Sickness and Health, Good Times and Bad by PA Boi
FeatureSummary:

***Featured Story for September 2018***

stories/1477/images/banner.jpg

 

Begins 2 years after 513.  Justin has moved back to the Pittsburgh area, and he and Brian are established partners. Life is full of changes. There will be multiple chapters and additional characters.  Banner by Marny


Categories: QAF-U.S. FICTION, FEATURED STORY, Angst, Brian/Justin, Drama Characters: Brian, Jennifer Taylor, Joan Kinney, Justin, Original Character(s), Other Canon Characters
Challenges: None
Series: Together Forever
Chapters: 100 Completed: Yes Word count: 457475 Read: 1642306 Published: November 15, 2013 Updated: September 02, 2018
Story Notes:

QAF and its characters are the sole property of Cowlip Productions and Showtime; no copyright infringement is intended. 

This is my first QAF story on here. I hope you enjoy it!


1. Chapter 1 by PA Boi

2. Chapter 2 by PA Boi

3. Chapter 3 by PA Boi

4. Chapter 4 by PA Boi

5. Chapter 5 by PA Boi

6. Chapter 6 by PA Boi

7. Chapter 7 by PA Boi

8. Chapter 8 by PA Boi

9. Chapter 9 by PA Boi

10. Chapter 10 by PA Boi

11. Chapter 11 by PA Boi

12. Chapter 12 by PA Boi

13. Chapter 13 by PA Boi

14. Chapter 14 by PA Boi

15. Chapter 15 by PA Boi

16. Chapter 16 by PA Boi

17. Chapter 17 by PA Boi

18. Chapter 18 by PA Boi

19. Chapter 19 by PA Boi

20. Chapter 20 by PA Boi

21. Chapter 21 by PA Boi

22. Chapter 22 by PA Boi

23. Chapter 23 by PA Boi

24. Chapter 24 by PA Boi

25. Chapter 25 by PA Boi

26. Chapter 26 by PA Boi

27. Chapter 27 by PA Boi

28. Chapter 28 by PA Boi

29. Chapter 29 by PA Boi

30. Chapter 30 by PA Boi

31. Chapter 31 by PA Boi

32. Chapter 32 by PA Boi

33. Chapter 33 by PA Boi

34. Chapter 34 by PA Boi

35. Chapter 35 by PA Boi

36. Chapter 36 by PA Boi

37. Chapter 37 by PA Boi

38. Chapter 38 by PA Boi

39. Chapter 39 by PA Boi

40. Chapter 40 by PA Boi

41. Chapter 41 by PA Boi

42. Chapter 42 by PA Boi

43. Chapter 43 by PA Boi

44. Chapter 44 by PA Boi

45. Chapter 45 by PA Boi

46. Chapter 46 by PA Boi

47. Chapter 47 by PA Boi

48. Chapter 48 by PA Boi

49. Chapter 49 by PA Boi

50. Chapter 50 by PA Boi

51. Chapter 51 by PA Boi

52. Chapter 52 by PA Boi

53. Chapter 53 by PA Boi

54. Chapter 54 by PA Boi

55. Chapter 55 by PA Boi

56. Chapter 56 by PA Boi

57. Chapter 57 by PA Boi

58. Chapter 58 by PA Boi

59. Chapter 59 by PA Boi

60. Chapter 60 by PA Boi

61. Chapter 61 by PA Boi

62. Chapter 62 by PA Boi

63. Chapter 63 by PA Boi

64. Chapter 64 by PA Boi

65. Chapter 65 by PA Boi

66. Chapter 66 by PA Boi

67. Chapter 67 by PA Boi

68. Chapter 68 by PA Boi

69. Chapter 69 by PA Boi

70. Chapter 70 by PA Boi

71. Chapter 71 by PA Boi

72. Chapter 72 by PA Boi

73. Chapter 73 by PA Boi

74. Chapter 74 by PA Boi

75. Chapter 75 by PA Boi

76. Chapter 76 by PA Boi

77. Chapter 77 by PA Boi

78. Chapter 78 by PA Boi

79. Chapter 79 by PA Boi

80. Chapter 80 by PA Boi

81. Chapter 81 by PA Boi

82. Chapter 82 by PA Boi

83. Chapter 83 by PA Boi

84. Chapter 84 by PA Boi

85. Chapter 85 by PA Boi

86. Chapter 86 by PA Boi

87. Chapter 87 by PA Boi

88. Chapter 88 by PA Boi

89. Chapter 89 by PA Boi

90. Chapter 90 by PA Boi

91. Chapter 91 by PA Boi

92. Chapter 92 by PA Boi

93. Chapter 93 by PA Boi

94. Chapter 94 by PA Boi

95. Chapter 95 by PA Boi

96. Chapter 96 by PA Boi

97. Chapter 97 by PA Boi

98. Chapter 98 by PA Boi

99. Chapter 99 by PA Boi

100. Chapter 100 by PA Boi

Chapter 1 by PA Boi

 

On a sunny afternoon in May, Justin was painting in his studio at their home in rural Pennsylvania. They had sold the West Virginia property after Justin moved to New York. The commute from the city was just too long for Brian. A year ago they bought this property south of Washington, PA. The house sat on 15 acres of mostly wooded property. Ten Mile Creek flowed thru their property and fed a small pond visible from the house. The house itself required complete renovation before they could move in. By the time Justin moved back from New York the renovations were completed. Justin's studio was part of an addition at the rear of the house. The first floor was the pool house, with storage, bathrooms & dressing rooms. The second floor was the studio built to Justin's specifications. It could be accessed from the second floor hallway and also from the back stairway.  

 

Justin's cell phone rang; a quick look at the display showed the call was coming from the Kinnetik office. Justin answered, "Hey stud, what's up, as if I didn't know?"

 

After a quick laugh, Cynthia, the office manager, replied, "Sorry to disappoint you, Justin, but this is Cynthia."

 

Justin could feel his cheeks get warm as he blushed, although he knew Cynthia was not shocked by his comments.

 

"Cynthia, sorry. What can I do for you?"

 

"How was Brian feeling over the weekend?"

 

Justin frowned as he answered, "He had a cold, but you know Brian. He refused to rest or take care of himself. I asked him how he felt this morning and he said fine."

 

"Well I went into his office a few minutes ago and he was lying on the couch with his arm over his eyes. He has been in a foul mood all day, even for Brian!  His eyes are glassy, and as soon as he sat up he started to cough. I think he has the flu. You know he always refuses the flu shot even though we give them here at the office."

 

Justin sighed and shook his head. "He is the most stubborn person I know and he hates being sick. I am going to get some stuff together here and then I'll drive up to Kinnetik. Thanks for calling. And please don't let him leave until I get there."

 

Justin quickly cleaned his brushes and went down to the kitchen.  Alice Simpson, their housekeeper, was having lunch at the kitchen table with her husband Charlie who took care of the property. They lived in the caretaker's cottage a short distance from the main house.  The Simpsons owned a farm a short distance from the house where Brian and Justin often stopped there for produce. One weekend shortly before Justin moved back, Mrs. Simpson mentioned they were turning over the farm to their eldest son and his family and going to take an apartment in Glyde.  Brian offered them the jobs as housekeeper and caretaker on the spot. After thinking about it for a couple days, they accepted.

 

"Justin, are you ready for lunch? I can fix you something and bring it up to the studio if you are painting."

 

"Thanks, Alice, but Cynthia just called me to say she thinks Brian has the flu. I am going to go up there and check things out. If Brian really is as sick as she thinks, I am going to take him to the loft. We'll be closer to the doctor and stores there. Would you please get the ice chest out of the garage and load it up with some of your chicken & vegetable soups that we have frozen?"

 

Alice got up from the table. "Charlie, bring that ice chest in for me.  Justin, what else do you need us to get ready for you?"

 

"Thanks, Alice, but I am going to change and pack some comfortable clothes for Brian and some extra sheets. I'll stop at Giant Eagle on my way to Kinnetik and get some other supplies. Cynthia is going to make sure Brian stays put at the office." On his way upstairs his cell rang again "Hi, this is Justin."

 

"Justin, this is Ted. I just had Brian sign some documents for me. I think he is really sick. His hand felt hot when he handed the papers to me, and his eyes are kind of glassy. From the look of his trash can, I think he has gone through about three boxes of Kleenex already."

 

"Cynthia called me a few minutes ago. I am getting ready to head up to Kinnetik. Do me a favor and block the Corvette with your car. I don't want him leaving before I get there. If Brian finds out and threatens to fire you, tell him I will rehire you at twice your salary."

 

Ted laughed "I'll take care of it,  Let me know if you need anything else."

 

"Thanks, Ted."

 


 

Thirty minutes later Justin was loading grocery bags into the back of his SUV and heading for Kinnetik.  Less than an hour after the call from Cynthia, Justin walked into the Kinnetik office. He asked the receptionist to let Cynthia & Ted know he was in the building.  Justin tried the knob to Brian's office and was surprised it was locked. Luckily he had brought his Kinnetik badge, which he ran through the slot beside the door.  He went through the unlocked door. Brian was lying on the couch but sat up quickly, ready to blast whoever came into office without at least knocking.

 

Sitting up so quickly brought on a coughing fit and it was a couple moments before he could say anything. "Justin! What are you doing here?"

 

"I was in the neighborhood and thought I'd stop by to see you."

 

"Bullshit! Who the fuck called you? Cynthia or Theodore? Whoever it was will be looking for a new job."

 

"Actually it was both of them who were worried about you. If you fire them, I will hire them back at twice their salary.  So that is not a good plan."

 

Brian gave him a disgusted look that Justin ignored. He walked over to Brian and felt his forehead before Brian could twist away from him. "Brian you have a fever and you look like shit. Your breathing sounds like a coffee maker. I think you have the flu."

 

"I just have a cold; I didn't sleep too well last night, so I thought I'd grab a quick nap before driving home."

 

"I think we need to call the doctor and stay at the loft. That way we'll be closer to the doctor, stores & the family."

 

"I'm fine; you go home and I'll just finish a couple things here and head home."

 

"OK, how about we take your temperature?  If your fever is lower than 101, you get to do things your way. If it is over 101, you have to do what I want."

 

"I don't have a thermometer here in my office."

 

Justin reached into his pocket and brought out a brand new digital thermometer he had just bought. He opened the package, turned it on and handed it to Brian. The brunet cleared his throat, managed a quick cough and headed towards his desk.

 

"No fair drinking ice water. Put the thermometer in your mouth now!"

 

Brian saw the look on Justin's face and stuck the thermometer under his tongue. Meanwhile, Justin sat down at Brian's desk and started to save any active files on the computer before he shut it down. Brian grunted at him.

 

"I am saving everything that you have open." The thermometer beeped and Justin was quickly at his partner's side. He looked at the reading and smiled "Just as I thought  - 102.3! We are leaving for the loft now."

 

Brian had a look of disgust on his face, but he knew better than to argue with Justin. "OK, I'll meet you there in about an hour."

 

"Nope! Your precious Corvette will be perfectly safe in the garage here. We are leaving now and you are riding with me to the loft. Your laptop is shut down, so put it in your case, along with anything else you need, and let's go."

 

Brian sighed dramatically but did as he was told. While Brian gathered his paperwork, his better half called the doctor's office and gave the nurse a rundown of Brian's symptoms. As they left his office, Brian gave a dirty look to Cynthia & Ted who were standing by his assistant's desk.

 

Justin gave them a smile. "Thanks again for the calls. We are headed over to the loft. If he has any appointments for Monday I think you should reschedule those just to be safe."

 

"Justin! I will be back in the office on Monday; don't get carried away with yourself."

 

"You will be back in the office when you are feeling better and not before. Don't be such a butthead!"

 

An extremely annoyed Brian followed the blond to his SUV parked in front of the building. Shortly after they got into the car, Brian's cell rang. It was a return call from his doctor.  He grunted some answers while giving Justin an annoyed look.

 

"Body pains? My main problem is a persistent pain in the ass. OK, seriously I do feel kind of achy."

 

Justin just shook his head and told Brian to have any prescriptions called into Liberty Drugs.

 

Brian ended the call, closed his eyes and reclined his seat. He would never admit it, but he felt horrible and before Justin showed up he was wondering how he would be able to drive home feeling as bad as he did. A few minutes later they were pulling into the parking lot at the loft. Brian sat up, grabbed his briefcase and did his best not to groan as he got out of the car. Justin grabbed his rolling duffel out of the back of the car and led the way to the elevator. Once in the loft Brian dropped his briefcase and headed to the bedroom. Justin unzipped the duffel and got out a cotton T-shirt & boxers, taking them into the bedroom.

 

"I brought you some comfortable stuff for you to wear." He threw the clothes at Brian and went into the bathroom; a couple seconds later he emerged with the blow dryer in his hand. He went over to the bed, plugged in the dryer and pulled back the top sheet before turning the hair dryer on.

 

Brian looked over at him in amazement. "Sunshine, what the fuck are you doing?"

 

"My Mom always did this for Molly & me when we were sick. It makes the sheets all warm and cozy. We always said that Mom enjoyed us being sick. She could give full reign to all her maternal instincts and overwhelm us with attention."

 

Brian just shook his head and climbed into bed.  He hated to admit it, but the warm sheets felt great.

 

Justin gave him a smile and headed for the kitchen; he was back in a minute with aspirin and a bottle of water. "Take these and relax while I get the rest of the stuff I brought out of the car."

 

Once he had brought all his supplies up to the loft, Justin heated some of the chicken soup he had brought. He put some Ritz crackers on a plate and poured a glass of ginger ale, both of which he bought at the Giant Eagle on his way to Kinnetik. He remembered Debbie telling him a story about Brian and Michael both getting sick with a stomach virus at her house. She and Vic had to keep them supplied with Pepsi and saltines for Michael and ginger ale & Ritz crackers for Brian. He poured the hot soup into a large mug, put it on a tray table with the soda and crackers and took it into the bedroom. Brian was laying there with his eyes closed. "Hey, Brian, you need to eat something. Here's some of Alice's chicken soup with some crackers and soda."

 

Brian sat up; when he spotted the ginger ale & Rita crackers, he got a puzzled look on his face. "Sunshine, when did you ever see me drink ginger ale?"

 

Justin laughed. "Never, but a little bird told me that ginger ale & Ritz are your favorite foods when you are sick."

 

"I think it was probably a not so little bird named Debbie."

 

Justin laughed. "Be a good boy and eat your soup and crackers.  I'm going to call the drug store and see if they can deliver your prescriptions." 

 

Finding out the pharmacy would send them right over a few minutes later, Justin told them to call on the house phone downstairs and he would buzz them up. Justin checked on Brian who had finished his soup and crackers and was lying with his eyes closed. "Bri, try not to go to sleep yet. Your medicine will be here soon and I want you to start on that right away."

 

"Justin, you are being just a little annoying.  Just how long does this "do as I say" bit continue?"

 

Justin laughed. "My opinion is that I am in charge around here until you are over this bout with the flu, so get used to it."

 

Brian just gave him a disgusted look before closing his eyes again.

 

Just then the phone rang. Justin went over and pushed the code to open the lower level door. 'Wow, the guy must have run all the way from Liberty Drugs; he must expect a big tip." He slid open the loft door and stepped outside. He was shocked when the elevator opened and Brian's sister, Claire, walked out.

 

"Claire! What are you doing here?"

 

"I need to talk with Brian. I called his office and they said he left for the day. I thought I would try here before driving all the way down to his house."

 

"Brian is sick in bed. What do you want?"

 

"He's sick? Does he have AIDS?"

 

Justin was horrified. "Why would you say that about your own brother?  He has the flu! I was waiting for a delivery from the drug store, which is why I buzzed you in. Just what do you want?"

 

Claire shrugged. "With his life style, I don't think that was too off base. I need to talk to him about the roof on my mother's house. It needs to be repaired, and it's going to cost $25,000.00."

 

"That seems like a lot of money to replace a not very large roof, but just why do you think Brian will care about your mother's roof?"

 

"Well, mother doesn't have that kind of money and neither do I. I'm sure it will be a drop in the bucket for Brian. She needs him to pay for it."

 

"Why would Brian pay all that money for your mother's roof?  He paid off the three mortgages on the house when your father died. Joan can get a home equity loan or a reverse mortgage to pay for the roof." Claire started for the door, but Justin blocked the way.

 

"I want to talk to my brother. This is a FAMILY matter and doesn't really concern you. I'm sure Brian will still have enough money to buy you whatever you want."

 

"Brian is sick in bed and I will not let you disturb him. We are a couple and what concerns Brian, concerns me. I'll let Brian know about the roof, but I don't think you should count on any money from us. You and your mother act like Brian doesn't exist until you need money. I think it is time the Bank of Brian closed out your accounts. Now get out of here."

 

Claire tried to push past Justin, but was surprised that he was stronger than he looked. Justin shoved her towards the elevator door. "Get the fuck out of here and DO NOT come back. You and your mother are disgusting. GET OUT NOW!"

 

Claire didn't want to admit it, but the look on Justin's face frightened her. Justin went into the loft and slammed the door shut. Brian was standing by the door to the bedroom. "Did I hear Claire's voice?"

 

"Brian, get back into bed right now. Yes, that was your extremely annoying sister. Apparently Joan has a roof leak and Claire wants you to pay 25 fucking thousand dollars for a new roof. That is such a crock of bullshit!  A new roof on that house would never cost that much. I really, really hope you won't even consider giving those two bitches any more money. They don't care about you, and it is time you cut them loose until they decide to treat you better. You are such an awesome person and they are nothing. I told you to get back into bed."

 

Brian chuckled as he climbed back into bed. "That does seem like a lot of money for a new roof. Seems to me that one of the mortgages Jack had on the house was for a new roof shortly before he died. Don't worry, Sunshine, we are not going to pay for Joan's roof if you don't want us to."

 

Justin couldn't help smiling at Brian talking of them as a couple. The phone rang again and this time Justin asked who was there before buzzing the delivery guy in.

 

 

End Notes:

 

Will post another chapter soon. Comments would be appreciated!

Chapter 2 by PA Boi


Justin paid the delivery guy and took the 2 prescriptions into the kitchen. He carefully read the instructions took a pill out of one bottle, grabbed a spoon for the cough syrup and went into Brian. “Bri, sit up and take this pill and a spoonful of cough syrup. The cough syrup has codeine so that should help you sleep.”



Brian swallowed the pill, took the cough medicine, made an unhappy face and took a big drink of his ginger ale. Justin fluffed Brian’s pillows and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Such a good boy to take his medicine. Sleep tight, feel better, I love you.”

 

Brian’s cell rang and Justin answered it, thinking it might be Claire. “Hi doctor.  Yes, we just got the prescriptions. Brian has had some chicken soup and he took some aspirin along with the stuff you prescribed. OK, I will keep an eye on him. Thanks for calling.” Justin shut off the phone.

 

Brian looked over at him. “Well...What did he say?”

 

“The doctor said that if your fever goes over 103, or you start to have trouble breathing I should call an ambulance and take you to the emergency room and call him. He said the flu is nothing to fool around with. Let’s take your temperature again.”

 


Justin was pleased that Brian’s temp was now below 102. He turned down the bedroom lights and Brian fell asleep almost immediately. Justin cleaned up the kitchen, made sure the door was locked and the alarm was set. He went into the bedroom and got in his side of the bed. He listened to Brian’s breathing for a while before he drifted off to sleep.



A few hours later, Justin was jolted awake by the bed shaking. He sat up and saw Brian half on the bed and half on the floor. “Brian what happened”

 

“I’m fine, I just stood up a little too fast and got dizzy. Go back to sleep!”

 

Justin was out of bed and around to Brian’s side without saying anything. “Let me help you.  What were you trying to
do?”

 

“I have to take a piss and I’ve been doing that on my own for quite some time. Go back to sleep.”

 

“Let me help you up.”  Justin took hold of Brian’s arm and helped him stand. Brian started to the bathroom but was
still a little wobbly.

 

Justin took Brian’s arm and put it around his shoulders. “Just lean against me.” Brian grunted in disgust, but found he really did feel more steady leaning against Justin. Once they were in the bathroom Justin started to pull down Brian’s boxers. “I think you should sit down.”

 

“Sunshine, I am NOT a lesbian, I do not sit down to pee.”

 

“Brian, I love you, but you are not feeling too steady and while I want to help you any way I can, I would rather not have to clean
urine off the bathroom floor at 1 AM.”

 

After another grunt of disgust, Brian finished pulling down his shorts and sat on the toilet. Justin went back into the bedroom and switched on a light. He felt the sheets on Brian’s side of the bed and found them damp & clammy.


Back in the bathroom Brian announced he was done. Justin went back in and felt Brian’s T shirt, which like the sheets was pretty damp. He started to run some warm water in the sink and grabbed a wash cloth & towel.

 

“Brian, you are all sweaty. Let me give you a quick wash and then you can put on a clean shirt and boxers.” Justin squeezed some of Brian’s shower gel onto a wet washcloth and gave Brian a quick washing before he got him clean clothes.

 

He carried a chair into the bedroom and told Brian to sit there while he changed the sheets. After giving the new sheets a quick warm up, he helped Brian back into bed. He decided this was a good time to give Brian his next dose of medicine and a couple more aspirin.  He made sure Brian’s pillows were fluffed and he was covered up before he switched off the light and got back into his side of the bed.

 

“Thanks, Sunshine, for taking such good care of me.”

 

“Brian, I love you and I’m happy to take care of you. I think it must be a Taylor family trait, this need to care for the sick.”

 

Brian gave a little laugh and took Justin’s hand under the covers.“I love you, too.”

 

The next time Justin woke up the sun was shining. He was snuggled against Brian who didn’t seem to be too feverish. He slid out of bed, gathered up the dirty sheets, clothes, towel & washcloth. He started the coffee maker before he loaded & started the washer. When he walked back into the bedroom, Brian was sitting up leaning against the headboard of the bed. Justin went over, adjusted his pillows and gave him the thermometer to put in his mouth. He was pleased that Brian’s fever had not gone up and was staying around 101. “What would you like for breakfast?”

 

“Not too hungry. How about juice, toast & coffee?”



“Coming right up.  Do you need help getting to the bathroom?”

 

“I think I am good.” Brian stood up carefully, but had no trouble walking into the bathroom.

 

Justin assembled Brian’s breakfast and toasted a bagel for himself. He cut up an orange for Brian and once he spread cream cheese on his bagel he put everything on a tray and took it into the bedroom. Brian lifted his eyebrows at the orange, but seeing the determined look on his partner’s face he ate it without comment. After breakfast it was medicine time.

 

“How are you feeling, Brian?”

 

“Better than yesterday, but still really achy, and even though I got a good night’s sleep I still feel tired. Eating breakfast kind of wore me out. Also my feet are really cold.”

 

Justin took the dirty dishes out to the kitchen. He emptied some body lotion into a bowl and gave it a quick microwave to warm it up.
Back in the bedroom he got a pair of Brian’s cashmere socks from the bureau. “Let’s see if we can fix the cold feet.” He pulled the covers off Brian and put a clean towel under his feet. Justin gave them a good massage with the warm lotion before he slipped on the cashmere socks.

 

“Is that better?”

 

“Sunshine, that was great. You really are spoiling me. I know it sounds stupid, but I think I’m ready for a nap.”

 

Justin covered him back up and readjusted his pillows. “Have a good nap. Let me know if you need anything.” While Brian slept, Justin loaded the breakfast things into the dishwasher, switched the clothes to the dryer then folded them and put them away. He spent some time sketching the sleeping Brian. He was heating up some soup for lunch when Brian appeared in the kitchen.

 

“I’m tired of being in bed. I want to eat lunch here at the table.”

 

“Okay, but let me get you some sweat pants to put on. You still have a fever, so you need to stay warm.” Justin was pleased by the big bowl of soup that Brain ate for lunch. He also got him to eat another orange and some juice. Brian checked his email, answered the most urgent and then allowed Justin to coerce him back into bed.

 

He read a book for about 15 minutes before drifting off to sleep again. When he woke up he got washed in the bathroom while Justin changed the sheets again. Brian came out to the living room and watched some TV while Justin made a salad and heated soup for dinner. Justin was pleased that Brian’s temperature was now under 100. Before bed Brian got another foot
massage and managed to sleep through the night.

 

Justin was woken up Sunday morning by the delightful feeling of Brian sucking his dick. He raised the covers and looked down at Brian. “So I guess you are feeling better today.”



Brian took a minute to smile up at Justin, who shimmed down to lay beside Brian. Now in a perfect 69 position, it was a very pleasant way for them to start the day. A joint shower allowed for a couple more blow jobs before breakfast.

 

Justin was just putting an egg white omelet on a plate when Brian walked into the kitchen. “Perfect timing; glad you are feeling better, but you still have a slight fever and are still pretty congested so no overdoing today. OK?”

 

“So first you tempt me into morning sex, and NOW you tell me not to overdo.“

 

Justin laughed as he sat down at the table with his breakfast. “I tempted you??? Seems to me that I was the one that was awakened by someone’s mouth on my dick.”

 

Brian just smirked. After a leisurely breakfast, Brian spent the morning on the couch, wrapped in an afghan, watching the morning news programs.

 

Justin cleaned up the kitchen, checked his emails, spent some time texting with Daphne and fine tuning his Brain sleeping sketches.
When his phone rang he checked the display before answering. “Hi Mom. He is feeling much better today and his fever is down. Yes, Mother, I have already told him not to overdo, and no, he is not going back to work tomorrow.”

 

Brian was listening to Justin’s side of the conversation and added his own comment. “I may go into the office for at least part of the day tomorrow.”

 

Justin frowned. “Brian, that is just stupid. You need to be sure you are really well before going to work.” Brian ignored him. “OK, Mom, see you.”

 

After disconnecting with his mother, Justin joined Brian on the couch. “Brian, you are not serious about going into the office tomorrow are you?”

 

“Sunshine, you have been so great and I really appreciate it and you know how much I love you. But, I am a grown man and I can
decide when I am well enough to go back to work.”

 

Justin got up and moved to a chair with his sketch pad. “You can be a very annoying person. I will not be happy if you endanger your health by going back to work too soon. It’s time for you to take your medicine.”

 

“Justin, come back over here.” The lack of any response let Brian know he was in trouble. Except for the TV and the scratch of Justin’s pencil, silence reigned.

 

When the house phone rang, Justin went over and answered.  He punched in the code to unlock the lower entry door and went over to the loft door. A few minutes later he opened the door for his mother.

 

Jennifer handed her son a bag and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Hi Justin, I brought you some lemon bars from the diner.” She crossed the room and gave a surprised Brian a kiss on the forehead. “Brian, Honey, you still have a little fever. How are you feeling?”

 

“I’m feeling pretty good.  How do you know I still have a fever?”

 

Jennifer laughed. “Oh Honey, a mother’s lips are a better fever detector than any thermometer. You need to stay home from work until you have a full day of no fever. The flu is nothing to fool around with. If you don’t take care of yourself you could wind up with pneumonia.”

 

Brian gave Justin a dirty look. “Don’t look at me, Mr. Kinney. You heard my whole conversation with my mom. I didn’t know she was coming over here.”

 

Jennifer put a cool hand on Brian’s cheek. “I just showed a house not far from here. I heard you say that you might go in the office tomorrow. Sweetheart, that is just not the correct thing to do. I’m just concerned about you and don’t want you to endanger your health.”

 

“Mother Taylor, I appreciate your concern but as I told your son, I am a grown man and I know when I am ready to go back to work.”

 

Jennifer gave Justin a look before turning back to Brian. “Brian! Obviously you do NOT know when you are ready to go back to work. It is time to go back to work when you have been fever free for a full day and not before! I love you and I’m concerned about you and if you go to Kinnetik tomorrow I swear I will come down to your office and drag you back here by your ear. Do I make myself perfectly clear?”

 

Brian turned away so Jennifer didn’t see the tears forming in his eyes. Growing up he did not have many chances to encounter “mothering” from anyone and he was surprised and touched by Jennifer’s concern for him.

 

She stood in front of him waiting for a reply and reluctantly he nodded agreement. That earned him a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, honey. Not that I don’t trust you but I will be calling Cynthia tomorrow to make sure you stayed home. I’m sure she knows better than to lie to someone’s mother or even a mother in law.” Jennifer lingered a little longer, but satisfied her work was done she left for home.

 

Once Jennifer was gone, Justin came back over and sat on the couch leaning against Brian. “Imagine growing up with that. She can be tough.”

 

Brian smiled and put his arm around Justin’s shoulders. Justin gave him a quick kiss. “About time for lunch; let me get that started.”

 

By Tuesday night, Brian decided he would go back to work the next day. Justin agreed and even Jennifer gave her OK.

 

Late Wednesday morning Brian got an unwelcome visit from Claire. She barged into his office just as he finished a meeting with his art director.

 

“Brian, I need to talk to you.” The art director beat a hasty retreat and closed the office door on his way out.

 

“What do you want, Claire?”

 

“Did that boy tell you about mother’s roof?”

 

“Yes, Justin told me and I believe he told you that we were not going to pay for her new roof.”



Claire walked over to his desk. “Brian, the leak has already stained the ceiling in my old room. The roof has to be fixed!”

 

“Sister dear, I give our mother a monthly stipend of $3,000 precisely to avoid these begging visits. $25,000 is a ridiculous price for a roof on that house but whatever the price, Joan will have to find a way to pay for it herself.”

 

"Brian…”

 

“Claire, get the fuck out of my office and the fuck out of my building or I will have security escort you out."

 

Claire stormed out of Kinnetik. She paused on the sidewalk out front and considered her next step. A few minutes later she smiled, got in her car and drove to her mother’s parish church.

 

Brian had lunch at the diner. Debbie came over to his booth with a big smile on her face. “Good to see you back, feeling better?”

 

“I am feeling fine. Had a great morning which included a visit from my sister.” 

 

Deb laughed and sat down across from Brian.“Did you know she sold her house? From what I hear it was just in time to avoid the bank foreclosing. She is living down in Mount Lebanon with some trust fund guy who has been in & out of drug rehab for years.”

 

Brian was surprised by the news. “Wow! Do you think Claire might be using?”



Deb got up and shrugged. “Now that she is all the way down there in the South Hills, I don’t hear much about her. The boyfriend’s family made their money in banking. I understand they are not really thrilled about him moving Claire and the boys into the house they are letting him use. Your usual lunch today?”

 

Brian nodded and considered Debbie’s news about his sister while he waited for his lunch.

Chapter 3 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 3

Brian left Kinnetik early on his first day back after recovering from the flu. It had been fun to stay at the loft for the last few days with Justin but he was glad to be going back to the house. This was their home. He pulled into the garage and was happy to see Justin’s SUV parked in its normal spot. Their housekeeper, Alice Simpson, was in the kitchen and told him that Justin was working in his studio.

Brian went up the back stairs to Justin’s studio, he was surprised to see that instead of painting Justin was sitting at his work table with several large book propped up in front of him along with his laptop.

Justin looked up when he heard the door open, and gave his partner one of his most radiant sunshine smiles. “Brian! What are you doing home so early.” Justin hurried over toward Brian. “Justin, GOOD SUIT!” “It’s okay Brian, I’m dry. I haven’t actually painted anything since this morning.”

Once Brian knew his Armani suit was not in danger of being paint stained he opened his arms and when Justin threw himself against him, Brian gave him a bear hug. “You feel good Sunshine and you seem pretty happy. What is an artist who hasn’t been painting so happy about?”

Justin stretched up to deliver a kiss to Brian’s lips. “Charlotte called this morning and she got this incredible offer today for a chance to paint some murals. The budget for the project is $200,000.” “What is this incredible offer that your amazing agent called you about?”
“Brian it is really cool. PPG Place is redecorating their lobbies and they want to commission four murals, one for each lobby. They are inviting four artists to present their ideas for the murals and a sample of their work.” Justin walked over to his work table and grabbed one of the books he had propped up there. “My idea is to use the murals to present the history of Pittsburgh. I went out and bought these books and have been checking out ideas for things to include in my murals. There are so many great places and things to include: the bridges, the Cathedral of Learning at Pitt, Heinz Hall, the Heinz pickle sign, the Civic Arena, the steel plants, the Allegheny General Tower and that is just the beginning. I have to get them in some chronological order before I decide what I can include and start to sketch out the murals.”

Brian couldn’t help smiling at Justin’s enthusiasm. “You sure are excited about the possibility of a commission, how will you act if they actually pick you.” Justin gave Brian a stern look. “Brian, they have to give me this job. I AM Pittsburgh, I just know this is going to work out.” “Well Sunshine, I know you will be the most talented person presenting so I agree, you are bound to get the job.”

Brian headed for the Master bedroom to change with a very excited Justin walking with him. He never stopped talking about the PPG Place murals. There was going to be a big write up about the artist contest in the Sunday paper and in 2 weeks the four artists will present to a committee. The publicity will be worth more than the actual amount paid for the murals, although $200,000 wasn’t exactly poverty wages. Brian couldn’t help being caught up in Justin’s excitement and he could tell that his “Sunshine” was just warming up. Justin would be talking about this for the at least the rest of tonight. Brian was grateful for anything that made Justin so happy and he knew the celebration sex they would have later tonight would be amazing and that put a big smile on Brian’s face.

Brian woke up the next morning, shortly before the alarm went off, with a blonde head nestled on his shoulder and an arm, not his own, resting on his stomach. He found his feelings of love and contentment almost overwhelming. Brian ran his fingers through Justin’s soft blonde hair causing his partner to wake up and smile. “Morning Sunshine.” Brian reached over and shut off his alarm before it went off.

Justin stretched and sat up in bed. “I’m sorry I was so manic about the PPG murals yesterday. I know I might not get this commission, I was just excited about the possibilities.” Brian sat up and pulled Justin close to him. “I believe that you will get the commission and become an even greater sensation on the Pittsburgh art scene. And now that you are awake earlier than usual how about joining me for a shower, which may include me sticking my dick in your ass.” Justin was out of bed and starting the water in the shower almost as soon as Brian made his suggestion.

Brian arrived at Kinnetik a little later than usual. There was a pile of phone messages on his desk and Ted was waiting to go over some financial report. “Good morning Brian, do you still want to do the financial review this morning or do you want to wait until later.” “Let’s get it over with now Theodore.” A moment later Brian’s admin, Carole, brought in his morning cup of coffee and Cynthia, now the office Manager, placed some ad slicks on his desk. “You need to review these before your meeting this afternoon.”

Forty five minutes later, Carole buzzed Brian. “Brian, there is a Father Bolton here to see you. He doesn’t have an appointment and I told him you are busy. He asked me to let you know he is from Good Shepherd parish.”

Ted was gathering his reports while Brian replied. “I have a few minutes, send him in.” As Ted exited the office he passed the priest going in. Father Bolton was a tall, muscular man who looked more like a football player than a priest. He walked confidently over to Brian and stuck out his hand. “Hello Mr. Kinney, thank you for seeing me without an appointment.”

Brian shook his hand. “Please call me Brian. I only have a few minutes free. Please have a seat.”

Father Bolton settled into one of the chairs arranged by the couch and Brian sat in the opposite chair. “I appreciate you are a busy man Brian. The reason I came here today is that I had a visit from your sister Claire yesterday.” Brian pursed his lips. “You have my sympathies. I also had one of those visits yesterday.”

The priest looked puzzled for a moment. “I understand that you and your family are estranged. Your sister seems quite concerned about some needed roof repairs at your mother’s home. Of course you know your mother is a long time parishioner. I have only been at Good Shepherd for a little over a year and I don’t know your mother well but Claire made this roof situation seem so urgent I agreed to come and talk with you. I wasn’t aware that she had already met with you.”

Brian gazed at the priest and tried to figure out his motives. “My mother and sister don’t approve of me because I am homosexual. We have really never been close and I have no fond memories of life in my parents’ house. When my father died a few years ago, there were 3 mortgages on their house. The total amount of the mortgages exceeded the value of the house. I paid off those mortgages and agreed to give my mother a monthly stipend of $3,000. I did that to avoid visits from my family begging for money. I am sure Claire told you that I have a boy living with me and that I spend money on him that I should be spending on my mother.”

Father Bolton smiled. “Well, you may not be in close contact with your sister but it seems you understand her really well.” “Yes Father, I do understand Claire and that scares me sometimes. The boy she refers to is someone I have known for almost 8 years. We are life partners and business partners. The boy is actually an exceptionally talented artist named Justin Taylor who I love very much and who makes me extremely happy. I know that violates the rules of your church and suspect it shocks you but that is who I am.”

“I am pretty hard to shock Brian. The church does not accept homosexuality but I believe that all love comes from God. You seem very sincere about your love for Justin so as a man I think you are lucky to share love with someone. Of course, as a priest I have to tell you that you should pray for a cure.”
Father Bolton smiled at Brian.

Brian smiled back at the priest. “All love is a gift from God, I like that! To be honest, Justin & I both think this roof thing is some scam Claire is trying to run. She claims that Joan’s house needs a new roof and that this new roof will cost $25,000.”

Bolton whistled “That seems like a lot of money for a roof. As I said I am not very close to your mother. I believe she was quite fond of the priest I replaced. I have tried to get her interested in some of the activities at the parish but she seems to only enjoy coming to daily Mass. I appreciate how open you have been with me. I will try and see what I can find out about the roof repair. A friend of mine is a fund raiser for the Vic Grassi House. I attended a fund raiser there where Justin had donated one of his paintings for auction, it was amazing. I have been admiring the paintings here in your office and I suspect they are Taylor originals.”

Brian smiled. “You have excellent taste, especially for a priest. Vic was a close friend to both Justin and I. Now I really do have some business duties I have to attend to.”

Father Bolton thanked Brian again for his time and his honesty and left. Brian sat for a few minutes thinking about their conversation before he went over to his desk to begin preparations for his upcoming presentation.

Chapter 4 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 4

When Father Bolton got back to the rectory he called Kaminski Roofing, run by a husband & wife who were Good Shepherd parishioners. After a few moments of pleasantries with Violet Kaminski, her husband Stosh came on the phone. “Hi Stosh, this is Father Charles. I’m hoping you could do me a favor.”

Stosh Kaminski laughed. “Well I guess, since you are a priest, this won’t involve anything illegal. Or if it is illegal, you can absolve me in confession.”

Father Bolton grimaced but let the joke he had heard a million times go by without comment. “Do you know Mrs. Kinney, she is long time parishioner here.” “Sure Father, I know Joan Kinney. She lives a couple blocks from my parents’ house.”

“Her daughter, Claire, came to see me yesterday. She said her mother needs a new roof and it will cost $25,000 and her mother can’t afford to pay for the new roof”

“Father! $25,000 for a new rook on the Kinney house. That’s just crazy. The houses in that block are not very big and they have a simple roof, no dormers, no skylights. My mother always said they sold those houses as 3 bedrooms but they are really only 2 and half bedrooms. That price is way out of line. Actually I think we put a new roof on that house a couple years before old man Kinney died. Has to be about 10 or 11 years ago. It was before our youngest, Emil, was born.”

Violet walked over to her husband’s desk and handed him a couple sheets of paper. “Father, Violet just pulled some info out of her computer. She has entered most of our customer info into a database. My Dad and I put a new roof on the Kinney house 11 years ago. We ripped off a couple layers of old shingles and even replaced some sheathing. No way the roof would need replacing this soon.”

Sitting in the rectory Father Bolton shook his head. He hated getting into the middle of family squabbles. “Stosh, do you think you could stop by and see Joan and take a look at her roof. I would really appreciate it.”

“No problem Father. I wouldn’t want it to get around the neighborhood that Kaminskis didn’t do good roof work. Sounds like Claire is trying to run a scam. Word in the neighborhood is that she has hooked up with a druggie. I bet she wanted you to get Brian to pay for the roof. I’ve known her for years and she is a real piece of work. Been jealous of Brian’s success for years.”

After a quick thank you, Father Bolton hung up. Stash & Violet took a drive over to Joan Kinney’s house. What they found was that a limb from a tree in her back yard had been allowed to lay on the roof. When the wind blew the limb scrapped over the roof and had lifted a few shingles. Stosh estimated the repair cost being under $1,000.

Carole buzzed Brian. “I have a Stosh Kaminski on the phone asking to talk to you.” Brian told her to put him through. “Hi Stosh, been a long time.”

“Brian, it has been a long time. I just wanted to give you a heads up. Claire is trying to run some kind of scam. She has a proposal to replace your Mom’s roof. I was just at your Mom’s house and a tree limb lifted some shingles and it’s an easy repair. I wanted to be sure you didn’t give Claire any money. Word in the neighborhood is that she might be using. Her new boyfriend is a druggie.”

“Did my mother call you about the roof?” “No Brian, Father Charles from the church told me Claire had been to see him. I figured she was trying to get him to hit you up for the money.” Brian thanked Stosh and hung up.

Brian called Ted and asked him to look into any programs that Father Bolton had started at Good Shepherd. He wanted something where sexual orientation of the participants would not be an issue. Ted was used to interesting requests from Brian but this was one of the strangest.

When Brian got home Alice was in the kitchen. “Hi Brian, the pool people were here today and opened the pool. They have the heater on and Charlie has the solar cover on the pool, he thinks it will be warm enough by tomorrow evening to use. Justin has been in his studio all day. I took him a sandwich up at lunch time. There is a spinach salad in the fridge along with some steaks in a marinade. You just need to stick those under the broiler when you are ready to eat.” Brian thanked her for the info and she headed out to the caretakers’ cottage.

Brian went upstairs to the master suite and changed out of his suit and went from there to Justin’s studio. As Brian came into the studio Justin quickly stopped massaging his right hand. Brian laughed. “Not quite fast enough Sunshine. Looks like you have been working your hand too hard today.”

Justin just got a guilty look and said nothing. Brian walked over to the daybed in the room and motioned for Justin to join him. Brian was sprawled with his legs widely spread. This allowed Justin to assume one of his favorite positions, nestled between Brian’s legs while leaning back against his chest. Brian took Justin’s right hand and started to massage it.

Justin sighed in contentment. “That feels awesome. Thanks but please no lecture. I’m really excited about this PPG project and I’m anxious to get my ideas down on paper.” Brian continued to massage his partner’s hand. “OK, no lectures but promise me you’ll pace yourself tomorrow. Alice told me you have been up here in the studio all day.”

Justin grimaced. “OK, but promise that I still get a hand massage when you get home. Even if my hand isn’t cramping tomorrow.” “OK, but promise to give me a blow job after the hand massages.” Justin giggled but agreed. Brian found himself thinking that Justin was the most adorable person in the world. His next thought was how he could possibly have such a lesbionic thought.

As Brian continued the hand massage, Justin leaned back harder against him. “Brian, that feels so great. I love you so much.” Before he could stop himself Brian gently kissed the side of Justin’s head and replied. “Almost as much as I love you Sunshine.”

Justin leaned forward and turned to look at his lover, a million watt sunshine smile on his face. Brian had an embarrassed expression on his face. “Those words just came out before I could stop them.” Justin leaned in and kissed Brian and then slowly moved his mouth down Brian’s body until he was in position to deliver the promised blow job.

Afterwards Justin lay in a very satisfied Brian’s arms. Both men were content to lay there, just enjoying being together. That feeling lasted until Justin’s stomach growled loudly. Laughing they made their way down to the kitchen for dinner.

Justin got the steaks into the broiler while Brian put the dressing on the salad and opened a bottle of wine. “I had an interesting day at the office today.” Justin looked over at him. “Interesting good or interesting bad?” Brian told him about his visit from Father Bolton and his phone call from Stosh Kaminski as they ate their food.

Justin was amazed by Brian’s story. “How could Claire think we would just give her $25,000 without checking anything out?” Brian just shrugged. “Justin, I have no idea how my sister’s mind works and I really don’t even want to try and figure it out.”

“How did the roofer guy even know to call you?” Brian smiled. “The roofer guy, whose name is Stosh which is a Polish nickname for Stanley, grew up down the street from Joan’s house. He was a year ahead of me in school. He’s a nice guy and we were kind of friendly when my family first moved into the neighborhood but he liked Mikey not at all. So once I started hanging out with Mikey, Stosh and I spent less time together. He was at Penn State for a year before I got there. We’d see each other around campus when I was a freshman. He left after his second year to work with his dad in his roofing company and marry his high school sweetheart. He and Debbie both have heard about Claire being involved with some trust fund drug addict. Maybe he came up with this scheme to get extra money”

Justin gathered their dirty dishes and loaded them into the dishwasher. “Well I guess Claire might need money to buy drugs or maybe she wants to get away from the boyfriend and needs money for that.” Brian sipped his wine. “Let’s just hope that my sister looks for an alternate funding source and we don’t have to deal with her again.”

The next morning after morning mass, Joan Kinney waited outside the rectory door for Father Bolton. “ Mrs Kinney, what can I do for you this morning.” “I’d like to talk to you Father if you have a few minutes.”

Father Bolton opened the rectory door and showed Joan in his office. “Would you like something to drink?” Joan shook her head. “I understand from Stosh Kaminski that you told him about my roof leak. I want to know how you knew that my roof had leaked. I am a private person Father and I do not appreciate anyone interfering in my personal affairs.”

Father Bolton found himself disliking this aloof woman sitting across the desk from him and fought against the feeling. “Your daughter, Claire, came to see me a couple days ago. She told me that you needed $25,000 for a new roof and that neither of you had the money to pay for the roof. She said that her brother was estranged from the family and that he had plenty of money. Claire asked me to go to see Brian and ask him to pay for your roof.”

Joan was shocked by the revelation of Claire’s visit. “Claire came here? You didn’t go to see Brian did you!” “Yes Mrs Kinney. I did go and see Brian at his office. He agreed to see me without any appointment and we had a very nice conversation. We both thought that price was out of line for putting a new roof on your house. Brian remembered that your husband had your roof replaced a couple years before he died, so I call Stosh and asked him to take a look at your roof.”

Joan sat back in her chair and quiet for a few moments. “I suppose Brian told you about his life style.”

“Yes, Brian told me that he is gay. He also told me he had paid off the mortgages on your house after his father died and that he continued to give you financial assistance.”

Joan face was flushed. “I’m sure Brian spends more money on that boy he lives with than he gives me.”

“Mrs Kinney, your son lives with Justin Taylor. He is much younger than Brian but can hardly be called a boy. Justin is a fairly well know, very talented artist and I suspect he is able to pay his own way. I believe they have been together for a number of years and Brian seemed to me to be very committed to their relationship.”

Joan was not pleased by the priest’s attitude. “Surely you cannot condone my son’s sinful life style. The scriptures tell us that what he is doing is against the laws of God.”

“Actually Mrs Kinney, although I am aware that the church does not accept homosexual relationships there is nothing in the New Testament that condemns homosexuality. I am always a little surprised when so called Christians use those Old Testament quotes to argue against homosexuality. I prefer to follow Jesus’s own teachings that caution us against judging others and leaving that judgment to our heavenly Father. None of us are without sin, Mrs Kinney, so we should not be throwing stones.”

Joan stood up, her face bright red now. “I will continue to pray for my son and hope he will start to live a normal life. I would appreciate it if you stay out of my family relationships.”

Father Bolton remained calm but also stood. “When I was growing up my parents always told me and my siblings that we could always tell them everything we did or didn’t do because nothing would ever stop them from loving us.”

“I do love my son which is why I will continue to pray for him even though I cannot accept his life style choices. If he decides to repent his sins I will be happy to resume a relationship with him.”

Father Bolton smiled sadly and shook his head. “I’m afraid that you and I have very different definitions of love. I pity you. Please excuse me, I feel the need to call my parents and tell them how grateful I am that I am their son and how much I love them.”

Joan grabbed her purse and rushed out of the rectory slamming the door on her way out. Father Bolton walked over and opened the window he felt like he needed to let some fresh air into the room. He sat down at his desk and dialed his parents’ phone number.


MY PC AND MIDNIGHT WHISPERS SEEM TO HAVE SOME ISSUES, SO MY REPLIES TO REVIEWS DO NOT SEEM TO SAVE. I HAVE DISCOVERED I CAN REPLY ON MY IPAD WITH MORE SUCCESS. I WANT TO APOLOGIZE TO ANYONE WHO GOT A BLANK REPLY FROM ME. I REALLY APPRECIATE ALL REVIEWS, GLAD TO KNOW YOU ARE ENJOYING THE STORY!



Chapter 5 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 5

Brian woke up with a blonde head nestled on his shoulder and an arm lying across his stomach. This was his favorite way to start his day. A few minutes later the alarm went off which caused Justin to groan, roll away from Brian and bury his head under a pillow. Brian turned off the alarm, gave his partner a smack on the bottom and headed into the bathroom. When he was dressed for work and ready to leave, he lifted the pillow and gave Justin a quick kiss good bye. He interpreted Justin’s grunt response as have a nice day.

An hour after Brian left the house, Justin dragged himself out of bed, took a shower, got dressed and headed down to the kitchen where Alice Simpson was waiting to cook his breakfast. Eventually he made his way up to his studio. As he checked emails, he cursed after reading one from his agent. He called his mother and arranged to meet her for lunch at the diner. Next he called Brian at Kinnetik.

“Hey Sunshine, happy to know you are finally awake.” “Well I live for your happiness Mr Kinney. That means one of us is happy this morning. I got an email from my agent to tell me there will be a write up of the PPG mural project in the Sunday Pittsburgh Press.”

Brian sat back in his chair and put his feet up on his desk. “Why does that make you unhappy? Shouldn’t free publicity be a good thing?”

Justin sighed. “They are naming the four artists that have been asked to present. So three of us are going to be labeled losers when the chosen artist is named.” “So the other three guys will feel bad, why should that bother you?”

Justin was annoyed. “Brian! You know that any of the four of us could be chosen. I am having lunch with my mother at the diner, so I can let her & Debbie know about this before they read it in the paper. I sent Daphne an email and I’ll call Emmett. You should call Michael to let him know. His feeling will be hurt if he reads it in the paper. Let Ted & Cynthia know, everyone else can find out from the article. I hate this!”

“Sunshine, I genuinely believe they will choose you to do the murals. I think you might be over-reacting just a little.” Justin’s reply was to hang up. Brian smiled and thought, no one can queen out like my Sunshine.

He called Michael at his comic book store. As usual Michael complained about not seeing Brian enough and missing him. In a moment of weakness Brian invited Michael & Ben to the house for a barbeque the next day. He regretted the invitation as soon as the words were out of his mouth and dreaded telling Justin when he was so worked up over this PPG article.

When Justin told his mother & Debbie about the PPG presentation and the article in the paper, they were just as convinced as Brian that he was sure to be chosen. Justin knew they all meant well but he still found their attitude annoying. All he could think about was that everyone who read the Pittsburgh newspaper would that someone else was chosen to paint the PPG murals if he wasn’t chosen. Justin was sure that something like that would spread thru the art community and damage the reputation he was trying hard to build. He couldn’t believe that all the prospective artists were being named in the article, how could anyone have thought that was a good idea.

Justin was getting ready to leave when Emmett came into the diner. “Baby! I haven’t seen you in forever.“ He rushed over and gathered Justin into a hug. “You can’t leave now; we have to have a visit for at least a couple minutes.”

Justin laughed. “I’m glad to see you Em, I was going to call you later but let’s sit down and have our visit.” Debbie came over to take Emmett’s lunch order. Than Justin explained to his friend about the newspaper article and how he couldn’t believe they were revealing the artists names.

Emmett wisely let Justin rave while eating his sandwich. When Justin was done, Emmett took a swallow of his soda and looked his friend straight in the eyes. “You know Baby, you are not some novice artist just starting out. You have worked hard, especially over the last couple years, and have built a solid reputation. So many people have recognized your talent, all your shows have done so well and of course all of us are so proud of you. I understand Jennifer, Debbie & Brian telling you they are sure you will be chosen. Do you really think that if you are not chosen that it is going to have any significant impact on your career? I mean will all the people who have praised your work just suddenly say, Wow we were all wrong his work is shit?”

When he was done talking Emmett took another drink of soda and continued to look Justin in the eyes.

Justin had to laugh, for all Emmett’s flamboyance he was one of the most sensible people Justin had ever met. “Em, you are an amazing friend. Of course
you’re right. It might be embarrassing not to be chosen but it really won’t have a big impact on my career. Thank you for calling BS on my drama queening.”

Emmett reached across the table and took Justin’s hand. “Baby you know that I love you and am blown away by your talent but sometimes you just need to hear the actual facts.”

The friends then fell into a discussion about what else was going on in their lives. As usual Em’s love life was convoluted and unsatisfactory. Justin suggested that Emmett come down to the house the next day. “I’ll get Brian to grill some steaks and we’ll drink lots of wine, so plan on staying overnight, and we’ll have a nice long visit.”

Justin ordered a turkey sandwich to go that he was going to drop off at Brian’s office. After hugs and kisses from Debbie and the paying of their lunch checks the friends left the diner. When Debbie went over to clean the booth she discovered a hundred dollar bill under Emmett’s plate. She was pretty sure that Justin had put it there but she knew that neither of her “boys” would own up to leaving her that money.

Justin drove the short distance to Kinnetik. He stopped at Carole’s desk to be sure Brian was alone before he went into his office. Brian looked up, annoyed at first that someone came into his office without knocking, but smiled when he saw who his visitor was. “Sunshine, this is a nice surprise.’”

Justin came over and put the sandwich bag down on Brian’s desk. “Here’s a sandwich from the diner, I am guessing you haven’t had any lunch. I want to apologize for overreacting to this whole PPG thing. First for overworking my hand and then my freak out over this silly newspaper article.”

Brian came around his desk, gathered Justin in his arms and gave him a kiss. “Lucky for you that you were very cute freaking out but I do wish you would be more careful with you hand.” Justin nestled his head against Brian’s chest. “I promise to be more careful but sometimes I just get caught up and don’t think about resting my hand until it starts to cramp.”

Brian kissed the top of Justin’s head. “I know Sunshine but I can’t help worrying about you. By the way, I called Mikey per your instructions. He launched into his usual misses me, never sees me anymore routine. So, in a moment of weakness I invited him & Ben out to the house for a barbeque tomorrow.”

Justin laughed. “I saw Em at the diner and invited him to come down for a visit tomorrow and told him you would grill us steaks. We better invite Ted & Blake so no one gets hurt feelings.”

While Brian buzzed Ted to invite him & Blake to the barbeque, Justin called Alice to ask her to order steaks and a couple free range chicken breasts for Ben from the butcher. He told her he would pick them up on his way home, along with some potato salad and the fixings for a tossed salad. Alice insisted that he was not serving store bought potato salad while she was his housekeeper. She would make potato salad and deviled eggs. Justin knew better than to try and talk her out of it.

Justin locked the office door and gave Brian a quick blowjob before he left for home. A very happy Brian got a bottle of water from his office refrigerator and ate his turkey sandwich while thinking about how much he loved his partner. He also considered how his life had changed so much that he had committed to barbequing steaks and was actually looking forward to the gathering of his friends.





Chapter 6 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Brian and Justin have a barbecue  but Michael does not have a good time.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 6

When Justin got home he found Alice peeling potatoes and Charlie pressed into service shelling hard boiled eggs. He laughed knowing it was unusual for Charlie to perform any kitchen duty but he knew better than to refuse his wife’s requests. Justin put down the bag with the meat and said. “I can take over egg duty.”

Alice shook her head. “Justin, you need to get up in your studio and get some art work done. Charlie and I are happy to get this stuff ready for your dinner tomorrow. For your supper tonight I have a chicken ready to go in the oven when Brian leaves the office. When he gets home you can put the tray of vegetables in the oven to roast. You should be able to eat about a half hour after they go in.”

Justin thanked her and did head up to his studio to work on his mural sketches. A couple hours later he heard the house phone ring and a short time later his cell rang. He checked the caller ID before answering. “Hey old man, are you on the way home to me.”

He could hear the frown in Brian’s voice. “Enough old man talk you twat. I let Alice know I was leaving and because I am a considerate partner I am letting you know to get yourself ready for me!”

Justin laughed. “Later stud.” Brian answered with his own “Later.” And disconnected the call.

Justin went down to the kitchen where Alice was putting a chicken into one of the ovens. A tray of cut vegetables was sitting on the counter. “Justin just put these in at 400 degrees when Brian gets home. Have fun tomorrow with your friends, the potato salad and deviled eggs are in the fridge. See you Monday.”

Justin thanked her and went upstairs. He took a quick shower, put on Brian’s favorite cologne and wearing just some loose sweatpants he went back downstairs. He went out to the pool and pulled off the solar couple and made sure the temp on the pool heater was set correctly. Back in the kitchen he poured wine in a couple plastic wine glasses and waited to hear the garage door open.

Brian felt his work stress fall away as he turned into his driveway. As he pushed the button to open the garage door he had a smile on his face knowing his Sunshine was waiting inside. He figured Justin would be working in his studio so he planned on quickly changing into comfortable clothes before heading over to the studio.

Inside Justin tuned on the second oven and put the vegetable tray inside, set the cook time for 30 minutes and switched off most of the kitchen lights. He untied his sweatpants cord and picked up the two wine glasses.

Brian came thru the garage door and slipped off his shoes in the mud room, his normal routine. He entered the dimly lit kitchen and saw Justin standing there holding the wine glasses and looking unbelievably beautiful to Brian. “Welcome home lover, care to join me in the hot tub?” Without waiting for an answer Justin turned and headed out to the pool area. Before he got to the door his pants slid down the floor and he stepped out of them.

Brian got undressed in record time with his hard cock leading the way he followed Justin thru the family room, grabbing some condoms and lube from a drawer.

Justin smiled over his shoulder before walking to the hot tub and stepping down into the swirling water. A second later as Brian followed him into the water, Justin handed him one of the wine glasses.

Justin tapped his glass against Brian’s. “I am so glad you are home and I love you more every day we are together.”

Brian couldn’t trust himself to say anything, afraid it would be too lesbionic. He took a sip of his wine and then leaned forward to kiss those wonderful, inviting pink lips. After the kiss both men sat down in the tub, leaning back, sipping the wine and relaxing for a couple minutes just happy to be together.
Brian put down his wine glass and pulled Justin close to him. “Sunshine you sure know how to make a guy feel welcome and appreciated. This is the best homecoming I could imagine.”

Justin put down his wine glass, grabbed a condom from where Brian left them on the side of the hot tub. Once he had the condom on Brian he faced him and lowered himself onto Brian’s cock. As Justin settled, Brian grabbed his head and pulled him into a long, passionate kiss. Once their mouth parted, Justin started to slowly move up and down.

Half an hour later both men sat in the tub hands intertwined and feeling sated after one of their most memorable fucks. Justin stood up and pulled Brian up with him. “Our dinner is ready, let’s take a quick shower and then eat.”

Justin’s stomach chose that moment to growl as if it agreed it was time for food.

Brian laughed and followed Justin into the pool house shower. They emerged wrapped in terry robes. Brian went over to the pool to pull the solar cover over the water. Justin continued into the kitchen and removed the chicken and vegetables from the ovens. Brian came inside carrying their still partially filled wine glasses.

“Bri, you want to carve the chicken while I set the table.” Working together like the team that they are, in a few minutes the two men were sitting down to dinner. While they ate, their easy conversation revolved around Justin’s lunch with his mother & Debbie, his conversation with Emmett and what had happened during Brian’s work day. They also talked about their planned barbeque the next day.

After dinner Brian put away the leftovers while Justin loaded the dishwasher. Brian gathered his discarded clothes and headed towards the stairs. “I’m headed upstairs where I will get ready for round two of tonight’s activities. You lock up and set the alarm.”

Justin did as requested and ran upstairs anxious for more lovemaking with Brian.

The next morning Brian, as usual, was the first to wake up. He knew from their years together that Justin was not a morning person. Whenever Brian brought that fact to Justin’s attention he was told that “older people” needed less sleep. Brian enjoyed laying there with Justin pressed against his side, Justin’s arm thrown across Brian’s stomach. No matter what position they went to sleep in, this where they were when they woke up.

Eventually Brian slipped out of bed and headed downstairs to get some coffee. Alice had filled the coffee maker and set the timer so the coffee was brewed and waiting for Brian. He drank his first cup of coffee along with a glass of juice and took his vitamins. Brian filled his mug a second time and fixed a cup of coffee for Justin which he took upstairs.

Justin was sitting up in bed and Brian leaned down to deliver a good morning kiss before handing his partner his coffee. Brian got back into his side of the bed. “So Sunshine, what’s on your agenda for today.”

Justin took a few sips of coffee before answering. “I want to get the steaks and chicken into the marinades that Alice made. After that I need to get in a couple hours in the studio before we get set up for the barbeque.”

Brian made his standard annoyed face. “I guess I am to be pressed into grilling duty.” Justin tried not to smile, he knew Brian actually enjoyed grilling but tried very hard to keep that fact hidden. “Well Bri, I’m sure Emmett could do the grilling or maybe Ben?”

Brian snorted before answering. “It would be more trouble to show them where everything is and explain which charcoal to use. I’ll just do it myself.” Justin had to wait a minute before replying to be sure he didn’t laugh, Brian hated when Justin saw through his protests.

They chatted comfortably while they drank their coffee. Weekends were normally the only time they had these morning conversations. During the week Brian left early for the office and Justin normally did not get out of bed until about an hour after Brian left for Kinnetik. After coffee & conversation, Brian & Justin moved into the master bathroom for a shower & a fuck. Eventually 2 happy, satisfied men moved to the kitchen for breakfast.

Justin got the steaks and chicken into their marinades while Brian loaded the breakfast dishes into the dishwasher. Afterwards Justin headed for his studio and Brian headed for the study to check his email and get some work done on pending Kinnetik presentations.

Justin spent the next few hours working on his sketches for the PPG murals. He needed to be ready to meet with the judging committee next Wednesday. He decided he had done enough work for today and didn’t want to stress his hand so when his stomach rumbled for lunch he was happy to stop.

Down in the kitchen he cut up salad fixings, adding some leftover chicken. Justin loaded a tray with the salad, plates, silverware and a couple of glasses of iced tea and made his way to Brian’s study at the other end of the house. Brian looked up from his computer and smiled. “Sunshine, that looks like a nice low carb lunch.”

Justin laughed. “Well I wanted to offset all the delicious fatty things you will be eating at dinner. Rolls, potato salad, steak, deviled eggs and Alice’s homemade cookies with ice cream for dessert.” Brian just rolled his eyes while he loaded salad onto his plate.

When they finished lunch Brian took the dirty dishes to the kitchen while Justin went upstairs to change out of his paint stained clothes. His cell phone rang as he entered the bedroom. He took a quick look at the caller ID before answering. “Hello Ted, what’s up with you?”

There was a quick laugh before the reply. “Actually this is Blake. Ted refused to call, he’s afraid we might annoy Brian.”

Justin could hear Ted protesting that in the background. “Don’t worry Blake, I have a different philosophy than Ted, I kind of enjoy annoying Brian every once in a while. I think it is good for him. Of course if you are calling to say you aren’t coming I will be both disappointed and annoyed.”

“We are looking forward to our first barbeque of the season. Actually we were wondering if we could show up a little early and get in a few games of tennis on your court. Teddy and I have been trying to play a couple times a week.”

Justin smiled and thought that tennis a couple times a week was definitely more Blake’s idea then Ted’s. “That’s not a problem, come as early as you like.”

“Em is planning on driving down with us so is it Ok for him to be early as well.”

“Wow Blake! How about you take advantage of my easy going nature. Actually I had invited Em down here hoping for an overdue gossip session so it’s perfect for him to come early. He can help me set up and we can talk while you and Ted get into shape.” The two blondes said good bye and hung up.

When Justin brought his partner up to date, he got the expected raised eyebrow from Brian. They worked together to get the cover off the pool and the cushions on the patio before Brian went upstairs to change.

It wasn’t too long until Ted, Blake & Emmett arrived. Justin opened a bottle of wine and he and Emmett settled in on the patio for their bull session. Brian escaped back to the study happy to get some more work done. Blake & Ted headed to the tennis court.

When Ben & Michael pulled into the driveway, Michael was instantly annoyed to see Ted’s car already parked there. Michael thought he & Ben were the only guests for this barbeque. When they walked onto the patio Justin & Emmett were arranging plates, flatware and glasses on a table by the built in grill. Justin hurried over to the new arrivals. “Hi guys, glad you are here. Ted & Blake have been playing tennis for a while so they should be over here soon. Em & I have started on wine and there is beer and sodas in the pool house fridge so help yourselves.”

Ben smiled, said hello and gave Justin and Emmett a quick hug. Michael looked around the patio for Brian but didn’t see him anywhere. “Where is Brian!”
Justin was annoyed but tried not to show it. “He is working in the study, why don’t you go let him know everyone is here. Brian needs to get the charcoal going in the grill.”

Without another word Michel headed into the house. Ben started an apology to Justin who just held up his hand and told him not to worry about it.

Brian looked up & smiled when his longtime friend came into the study. “Hey Mikey, you and Ben are here so I guess the festivities can begin.” He noticed that there was no smile on Michael’s face.

“I thought that it was just going to be Ben and me here tonight. You didn’t mention inviting anyone else.”

Brian took a calming breath before answering. “What happened was that Justin saw Honeycutt at the diner and thought he seemed kind of down so he invited him down here for an overnight visit. When Justin brought me a sandwich for lunch I let him know I had invited you and Ben. We decided to ask Ted & Blake, it will be fun to have the whole gang together.”

Michael still looked unhappy. “I thought we would have some time together, I never see you alone anymore. I guess Justin had other plans.” Brian refused to get dragged into that conversation. He slung his arm over Michael’s shoulders and led him back out to the patio.

Blake & Ted had finished their tennis games. When Brian and Michael came out of the house Ted was announcing he had won their match but just barely. Ben challenged Ted to a game but he pleaded exhaustion. Blake took the challenge, explaining that he could use the practice. Ben didn’t want to use Ted’s “fancy racket” so Justin told him where to find some generic rackets in the pool house closet.

Emmett and Ted decided they would try out the pool’s hot tub.

Brian extracted himself from Michael and came over to give Justin a kiss. “Brian you should get the grill started.” Brian agreed and went to the pool house to gather his special combination of different charcoals & wood chips. Like everything else he did Brian made a major production of grilling. He tried a few different charcoals & wood chips before deciding on the “best” combination. He liked to say he was a “purist” and had no interest in using a gas grill.

Michael followed him into the pool house and looked on horrified as Brian gathered what he wanted for the grill. “I can’t believe that Justin is making you do the grilling.” Brian looked generally puzzled. “Mikey, I like grilling. I was pretty surprised by that but of course like everything I do, I am a master at grilling. Poor Justin realized pretty quickly that he was outclassed. Poor guy was pretty broken up by it but we have been able to move past his disappointment.”

Brian smirked at Michael but his friend still had a grim expression on his face. Brian stuffed paper in the bottom of the charcoal starter and after he loaded his special mix in the top he lit the paper. He tried again to lift Michael’s mood.

“Hey Mikey, how about you and I take on Justin & Honeycutt at a game of pool volleyball.” Justin laughed as he took off his shorts & tee shirt. “Come on Em. Let’s show them what we’ve got.”

Emmett jumped from the hot tub into the pool, ready for the game. Michael sat down on a lounge chair. “I don’t like volleyball. It reminds me of high school gym class.” He wanted everyone to realize he was not happy about anything that was happening.

Brian pointedly ignored him. “Come on Theodore you had time to rest up from tennis so you are now on my team.”

The resulting volleyball game was hilarious. Ted continually complained he was too old for all this physical activity, Emmett’s over the top antics caused Justin to continually laugh. Brian told Emmett if Justin drowned because he was laughing so hard he would seek revenge. No one seemed to be able to keep an accurate score but by the time Ben & Blake returned from their tennis game, Brian claimed victory. Emmett and Ted returned to the hot tub still arguing over the final volleyball score. Justin got them drink refills while Brian checked on his charcoal which he decided was ready to be emptied out of the starter into the grill.

Ben went over to try and convince to join him for a swim before dinner but Michael refused to leave his chair. He didn’t see the eye rolls & head shaking by Ted, Blake & Emmett relaxing in the hot tub. Justin brought the meat out from the kitchen. As Brian started to grill, Justin returned to the kitchen to bring out the side dishes.

Justin put some rolls into the oven and got the potato salad and deviled eggs out of the refrigerator and uncovered the dishes. He was surprised when he saw Michael come in the house. “Michael, just in time to help me get this stuff outside. Thanks.”

Michael stood with his arms crossed in front of him. “I can’t believe that you make Brian do the grilling. One of these days you are going to push him too far and Brian is going to realize everything he has given up trying to keep you happy.”

Justin frowned and wished Michael would get over this whole poor Brian routine. “Michael, Brian likes to grill. I am as surprised by that as you are. You should know better than anyone that Brian only does what he wants.”

Michael had not changed his stance. “I do know that Brian never wanted to be living in the suburbs and grilling food before you started interfering in his life. You make sure I never get anytime alone with Brian. It was just supposed to be Ben & me here for dinner tonight but you made sure that didn’t happen.”

Justin was so tired of these conversations but tried to stay calm. “Michael that is not what happened. I invited Em before I even knew that Brian had invited you.”

Neither man noticed that Brian had come into the kitchen until he moved next to his childhood friend. “Michael! I have no idea what the fuck is wrong with you tonight. You have been miserable ever since you showed up and the rest of us are really over your drama queen shit. You are incredibly rude to talk to Justin like this in our home and if I even hear you doing this again you will no longer be welcome here. Now grab a fucking bowl or dish and get outside.”

Justin & Brian exchanged an exasperated but not surprised look. Justin took the rolls out of the oven and Brian picked up the deviled eggs as the three exited the house Brian announced that dinner was served.

Michael did nothing to disguise his unhappiness and although everyone attempted to engage him in conversation his answers were for the most part mono-syllabic. Ben attempted to quietly find out what had happened in the kitchen but Michael refused to answer his questions. Meanwhile Emmett & Blake decided that Ted needed a fashion makeover and discussed what he should be wearing. Brian participated by throwing in the occasional snide comment, however when Blake told Ted he needed pants that showed off “his cute little ass”, Brian clamped his hands over his ears and claimed that comment made his ears bleed. Justin tried to defend Ted but was outnumbered. Justin could tell how annoyed Brian was with Michael and tried to keep his partner calm with a comforting hand on Brian’s thigh. Whenever Brian turned to look at Justin he was rewarded with a full watt sunshine smile. Michael spent his time with his head down mainly just moving food around on his plate but eating very little.

When everyone had finished eating Justin announced that dessert was Alice’s homemade oatmeal raisin and chocolate cookies with ice cream. Michael took this opportunity to say that he had a really bad headache and didn’t want any dessert. Justin was about to offer him some aspirin but Brian spoke before Justin had a chance. “That is really a shame Mikey. You better go right home and get into bed. You have made it perfectly clear that you are not having a very good time.”

A surprised and confused Michael started to answer until he saw the look on Brian’s face. Instead he stood up and moved away from the table. Ben quickly got up and joined him. Ted, Blake & Emmett all expressed concern and hoped he felt better soon but no one suggested that they stay. Justin put his hand on Brian’s shoulder and thanked Ben for coming while Michael hurried to their car.

As soon as they got in the car Ben turned to Michael. “Baby what’s wrong. You were looking forward to this barbeque but as soon as we got here something seemed to go wrong.”

“This dinner was supposed to be for just you & me. Justin couldn’t allow that so he made sure the others were invited and even got them to arrive before us. Than he makes Brian do the grilling, the little twink constantly has to show how he has Brian under his control. Justin has always been jealous of my friendship with Brian.”

“Michael I don’t think that is really what happened. Blake told me he called and asked to come early so that he and Ted could play some tennis. Emmett said that Justin invited him when they were at the diner before he even knew Brian had invited us.”

“Ben, you really don’t understand how Justin has wheedled his way into Brian’s life. I hardly even recognize Brian. He always made fun of the whole suburban hetero life style and now Justin has him grilling. Somehow we have to get Brian to realize what is going on!”

“Michael baby you are really overreacting. Brian seems really happy to me.”

Michael didn’t bother to answer, he turned to look out the window and plan how he could free his best friend from Justin’s influence.

Chapter 7 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 7

Everyone was quiet after the departure of Ben & Michael. Justin could sense how annoyed and upset Brian was by Michael’s behavior. Blake & Ted seemed really uncomfortable and unsure what to do or say but Emmett did a little eye roll and smiled. “I guess now that Michael left someone else will have to lead the conversation.” Everyone, including Brian laughed.

Justin suggested that since the sun had gone down and the temperature had dropped it might be better to have dessert in the house. Brian & Ted pulled the cover over the pool while Emmett and Justin loaded the pool house dishwasher.

Blake carried the patio furniture cushions inside. He asked Justin. “Is there somewhere special these go or should I just stack them on the floor?” Justin laughed. “Blake, you are in the home of the obsessively neat Brian Kinney, the a place for everything and everything in its place Brian Kinney. Those cushions go in the specifically designed closet back by the bathrooms!”

Brian & Ted walked into the pool house during Justin’s explanation. “Well Sunshine, I’m glad you know that everything should be in its place even though you rarely put things in their correct place.”

“Brian, I am just trying to curb your OCD tendencies before you become too neurotic. Now let’s go in the house and have our dessert.” Brian smirked but put his arm around Justin waist as the friends headed into the kitchen.

Dessert conversation was light and deliberately no one mentioned Michael or his behavior. About an hour later Ted & Blake decided to head home. Justin convinced Emmett to stick with their original plan and spend the night. He said he would take Emmett back to the city the next day. Blake said to let him & Ted know if they wanted to meet at the diner for breakfast or lunch.

Justin opened a new bottle of wine and topped off his glass & Emmett’s. “Em, I bought a movie with just you in mind. I’ve waited to watch it until I could do it with you. What do you think about us watching Whatever Happened to Baby Jane?”

Emmett shrieked “Joan and Bette together in one of the greatest bitch-fests ever. Oh Baby that sounds perfect!” Brian just rolled his eyes and followed the two excited friends into the media room.

Justin and Emmett had each seen the movie many times and their speaking the lines along with the actresses kept Brian amused. When they screamed along with Bette Davis “BUT YOU ARE STILL IN THAT CHAIR BLANCHE!” All three men laughed so much Justin had to pause the movie while they recovered enough to keep watching.

Brian took that opportunity to depart. “You boys enjoy your movie. I’m going to go upstairs and read for a while.”

He went over to Justin and gave him a quick kiss. “Later.” Justin smiled and replied “Later”.

Once Brian left Emmett felt safe in talking about his romantic turmoils while they continued to watch the movie. Once the bottle of wine was emptied they switched to water, Emmett had a good cry on Justin’s shoulder and by the end of their evening he felt better. Justin didn’t have any answers for his friend but was a good listener and made all the appropriate sympathetic responses. Since Emmett had a meeting with customers to go over final plans for their twin girls’ sixteenth birthday party, he didn’t want to stay up too late. It was just after midnight when they went upstairs. Emmett to the “big guest room” and Justin to the Master bedroom where Brian was waiting for a couple sessions of lovemaking before they drifted off to sleep.

The next morning Emmett and Brian were having coffee in the kitchen when Justin came downstairs. Brian was surprised to see his partner recently showered and fully dressed. “Sunshine I can hardly believe you are up and about so early.”

Justin took the mug of coffee that Brain poured for him and gave him a good morning kiss. “Well I woke up and you were gone. I waited for my morning coffee to be delivered and when that didn’t happen I decided to take my shower alone and got dressed.”

Brian frowned. “I was just being a good host, didn’t want to leave our guest all alone.” Justin gave a quick laugh. “That was very nice of you but now you are looking a little sad. I thought Emmett and I could have breakfast at the diner. Want to go with us?”

Brian shook his head. “I think I’ll just stay here and do some work on the Brown presentation. That has to be ready for your review before our Thursday meeting.”

Emmett called Ted and made plans to meet up at the diner. Once they were in the car Emmett turned to Justin with a concerned look. “Baby I hope I haven’t caused any problems for you with Brian. He seemed annoyed.”

Justin just smiled. “Don’t worry about it Em, he is just missing his normal weekend morning sex. He’ll survive. This breakfast get together will give him a chance to do some work. If I was home I would be bitching at him for working too hard.”

“What did Brian mean about you having to review stuff for a Kinnetik presentation?” Justin gave a quick laugh before he replied. “That is something that annoys Brian and also makes him feel proud all at the same time. Leo Brown thinks a lot of my artistic abilities and when he signed his last contract renewal he insisted on a clause saying I had to okay all the proposed ads for his account.”

Emmett looked wide eyed at his friend. “Oh my god, that must have driven Brian crazy.”

“Actually Em, I think it pleased him, although he would never admit it. Brian likes me to get involved in Kinnetik stuff and he is almost ridiculously proud of my art work. Leo Brown is one of his most important customers, if not the most important, so the fact that he admires my art makes Brian pretty happy. The Browns are going to be staying with us Thursday night before the big cocktail party at Kinnetik on Friday. Leo bought a couple of my paintings at my last Chicago show for his office. His wife complained that he didn’t buy anything for their house.”

Emmett had been hired by Brian to plan the cocktail party for Kinnetik employees and clients to celebrate the best first quarter the company ever had. ‘You’ll have to point the Browns out to me on Friday.” “I will. Did you notice the painting hanging in the guest room?”

Emmett smiled. “Of course I noticed it. It is amazing but of course I think that about all your work.” Justin blushed as he usually did when a friend praised his art. “I painted that as a gift for Donna Brown. They will be using that guest room so I thought I’d see if she mentions liking it. If she does then I will tell her it is a gift. If she doesn’t say anything about it, I’ll just include it in my next show.”

When they entered the diner they spotted Ted & Blake already seated in a booth. They said they had just gotten there and due to the morning rush Debbie hadn’t even come over to the booth yet. Shortly after Justin & Emmett sat down Debbie appeared coffee pot in hand. “Hello boys. Sunshine I see you got out without Brian. You can tell that asshole for me that I want to talk to him about how upset Michael is with how Brian treated him last night!”

The three other men in the both looked worriedly at Justin waiting for his reaction. “Well Deb you know that Michael was pretty mean to me last night. So I called my mother and told her all about it this morning. She is going to stop by the comic book store his week to holler at Michael.”

Debbie, along with Emmett & Ted, had a shocked look on her face. “Why would Jennifer…” Justin held up his hand. “Why wouldn’t my mother do that for me? Isn’t that what Michael always does, run to you and tell you how mean someone was to him and you get involved in the situation. I figured why shouldn’t I do the same thing?”

Debbie was still trying to get a handle on what Justin was saying to her. Blake had turned away and held the menu up in front of his face, biting his lip to keep from laughing out loud.

“I know how Brian can act and after all Michael and I have done for him, he needs…”

Again Justin interrupted her. “You know I hear all the time about what you did for Brian and I understand all that and I know how grateful Brian is to you. I know how much you have done for me and I’m grateful also. We both love you. What I don’t ever hear so much about is what Brian has done for Michael over the years. I don’t hear too much about Brian helping Michael with his studies and doing his reports so Michael didn’t flunk out of high school. I don’t hear too much about Brian defending Michael from bullies so Michael didn’t get beat up or trapped in a locker on a regular basis. Last night Michael behaved like a real shit at our barbeque. He made everyone uncomfortable and accused me of being jealous of his relationship with Brian and forcing Brian to live a life style he wasn’t comfortable with. Brian called him on his behavior and he has nothing to apologize for. I strongly suggest you drop it.”

Debbie was still too shocked to reply. Ted and Emmett both agreed with Justin about Michael’s behavior. Although she was clearly annoyed Debbie took their orders and headed back to the kitchen. She was unusually quiet when she returned with their food.

Ted looked across at Justin. “Are you sure you should eat that?” Justin smiled. “Deb is too smart to poison me here in front of witnesses; also it would be bad for business to have someone drop dead after eating breakfast.” Emmett hugged Justin. “Well baby, we all still love you.”

When Debbie delivered the check, she surprised them all but leaning over to kiss Justin. “I do love you Sunshine and I’ve always said you have the biggest balls of anyone I know.” She quickly headed back towards the kitchen before Justin could reply. Ted & Emmett looked shocked.

Blake smiled over at Justin. “I’m not sure how often Deb hears the harsh truth. I think it just took her some time to digest what you had to say.” Justin laughed. “I do really love her.”

A few minutes later Michael walked through the diner door. He immediately spotted his friends and headed over to their booth. “Hey Boy Wonder, Brian finally get tired of you leading him around by the nose.”

Justin didn’t even look up. “Michael, its Brian’s cock that I lead him around by and I think that is what really bothers you. I’m sure he is getting a little lonely so I think I’ll be heading home to grab that fabulous cock that is off limits for you.” He handed Emmett some money to pay for his breakfast, pushed past Michael and left.

Emmett was the first to speak. “Michael you really can be a huge butthead.”

Blake shook his head as he looked over at Michael. “I think you need to talk to someone about your obsession with Brian. It is so obvious to everyone else that Brain is totally in love with Justin.”

Michael turned red. “Who cares what you think! You are nothing but some loser drug addict that Ted feels sorry for.”

Ted was out of the booth almost before the words were out of Michael’s mouth. Ted shoved him back against the empty booth across the aisle and leaned down into Michael’s face and screamed. “WHO THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TO TALK TO BLAKE LIKE THAT. HE’S A LOSER? YOU RUN A COMIC BOOK STORE AND HE HELPS PEOPLE GET THEIR LIVES BACK ON TRACK! Come on Blake we are out of here.”

Debbie hurried to her son’s side. “What is going on?” Emmett handed her their check and the cash to pay it before replying. “Michael just called Blake a “loser drug addict” and Ted objected to that description. It appears that Michael is trying his best to alienate all his friends.” Then he left to join Ted & Blake.

Justin Came through the door from the garage and headed towards the study at the other end of the house. He discarded clothing as he made his way down the hall. Brian called out to him. “Sunshine is that you? Back home already.”

As a naked Justin walked into the Study Brian got a huge smile on his face. “So did you have a nice breakfast with your friends?” Justin nodded his head. “I REALLY missed you!” Justin came over to where Brian was sitting, dropped to his knees, unbuttoned Brian’s jeans and proceeded to give his lover one of his extra special blow jobs.

After kissing and licking his way around Justin’s body, Brian had recharged and he lifted Justin on top of the conference table and fucked him hard with Justin’s loud verbal appreciation. After getting their breath back, Brian & Justin made their way down the hall to the bathroom adjoining the home gym and had a relaxing shower. As they came back into the hallway Brian felt obliged to point out that the hall floor was not the correct place for Justin’s clothes. That earned him a punch in the arm from Justin who headed upstairs leaving his discarded clothes on the floor.

Brian headed back to the study picking up his partner’s clothes along the way. Upstairs Justin put on some sweat pants and a T shirt before heading to his studio. A couple hours later Brian made his way to the studio. Justin greeted him with a kiss that went from welcoming to passionate. Brian kissed his way down Justin’s body, pulling down his sweats and delivered a return blow job.

When he was finished Brian looked up at Justin. “Sunshine, the day didn’t start out the way I like but things have really improved as the day progresses.” Justin came down to his knees to kiss Brian again. “I love you Brian Kinney!”

Brian hugged his partner tightly and murmured in his ear. “Me too!”

A few minutes later Justin’s cell rang. He pulled up his pants and went over to his work table to answer it. “Hi Mom. What’s up?” He listened for a few minutes before he started to laugh. Wait Mom, I have to put you on speaker so Brian can hear this. Start again.”

Jennifer sounded a little unsure as she started again. “Honey, I had the strangest call from Debbie. She asked if you had called me and asked me to go to Michael’s store and yell at him for being mean to you. I told her you hadn’t called and that I couldn’t imagine you ever calling me to ask me to yell at Michael.”

Brian looked confused but Justin had a huge smile on his face. “Mom, I can’t believe Deb called you. We had the guys over for a barbeque last night and Michael was in one of his moods. Brian told him he was being rude which, of course, did not improve his mood. He and Ben left right after we ate. This morning I had breakfast at the diner with Ted, Blake & Emmett. Debbie started in on how badly Brian treated Michael and how she was going to talk to Brian. I thought by telling her that I asked you to holler at Michael she would realize how silly it was for her to always rush to Michael’s defense. I never thought she would take me seriously.”

Jennifer & Brian were both laughing by the time Justin finished his story. Jennifer finally managed to say she was glad she wasn’t really expected to yell at Michael before she hung up.

Brian was still chuckling when he came over to hug Justin again. “Sunshine, you really are a piece of work. I wish I could have seen Debbie’s face when you told her your mother was going to take on Michael over his behavior.”

Justin’s stomach chose that moment to rumble. Brian picked up Justin’s cell and called for Pizza delivery.




Chapter 8 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 8

Brian was a little late getting to the office on Monday. Justin had, unusually for him, woken up early and joined Brian in his morning shower. This led to a pretty spirited morning fuck.

The result was Brian’s late arrival in an extremely good mood. He found Ted waiting in his office. Ted took an exaggerated look at his watch while Brian made his way to his desk. “Yes Theodore, I am aware that I am a little late for our meeting. However since I am the guy who signs your pay checks you’ll just have to deal with it.”

Ted smiled, he could tell that Brian was in a better than usual mood. “So Brian, did Justin have a little insomnia this morning?” Brian couldn’t help the satisfied expression on his face, even though he attempted to look stern.

Ted handed Brian a packet of papers. “There are last week’s financials, Kinnetik continues to outperform any previous years. Tay-Kin Art is also performing strongly. Justin’s last 2 shows were very successful. KT Properties has paid down its credit line, occupancy rates are over 90%. Jennifer has gotten estimates to redo the duplex on Maple Street in Oakland and I think we can get that done before the University starts the fall semester in August. I also looked into the programs run by Good Shepherd as you requested. They have a really interesting senior daycare program. It has a couple of paid employees and lots of volunteers from their “Golden Age Club”. The daycare provides care for seniors who are a little confused or need help with medication, oldsters who can’t be left alone during the day. It charges a pretty minimal fee for the care. The parish was providing some financial assistance to the senior daycare but parishioners who weren’t using it complained about their contributions supporting it. Rumors in the community say that the daycare is going to have to close soon or raise their rates which will put it out of the reach of most people who are using it. Sexual orientation not a huge issue in the senior community so this could be the program you are looking for.”

Brian was reviewing the spreadsheets and information as Ted talked to him. The great financial news only added to his already good mood. This was an outstandingly Monday so far!

“Good work as usual Ted. I like this senior daycare. I need you to get legal to write up an agreement that states that the donation must be used only for the senior daycare and that the donation must be anonymous.”

Ted was taking notes. “I am guessing that you are thinking of a donation from the JB Foundation?” Brian nodded. “You and I can sign the withdrawal slip. I’ll let Justin know about the donation.”

Ted got up from his chair. ‘I have some withdrawal forms in my office. I’ll go get one. How much were you planning on donating?”

Brian looked thoughtful for a minute. “Ted, go on back to your office. I want to call Justin before I decide on the amount we’ll contribute. I’ll call you after I talk to Justin.”

Ted smiled. “I hear and I obey, oh fearless leader.” “Just get out of my office Theodore.”

At home, when Justin came downstairs Alice was unloading the dishwasher. They exchanged good morning greetings. He got himself some coffee and toasted a bagel for his breakfast. “Alice, Emmett used the big guest room on Saturday night. When the cleaners come today make sure they change the sheets & towels. The Browns will be using that room on Thursday & Friday nights.”

Alice nodded and let Justin know. “I ordered some flowers for Thursday delivery, enough for arrangements in their room, the parlor and the dining room.” Justin was cutting up a couple apples to take up to the studio. “Thanks Alice, don’t know what we would do without you and don’t want to find out.” He gave the housekeeper a quick kiss on the cheek before heading upstairs.

A short time later he answered his cell. “Hi Brian. After our shower this morning you can’t be calling to have phone sex.”

“Although that would be interesting, you’re right I am not calling for phone sex. I told you about Father Bolton from Good Shepherd who helped with uncovering Claire’s roofing scam.”

“Yeah I remember. You said he seemed like a good guy, especially for a priest.” Brian smirked as he replied. “Well, I had Ted look into the parish programs to find one where sexual orientation wouldn’t be a factor. Turns out they have a pretty cool senior daycare. It provides care for seniors who shouldn’t be left alone while their family or friends are working.”

Justin was wondering where this conversation was going. “Okay Bri that seems like a good thing but I think Ted & Cynthia are still able to keep their eye on you during the day.”

“Very funny Sunshine. I would like the JB Foundation to make a contribution to Good Shepherd. Legal is drawing up an agreement that states the money must be used only for the senior daycare and that it has to be anonymous. I want to give them $50,000 but only if that is alright with you.”

Justin sat down. “Wow Mr Kinney you can still surprise me! I have to meet this Father Bolton, he must be a special person. If you want to make the contribution I am 100 percent okay with that. Do you need me to come up to the office to sign anything?”

“No Ted and I can sign the withdrawal but I didn’t want to do anything without talking to you first. Thanks Justin, see you later. You know I love you a lot.” Brian hung up before Justin could reply, he was always embarrassed when he found himself saying something so lesbionic but more often than he liked he couldn’t stop himself from saying them.

Justin sat for a couple moments in his studio. He knew how hard it still was for Brian to verbally express his feelings. When Brian spontaneously blurted them out like he did at the end of this phone call; Justin’s heart tightened in his chest and the feelings of being so cherished by Brian were almost more than he could handle. He felt so lucky that after all the ups & downs of their relationship they were now both so secure in their love for each other. Unlike his partner Justin had no problem with lesbionic thoughts.

Brian called Ted’s office to let him know that Justin had Okayed the contribution and gave him the amount to withdraw. Ted silently wondered what the chances were that Justin would refuse Brian something that he wanted to do. Brian suggested that Ted invite Father Bolton to lunch, explain the conditions for the contribution and if the priest signed the agreement, give him the cashier’s check.

Father Bolton was working at his desk when the parish secretary told him that a man was on the phone asking to speak with him. When the priest answered the phone, Ted explained who he was and asked Father Bolton to join him for lunch the next day at Le Mont on Mt. Washington. Ted also asked him not to tell anyone who he was having lunch with. The priest wondered what this was all about but agreed to meet Ted for lunch.

Le Mont perched on the edge of Mt. Washington. The restaurant offered pretty spectacular views of Pittsburgh’s “Golden Triangle” where the Allegheny & Monongahela Rivers joined together to form the Ohio River. It was one of Brian’s favorite restaurants and he frequently entertained clients here. Ted made his reservation under Kinnetik which insured he would have a table by the windows. He arrived early for lunch and ordered an iced tea while he waited for his guest and enjoyed the view. Right on time Father Bolton walked up to the table. “Hi Mr. Schmidt.”

Ted stood to shake the other man’s hand; he was surprised that the priest was wearing a plain shirt and a tan sports coat. “Please call me Ted. Thanks for agreeing to meet me for lunch.” Father Bolton sat down and ordered an iced tea from the waiter who had shown him to the table.

“You know Ted, I have lived my entire life in Pittsburgh. I have never been in one of these Mt. Washington restaurants before. I’m Impressed!” Ted smiled. “I would like to keep our meeting as discrete as possible so I thought this was a safe distance from your parish.”

Father Bolton nodded. “I thought we were aiming to fly under the radar. That is why I went with civilian clothes today. Please call me Charles. I have to admit I am very curious about just why you invited me to lunch.” Ted picked up his menu. “Why don’t we order first? Lunch is being paid for by Kinnetik so feel free to order whatever you like.”

After their waiter had taken their order, Ted smiled at Charles Bolton. “I guess it is time I satisfied your curiosity. Brian was quite impressed by you last week. He appreciated your help in resolving the whole roof situation at his mother’s house. He also really liked what you had to say about love, that it all comes from God.”

The priest had a puzzled expression on his face. “I wasn’t trying to impress anyone. Mrs. Kinney was not too happy that I involved myself in her roof issue. She came to rectory and wanted to know how I found out about her roof leak. She seemed annoyed that Claire had come to see me and was very upset that I visited with Brian”

“Well Charles, Joan and Brian have a very complicated relationship. He finds it hard to deal with his mother and she is very open about his disapproval of Brian.” The priest laughed. “Yes, she was very open about expressing that disapproval and her disappointment that I didn’t agree that Brian was headed for hell’s fire. My meeting with Brian was so brief; I don’t see how I could have impressed him.”

“I’ve known Brian for a pretty long time and worked for him since he started Kinnetik. He took a chance with me after I had really screwed up my life. He is a brilliant businessman. One of his major talents is his ability to read people. As I said he liked what you had to say about love and that unlike most priests you were not judgmental. Brian and Justin have a charitable foundation that they use to make donations to worthy causes. As you might expect a lot of those donations go to gay oriented charities but they make other donations as well. Brian asked me to look into the programs that Good Shepherd offers. He wanted something that could not be affected by participants’ sexual orientation. I think your senior daycare seems like a really worthwhile endeavor and Brian agreed.”

Father Bolton gave a quick laugh. “Well I’m glad that it meets your approval and I must tell you that one of the attendees is an elderly gentleman who is dropped off every day but his slightly younger “longtime friend”. Dolly, who runs the daycare, is very touched by them. She said that the younger man is very solicitous of his friend and when he comes to pick him up at the end of the day the older man is always so thrilled to see him. She also noticed that once they get in their car they always kiss. I think you and Brian can feel safe in thinking there is no discrimination going on at senior daycare.”

Ted smiled. “I will certainly let Brian know that. He is very concerned that this donation be used exclusively for the senior daycare and that the donation is completely anonymous. He wants no one but you to know where the money is coming from. I have an agreement here that you would have to sign before I could give you the donation. There are two copies, one for your files and one for JB Foundation.”

Charles looked over the agreement while the waiter delivered their lunches. “This looks pretty straight forward Ted. I have no trouble signing this. It will be helpful with the archdiocese if they want to divert the contribution to some other purpose. I will deny saying that if you quote me to anyone.”

Ted handed Charles a pen and he signed both copies of the agreement. Ted took one copy and handed the priest the check for $50,000. “Oh my God! Well there’s something for my next confession, taking the Lord’s name in vain. Ted, this is more than generous. I can’t believe the amount of this contribution. This is amazing.”

“I have learned over the years that Brian can be amazing for many different reasons. He and Justin are happy to help out a worthwhile cause. Let’s enjoy our lunch and the view. I don’t want you not to enjoy your first time at Le Mont.”

When Father Bolton returned to the rectory he showed the agreement and the check to the parish secretary who actually screamed when she saw the amount. Together they went over to the church hall where the senior daycare occupied a side room. Dolly was busy as usual and when she saw Father Bolton and Jean, the secretary, she was afraid they were coming to tell her that the daycare was going to have to close. Money had been an issue since she first started the daycare, they could never seem to be able to build any surplus funds for a safety net. When she found out they were there with good news and she saw the contribution amount she burst into tears and had to sit down quickly. Several volunteers, fearing some bad news, hurried over. Surprise and delight quickly spread through the room. Father led them in a group prayer of thanksgiving.

Brian’s was very pleased when Ted related the details of his lunch meeting.


Chapter 9 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 9

Brian walked in the kitchen door at 5 PM on Wednesday. Justin was just getting a bottle of water from the refrigerator. “Bri, wow you are home early. What a nice surprise. To what do I owe this pleasure?”

Brian looked around the kitchen. “Where’s Alice, I came home early to talk with her.” “Well Mr Kinney you are full of surprises today. I never thought I would lose you to a middle aged woman.”

Brian smirked at his favorite blonde. “I just wanted to talk to her about the Brown’s visit. I want to be sure that everything is ready.” “You don’t need to worry. Between Alice and me we are able to plan for two overnight guests. We didn’t need the Kinney genius.”

Brian came over to give Justin a hug and kiss. “Sunshine, I just didn’t want you to feel like I dumped all this into your lap. I don’t want you to think that I expect you to do the “housewife” stuff. I guess I should have called to let Alice know I was coming home early to tie up any loose ends.”

Justin nuzzled against Brian’s chest. “I know you don’t expect me to be your wife. You and I have discussed the Brown’s visit for weeks. Alice and I went over tomorrow’s dinner menu. You and I can handle breakfast Friday and Saturday, Alice is making banana nut muffins for Friday and corn muffins for Saturday. She told the cleaners to send a third person tomorrow so as Alice said the house will sparkle enough to even satisfy Brian. After we leave Friday morning, Alice will straighten up the Brown’s room.”

Brian gave his partner a quick kiss on the top of his head. “Thanks Sunshine, I know I can always depend on you.” “Brian, we can always depend on each other. We make a great team.”

Brian went upstairs to change his clothes while Justin heated some chicken noodle soup for dinner. When Brian came back he sliced some homemade bread. Since it was another pleasant evening they took their food out on the patio to eat.
“Brian, you are taking the SUV tomorrow right?” “Yes, I need it to pick up the Browns. They are planning on landing at the Washington County Airport sometime around 3:30. Their pilot is going to visit some friends in Pittsburgh while they are here.”

“I need you to take my sketches for the PPG murals to the office tomorrow. I talked to Jason and he is going to put the backing on them so they will sit on an easel at the presentation. You need to confirm that Jason is the one to do the backing. I don’t want it passed off to anyone else.” Brian smiled. “Yes Sir! I will make sure your orders are cared out.”

Justin nodded in agreement. “Good, that is just how things should be.” Both men laughed before they got back to eating their food.

Once they were finished eating Justin moved his chair next to Brian’s and leaned his head on his partner’s shoulder. Brian stretched his arm behind Justin’s chair and absentmindedly ran his fingers through Justin soft blonde hair as they talked.

They discussed the Kinnetik cocktail party on Friday night; the Brown’s visit; Brian was concerned that Justin wouldn’t have enough time to finish working on his PPG presentation before Wednesday. Justin assured him that the sketching, which was hardest on his hand, was done and now all he had to complete was a sample painting, which he had planned and marked off the canvas. Since they had no plans for the weekend after the Brown’s left on Saturday morning Justin was sure he had plenty of time to finish.

Once the sun went down and the temperature dropped they got undressed and into the hot tub. Justin rode Brian’s cock and after they both satisfied, they soaked in the warm swirling water until Justin’s fingers and toe started to prune.

After a quick shower they got redressed and went in the house. While Justin straightened the kitchen Brian headed to the study to check his email. Once he was done in the kitchen, Justin went into the family room, turned on the CD player and curled up in a chair to read. When Brian came in from the study, they brought Justin’s PPG sketches down and put them in the SUV.

As they came back in the house Justin was laughing as Brian lamented having to drive the SUV and warned Justin to be careful if he had to drive the Corvette anywhere. Justin’s cell phone rang. He glanced at the caller ID and got a puzzled expression on his face before he answered. “Hello Michael.”

Brian glanced over at him with narrowed eyes. “Hi Justin. Thanks for answering; I know I’ve behaved badly. Ben and my mother have been on my case. I just got off the phone with Blake. I wanted to apologize to him as well.”

Justin rolled his eyes and had to pause for minute to decide just what to reply. “I’m glad you understand that you have no reason to be jealous of me. I’m happy for Brian to have a good friend like you.” Brian raised his eyes to the ceiling and shook his head in amazement.

“Brian and I have been best friends for a long time. I know nothing can ever really change that. Ben and I are having a Memorial Day barbeque lunch on Monday. I’m hoping you and Brian can come. Ted and Blake have agreed to come and Emmett too. I want us to have a nice get together and make up for my bad mood on Saturday night.” Justin did not want to go to the barbeque and he knew Brian would feel the same. He thought about using the excuse of having to work on his PPG presentation but Michael seemed sincere and Justin really did not want Brian to lose Michael’s friendship. “Okay Michael, we’ll be there but I am pretty busy painting so I don’t know if we will be able to stay very long.”

Michael thanked him and Justin quickly disconnected the call as Brian advanced on him. “Sunshine what was that call about and just where will be?”

“Brian, Michael invited us to a barbeque lunch on Monday. It’s kind of an apology effort. Ted and Blake have agreed to go. How would it look if I said no?”
“Justin, I don’t give a flying fuck how it would look. Michael has acted badly and you need time to work on your painting. I am going to call him tomorrow and tell him we are too busy this weekend to come to his stupid ass barbeque.”
The blonde got his determined look. “You are free to cancel if you want but I am going to that barbeque whether you go or not.”

Justin could tell that Brian was counting to 10 in his head and fought hard not to smile. “Sometimes Sunshine you can be quite annoying. I am going to bed.”

Justin made sure to lock up and set the alarm before he went upstairs and did his best to improve Brian’s mood.

To continue his effort of keeping Brian in a good mood, Justin woke up early and joined Brian in the shower for a morning fuck. He even came downstairs and had breakfast with Brian. By the time they kissed good bye; Brian had agreed to attend Michael’s Memorial Day barbeque. Once Brian was out the door Justin smiled, pleased with himself for a job well done.

Justin spent the morning painting in his studio. Happy with the progress he made, Justin headed downstairs around lunch time. He could hear vacuums running so he knew the cleaning service staff was still hard at work. Alice had vases lined up on the kitchen counter and was busy arranging flowers. Justin could see Charlie outside sweeping the patio so he knew cleaning was going on outside as well. He made himself a sandwich and chatted with Alice. When Justin was finished eating he headed upstairs to change his clothes. Alice gave him the guest room flowers to take upstairs.

Justin changed in his “Brian selected” clothing. He did a final check on the guest room before going downstairs. The cleaners had left so Justin walked through the rooms on the first floor to be sure everything looked perfect. He knew that Brian would be unhappy if the house didn’t look good for their guests. Justin felt a little silly for being concerned but Brown Athletics was a very important client for Kinnetik. This was also the first time they had overnight guests that were not family or close friends.

After his inspection tour Justin went out to the kitchen to check with Alice and see how he could help. Justin took the 2 leaves out of the dining room table and then set it for dinner.

Brian called to say the Brown’s private jet had landed at the county airport and they should be at the house in about half an hour. Brian brought them in the front door and Justin came out of the parlor to welcome them. Justin had his country club manners on full display. He gave Donna Brown a hug & a kiss on the cheek and was surprised when Leo pulled him into a hug and said how happy they were to see him again. Brian gave him a hello kiss.

Justin & Brian grabbed the luggage and led the Browns up to the guest room. They left them to settle in and went back down to the parlor. Brian poured some Beam for each of them. He handed Justin his glass and observed. “This is very weird having people stay here.”

Justin smiled. “It does seem strange. We’ve had family stay and Molly and her college friends but the Browns are out first “grown up” guests.” They both smiled and took a slip of their drinks.

Donna Brown came into the Parlor just ahead of Leo. “Justin, that painting in our room is amazing. Is that going to be in your next show?” Brian smirked at Justin who smiled at Donna. “I’m glad you like it. I haven’t decided yet if it will be in the show or not. I was waiting to see what you thought of it.”

Leo spoke up. “Donna LOVES it! She has been upstairs looking at it from different angles, turning lights on and off and kind of raving about how special the painting is. I don’t want to insult you but if you are going to sell it please let me buy it now.”

Justin looked very pleased. “Well you have convinced me not to sell it.” Both Donna and Leo looked very confused before Justin continued. “I painted it as a gift for you. I hung it in your room to see if you liked it. I didn’t want you to feel you had to accept it if you didn’t like it.”

Donna came over to him and gave him a bear hug. “Oh my god, how could you ever think I wouldn’t love it? You know Leo and I are two of your biggest fans. Everyone that comes into Leo’s office comments on the paintings he bought at your last Chicago show. I still haven’t completely forgiven him for keeping them in his office instead of our house.”

Leo came over and put his hand on Justin’s shoulder. “That is so generous of you but I really would be happy to buy the painting. Donna adores it.” Brian had a huge smile on his face. He was always pleased when anyone recognized his partner’s talent and making this important customer happy was a bonus. “Leo, I told Justin he should just give you and Donna the painting as a gift but he still sometimes doubts how brilliant an artist he is. We are both happy to give you the painting, even before you sign your contract extension.”

Leo laughed. “Lucky for you I was already going to sign that extension. I would be an idiot to leave Kinnetik.” Donna finally released Justin from the hug but kept her arm around his waist. “Brian you should raise your rates now that Leo has let you know how much he values Kinnetik advertising.”

Leo managed to assume a shocked expression before all four people laughed. Donna was still expressing her gratitude for the gift when Alice came into the room with a tray of hors d'oeuvres. Brian opened some wine and easy conversation flowed.

Justin and Brian took their guests on a quick tour of the first floor. Brian invited Leo to join him in the home gym the next morning. By the time Alice came to tell them dinner was ready, Brian and Justin were both feeling much more relaxed about their house guests.

After dinner and post dinner conversation Justin and Brian were finally alone in their bedroom. Brian sank down on the bed. “Wow! That was one fucking long evening. I never thought I would say this but I am too exhausted to fuck.” Justin laughed and sat down beside him. “This is a good experience for us. Now we know we really are not equipped to entertain overnight guests.” Both men laughed. They undressed, got into bed and unusual for them they went right to sleep.

The next morning Brian and Leo met in the home gym for a workout. Justin was lying in bed reading an art magazine when Brian came through the bedroom door, full of endorphins from exercising. Brian walked over to the bed picked up a giggling Justin and carried him into the bathroom. Their spirited shower sex more than made up for the night before.

As they walked down the stairs Justin was surprised when Brian took his hand. Once they were downstairs Brian gave Justin a quick kiss before heading to the study. Justin went to the kitchen. Brian had started the coffee maker after his workout. Leo Brown sat at the kitchen bar drinking a cup of coffee. “Good morning Justin. I helped myself to coffee, hope that is Okay.”

Justin filled a mug with coffee and smiled. “Good morning Leo, it’s perfect that you helped yourself. Do you think that Donna will be down soon?” “I expect she’ll be down in about 15 or 20 minutes.”

The two men chatted about the house and the great view of the pond from the kitchen-family room area. Brian came into the kitchen. “Nothing urgent in my emails. Everything should be ready for our meeting.”

The three of them decided on scrambled eggs and bacon for breakfast. Justin lined a cookie sheet with aluminum foil filled the pan with bacon and put it in the oven. Meanwhile Brian had gotten out the eggs and cracked them into a mixing bowl. He whisked them and added a little half and half. Justin split some English muffins and arranged those on another cookie sheets while Brian set the kitchen table.

Donna Brown came into the kitchen and Brian poured her some coffee. “Thanks Brian. Can I help with breakfast?” Brian shook his head. “Thanks but Justin and I have it covered. You and Leo should sit down and relax.”

Leo came over and gave his wife a kiss on the cheek. “These two seem to operate as a well-oiled machine. I have enjoyed watching them, it was pretty impressive.”

Brian poured the eggs into a frying pan and Justin stuck the muffin pan in the second oven. Justin took a pitcher of orange juice out of the refrigerator and put it on the kitchen table with some banana nut muffins. “Alice squeezed this juice yesterday and baked these muffins, help yourselves.”

Justin took the bacon & English muffins out of the oven, buttered the muffins and put both things on plates. Brian emptied the pan of scrambled eggs into a bowl and breakfast was ready.

The four of them talked easily as they enjoyed breakfast. Just as they were finishing Alice arrived. “Good morning everyone. Looks like the boys did a good job with breakfast.” Leo laughed at her description of Brian & Justin. “Yes Mrs Simpson, they took excellent care of us this morning. I even discovered that Brian can actually cook, an unknown talent.”

Alice came over and started to clear the dirty dishes off the table. “Mrs Brown, if you or Mr Brown need anything pressed for this evening bring it downstairs before you go.”

Donna shook her head. “I was going to ask if I could borrow an iron. You don’t need to worry about doing our ironing.”

Alice smiled. “Please don’t worry about me bring overworked. Housekeeper is almost an honorary title when you work for these two. My schedule is wide open today. I am happy to press your clothes. If you need anything washed out I can do that as well.” “I appreciate it. I’ll bring down what we need ironed before Justin and I leave.”

Leo and Brian were gathering what they needed for their meeting at Kinnetik when the doorbell rang. Justin answered, a young man was standing on the front stoop. “Good morning Justin. I just wanted to let you know I am here whenever you are ready to leave.”

“Good morning Marty, glad to see you. I guess you are done classes for the summer.” Marty breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief. “My last exam was yesterday. So when Louie told me you needed a car today I jumped right on it.” Justin told him they would be out soon.

When he got back to the kitchen Brian gave him a quick kiss goodbye and left with Leo. “Alice, Marty is our driver.” Alice nodded. “I’ll make him a sandwich with some of the left over prime rib; put a couple of these banana muffins in, along with some chips, an apple and a couple bottles of water.”

Justin noticed that Donna looked a little confused. “Marty is a college student working on his MBA at Pitt. During his school breaks he works for his uncle who owns the limo company we always use. He’s one of our favorite drivers and Alice has kind of adopted him.”

A few minutes later Justin & Donna were getting on the town car and on their way to the Carnegie-Mellon Museum. Marty was delighted with his delivered lunch.

Justin and Donna spent a leisurely few hours touring the museum. After their museum visit, the limo delivered them to the base of the Duquesne Incline which they rode to the top of Mount Washington. Donna was thrilled by the view as the Incline made its way up the side of the hill, the car adjusting to stay horizontal during its rise. At the top they strolled down the street to Le Mont to meet Brian and Leo for lunch. The meetings at Kinnetik had gone very well so both men were in a good mood.

Leo had been at the restaurant before with Brian but this was Donna’s first time. The clear day allowed an unobstructed view of Pittsburgh below.
After lunch Brian and Leo headed back to Kinnetik; Justin and Donna were picked up in front of the restaurant. Justin settled back in the seat. “Always great food at Le Mont. It is one of our favorite restaurants. We are headed to the Bloom Gallery now; it’s the nicest gallery in the city."

Marty dropped them off in front of the gallery. Once they were inside Justin asked the person on duty at the front desk to let Sidney know Justin Taylor had stopped by. Justin and Donna were strolling thru the first exhibit when Sidney joined them.

He grabbed Justin in a hug. “Justin! It has been a while since you have graced us with your presence. You are looking wonderful as always.” “Sidney, this is a friend of Brian and mine, Donna Brown. Her husband is one of Kinnetik’s biggest clients and they are staying with us for a few days. I wanted her to see the best gallery in Pittsburgh and I’ve wanted to see the student exhibits.”

Sidney shook Donna’s hand and told her it was nice to meet her. He guided them over to the student exhibits and started to explain them. Justin glanced around the gallery and was surprised to see some dust in the corners. He felt the exhibits could have been placed better and there were a few burned out light bulbs. Justin knew that Norma Bloom had handled the business end of the business and he felt sorry that Sidney and the gallery obviously missed her.

Sidney moved them into the next room where there was an exhibit of a local artist’s camera work. She specialized in flower photos that she manipulated with software to give them a surreal look. Donna was fascinated with the images and Justin found them interesting but he also noticed the wall paint touchups that didn’t quite match and the too shinny floor finish which distracted the eye away from the photographs.

Sidney noticed Justin looking around. Donna moved away from them fascinated by the artist’s work. “Justin, I can help notice that you can tell that the gallery is not up to Norma’s standards.” Justin felt sorry for Sidney and was annoyed at himself for being so obvious. “Sidney I know it must be hard for you, missing Norma so much and having to do everything by yourself.”

Sidney’s eyes filled with unshed tears. “So hard! We complemented each other so well. I’m not sure how much longer I can keep the gallery open. My children have no interest and I am just not making enough money to hire a really good manager. It is really kind of a catch 22, no chance of turning things around without a top flight manager and with things the way they are no money to hire that manager.”

Justin felt really bad but he couldn’t really think of anything useful to say so he just gave Sidney another hug. Donna had found a couple things she was interested in buying so Sidney took them back to the front desk to transact business.

On the way back to Kinnetik Justin kept thinking about Sidney Bloom and how sad it would be if he closed the gallery. Sad for Sidney himself but also sad for Pittsburgh to lose a first rate art gallery.




Chapter 10 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 10

Marty pulled into the driveway and quickly got out to open the door for Donna Brown. Justin got out his side, a $100 bill for Marty’s tip in his hand; he came around to shake Marty’s hand. “Justin, I am taking you all back to Kinnetik. Someone else will bring you back after the party.”

“Louie sure is working you hard your first day back. Turn off the car and come on in the house. Alice can feed you and you can watch a movie or play a video game in the media room until we are ready to leave.” Marty tried to protest but Justin opened the driver door, shut off the car and pocketed the keys. “Now you have nowhere else to go, so come on in.”

Justin and Donna sat out by the pool, drinking iced tea & chatting, until Brian & Leo arrived back to the house. All four went upstairs to change for the Kinnetik cocktail party.

When they arrived at Kinnetik, Justin left the Browns in Brian’s care and went to Ted’s office. Ted looked up from his computer when Justin gave a quick knock and walked into the office. “Hi Justin, did Brian send you to find me?”
Justin smiled. “Ted you should know me better than to think I would be Brian’s messenger.” Both men laughed.

“Actually Ted I need talk with you about a possible business deal. I took Donna Brown to Sidney Bloom’s Gallery today. He appears to be having a difficult time running the gallery without Norma. I would hate to see that gallery close so I would like to buy a controlling interest from Sidney. I think he would like to stay involved but not have the pressure of running it on his own. I haven’t even mentioned this to Brian. I’m hoping you could do some research and see if Tay-Kin Art can afford to buy a share of the gallery.”

Ted looked thoughtful for a moment. “I’ll be honest and say I have no idea what art galleries cost but I’m sure I can find out. It will take me a few days to give you any kind of definite information.” Justin smiled. “No huge rush. I appreciate it.”

They walked together down to the cafeteria which Emmett and his staff had transformed into a tropic paradise. Wait staff in flowered shirts were circulating with finger food and drinks. The room was starting to fill up with employees, their guests and customers. Justin saw Brian who was talking with Cynthia and the owner of Harkins Tires.

Justin started a walk through the room speaking to people he knew and introducing himself to those he didn’t recognize. He was chatting with Donna and Leo when he saw his mother & Tucker arrive. Jennifer walked over to her son who introduced her to the Browns.

A few minutes later Brian joined the group. He shook Tucker’s hand and gave Jennifer a kiss on the cheek. “Mother Taylor, you are looking even more lovely than usual. Most people would guess you to be Justin’s sister not his mother.”

Jennifer laughed. “No wonder you are my favorite son-in law.” Brian smirked and moved on to greet another new arrival. Justin excused himself to talk with someone from the art department.

Donna turned to Jennifer. “Do you work for Kinnetik Jennifer?” Jennifer smiled. “No I have a real estate firm which has a property management department. We manage this building and a few others that Brian and Justin own.”

Donna felt her next question might be a little rude but she couldn’t resist asking it. “Do you really think of Brian as your son in law?” “Truthfully after all these years and all the thing we have all gone through I really think of Brian more as another son.” She and Tucker moved off to sample the buffet.

When the time came for Brian to say a few words to the group he insisted on a very embarrassed Justin standing beside him. Justin was sure his face must have looked like a ripe tomato when Brian said that Justin’s constant support and encouragement were in large measure responsible for Brian’s & Kinnetik’s success. Jennifer, a very proud mother, wiped tears from her eyes. Brian was aware that there were some customers who preferred that he not push his homosexuality in their faces. Being Brian he really didn’t care and was pleased his success meant even if someone left Kinnetik because he was gay, there would be other customers to replace them.

Immediately after Brian’s remarks Donna & Leo Brown made a point of coming over and giving both men hugs showing their full support.

By 10:30PM the limo was taking the foursome back to Washington Township. The next morning breakfast was waffles and by 10:30AM Brian was driving the Browns back to the airport. By the time he got back home Justin was painting in the studio. Brian spent the afternoon lounging on the daybed in the studio while smoking a few joints.

Justin worked on his painting and told Brian about his tentative plans for Bloom Gallery. Justin’s painting was interrupted for a few lovemaking sessions so all in all it was an enjoyable day at home for the Taylor-Kinney household.

On Saturday morning Emmett was having breakfast at the diner and regaling Debbie with a recap of the Kinnetik party. As he was describing how beautiful Jennifer looked, Michael walked into the diner and came over to his booth.

Michael was surprised that Jennifer was invited to the party. He interrupted Emmett’s flowery description. “Why was Jennifer at the Kinnetik party? It was supposed to be just Brian’s employees and his customers.”

Emmett wanted to be careful in his reply and not put himself in the middle of the whole Michael versus Justin dynamic with Brian as the prize. “Jennifer’s firm manages the Kinnetik building so she is a business associate. Even if she isn’t actually an employee or a customer.”

Michael looked confused. “What do you mean she manages the building? I thought Cynthia was the office manager. What does Jennifer have to do with Kinnetik, is Justin trying to force out Cynthia after all these years?”

“Honey you really need to a take a chill pill. I have no clue why you see Justin as the villain in Brian’s life. Jennifer’s real estate company does property management. They do things like collect rent and coordinate maintenance repairs and keep records for Teddy to use. It has nothing to do with Cynthia’s job.”
“I still don’t understand why Brian needs someone to do those things. There is no rent to collect at Kinnetik and he could have someone in the office arrange repairs...”

“Michael honey, I plan parties. I can’t really explain property management or why Jennifer does it for the Kinnetik building. That is really Brian’s business and I for one would never question him about how he conducts his business.”

Debbie had been listening to the exchange. “Emmett is right Michael; it is Brian’s business and not really any of our concern.” “Ma, Brian is my best friend. I don’t want to see him get taken advantage of.” Emmett rolled his eyes and Debbie just walked away.

Michael slid into the both with Emmett and they chatted about things other than Brian & Justin while they ate their breakfast. Emmett left feeling kind of apprehensive about the Monday Barbeque. He could not understand Michael’s continuing fixation with Brian.

On Monday Brian & Justin were a little late getting to the barbeque at Michael & Ben’s. When they walked into the back yard Justin could feel Brian stiffen and knew without looking that his partner had a frown on his face. The fairly large yard was crowded with people, most of whom were strangers to Brian & Justin. Michael involved in a conversation on the far side of the yard gave them a quick wave. Justin spotted Emmett, Ted and Blake sitting at a table and led Brian over to them. Along the way they snagged a couple of beers out of a cooler.

Brian looked around the yard. “This whole place is full of heteros and stepford fags, it’s disgusting!” Ted took a swallow of his coke. “I see you got the Novotny welcome wave. We’ve been here for about 20 minutes and so far that has been our only interaction with Michael.”

Brian put down his beer. “Let’s get the fuck out of here now”. Justin was rubbing Brian’s back and trying to keep him from exploding. “Bri, its fine. Michael is busy with other guests. I’m sure he’ll be over to visit with us.”

A couple who had been talking with Michael came across the yard towards them. Justin could feel Brian tense up and kept rubbing his back and hoping it was comforting and calming his partner.

“Hi I’m Rob and this is my wife Winnie. We know Ben from the University, we work there with him. I teach business management and Winnie works in the Dean’s office.”

His wife smiled at Justin. “Justin, Michael was telling us about you. It seems you’ve know each other for a long time. He told us how his mother took you in when your parents disowned you and about your bashing. He said even with the problems you have with your hand; you moved to New York to try and break into the art world. Michael said you came back to Pittsburgh a few months ago and Brian took you to live with him. I’m not sure if you would qualify but I wanted to let you know that we are about to post a position for a teaching assistant for the art department. Here is my business card; if you are interested send me an email and I’ll send you info on the position. It sounds like you are overdue for some good things to happen in your life.”

Justin didn’t know what to say to this obviously sincere woman. He was more concerned that Brian might actually have a stroke. Ted & Blake were just embarrassed and unsure what to say.

Emmett was quickest to recover. “Honey did Michael happen to mention Justin’s last name?” Winnie was aware that something was wrong but had no idea what it was and shook her head in reply.

Emmett smiled at her. “His name is Justin Taylor, if you know anything about art or even if you read the Sunday paper that name may sound familiar.”

Rob & Winnie both recognized the name and were both horribly embarrassed. Rob finally spoke. “I’m so sorry, we must have misunderstood Michael. Of course we have heard of you. We apologize for suggesting you might need a job, we really were just trying to help.”

Justin smiled; he knew that they had been unwittingly dragged by Michael into some ridiculous scheme. “I do understand that and I know you were just trying to be kind. It’s not a problem.”

Rob trying to switch the conversation to safer ground turned to Brian. “Michael told me that you work in advertising. Which firm do you work for?” Justin leaned into Brian trying to calm him.

Brian also realized that Rob & Winnie were innocent victims. “I work at Kinnetik.” Rob got a huge smile. “That must be exciting. I often talk about Kinnetik in my classes. A relatively new arrival on the advertising scene but so successful; Brian Kinney is a genius with his ad campaigns, it must be fascinating to work with…”

As soon as Rob said “Brian Kinney” he had a sinking feeling that somehow again he had stuck his foot in his mouth. “Your last name is Kinney, right?”

To Justin’s surprise Brian laughed. "Don’t worry about it. We understand where the confusion originated. It’s actually kind of funny.”

Brian noticed that Michael was actually making his way towards them with a concerned look on his face. Emmett noticed Michael as well, part of him wanted to tackle him before he could reach them. He glanced at Ted & Blake. He saw Blake put his arm through Ted’s and just slightly shake his head.

Brian spoke a little louder so Michael could hear him. “I would be glad to talk to you sometime if you had questions about Kinnetik and how we operate, maybe even come speak to a class or two if you wanted. You shouldn’t blame Mikey for kind of leading you astray. I’ve known Mikey for years and if it isn’t written in a comic book he doesn’t know anything about it.”

Michael had come up behind Rob & Winnie. “Brian, I do read things besides comic books” “Really? It is always fascinating to learn new things about someone you’ve known for such a long time. Too bad you couldn’t have started all this reading when we were in high school. It would have saved me from writing all your book reports.”

Rob & Winnie not really sure just what was going on could sense the tension in the group and decided to just walk away. Michael started to say something but Brian looked over his head and paid no attention.

Brian turned to Justin. “Sunshine I would like to go home.”

Justin smiled and took Brian’s hand as they walked toward the exit. Emmett, Ted & Blake followed behind. Ben broke off from the group he was talking with and intercepted the group before they left the back yard. “Guys are you leaving; you haven’t even had anything to eat.” He saw Michael standing by himself looking very unhappy. “What’s wrong?”

Brian looked at him. “Unfortunately you are married to a fucking evil asshole. You should go talk with your friends Rob & Winnie. I think they are pretty upset and embarrassed.”

Ben started to say something else but all five men just continued on their way to their cars.

When they got to the Corvette Justin asked Brian to let him drive. “I’ll drive Sunshine.” Justin was still concerned about Brian. “Well let’s go over to the loft for a little while before we head home.” Brian agreed.

Emmett couldn’t wait to get in his car and get home. He felt like he needed a good stiff drink to get over the whole scene. He was amazed that Brian stayed as calm as he did.

Ted & Blake also quickly headed for home. Neither of them could understand what Michael was thinking. He had created an uncomfortable situation not only for his oldest friends but also for Ben’s innocent co-workers.

Brian stopped at their favorite Thai take-out place on the way to the loft. Once they got to the loft they opened a bottle of wine and sat down to eat. Justin looked across the table. “Brian are you Okay?”

“You know Sunshine I am. It was all kind of surreal. That poor hetero couple; she just keeps digging herself deeper in the Michael trap until she knows there is no way out. Than Mr Hetero tries the whole rescue thing with a change of subject and BAM he steps right on another Mikey landmine.” Both men started to laugh; the whole situation was just so ridiculous.

“Of course Brian you know you may find yourself standing in front of a college class talking about how to succeed in advertising.”

Brian just shook his head. “I couldn’t help myself; the two of them just looked so fucking sad and embarrassed. You don’t think he will actually call me do you? That would really suck and not in a good way.”

They were both laughing when Brian’s cell rang. He took a quick look at the caller screen before answering. “Hello Theodore.” He listened for a few minutes and started laughing again. “Both Justin and I are doing fine. We stopped for Thai and came to the loft to eat. The whole Michael thing is just too stupid to stay upset about. Thanks for calling; I’ll see you tomorrow.”

After they finished eating and cleaned up; Brian drove them home. They both occasionally burst out in laughter every time they thought of poor Rob & Winnie.
When Brian got to the office on Tuesday he already had a message from Michael and 2 emails. He let Carole know that he was not in for any calls or visits from Michael or Debbie. Justin showed up later in the day to retrieve his mural sketches from the art department. He told Brian he hadn’t had any calls from Michael or Debbie but Emmett told him Michael had called him to “explain the confusion” with Rob & Winnie. Emmett told Justin he listened to Michael’s explanation before telling him he should seek counseling.

Wednesday afternoon was Justin’s appointment to present his mural ideas to the PPG Place selection committee. He was the last of the four artists to present. Justin arrived early in his Brian selected clothes. He got access to the room and set up his sketches and sample painting. He had a PowerPoint of some of his other work loaded onto his laptop; he got the laptop and projector connected and paid a trip to the men’s room before the committee arrived.

The committee was comprised of 12 people, representatives of PPG, the management company for the office complex, the architect for the rehab project and two art critics. Justin felt his presentation went well. When it was over they asked him to wait outside the conference room for a few moments. When they called him back in 15 minutes later it was to tell him that they had chosen him to paint the murals. He gave them his lawyer’s contact info so they could forward the necessary paperwork to him. They tried to get him to leave his sketches and painting but he refused. He said they could have those once the paperwork was approved by his attorney and signed by all parties. Justin felt they made the mistake that many people did in thinking he looked too young and innocent to be savvy about business. He actually enjoyed when people made that mistake and used it to his advantage.

When Brian returned from a meeting he found Justin waiting in his office at Kinnetik. “Sunshine, how did the presentation go?” Justin shrugged his shoulders. “It seemed to go fine.”

Brian frowned. “Did they tell you when they would announce their decision?” “They indicated they would make their choice pretty quickly.”

Brian moved across the room and gave Justin a hug. “Ted says he has some preliminary information about your plans for the Bloom Gallery. Do you want him to come over here and give us an update?”

Justin shook his head, biting the inside of his cheek to keep from smiling. Brian looked so concerned and so unsure of what to say or do it was all Justin could do to not burst out laughing. “Not today. I think I would rather just go out and get an early dinner, can you leave soon?”

Brian walked over to his desk to shut down his laptop. “I can go right now Sunshine. Do you have any restaurant in mind?”

“No I don’t really care where we go. As long as they serve champagne so we can celebrate me being chosen to paint the murals for the PPG Place lobbies.”

Brian looked up quickly at Justin’s full blown sunshine smile. You little twat! You couldn’t just tell me, we had to play this silly game!” He hurried over, wrapped his partner in his arms and gave his a congratulations kiss.

Justin looked up into Brian’s eyes. “You sooooooo adore me.”
Chapter 11 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 11

Debbie and Carl were just finishing dinner on Wednesday night when Michael came in the front door carrying a suitcase. Debbie went into the Living Room and was surprised to see her son. “Michael what are you doing here and what’s with the suitcase?”

“Ben and I have been arguing for days. I thought it might be a good idea to spend some time apart so I thought I’d stay here.” Debbie gave her son a stern look and Michael quickly looked away. “Okay so Ben suggested we needed to take a break.”

“What are you two arguing about?” Michael frowned but knew his mother would give him no peace until he confided in her. “Well at our barbeque on Monday two of Ben’s friends misunderstood something I told them about Justin. They went over to talk to him and the little twink blew the whole thing out of proportion and Ben’s friends got embarrassed. Ben blames me and Brian won’t take my calls or answer my emails.”

Carl came in from the kitchen after loading the dishwasher. “Michael I find it a little unbelievable that Justin blew something out of proportion and embarrassed people he had just met. That really doesn’t sound like something he would do.”

“Not that this is any of your business but I don’t understand why everything thinks that Justin can do no wrong. He is nothing but a sneaky little twink that has somehow wormed his way into Brian’s life.”

Debbie smacked her son on the side of his head. “Listen you little shit! EVERTHING that happens in MY house is Carl’s business. You have to get over this silly jealousy of Justin; you are just hurting yourself.”

Michael picked up his suitcase and started up the stairs. “I’m really tired. I am going to bed.”

Debbie looked over at Carl who shrugged and shook his head. He sat in his recliner and turned on the TV. Debbie thought about calling Ben to get his side of the story but decided she needed to stay out of this conflict.

When Brian got into the office on Thursday morning he called Ted to come to his office. Ted arrived quickly. Brian motioned for him to sit in a chair by his desk.

“Ted, I know Justin is coming in later this morning to talk about the Bloom Gallery. I want you to understand that whatever Justin wants to do we, meaning you, have to find a way to make that happen. You can’t touch Gus’s trust fund and no mortgages on the house but everything else is on the table. There is no need for you to share with Justin how the deal will be financed.”

Ted frowned. “Brian, you know Justin is not stupid and he wants to do this on his own.”

“Theodore I am well aware that Justin is far from an idiot but he depends on you for financial advice. Therefore you WILL make sure the financing is available.”

Ted couldn’t stop a quick chuckle but it died quickly on his lips at the “Brian look” coming his way. “Brian from what my research has shown we should have no trouble accomplishing what Justin wants to do without any extraordinary measures.”

“Theodore you can go. Be glad you are not packing up your desk, I expect my CFO to be upfront with me at all times.”

Ted left the office with a smile on his face. He found Brian and Justin pretty interesting to observe. Both men tried very hard to make sure their partner was protected and were often at cross purposes without realizing it. Ted thought life might be easier if they were just honest with each other but that did not appear to be their style.

When Justin arrived later, the three men met in a conference room. Ted handed out packets of information to Justin & Brian. “The figures that I have here are really preliminary. I need to see Profit & Loss statements for the gallery before we come up with hard numbers. I believe the amounts I am suggesting here are on the high side. I couldn’t find any building permits for the gallery building so I believe it will need a complete overhaul. It is in a great location, has three 2 bedroom apartments on the second floor and 12 parking spots behind the building. I have also included an estimated value for the building.”

Brian and Justin were looking through the information packet as Ted talked. He had done his usual excellent job in providing all the relevant facts.

Ted continued. “My suggestion would be to have KT Properties buy the real estate outright. Of course we need Jennifer and her contractor to go through the building and let us know what it is going to take to get the building in shape. Tay-Kin Art can acquire 60% of the gallery business. We will have to use some of that line of credit but between the PPG murals and Justin’s San Francisco show in August we should be able to get that paid down pretty quickly.”

Brian and Justin had a few questions before deciding that Justin should approach Sidney Bloom and see if he was interested in pursuing the sale. Justin called Sidney, who was available for lunch.

Justin was sitting at a table when Sidney came into the restaurant. “Justin, this is a nice treat, I hardly ever go out for lunch. Thanks for the invitation.”

Once greetings were out of the way, they ordered lunch and each sipped a glass of wine. “Sidney I have a proposal to make to you. I’m not sure if it something you would even consider but there’s no way to find out except to dive right in.”

Sidney sat back in his chair and smiled. “I wasn’t sure I dropped enough hints last week but now I am hoping I did.”

Justin smiled back at him. “I had no idea I was so easy to play. I am interested in buying a controlling interest in the gallery. I would very much like you to stay involved. I met with my accountant this morning and he recommends us buying the building outright. Of course we need some information from your accountant but I’m prepared to make an offer on 60% of the gallery business.”

“I would like to stay involved in the gallery, without having to worry about the business end of things. I’m afraid the building has been somewhat neglected. Only one of the apartments is rented and that is on a month to month lease. I’m not selling because I need the money, I just felt you would keep the gallery open and vital. After all the years Norma and I put into the gallery I would hate to see it close. My children have no interest in the business, although they do own 10%. I know that you will revitalize the business and am looking forward to being part of that.”

Justin took Sidney’s hand. “I believe that we will do great things for the art scene in Pittsburgh together and we’ll have some fun doing it.”

Justin and Sidney chatted over lunch about plans for the gallery, what information Sidney’s accountant needed to send to Ted and when Jennifer and her contractor could tour the building. By the time lunch was over all the necessary plans had been made.

Later that afternoon Claire Kinney’s sons, John & Peter Townsend, got off the school bus. That morning for breakfast they each had a slice of toast with the last of the jelly and a small glass of orange juice.

John has used the last 4 slices of bread to make peanut butter sandwiches for their school lunches. The scrapping from the peanut butter jar had been enough for a thin coating on each sandwich. Last night for dinner John has boiled some elbow macaroni, put in the last can of tuna and some ketchup. Claire and her boyfriend had been out last night and this morning their bedroom door was closed when the boys left for school.

John had left his mother a note asking her to either buy some groceries or leave him some money to buy something for his & Peter’s dinner. As Claire’s drug use increased her interest in her sons’ welfare decreased to a pretty alarming level.

The house was quiet when the boys entered. John went to the kitchen and found his note undisturbed in the counter. Just to be sure he opened the food cupboard which was still empty. Peter has followed him. “Mom didn’t leave any money?”

John shook his head. “It appears the bitch hasn’t even been downstairs, the note is just where I left it. I’m going up to their room and get some money from her or Paul.”

John ran upstairs and opened the door to the bedroom his mother and her boyfriend used. Paul was laying half out of the bed, his head in a puddle of vomit and his lifeless eyes staring at John. John went over to his mother and could see that she was still breathing.

Peter called to him from downstairs. “Stay down there Peter. I’ll be right down.”

His mother’s cell phone was on the night table but when he picked it up and tried to turn it on he realized it needed to be charged.

He shut the bedroom door so Peter would not see inside if he came upstairs. John went downstairs and took his brother’s hand. “Come out to the kitchen. Mom & Paul are sick. I think they ODed. We have to call an ambulance.”

A wide eyed Peter went with his brother to the kitchen phone but there was no dial tone. Apparently the bill hadn’t been paid and the service cut off. A 14 year old John Townsend was trying very hard to keep himself calm. Peter had started to cry.

“Come on Peter. We’ll got next door and use their phone. Everything will be Okay once the ambulance gets here.”

Still holding hands, Peter and John ran next door. John pushed the doorbell and Mrs Kerns answered the door.

Marge Kerns had a little as possible to do with her next door neighbors. Paul Clarke had been a problem ever since he moved in and things had gotten more troublesome since Claire and her sons moved in. Paul and Claire often had screaming matches and lately the boys could be heard loudly complaining to their mother about lack of money, food or something Paul had done or said.

“What do you want boys?” John spoke up. “We need to call an ambulance and our phone doesn’t work.“

Marge opened the door for the boys to come in. “Why do you need an ambulance?” John didn’t want to mention Paul’s death in front of Peter. “My Mom and Paul are sick. I think maybe they took an overdose of drugs. I couldn’t wake them. Paul threw up of the floor.”

Marge’s husband Bill came out of the kitchen, cordless phone in hand. He quickly dialed 911 and explained the situation to the operator.

Tears were running down Peter’s face and now he started to tremble. “John, I think I going to get sick.” Marge Kerns put her arm around his shoulders. “You come with me honey; the powder room is just down the hall.”

Once Peter was out of the room. John turned to Mr Kerns. “Paul is dead. He’s hanging out of bed with his head in a puddle of vomit and his eyes are wide open. My mother is still breathing but it seems really shallow. I didn’t want to say anything in front of Peter. Could he stay here while I go back next door.”

Bill frowned but called to his wife. “Marge, you keep Peter here. John and I are going next door to meet the ambulance.”

They could hear the sirens as soon as they went outside. A police car arrived first and Bill Kerns explained what John had told him. The two policemen went inside and a few moments later an ambulance arrived. The EMT’s hurried inside, Bill & John followed them into the house.

Bill & John waited in the living room until one of the policemen came downstairs. He came over to them. “Can you let me know who you are?”

John spoke first. “I’m John Townsend. My mother is the woman in bed upstairs. The dead man is her boyfriend, Paul Clarke. This house belongs to him. He and my mother take drugs all the time. This morning I left a note asking my mother to leave us some money for food. My brother and I just got off the school bus and when there was no money, I went upstairs and found them.” John was starting to get upset as he realized the seriousness of the situation.

Bill Kerns sat on the couch and pulled John down beside him. “I live next door. I’m Bill Kerns, John & Peter came over to use our phone. I’m the one who called 911. We left Peter next door with my wife. He is really upset.”

The second policeman came downstairs. They asked some questions about how long John had been home, when was the last time he had actually talked with his mother and they let John know that the EMT’s had stabilized Claire and were going to take her to Allegheny General Hospital since the local hospital didn’t have detox facilities.

The police looked around and were pretty shocked by the condition of the house. They asked John if he had any family they could call. He gave them Joan’s phone number but said that his grandmother was pretty old.

The police said they were going to have to contact Family Services to work out where John & Peter could stay. Bill Kerns said the boys could stay next door until someone came for them.

When Bill & John got back next door; Marge had Peter in the kitchen eating a ham sandwich and drinking a glass of milk. She had John sit down while she made him the same thing to eat.

The Pittsburgh Police were notified and they went, with a social worker, to Joan Kinney’s house. An unsteady Joan answered the door and they asked if they could come in. Joan led them to the living room. She sat in her chair. A half full glass and an open bottle of vodka were on the table beside the chair. The police looked at the social worker and nodded toward the table. She had already noticed.

The police explained about Claire’s condition and where she had been taken. Joan seemed strangely unconcerned about her daughter’s situation. The social worker asked her if she would be willing to take custody of John & Peter but Joan told her she was too old and in poor health. She certainly could not cope with two teenage boys.

The social worker asked if there was any other family members who might be able to take care of the boys but Joan told her there was no one else. The social worker said that it looked like the boys would have to go into foster care if there was no one willing to accept custody. Joan again appeared unconcerned and said she understood.

Once they were outside the police looked at the social worker. “Well she is about as cold hearted a bitch as I’ve encountered in a long time.”

“She obviously has a drinking problem so I’m not sure we would even be able to leave the boys with her. I guess I’ll go down to Mt Lebanon and pick them up. Maybe there is a close friend or someone else who could keep them until their mother can take custody again. They’ll have to go into foster care at least temporarily.”

She got the information about John and Peter’s location from the local police. She knocked on the door which was opened by Bill Kerns. “I’m Kathy Sacks from the Department of Welfare.”

Bill led her into the family room where Peter and John sat together on the couch. Kathy introduced herself and told them that she had spoken to their grandmother who was not able to accept custody. She asked them if they had any other family in the area.

John answered. “Our Uncle Brian lives in Pittsburgh. He and my mother don’t get along. My grandmother hates him. He’s gay and lives in a loft near Liberty Avenue. We never see him, he runs an advertising company called Kinnetik.”

Kathy explained that she would take them to a temporary group home and if their uncle wasn’t able to take custody she would find them more permanent housing until their mother got her life back in order and could take custody back. Peter started to cry again but John was able to comfort him. Kathy took them next door to pack their clothes and took them to the group home.

The next morning Kathy checked tax records for Brian Kinney but found no matches for that name in Pittsburgh. She decided to go to Kinnetik and see if she could see Brian there.

Kathy was impressed by the lobby of Kinnetik, she went over to the reception desk. One woman was seated and a very attractive blonde was standing behind her. “Hello. I’m Kathy Sacks from the welfare department. I was hoping I could speak with Brian Kinney.”

The blonde spoke to her. “I’m Cynthia Brown, the office manager. Can I help you with something?”

Kathy shook her head. “I’m afraid not. I need to speak to Mr Kinney about his sister and his nephews. It’s a personal matter.”

“Brian is in a meeting right at the moment. If you have a seat I’ll check and see if I can interrupt him”

Cynthia knew that anything that involved Claire was not a good thing. She went into the conference room where one of the account executives was making a presentation and motioned for Brian to come out in the hall.

Cynthia explained the situation to Brian. “Fucking Claire, I wonder what she is up to now. I wonder if she has convinced one of her devil spawn to accuse me of abusing him again! Bring her up to my office and I’d like you to stay as a witness.”

Cynthia returned to the lobby and brought Kathy to Brian’s office. Brian was standing behind his desk. One guest chair was still in front of the desk but he had moved the other chair to his side of the desk. He greeted Kathy and indicated she take the guest chair in front of his desk.

Cynthia moved to Brian’s side of the desk and picked up the pad and pen Brian had placed on his desk.

Kathy sat in her chair and pulled her own pad and pen out of her briefcase. “Thank you for seeing me Mr Kinney. I am here to discuss a personal matter. I’m not sure that you will want Ms Brown to be here.”

Brian maintained his patented “no emotion” face. “Please call me Brian. Cynthia and I have known each other for years. She is my friend as well as my employee; I have few secrets from her.”

“Okay Brian. Have you spoken with your mother?” Brian did smirk at that. “Luckily I have not spoken to her in quite some time.”

“How about your sister, Claire Kinney, have you spoken to her recently?”

“Yes Claire attempted to get me to give her $25,000 to repair the roof on my mother’s house. I have reason to believe this was some kind of scam that Claire was attempting.”

“Were you aware that your sister and her sons were living with Paul Clarke?”

Brian didn’t bother to hide his annoyance. “My sister and I are not close, in fact we do not like each other and disapprove of the choices each other have made in their lives. I did hear from a couple people that Claire was living with a guy who was known for doing drugs. I refused her request for money and did not ask her anything about her life nor did she volunteer any information. I am a busy man and would like to know just why you are here.”

“I appreciate you seeing me and don’t mean to waste your time. Yesterday your sister and Paul Clarke used some apparently tainted drugs. Mr Clarke died and your sister is in the detox unit at Allegheny General. She is expected to recover. Last night I visited your mother with the Pittsburgh Police. I was hoping she would be able to assume custody for your nephews, John & Peter. Unfortunately she did not feel she could take on that responsibility.”

“You must have visited her too early in the evening before she was completely buzzed. I’m can assure you it was not water she was drinking and if you had gone to the kitchen you would have found a bottle of vodka sitting on the counter.”

“Actually that bottle was on the table beside her chair. Even if Mrs Kinney had agreed to take the boys I’m not sure the department could allow that. The house appeared to be poorly kept and your mother was clearly intoxicated. The boys are the reason I am here today. They are in a temporary group home. If no family member can assume custody they will have to be placed in permanent foster care, until their mother can show she is able to resume custody. Boys of John & Peter’s ages can be difficult to place in foster homes. The boys seem devoted to each other and Peter seems pretty dependent on his brother. I am not at all sure we will be able to keep the boys together in foster homes.”

Brian frowned. “You do know that I’m gay, right?” Kathy smiled. ‘Yes John told me that when I asked if there was any other family member I could talk to besides his grandmother.”

“Did John tell you that the last time I babysat he falsely accused me of molesting him?”

Kathy made a note on her pad. “He did not mention that, was there an investigation?”

Brian shook his head. “No, he admitted he was lying before things went too far. I had been kind of an asshole to him because I was annoyed about looking after him. I think he was just trying to be an asshole back at me.”

“Well Brian, the big question is; are you willing to assume custody of your nephews? I have to tell you that there would be a fairly invasive investigation of you before custody was granted. Before you ask that investigation takes place whether people trying for custody are straight or gay.”

Brian sat back in his chair and glanced at Cynthia for a moment. He could read the sympathy for his nephews on her face. “I’m afraid I can’t answer that question for you without talking to my partner first, Justin is both my business and life partner. I know that word can be confusing.”

Kathy nodded. “John indicated that you lived in a loft in the city but I couldn’t find any property under your name in the Allegheny tax records. We would, of course, need to do a home inspection to be sure there was room to house the boys adequately.”

Cynthia chuckled and Kathy looked puzzled. Brian had a smile on his face as he answered. “Justin and I live in a house in Washington County. We still use the loft on occasion and actually own the building. The ownership is listed under KT Properties, a corporation that Justin & I own jointly. Cynthia was amused because our house has six bedrooms, so plenty of room for 2 nephews if it comes to that.”

Kathy smiled. “I understand that you will need to discuss possible custody with your partner. Can I have his last name?”

“His name is Justin Taylor. I should let you know he is 12 years younger than me and we first got together when he was 17. I don’t want to start this process without you knowing all the possible issues.”

Kathy tried not to look shocked. “Did you frequently date teenagers?” Brian shook his head. “No I was never a chicken hawk. There was something about Justin that was special from the first time we met. I fought against those feelings for a long time before admitting how much I cared about him.”

Cynthia spoke for the first time. “I can attest that a lot of Brian’s friends were aware of his special feelings for Justin long before Brian admitted it. Also Brian never had to intimidate or coerce anyone into having sex with him. Men of all ages were lined up waiting for the opportunity to be with him. No one ever got through to Brian like Justin did. He may have been young when they met but he was single-minded. Justin was very much the pursuer in the beginning of their relationship.”

Brian just laughed. “Well I was pretty hard to resist.”

Kathy found herself smiling at his confidence. “Back to the subject of my visit; when do you think you will have an answer for me?”

Brian told her to give her card to Cynthia and that he would have an answer for her no later than tomorrow afternoon.

They shook hands before Kathy & Cynthia left the office. Cynthia offered to give Kathy a list of names and contact info for people she should contact if there was an investigation. Kathy was delighted with the offer and followed Cynthia to her office.

Brain sat at his desk considering the ramifications of having custody of Claire’s sons.



Chapter 12 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 12
A little after 1:30 on Friday afternoon Brian walks from the garage into the kitchen. He sees Alice and Charlie talking out on the patio and goes outside.
Brian explains the situation to them and asks how they would feel about the two boys coming to live with him and Justin. He was not shocked to hear them say that they supported whatever he & Justin decided and would help in any way they could.

While they were talking Brian saw Justin look down from the studio window. Justin looked shocked to see Brian at home so early in the afternoon.
By the time Brian walked back into the kitchen, Justin had run down the stairs from the studio and met him. “Brian, what are you doing home so early? Are you feeling Okay? Did something happen at Kinnetik?”

Brian went over and pulled Justin into a hug. “I just need to talk with you Justin. I’m fine, Kinnetik is fine but Hurricane Claire has reared its ugly head again. That gossip about Claire being on drugs turned out to be true. I had a visit from a social worker today. Claire’s boyfriend is dead and she is in the hospital for detox. Joan told the social worker she can’t care for John & Peter. Of course Joanie was drunk when the social worker visited. So now the boys are in temporary foster care.”

Justin looked up into Brian’s eyes. “Since there is not much family to choose from, the social worker asked you about taking in the boys. What did you tell her?”

Brian smiled. “Sunshine, you are a pretty smart guy. I told her I had to talk with you before I could make any decision.”

“Well let’s go to the study, pour a couple drinks, sit down and talk about this.”

Once they were seated in the study, Justin spoke first. “Does the social worker know we are gay?”

“John told her that before she came to see me. I told her about John accusing me of abuse and I told her that you were 17 when we first got together. Cynthia told her that you were the pursuer in our relationship.”

Justin laughed. “Sounds like everyone was telling the truth. I remember what it was like when my father made me leave home. I don’t know what I would have done without you and Debbie. So my vote is to have John & Peter to come here.”

“Sunshine, remember that these are Claire’s son. Chances are they are not going to resemble those cute orphans from that old 60’s sitcom that come to live with their Uncle Bill. Don’t forget no more naked wandering around the house or sex on the kitchen table. Before we are approved the welfare department is going to poke around our lives and talk to our friends and family.”

Justin looked straight at his partner. “First of all we have never had sex on the kitchen table and the whole idea of that is just gross. Most important is that they are young boys who have no one to look out for them. No one deserves that!”

“You know there is still the investigation to consider. I am having a hard time believing the Commonwealth of PA is going to turn two young boys over to a couple of queers.”

“Brian you said the social worker knows we’re gay and that doesn’t matter.”

“Sunshine, they are going to talk to our friends and Family about our fitness to take care of children. Emmy Lou & Debbie’s testimonials to our fitness should really impress them. Of course, talking with Joan and Craig will really convince them we are fine upstanding citizens.”

“How about Cynthia, Carl, my mother, Molly, Alice and Charlie; not everyone we know is gay.”

“I just don’t want you to think this is a done deal. The heteros can think we are nice and cute together and still not think we should be around impressionable children. I don’t want you to be disappointed.”

Justin paused to consider what Brian had said. “I still think we have to try. A couple weeks without wandering around the house naked won’t kill us. We can still have plenty of sex behind closed doors in the bedroom and the studio and the study.”

“I wouldn’t count on a couple of weeks. The social worker said this would be until Claire was able to assume custody. You do realize my darling sister has no money, no home, no job and as far as I know no job skills. We could be stuck with her devil spawn for quite some time.”

“Brian! They are your nephews and we cannot just abandon them! Promise me you won’t refer to them as devil spawn when you are talking to anyone from the state.”

Brian nodded. “I’ll call the social worker, Kathy Sacks, and tell her we are willing to take the boys if they approve us.”

Justin came over and kissed Brian. “After the call; since you are home so early we can go in the pool for a while and later you can grill some pork shops for dinner.”

Their weekend was punctuated by phone calls from family and friends to let them know they had been contacted by Kathy Sacks.

Jennifer reported that Craig had called her but Tucker answered the phone and when Craig started to rave; Tucker told him he was nuts and not to call back before hanging up on him.

Molly called from Penn State to tell her brother that Craig called her and she asked him if they could have a DNA test because she was sure that since Craig was such an asshole he could not possibly be her biological father.

Brian was surprised by a call from Melanie to tell him that she told Kathy that Brian was not her favorite person but that he was an excellent father. Melanie also said that she was impressed that he would step up to care for his nephews although she was sure that Justin was mostly responsible.

Carl called Brian to say he was surprised that Kathy knew about John’s accusation of abuse. Carl told Brian that he told Kathy that he was sure that John had lied from the beginning and that he could not imagine Brian taking unfair advantage of anyone.

Justin was delighted with the feedback. Brian was torn between not wanting to see Justin disappointed and genuine concern about assuming responsibilities for two boys that he hardly knew. He wondered how badly having Claire as a mother had screwed them up.

Brian was really busy at the office on Monday. Friday had been kind of a wash and he had spent all his time with Justin over the weekend. His partner was so involved with the nephew situation; Brian was worried how upset Justin would be if John & Peter wound up in foster care. This was the part of relationships that drove Brian crazy. He found himself so much more focused and concerned about his partner then himself and very worried that Justin could be hurt and he wouldn’t be able to prevent it.

Brian was reviewing some boards from the art department that he hated when the door to his office burst open. Joan Kinney rushed into the room; Brian’s admin was close behind her. Brian shook his head in disbelief. “Carole, don’t waste your time with Joan. Go ahead back to your desk.”

Joan came over to his desk. “I have to talk to you about my grandsons.”

“Well mother I have been having a lousy morning so you are really just the cherry on top.”

“Brian, you cannot take John & Peter. I WILL not let that happen. I cannot believe that the state would be so crazy as to consider you and that boy to be suitable guardians. This cannot happen.”

Brian leaned across his desk to get right in Joan’s face. “You already told the state you couldn’t take them. It is really up to the welfare department to decide if Justin and I will get custody of John & Peter. I am a busy man and have no time to waste on you. Go home and pour yourself a nice big glass of Vodka, which is the real love of your life!”

Joan hesitated but Brian sat back down at his desk and ignored her so she turned and left his office slamming the door behind her.

A concerned Carole had called Cynthia after Joan had forced her way into Brian’s office. Cynthia immediately came to Carole’s desk wanting to be close by if she was needed.

Cynthia moved into Joan’s path as she started towards the exit. “Mrs Kinney could I speak to you for a moment?”

Joan looked at the blonde woman smiling at her, she recognized her from other visits to Brian office. “What do you want?”

Cynthia continued to smile at the older woman. “I just wanted to be sure you know that everyone that works in this building admires Brian and his genius for advertising. I have worked with him for a number of years and know what a wonderful man he is. I truly love Brian as a friend and know what a caring and generous person he is. I feel like I must say to you how amazing I think it is that Brian has become the man he is with such a cold-hearted, miserable, bigoted bitch like you for a mother. It makes me even more proud to know him seeing the odds he had to overcome.”

The smile never left Cynthia’s face and it took a minute for Joan to realize what was being said to her. She felt a flush of embarrassment and simply hurried past Cynthia and rather than wait for the elevator she took the stairs down to the lobby. When Joan got to the door she turned and saw Cynthia watching her from the top of the stairs with that same unnerving smile still on her face. Joan turned away quickly and left the building.

Cynthia went back to Brian’s office, knocked once on the door and went inside. “Brian, you okay?”

Brian looked up. “This whole nephew situation is a fucking pain in my ass!”

Cynthia chuckled. “And not in a good, life affirming way. I just want you to know I’m here if you need to talk or scream or whatever. I did see your mother safely out of the building. If you decide you need someone to beat the shit out of her; let me know because I would enjoy doing that. I know you are going to hate me saying this but I love you and I love Justin and I’m ready to do anything I can to help you.”

Brian stood up and came around his desk to hug Cynthia. “Thanks.” She left the office without saying anything else.

Nothing happened during the day that improved Brian’s mood. Alice greeted him as he came through the door and in return she got a grunt and a nod. When Brian headed upstairs, Alice called Justin’s cell. Up in the studio Justin put down his brush and answered the phone.

Alice told him. “Brian just got home. Batten down the hatches!”

Justin sighed. “Thanks, you can go ahead home, I’ll cook the stir fry when we are ready.”

When Brian appeared in the studio wearing his most comfortable jeans and T shirt; Justin had returned to painting. No reason to let Brian know that Alice had forewarned him. Brian came over and gave Justin a quick kiss.

“Hey stud, always a thrill to see you. Let me clean this brush so I can devote all my attention to welcoming you home.”

Justin could feel the tension radiating off Brian but he knew that he couldn’t push his partner to share. Brian had to do that at his own pace. “It was a fucked up day at Kinnetik, Justin.”

Justin gave Brian a slight smile as he cleaned his brush. “It’s a really nice evening. Let’s get a couple beers and sit out on the patio. Alice has everything ready for a stir fry so I can cook that whenever you are ready for dinner.”

They went down to the kitchen grabbed a couple beers and headed outside. They sat on two loungers. Justin has brought a sketch pad and opened that when he sat down. Over the years he had discovered for some reason it calmed Brian to watch Justin sketch.

Brain sat sipping his beer and feeling some of his stress slip away. It amazed him that he enjoyed this suburban life so much. Five years ago he would have bet anything he would never be happy living away from the city. He also loved watching Justin sketch, his lower lip caught between his teeth and his look of extreme concentration always amused Brian.

Brain finished his beer and went into the pool house to get a second one. When he returned he was finally ready to share. “I cannot make the art department understand what I want for a new campaign. The presentation is on Friday.”

Justin put down his sketch pad and took Brian’s hand. “We’ll talk about what you want after dinner. I’ll come in to Kinnetik tomorrow and work with Jason to get your boards corrected.”

“Saint Joan paid me a visit this morning, upset that her grandsons might be turned over to us.”

Justin sighed. “It’s amazing that she doesn’t want to take care of them but doesn’t want them to stay with us.”

Brian took a long sip of beer before saying anything. “Justin I’m afraid this whole custody thing is going to blow up in our face.”

Justin sat up and faced Brian. “If having John & Peter here is stressing you out we need to just call this off. Brian you have to know that you are the most important thing in my life. Nothing else comes close.”

Brian also sat up. “Justin my stress comes from the fact that I cannot believe the heteros are really going to let us have custody of Claire’s sons. I am just afraid that you are thinking we are going to get treated fairly and ultimately you will be hurt. I’m afraid this is going to turn out like Chris…”

Brian hoped he stopped himself just in time.

“Brian if we do or don’t get custody of your nephews is not going to compare with Chris Hobbs getting a slap on the wrist for almost killing me.”

Brian took both Justin’s hands. “Sunshine I am so sorry to remind you about that. I just hate you thinking again that it is not going to matter that we are gay. I don’t want you to be disappointed when the heteros shit all over us again!”

“Brian I know you want to protect me but I am not a china doll. I can handle disappointment. I just want us to be honest with each other. I don’t want you to do something or not do something because you are worried if poor little Justin is going to freak out. Don’t worry about reminding me of Hobbs that is something I never forget.”

“I know you hate it when I get over protective but you do know that most of the time I can’t control my impulses”

Justin laughed at Brian’s smirk after his pronouncement. “Yes Brian I really do understand that you have issues controlling your impulses.”

Justin moved over to Brian’s lounger and moved in for a kiss that was happily returned by his lover. Justin moved to the place on the side of Brian’s neck that he knew drove Brian wild. He then moved down and opened the fly of the brunet’s jeans and pulled out his hardening cock. Justin licked it like a popsicle for a few seconds before getting down to the serious business of a blowjob. It did not take him long to bring a satisfied moan to Brian’s lips.

“Now that I have taken care of some of your impulses; I’m having a hunger impulse so time for me to cook some chicken stir fry and afterwards we can go to the study and figure out how to fix you ad presentation.”

Justin hopped off the lounger and headed into the house. It took Brian a few more minutes to follow as brought his breathing back to a normal range, got his penis back in his jeans and buttoned up his fly.

Brian set the table and got a couple more beers out of the refrigerator while Justin cooked the stir fry. After dinner the two men adjourn to the study. Justin signed onto the Kinnetik server to take a look at the unsatisfactory boards.

“Brian, who is Leon?” “He is a new guy in the art department. Is he who is working on these boards?”

Justin nodded. “Yes they are marked as his work. I am going to take a look in his folder on the server to see if there are any updates.”

Brian feels his annoyance level rise again. In his opinion the new guy should be assigned work for one of his account executives who handle smaller presentations. He watches the screen as Justin searches Leon’s work folder. He opens some images in the folder.

“Brian look at these earlier images. This guy, Leon, started out with some good ideas but he makes changes that are really not following your vision. I think if I come to the office tomorrow I can work with this guy to get you what you want.”

Brian smiles, he is always pleased to have Justin working at Kinnetik and enjoys having him close at hand.

“You can drive in with me in the morning.” Justin shakes his head. “I think it is better if I drive myself. This is not going to take all day. I’d rather take the afternoon to paint. The PPG contract is signed so I need to get to work on their murals and I still have a lot to do for my August show.”

“Sunshine we can call a town car to bring you home when you are ready.”

Justin frowns. “That is just a waste of money. I’ll just drive my own car to the office and back.”

Brian moves over in front of his partner. He reaches down and undoes Justin’s cargo pants. “Sunshine, wearing underpants in the house is just annoying and slows down the process. Stand up!”

Justin stands so Brian can pull his cargo pants and briefs down to his knees. Brian delivers a blowjob that has Justin moaning and squirming before gasping and collapsing back into his chair as he explodes into Brian’s mouth.

“So Sunshine, going to drive into the office with me tomorrow morning?”

Justin laughs. “Whatever you want.” He stands and readjusts his clothing.

Come on I’m ready for dessert. You can watch me consume carbs after seven.”

Brian made a horrified face but followed his favorite blonde to the kitchen and he knew that he would steal some dessert from Justin’s plate.



Chapter 13 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 13

The next morning Justin woke up with Brian. They enjoyed a shower together with quick fuck. When they were downstairs having a quick breakfast Justin left a note for Alice to let her know he had gone to Kinnetik with Brian and would be home sometime in the afternoon.

Brian arrived in his office a little later than usual but in a noticeably better mood than usual. Justin headed for the art department. Hal, the art Director’s office was dark. Justin headed over to Jason’s cubical, he felt Jason had the most talent in the art department and preferred working with him on projects. “Good morning Jason, is Hal around anywhere?”

Jason turned in his chair to face Justin and smiled. “He’s going to be late this morning. Did he know you were coming in to the office today?”

Justin returned the smile. “No, Brian’s unhappy with some boards so I offered to come in and work on fixing them. I really need to see Leon; he’s the one working on the boards.”

Jason got up. “Follow me; I’ll show you Leon’s cube.” Justin was going to ask Jason why a new employee was assigned work for Brian but decided it was best not to open that can of worms.

Jason took Justin to the last row of cubes and pointed out which one was assigned to Leon. Justin had met Leon at the Kinnetik cocktail party. He went over to the cube and said hello which startled the young man concentrating on his monitor.

“Oh! Good morning Mr Taylor.” Leon awkwardly stuck out his hand which Justin shook. He smiled trying to put the younger man at ease.

“Leon you should just call me Justin. I know you are working on some ad boards for Brian. We need to fine tune those.”

Leon looked nervous. “Hal was helping me with those but he isn’t in yet this morning.”

Justin nodded. “I know Hal is going to be late. That’s Okay we don’t really need him to work on those boards.” “But Uncle Hal said I should ask him if I had any questions. I think we should wait until he gets in to change anything.”

Justin frowned. “Is Hal your Uncle?”

Leon got his really nervous look again and kind of looked around to see who was nearby. “No, not really… He is just really good friends with my parents and I always called him that. I know I’m not supposed to call him that at work. I’m sorry.”

Justin smiled again. “That’s Okay don’t worry about it. I remember calling some of my parents’ friends aunt or uncle. Now back to the work at hand. I took a look in your server folder at the boards.”

Leon interrupted him. “Hal said the server folder was private, that no one else could look in it except him and me.”

Justin laughed. “The server belongs to Kinnetik. No one else in this department can see your work but Brian and I can look at everything on Kinnetik’s network. You see that warning every time you sign on your computer, everything on the network belong to Kinnetik.”

Hal arrived at his office and immediately one of his employees came over to let him know Justin was talking with Leon. Hal hurried over. “Hi Justin, I didn’t know you were coming to the office today.”

“Hello Hal. I came in to work on Brian’s boards with Leon. Brian isn’t happy with them so I volunteered to come in and see what I could do to shape them to Brian’s campaign vision.”

“How did you know that Leon was working on them?” Justin was starting to get a little annoyed but tried not to show it.

“Brian and I looked at them last night at home. I could see from the file properties that Leon was the one working on them.”

Hal nodded. “I wish you would have let me know you were coming in today. I wouldn’t have been late.”

“Hal I didn’t come to the office to see you. Since I am one of Kinnetik’s owners I can come in to the office anytime I want. Now I would like to get to work with Leon on those boards. I’m sure you have things to do in your office, don’t let me hold you back.”

Hal either didn’t hear the dismissive tome in Justin’s voice or choose to ignore it. “I think it’s probably better for me to stay here in case any questions come up that I can answer.”

Justin looked at Hal like he had lost his mind. “Just what questions do you think I would have for you to answer? I can’t think of anything I would need you to tell me about an ad campaign and presentation boards. Please just go to your office and do your own work and let me fix these boards for Brian. If you knew what he wanted there would be no reason for me to be here.”

Leon sat there amazed. Uncle Hal always acted as if he almost ran Kinnetik and certainly everyone in the art department seemed to look to him for guidance.
Hal had no choice but to go to his office. Justin told Leon that he liked some of his early version of the boards and asked him to open those files on the computer. Leon was impressed by Justin’s skill and knowledge. Justin showed him a couple of shortcuts in the graphics program that Leon found really helpful.
Leon also felt proud that he worked up the nerve to make a few suggestions. Justin told him he had good instincts and incorporated a couple of Leon’s suggestions into the final version. After about an hour’s work; Justin told him to print the boards and put hard backing on them so they could take them to Brian for review.

Hal had been keeping an eye on Justin & Leon as best he could. When he saw Leon head over to the printer he went over to Justin waiting in the cubical. “Have you finished?”

Justin didn’t bother to hide his annoyance. “Yes but what does that have to do with you?”

Hal frowned. “I am the art director. Everything that happens in this department concerns me.”

“Well let me ease your burden a little. I am handling these boards so you don’t have to worry about them at all.”

“If you are going to take those over to Brian to review, I would like to go with you.”

“Thanks but that is not necessary. Brian and I can handle this matter all on our own.”

Leon came back with the finished boards and he and Justin headed over to Brian’s office. Leon was shocked when Justin went right over to the door without stopping at Carole’s desk. He had never seen anyone do that before. Justin opened the door and led Leon into the office. Brian was on the phone so they stood by the door until he hung up and motioned them over to his desk.

Brian was delighted with what they had to show him. He asked for a few minor changes; Justin argued with him about those changes and Brian won the argument on two of the changes. Leon tried not to look amazed; he had never heard anyone argue with Brian. At Kinnetik he had quickly learned that Brian’s word was law!

Leon was also amazed because just before he and Justin left the office, Brian gave Justin a kiss. When they got back to the art department Leon was surprised when Justin told him to make three of the changes Brian suggested instead of just the two.

Justin noticed Leon’s confusion. “I like to make sure Brian has thought out changes and that they make sense. He gave up too easy on that third change; I really think it will improve the ad. Once you make those changes you can make the finished boards and take them over to Carole’s desk. It was nice working with you.”

“I was really great working with you Justin. Thanks for showing me those short cuts. I hope that we can work together again some time.” Justin gave him a smile and left.

Hal looked up as Justin passed his office but Justin didn’t slow down or look in but continued out of the art department.

Justin stopped in Ted’s office after leaving the art department. Ted let him know that he received all the information he needed from Sidney Bloom’s accountant. Jennifer and her contractor were going through the building tomorrow. Ted needed their report before putting together his recommendation on the final numbers for the offer. He expected to be able to do that by the beginning of next week at the latest. Justin reminded Ted that he was not interested in making a real low ball offer to Sidney regardless of what Brian might want to do. Ted laughed and assured Justin that Ted knew Justin was in control of this business deal.

When Justin got back to Brian’s office, Carole told him that the social worker was in with Brian. Justin knocked on the office door and went in. Brian was sitting on the couch and Kathy Sacks was sitting on one of the side chairs. Brian stood up and Justin came over to him. They exchanged a quick kiss.

Brian introduced Justin to Kathy Sacks. Brian and Justin sat together on the couch. The social worker brought them up to date on Claire, who was conscious now. The state required that she attend 30 days of rehab before they would consider returning John & Peter to her care. Claire maintained that she was not really addicted but only took drugs to please Paul; she would have no trouble not using drugs now that Paul was gone. Kathy also told them that when Claire was questioned about the conditions in the house she explained that it was not her fault because Paul was making her take more and more drugs. John and Peter had spoken to their mother on the phone but the conversations, especially with John, had been very brief.

The state’s investigation of Brian and Justin was almost complete and so far there were no major issues. They still needed to have the home inspection and that would be done by someone from the Washington County Welfare office.

Kathy asked Justin if she could speak to him privately; so they went to Brian’s conference room. While they were meeting Brian contacted Ted to provide financial data for Kathy.

In the conference room Kathy & Justin sat across from each other. Kathy spoke first. “Justin I just have a few things I would like to discuss with you.”
“Not a problem, I figured we would get together eventually.”

Kathy smiled. “I am pretty direct with my questions so I hope I won’t offend you. Did you agree to assume custody of Brian’s nephews just to please him?”

Justin chuckled. “No, you don’t understand how Brian’s mind works. His main concern in this situation is that I am not disappointed or unhappy. One of his main concerns is that I will be disappointed if your office decides against our custody because we are gay. I was the victim of a bashing when I was a senior in high school. A fellow student hit me in the head with a baseball bat. I came close to dying and still have issues with my right hand. The person who hit me got community service as their punishment. I was pretty bitter about that for quite some time and Brian is afraid I will feel that way again.”

Kathy looked shocked. “I was aware you were the victim of a bashing but I didn’t know all the circumstances. I don’t believe that you know Brian’s nephews very well so could you tell me why you are willing to take custody of them?”

“That’s an easy question. When I was 17 I told my parents I was gay and my father made me leave home. If not for Brian and his friend Debbie Novatny I might have ended up in foster care or worse. I know what it is like to be a young boy and face not having a home.”

“You mention Brian’s help; he did say that you were 17 when you first started seeing each other. That apparently led to your father’s actions and your father did tell me that he considered Brian a child molester. What do you have to say about your father’s accusation?”

Justin smiled. “I loved Brian from our first meeting. I have never stopped loving him. We have had our ups and downs and I did leave him for someone else for a short period but I always loved him. Brian resisted having a relationship with me as much as he could. I was relentless in pursuing him. He was never the aggressor."

Kathy laughed. “A couple people I talked to said the same thing. Even your mother said Brian had no chance against you.”

They chatted for a few more minutes. Ted knocked on the door just as they finished their conversation. Ted supplied Kathy with personal financial information for Brian and Justin. He told Kathy he could give her corporate information as well.

When Kathy saw the net worth listed on the information sheet she told Ted that this was more than sufficient. She thanked Justin and Ted and left.
Justin asked Carole to call for the town car to take him home before he went into Brian’s office.

Brian was working at his desk but looked up when Justin came into the room. “Sunshine, thanks for your help with those boards. They are perfect.”

“My pleasure Mr Kinney. Leon has some talent. I think that maybe Hal was pointing him in the wrong direction. Hal is a great administrator which is what we needed in the art department but I haven’t changed my opinion of his artistic abilities.”

“He does what I need him to do. My sister seems to be even more delusional than usual. Before you got here Kathy told me they are doing some neurological testing to see if the drug use has caused brain damage.”

Justin nodded. “Hard to tell with Claire. Kathy seemed to indicate that she thinks we will be approved for custody. You are okay with that aren’t you?”

“I don’t want you to get too excited about this. I still have my doubts about the heteros handing us a couple of kids. However if they do I am sure that together we can handle anything the devil spawn can dish out.”

Justin laughed and punched Brian’s arm. “You have to stop calling them that!”

Carole buzzed Brian to let Justin know his car was downstairs.




Chapter 14 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 14

After lunch Carole buzzed Brian to say that Hal was asking to speak to him sometime today. Brian asked why but Carole didn’t have a reason but Brian said he had time now to see Hal.

A few minutes later Carole buzzed and let him know Hal was on his way into Brian’s office. Brian indicated Hal sit in a guest chair at his desk and settled back to hear what the art director had to say.

“Thanks for seeing me. Did Justin talk to you about this morning?”

Brian kept his emotionless face. “Really all we discussed were the campaign boards. Justin came in to fix the boards and he accomplished that. He also said that he thought Leon had talent.”

Hal had been pretty sure that Justin had complained about him to Brian so he was a little thrown off. “Did Justin mention I was not in the office when he got there? I had arranged to come in a little late today. I didn’t know Justin would be in the art department this morning so I didn’t have a chance to change my plans.”

“Justin didn’t mention you came in late and I can’t imagine why he would care. He didn’t come in the office to see you. There was no reason for you to change any plans.”

This conversation was not what Hal had been expecting but he plunged ahead. “Look Brian I know that you and Justin are…… I guess we can say you are together. The thing is I run the art department and if someone is going to visit I feel it is my right to know about it. I don’t appreciate an outsider coming in and working with one of my employees without my approval.”

Brian sat silently his arms crossed on top of his desk and stared at Hal for several minutes. “First, I need to point out that your veneer is cracking and some of your ugly, hidden homophobia is leaking out. If you want to continue working at Kinnetik better glue those fucking cracks closed quickly and keep your obvious homophobia hidden.”

Hal started to interrupt but Brian wasn’t interested in what he had to say. “Just shut up and sit there. I listened to you and now you will listen to me. Second, Justin and I are PARTNERS, in life and in business; he is NOT an outsider at Kinnetik. Since he and I own the company everyone in this building, including you, at the moment, are our employees. So this morning Justin came in and worked with one of his employees to create boards that fit his partner’s vision for an advertising campaign. You should be extremely grateful that he spent time working with Leon and so should Leon. Going forward you can expect that Brian, Justin and even Cynthia may show up in the art department whenever we feel like it and you can expect that we will never feel obliged to notify you!”

Hal was, of course, not happy about how this meeting was going. “Brian I don’t feel that I am homophobic at all. I am just trying to make sure I know what is going on in my department.”

“In my experience you are the most dangerous kind of homophobe. The one who is so uncomfortable about the fact that Justin and I sleep in the same bed that he says “I guess we can say you are together” and thinks that is appropriate. I don’t care how you feel about my life style but I do expect you to keep those feelings to yourself as long as I pay your salary. I have explained to you how things run at my company. If you believe that is unacceptable to you I can call down to HR and have your severance check prepared.”

Hal looked very nervous. “Brian I certainly don’t mean to offend you and I certainly do want to continue as your art director.”

Brian nodded. “I think we understand each other; you can go.” Hal left quickly.

When Brian got home, the first floor was deserted. He suspected that Justin was painting in the studio. He went upstairs to change his clothes and when he entered the master bedroom he could hear the shower running in the bathroom.

He stripped and went into the bathroom. Justin was standing naked in the shower. “Hello Old Man. It makes me horny to come to Kinnetik and work with you.” Brian hurried into the shower, anxious to take advantage of a horny partner.

After an extended session of sex, Justin & Brian dried off, dressed in comfortable clothes and went arm in arm down to the kitchen.

Justin got a tray out of the kitchen. “I stopped on the way home at that seafood market we like so much. Got some of your favorites and made seafood kabobs. I have to go light the charcoal. You can pour some margaritas into our glasses. I already salted the rims so they are ready to go. Bring them outside and we’ll toast our teamwork; at home and in the office.”

Justin took over grilling duties but Brian stood right behind him, usually with his arm around the blonde’s waist. They talked and laughed and drank margaritas. The kabobs were delicious and were accompanied by some pasta salad. After dinner they got undressed and went in the hot tub. Satisfied by their shower sex session, they were happy being together in the hot tub, kissing and enjoying the closeness.

The next morning Brian had to disengage himself from a clinging blonde when the alarm went off. He showered and dressed before lifting a pillow and giving Justin a quick good bye kiss and getting a good bye grunt in return. Brian smiled as he headed down to the kitchen. He felt that all was right in his world; he was off to a job he loved and the man he adored was happily sleeping in their bed. Life didn’t get any better than this.

Justin was painting in his studio that afternoon when his mother called and said she was stopping by to talk about the Bloom building inspection. Justin cleaned his brushes and went down to the kitchen.

“Alice, my mother is coming by. Could you bring us some tea and cookies out on the patio.” “I just made some of that banana bread you and Brian like so much. I’ll cut some slices of that as well for your afternoon tea.”

Justin went upstairs to change out of his painting clothes. As he was coming back down the stairs the doorbell rang and he opened it to find his mother on the front porch. She said hello and kissed Justin on the cheek.

“Perfect timing Mom, I just got changed out of my paint clothes. I thought we could have some tea on the patio.”

Justin took Jennifer’s hand and together they made their way out to the patio. Alice had set a table with a flowered tablecloth & napkins. As soon as the two blondes sat down Alice appeared with a tray loaded with Teapot cups, plates and a dish filled with homemade cookies and banana bread.

Once Alice put her tray on the table, Jennifer got up to give her a hug and thank her. Jennifer poured tea for herself and Justin and put a couple cookies and a slice of banana bread on her plate.

‘Well honey, the Bloom building is in a great location and could be a really good acquisition for KT Properties but it had been neglected for years. I felt sorry for poor Sidney, he kept apologizing for the fact that nothing has been done to the second floor apartments for years. Even the gallery space on the main floor needs serious updating.”

Justin nodded. ‘I think selling the building will make Sidney happy to be rid of it.”

Jennifer took a pad with notes out of her purse. “I plan to use Doug for this renovation. We are also doing over that duplex in Oakland this summer. I have Paul already signed up to do that work. At Bloom we need to take the second floor down to the studs. Bathrooms are original from the 50’s. Pink tile and blue fixtures, they are just horrendous. Kitchens are actually worse. They were redone in the 70’s. Harvest gold appliances, orange Formica counters and dark, dark wood cabinets with cheesy faux Spanish hardware. One outdated furnace serves the whole building but luckily is zoned for each apartment, the gallery rooms and the office. That will make it easier to install a new heater for each apartment and replace the one for the main floor. We will also put central air units for each unit in the crawl space above the apartments and update all the electric services, which thankfully are separate for each apartment. New central air for the main floor and a general rehab of floors, walls & ceilings.”

Justin looked a little stunned and sat back in his chair; he was holding a cookie in his hand halfway to his mouth. “Wow! Mom, that sounds like it is going to cost a lot of money. Does it really make sense for us to buy this building. I want to keep Bloom studio open but I don’t want to bankrupt Brian and me in the process.”

Jennifer chuckled. “Eat your cookie Honey. This is a pretty major expense but the rent we can get for the renovated apartments will be great. I think Ted will be happy to have some losses to use for tax purposes. The ultimate decision will be up to you and Brian but I think that after the initial costs this will be a very profitable building in the not very distant future. Doug will email his estimate over to Ted this afternoon.”

Justin was having serious second thoughts about the purchase but his mother seemed really positive. “I’ll have to discuss all this with Ted. Brian will be no use at all. Once he decides I want to buy the building he will make it happen even if it doesn’t make financial sense.”

Jennifer smiled at her son. “You act like that is a bad thing. What is happening with Brian’s nephews?” Justin shrugged. “Everything seems to be moving along. Still waiting for the home inspection to happen. Despite your ex-husband and Brian’s mother the investigation seemed to go Okay.”

“Your sister is very annoyed with Craig. She even called his trophy girl friend to tell her what an idiot she thought he was. When he talked to Molly he also told her that he was disappointed that I had taken up with a boy toy.”

“I can’t believe he said that to Molly. How you chose to live your life is none of his business.”

Jennifer smiled. “Don’t tell me you don’t agree about Tucker and I seeing each other. I’m sure you also think of him as a boy toy.”

Justin tried to look innocent. “That term never enters the areas of my brain that I control. I can’t say that term hasn’t snuck over from my subconscious on occasion.”

His mother looked at him with narrowed eyes which in his younger days he recognized as a signal he was in deep trouble. “You know Honey, Tucker is 10 years younger than me. Seems to me that is less difference than between you and Brian. People who live in glass houses really should not throw stones.”

Justin found himself blushing under his mother’s glare.

“Mom I did say it only came from parts of my brain I don’t control.” Jennifer laughed at Justin’s embarrassment.

Alice came out of the house. “Justin, there is a Kris Hill here from the Welfare Department to do the house inspection.”

Jennifer got up. “Well I guess I’ll be going so you can concentrate on the inspection.” Justin frowned. “Mom, I think you should wait and at least meet this woman. It might seem like disapproval if you rush out.” Jennifer sat back down and poured herself another cup of tea.

Justin went into the Parlor and met Kris Hill. He led her around the first floor; parlor, study, exercise room, bath, media room, dining room, family room, kitchen, mud room, pantry, powder room and garage.

They went outside to show her the patio, pool and pool house. He introduced her to Jennifer who told Kris what wonderful people Justin & Brian were and how she was looking forward to spending time with her new quasi Grandsons. Justin and Kris both smiled at that description and with a quick kiss to Justin’s cheek Jennifer said good bye.

On the second floor Justin & Kris saw the Master Suite, Gus’s bedroom, the small & large guest rooms and the two bedrooms that were over the garage and shared a bathroom. These two bedrooms were where they planned for John & Peter to sleep.

Justin took Kris thru the back stairway to his studio and then up to the third floor. Brian called this area the sorority house. Originally intended as servant rooms when the house was built; Brian has redone the area into two bedrooms with sink areas, a shared bath and a small common sitting area. Molly often came from Penn State for the weekend with friends and this private retreat was made for them to use. Brian maintained that the giggling and carrying on of the young women had to be as far away as possible from him.

Kris Hill was pretty overwhelmed by the house. It was larger and more luxurious than any home she has ever inpected. Justin offered to show her the game room in the basement that featured a pool table, a ping pong table and a huge selection of board and video games. This room was used mostly when Gus or the Penn State girls were visiting. Kris said just hearing about it was enough for her.

She had taken notes as they walked thru the house and when they returned to the first floor she thanked Justin for his time and left.

Alice laughed when Justin came back into the kitchen. “That poor girl looked a little thrown by your house tour.” Justin nodded. “I think this was more house then she is used to seeing. I don’t think she saw any problem with us accommodating two boys.”

Justin started outside to bring in the tea things from the patio but instead he just held the door open for Charlie who had gathered them on a tray and brought it in to the kitchen.

The next morning Debbie and Jennifer attended a PFLAG meeting; after the meeting Jennifer came back to Debbie’s for lunch. Michael had stayed home from the comic book store and had spent the morning watching gay porn on his laptop. He heard the two women come into the house and crept to the top of the stairs to listen in on their conversation.

Jennifer was talking when they first came inside. “..it’s a great opportunity but it is going to cost a fortune to do the renovations.” Debbie replied to her friend. “What does Brian say about buying this building and renovating it?”

Jennifer chuckled. “I don’t know. My contractor sent the reno estimate over to Ted. After he looks it over and runs some projections on the income we can expect; he’ll talk with Justin and they will decide…”

The conversation moved to the kitchen and Michael couldn’t really hear anything from the top of the stairs. He cautiously moved partway down the stairs until he could eavesdrop again.

He heard his mother. “I’m surprised Brian is not taking a more active role in all this.” Jennifer answered her. “He trusts Ted with providing the financial information and is letting Justin take the lead on this deal. I don’t think he’ll question their decision too much.”

Debbie turned on the food processor which prevented Michael from hearing anything for a few moments.

The next voice he heard was Jennifer’s. “…so I think that Brian will go along with whatever Justin wants to do.” “Jenn, I never thought I’d say this but Sunshine really has Brian wrapped around his little finger.” Both women laughed and Michael took that opportunity to go back upstairs.

It was obvious to Michael that Jennifer, Ted and Justin were conspiring against Brian. This was just what Michael had suspected for some time. He got dressed quickly and headed downstairs. He had to get to Brian and warn him before anything was signed.

When he came down the steps, Debbie called from the kitchen. “Who’s there?” “It’s me Ma.”

Debbie came out of the kitchen. “Michael! What are you doing at home? Why aren’t you at your store?” “I had a lot on internet stuff to get done. I keep getting interrupted at the store so I stayed here this morning so I could get it all done. I need to get to the store now.”

Jennifer came into the living room. “Hello Michael, how are you?” “I’m okay. I need to get moving, see you later.”

Once Michael was out the door Debbie turned to Jennifer. “I have no idea what is going on with Michael. He and Ben are having some issues so he is staying here but they don’t seem to be talking much. I don’t know how you solve problems without talking about them.”

Debbie sighed. “I’m trying to stay out of it but that is really hard.” Jennifer came over and gave her friend a hug. “I understand, no matter how old they get Moms still want to protect their children.”

Michael hurried the 2 blocks to the bus stop. He got out of the bus in front of Kinnetik and walked in to the lobby. The receptionist recognized him from previous trips to see Brian.

“Hi Mr Novotny. Mr Kinney is in a meeting. I’m not sure when he will be available.”

“But it’s urgent that I see Brian right now!”

“I’m sorry but he is in a meeting. I could give him a message when the meeting is over.”

Just then Michael spotted Brian and Cynthia coming down the hall from the meeting rooms, followed by a group of Kinnetik employees. Cynthia spotted Michael in the lobby and turned to Brian. “Want me to get rid of him?”

Brian sighed. “No. Too many years of friendship to just dismiss him.”

Michael hurried towards the group. “Brian I have to talk to you. It’s urgent!”

“Okay Mikey come on upstairs to my office.”

Once they were in the office Brian sat on the couch and Michael perched on the edge of a chair.

“So Mikey, what is this urgent thing you have to talk to me about?”

“Brian, Ma and Jennifer went to a meeting this morning and after that Jennifer came in to have lunch with Ma. They didn’t know I was there and I overheard them talking. Jennifer is plotting with Justin and Ted to buy some building that needs a lot of work done to it. Somehow they are going to use your money. I came here right away so you can stop them before your money is gone. Jennifer said she thought you would just go along with anything that Justin wants to do. Brian I have been telling you that Justin is after something. He and his mother have gotten Ted to go along with their plan. Maybe he is back on drugs and needs the money. Remember how he stole money from Melanie and Lindsay,”

Brian shook his head. “Mikey you don’t know what you are talking about. I cannot understand why you think that Justin is trying to cheat me. Whatever I have I am happy to share with Justin. I am well aware of the plan to buy the Sidney Bloom Gallery building. As long as we get the building for a good price it will be a great asset for KT Properties.”

Michael still didn’t understand. “But Jennifer said it is going to cost a fortune to fix up the building and that you weren’t taking an active role and letting Justin make the decision.”

“Mikey, Justin is the one who wants to buy the building but we make all our important decisions together and as long as we can make it work I am on board with buying the Bloom Building. You have to understand that life moves on; you want everything to be like it was when we were in high school. We can still be friends but the time when we were the most important person in each other’s lives is over. You have Ben and I have Justin and they need to be the most important people to us.”

Michael stood up. “We were best friends until Justin came along. I don’t understand why that has to change. One of these days you’ll realize what Justin has done to us.”

Brian just looked at Michael as he rushed out of the office.
Chapter 15 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 15

On Wednesday afternoon, Ted emailed Brian and Justin with financial information and his recommendations for the Bloom Gallery offers. He suggested they get together some time the next day to discuss how they should proceed.

Brian also got a call from Kathy Sacks asking if there was any time she could meet with him and Justin the next day. Brian asked her what the decision about his nephews was and the social worker said she preferred to speak to them in person.

Brain said if it was bad news he wanted to meet with her without Justin. Kathy said she needed to meet with both of them.

When Brian got home he went to the bedroom and changed his clothes as usual. Once he was dressed in comfortable, at home, clothes he headed over to the studio.

Justin was standing in front of a canvas massaging his right hand when Brian came through the door. The smile immediately vanished from Brian’s face. “Justin! Why can’t you learn to pace your work? You know that when you push yourself your hand is going to cramp up. I can’t understand why you do this time after time!”

Justin knew that Brian was right but was not in the mood to hear the truth. “For fuck sake Brian! This is my hand we’re talking about and I am painfully aware of what happens when I over work it. I am a grown man, not a child and I would like you to just leave me the fuck alone.”

The concerned look disappeared from Brian’s face. He turned and left the studio slamming the door behind him. He stomped over to the bedroom slipped on a pair of comfortable shoes, went downstairs and out the patio doors.

Justin stayed annoyed about 2 seconds after Brian left but thought it might be better to let Brian cool down a little before talking to him. He was looking out the studio window when he saw Brian stalk across the patio and head towards the pond.

Justin hurried down the stairs and out of the house. Brian was nowhere in sight. Justin considered going in and changing his flip flops for more sensible footwear but he didn’t want Brian to get too much of a head start.

Brian had started towards the pond but instead headed towards the fruit orchard on the far side of the house. Charlie had cut down some of the older trees, whose fruit yield had declined, last spring and planted some replacement trees. Brian decided to check and see how the new trees were doing.

Justin couldn’t understand how Brian could get this far ahead of him. He saw Brian heading towards the pond but now there was no sign of him. He decided to climb up a hill to see if he could see where Brian was walking.

The trees all seemed to be thriving. Brian started to feel bad about running out of the house. He was still annoyed at the inconsiderate little blonde he lived with; he also hated it when he and Justin argued. Brian headed around to the front of the house and went back inside.

Justin carefully made his way up to the top of the hill nearest the pond, silently cursing his choice in footwear the entire time. When he got to the top and looked around the property there was still no sign of Brian. Justin started to get nervous about where Brian could have gone. Maybe he was walking beside the creek that fed their pond.

Inside the house Brian headed to the studio but no Justin. He headed to their bedroom but no Justin. He called out Justin’s name but got no response.

Justin walked across the top of the hill to the creek side. The trees grew pretty thickly on this side of the hill and Justin started to move part way down the hill to try and see if Brian was walking beside the creek. The hillside was covered with leaves and apparently the ground under the leaves was pretty wet because before he knew what happened Justin was sliding down the hill towards the creek. One of his flip flops fell off about halfway down.

When the slide stopped at the base of the hill, Justin got somewhat unsteadily to his feet. He started to brush off the back of his pants. Suddenly something furry ran in front of him; Justin stepped backwards and fell into the freezing cold water of the creek. As he scrambled back up the bank he lost his other flip flop which floated away.
Brian thought maybe Justin had seen him go outside from the studio window and followed him. He went outside in time to see a barefoot, very wet Justin hobbling towards the house from the pond.

Brian hurried to his partner. “Sunshine what happened?”

Justin gave his partner a very unhappy look. “Like an idiot I went looking for my asshole partner who rushed out of our home. When I couldn’t find him; I climbed a fucking hill to get a better look around. I slide down the fucking hill on wet leaves; some furry rat or something ran right in front of me so I took a step back and wound up in the fucking, freezing cold creek.”

Brian was biting the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing. “Why are you barefoot?”

“Because I hurried out of the house after you and didn’t stop to change into better shoes and my stupid flip flops fell off my feet when I was sliding down the hill and falling in the creek.”

Even the cheek biting couldn’t prevent Brian from starting to laugh. “So I guess you forgot all about your hand hurting?”

Justin punched Brian in the arm. “This is NOT funny; I could have been seriously hurt.”

“Sunshine, you aren’t too badly hurt so it really is kind of a funny story. Come on with me. We’ll get you in the hot tub and then I’ll go upstairs and get you some dry clothes.”

Justin leaned against Brian as they walked towards the pool area. “Brian, I’m sorry I yelled at you in the studio.”

Brian gave another little laugh. “Yeah, me too.”

Two hours later the two men were sitting in the kitchen having pizza for dinner. Justin had received a hand and foot massage and was dressed in warm sweats and a pair of Brian’s cashmere socks. He had requested pizza for dinner after Brian had made him tea.

As they ate dinner, Brian let Justin know that both Ted and Kathy Sacks wanted to talk to them the next day. Justin agreed to go into the office with Brian in the morning. They went upstairs shortly after dinner and had some amazing make up sex.

Just before Justin fell asleep curled against Brian’s side he heard him whisper “I love you Sunshine.”

The next morning Brian and Justin sat in a conference room at Kinnetik while Ted reviewed the financial information he has gathered regarding Bloom Gallery. He had the renovation estimates for the building, estimated income from the renovated building and an estimate on when the building would become profitable.

Ted also had information on how much money the gallery business had netted in the past 5 years. The figures had fallen off sharply in the past 2 years, so Ted had lowered his suggested offer for 60% percent of the business.
Brian and Justin listened intently as Ted explained the packet of information he had prepared for each of them. In the packet was his suggestion for what they should offer for the building and the business.

Justin listened patiently to everything Ted had to say and examined the paperwork he had prepared before he spoke. “Ted, as always, you have done an excellent job. I agree with the reduced offer price for the building. I don’t think any of us were expecting the amount of work that will have to be done. I think we still all agree that we need to be sure not to overpay for the real estate.”

Brian had a couple of questions for Ted on the renovations. Satisfied with the answers Brian agreed that they should proceed with the offer price that Ted suggested.

Justin pulled out the sheet with the gallery profits. “I know the profitability is down and the offer price you are suggesting it based on these figures. I think there is a value to the reputation of Bloom Gallery that there is no way to quantify. I believe that reputation will make it easier for us to revitalize the gallery and get those profitability figures back up. I want us to offer what you originally suggested for the business.”

Ted disagreed and was determined to base the offer on the numbers not intangibles like reputation.

Brian looked through his information packet again before offering his opinion. “Theodore, I agree with you that good business decisions should be based on solid information. However neither of us is an artist and I have learned over the years that artists don’t look at life the same way as we more methodical people do. In this instance we will defer to Justin’s decision on the offer price. The up side is that if he isn’t able to get those profits up we will have the pleasure of telling him we were right after all.”

Justin stuck his tongue out at Brian. “Very mature Sunshine! Ted, get the lawyers to draw up those two offers so Justin and I can sign them today.”

Ted knew that Brian would allow Justin to make the final decision and since even paying the higher price was not going to overstretch Tay-Kin Art’s finances he was okay with the decision.

“I’ll get the offers done ASAP. This is going to be an exciting acquisition for us.”

After the meeting Brian asked Justin to head down to the art department and let Jason know about a couple of changes Brian wanted on ad boards Jason was working on. Brian wanted to make sure Hal understood that Justin could come to the art department at any time.

Their meeting with Kathy wasn’t until the afternoon so Brian & Justin decided to go to the diner for lunch. Debbie was surprised and delighted to see them come through the door. She gave them each a bone crushing hug before they joined Emmett in a booth.

Emmett was always happy to see Justin. “Hi Baby, this is an unexpected pleasure even if you did drag Brian along.”

Brian chuckled. “Honeycutt, that’s funny whenever I hear drag I think of you.”

Justin smiled. “Now boys play nice and Brian don’t call him Honeycutt.”

Both Brian and Emmett were laughing when Debbie came over to get Brian & Justin’s order and deliver Emmett’s lunch.
Justin & Emmett chatted easily with Brian occasionally throwing a remark into the conversation. Just as Brian & Justin were finishing their lunch Emmett got a funny look on his face as Michael walked through the door of the diner.

Michael spotted them immediately and came over to the booth. “Hi guys. Hey Boy Wonder you come in to town so Brian could buy you lunch?”

Justin leaned into Brian, partially to calm his partner and partially to annoy Michael. “Actually Michael Brian and I had some papers to sign and we have a meeting this afternoon.”

Michael smiled. “Oh I guess the papers were for the building Brian is buying for you. That will mean a big day for the Taylors. You get an art gallery to play with and mommy gets a big commission.”

Before Justin could reply, Brian spoke. “Michael what Justin and I do with OUR money is really no concern of yours. Jennifer has worked on this deal with us but she is not involved in the actual sale. Luckily we are done with our lunch so we don’t have to waste any more time talking to you.”

Brian threw $100 down on the table. “Emmett lunch is on us. It was nice to spend some time with you. See you soon.”

Justin slid out of the booth followed by Brian. Michael grabbed Brian’s arm but the look that Brian gave him caused him to let go immediately. Brian took Justin’s hand and they walked out of the diner with a wave good bye to Debbie.

When they got outside Justin laughed. “Wow Michael had to really piss you off for you to grab my hand in public.”

Brian just grunted but smiled at the blonde and kept ahold of his hand all the way back to Kinnetik.

The partners were surprised when they walked in to the Kinnetik lobby to see Kathy Sacks talking to the receptionist.

Brain went over to the desk. ‘Hi Kathy, are you early or are we late?” The social worked smiled. “I am early. Amazingly I am running a little ahead of schedule, which never happens, so I came by hoping you were available.”

Justin had also come over. “Hi Kathy, you’re in luck, we just got back from lunch so we are free to meet with you.”

Kathy sighed. “Wow, lunch. That isn’t really in my schedule for today. After I leave here I have to do some home visits.”

Justin looked over to the receptionist. “Vickie, would you please find someone who can run over to the diner and pick up some lunch for Kathy.”

He turned to the social worker. “The Liberty Diner has good food and pretty much a full menu so what would like to order.” “Oh Justin, I don’t really expect you to send someone for my lunch. It won’t be the first time I eat crackers in my car between appointments.”

Justin gave her a sunshine smile. “It’s no problem. How about a ham and cheese club and some chips?” “That would be great.”

Brian and Justin led the way to Brian’s private conference room. Brian asked Carole to bring them each a bottle of water.

Kathy pulled a folder out of her briefcase and sat down at the conference table. “I really appreciate you agreeing to meet with me on such short notice. Everyone involved in this investigation has been so cooperative and helpful. I am happy to tell you that you have been approved to take custody of John & Peter.”

Justin smiled broadly. “That is great to hear.” Brian smiled but didn’t say anything; he sensed that Kathy had more to say.

Kathy still had a serious look on her face. “There are some things I want to go over with you and I think you are going to have to seriously consider what you are going to do. As I told you before, we are concerned with some of the responses we have been getting from Claire. She seems to accept no responsibility for anything that has happened. John and Peter have both reported feeling unsafe around Mr Clarke. It appears he often found some excuse to come into the bathroom while the boys were showering. They have said they told their mother about his actions and how it made them feel but she discounted their fears. That raises concerns about Claire’s parenting skills. Claire also has no plan to get her life back on track. She continues to believe that she does not need to go to rehab. That is a requirement for her to ever get custody of her sons. She has virtually no money. We got her to close her bank account since service charges were eating away at the balance. We are holding that money in a suspense account.”

Brian shook his head. “I think what you are saying is that you can’t predict when Claire could resume custody but it will not be soon.”

Kathy nodded. “That is correct. If you accept custody you need to plan on months rather than weeks before the boys could live with their mother again. We have given Claire a lot of information about training programs she could attend after rehab but she has not expressed interest in any of the training. When I asked Claire where she planned to live her answer was that she would move in with her mother until she saves enough to get her own place. Of course there is no answer where this money to save is going to come from.”

Justin asked her. “Since Joan has already stated she didn’t want custody could Claire take custody of the boys if she moves in with her mother?”

“It is questionable if that would be an acceptable place for the boys to live. Mrs Kinney was obviously intoxicated when the police and I visited her. If that is a frequent occurrence that would be a problem both for Claire’s continued sobriety and for the boys’ safety if they were ever left in Mrs Kinney’s care.”

Brian spoke up. “If you go there to investigate you will find hundreds of empty vodka bottles in the basement. My mother doesn’t want anyone to know how much she drinks. She only throws out one or two empties a week. The rest she stores in the basement. She also goes to different state stores each week to buy the vodka.”

Both Kathy and Justin looked at him with shocked expressions. Brian just shrugged. “Hey I lived in that house for a long time. Joan and Jack drank for a lot of years. One of my chores when I was younger was to take empty bottles down to the basement.”

Kathy made a note in her file. “Wow. We are also concerned about what rehab we can get Claire into. Since she has no money and no insurance, the rehab options are few and none of those are ideal.”

Brian’s next comment shocked Justin. “I’ll pay for Claire’s rehab. I think she should have the best chance to get clean. We shared a hellish childhood and she has never recovered from that. She also made a disastrous choice of a husband. Actually my sister has made very few good decisions in her life. Maybe this can be kind of a wakeup call for her.”

Kathy made another note in her file. “Brian, that is very generous. There is an excellent facility outside Philadelphia but it would cost thousands of dollars for her to go there for thirty days.”

“That’s not a problem. Whatever it costs I want my sister to have the best rehab so hopefully she can get her act together.”

There was a knock on the door and one of the summer interns brought Kathy’s lunch into the room. She reached for her purse. Justin smiled. “Don’t bother Kathy. This can be Kinnetik’s treat. Do you want something to drink beside water.”

“No water is fine. Thank you for lunch. What I want you both to understand is that if you take on this custody, you could have the boys for a very long time. Of course you are not under any legal obligation to keep them but I want you to understand that I do not see Claire getting herself in a position to take custody anytime soon.”

Justin looked over at Brian who shrugged. Justin turned to Kathy. “Kathy how about you eat your lunch. I’d like to go with Brian into his office to discuss the custody situation as you have explained it.”

Kathy nodded. “That sounds like a good plan.”

Brian and Justin went into Brian’s office and sat together on the couch. “Well Sunshine what do you think?”

“Brian I want you to say what you want. I don’t want us to take custody because you think that is what I want to do. You have to decide what you think about this. Your sister, your nephews I want this to be your decision.”

Brian sat there silently, his chin resting on his hands. “This is all your fault Sunshine. A few years ago I could have turned my back on this whole fucked up mess. But now you have infected me with some sort concern and caring about my sister’s devil spawn. I can’t fucking believe I am going to say this but I want to take custody.”

Brain was rewarded with a full watt sunshine smile from his partner. “Brian, I love you. You’ll see this will all work out.”

Brian shook his head. “You are truly the most optimistic little twat I have ever encountered.” His harsh words were pretty much negated by the kiss he gave Justin.

Justin got a wicked smile on his face. “Michael may have a stroke over this news. He will surely blame me.”

Brian just laughed.

When they came back into the conference room. Kathy had eaten half her sandwich. “This is a great sandwich. Thanks so much for getting it for me.”

Brian nodded. “We have decided that we will accept custody of John & Peter. What happens now?”

Kathy was clearly delighted. “That is the best news. I am so happy that you decided to take this on. I’m sure this will be a great experience for the boys. They really need something positive to happen in their lives. If you are available you can pick them up at our office on Saturday. They have their clothes from the house they were living in. There are still some personal possessions there as well as Claire’s clothes but we are having as little trouble getting cooperation from the law firm that represents the owners of the house.”

Brian asked. “What law firm are you dealing with.” “Harris, Graves & Painton.”

Justin laughed and Kathy looked at him with a puzzled expression. “They are our lawyers as well. I bet we can get permission to get back in the house pretty easily.”

Kathy smiled. “That would be great. I am getting nowhere with them.”

There were a few more odds and ends that they cleared up before Kathy shook their hands and left.


THANKS TO ALL OF YOU WHO REVIEW THE STORY. IT'S NICE TO KNOW SOMEONE IS READING & ENJOYING IT.
Chapter 16 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 16

When Brian got into the office on Friday morning he called his lawyer to arrange access to the Mt Lebanon house on the next day. It turned out to be more of an issue than he expected. The lawyer representing the family trust that owned the house was not very cooperative. Brian had to threaten to leave the law firm in order to get access the next day. There would have to be a representative of the law firm there to oversee what was removed. Brian was not pleased but there didn’t seem to be any alternative.

Brian also had to set up payment through his Amex card with Claire’s rehab facility. Carole got the assignment of scheduling Claire’s flight from Pittsburgh to Philadelphia. She also had to arrange a car service to take Claire from Allegheny General and from Philadelphia airport to rehab.

Brian asked Alice to work on Saturday which was an unusual request. Alice was happy to comply. She had already ordered some snack food she thought the nephews might like and decided that fried chicken would make a good first night dinner. Justin made sure the bedrooms that John & Peter would use were aired out and washed the bed linens so they fresh & clean.

They would let the boys decide which room each of them would use. One bedroom had 2 twin beds and the other room has a full size bed and the rooms shared a bathroom.

When Brian got home on Friday Justin knew he was wondering how much their life was going to change with the addition of two boys to their household. Justin had been wondering the same thing himself all day. Justin also knew that Brian would rather cut his own throat than discuss those changes or how he felt about them.

They had a nice dinner on the patio followed by some hot sex in the hot tub. Brian did point out that one of the rooms that the boys would use overlooked the pool. Justin told him they could leave the outside & pool lights off when they wanted private time in the hot tub. Brian just grunted in reply.

On Saturday morning Justin pulled his pillow over his head when Brian got out of bed. Brian smiled and smacked Justin on the ass. “No sleeping in this morning Sunshine. We have your wards to pick up and possessions to collect in Mt Lebanon.”

Justin groaned. “You don’t need me, they are YOUR nephews. I could just wait here to meet them.” “No way Sunshine! We don’t want the little darlings to feel rejected because Uncle Justin wouldn’t get out of bed to come and collect them.”

Justin got out of bed unwillingly but the fucking Brian gave him in the shower had him wide awake in no time.

Alice had breakfast waiting for them in the kitchen. When they finished eating they left for the Welfare Department office downtown.

Kathy Sacks was waiting for them with a pile of papers some were informational and others needed to be signed. She also wanted bank info so the monthly foster care stipend could be deposited to Brian & Justin’s bank account.

Brian frowned at the social worker. “We don’t want any money, particularly since it is such a paltry amount.” Kathy chuckled. “I’m afraid the rules require you to get the stipend.”

Brian shook his head. “We’ll just put the money into accounts for Peter and John. When they go live with Claire they’ll be happy to have some of their own money to fall back on.”

Justin gave him an elbow poke in his side. “Brian, we are almost out of here, try and behave for just a few minutes more.”

Kathy Sacks just laughed. “All the paperwork is done. I think the boys are pretty nervous but also quite relieved to be out of the group home. So please follow me.”

Kathy opened a door and led Brian & Justin into a small conference room. John & Peter Townsend were sitting at the table. Justin thought that John was mostly successfully employing the Kinney “no emotion” face but Peter looked like he might burst into tears at any moment.

Justin gave them a big smile. “Hi guys, I’m Justin. We’re looking forward to having you come and stay with us.” Brian smirked at his nephews. “He is UNCLE Justin and in case you can’t tell he is the more upbeat and optimistic side of this partnership. I’m pretty sure we can all get through this without any bloodshed.” Those remarks earned him a stern look from Justin.

Even Peter laughed at their interaction. Kathy was happy that Brian’s behavior seemed to put the boys at ease. “Well, I am all in favor of the no bloodshed scenario. You guys are free to go. I’ll be talking with you all soon. Good luck.”

Brian glanced at the two beat up suitcase and a plastic trash bag in the corner of the room. “Is that all your stuff?” John stood up and started over to the corner. “Yes sir, this is our clothes.” Peter followed his brother and they each grabbed a suitcase. John started to pick up the trash bag but Justin picked it up and they all followed Brian out of the room and outside to the car.

John was impressed by the silver grey almost new Lexus SUV that they loaded their clothing into. He & Peter climbed into the back seat. Brian left the parking lot and headed south. “Are you guys hungry? We were thinking of stopping for lunch before we head over to Paul’s house.”

Peter as usual deferred to his older brother. “Lunch sounds like a good idea Uncle Brian”

Brian drove to the Station Square shopping center. He and Justin led the way to the Grand Concourse, a restaurant in what had originally been a train station. John & Peter were pretty overwhelmed by their surroundings. Once they were seated at a table and the boys started to look over the menu and were shocked by the prices.

Peter again shot a look at his brother and John again was the spokesman. “Uh what are we allowed to order?” Justin smiled. “You can order whatever you want.”

John looked at Brian. “Uncle Brian is that right? We can order whatever we want?” Brian laughed. “I have known for quite a while that there is no controlling your Uncle Justin. You’ll learn that whatever he says goes.”

John & Peter were still unsure about what to order. Peter looked over at Justin. “Can I order a club sandwich? I can eat half now and take the other half to your house for supper.”

Justin was happy to hear Peter speak up for himself. “Uncle Brian is not really big on doggie bags. Just eat as much as you want and we won’t worry about leftovers.” “Oh I can eat the whole sandwich but it costs kind of a lot so I thought it might be better to make two meals out of it.”

Brian spoke up. “You guys need to pay less attention to the prices and just concentrate on what you want to eat. Uncle Justin & I can afford to buy whatever you want for lunch.”

John & Peter looked at each other and shrugged, this was a big change from any restaurant experience they had ever had.

Justin recommended the baked potato soup to start, so they ordered 3 bowls and 4 spoons. Justin knew Brian would “share” his soup. John ordered a bacon cheeseburger, Brian a salad with shrimp, Justin a cheese steak and Peter had his club sandwich.

Justin attempted to draw the boys into conversation but he got mostly short answers. Justin did notice Peter looking over at him & Brian with a smile when he thought they weren’t paying attention.

After lunch they spent a little time window shopping with Brian who favored the high end shops located in Station Square.

Soon they were on their way to the house where John & Peter had been living for the last year. A paralegal from Harris, Graves & Painton was waiting on the front steps. Brian pulled into the driveway and took in the ill kept look of the front of the house. A weed choked yard, overgrown bushes and peeling paint were in contrast to the other well-kept homes on the street.

Justin put out his arm to shake hands with the paralegal but the man turned away to unlock the door. Brian noticed and was immediately annoyed. “Hey Ace, what’s your name.”

The paralegal was startled and turned away from the door. “I’m Seth Morgan, and you are?” “My name is Mr Kinney and that is Mr Taylor. These are my nephews John & Peter. Now Seth please get the door open, I don’t like to be kept waiting.”

John & Peter carried the boxes that their Uncles had brought with them into the house. Brian was horrified by the inside of the house. Shabby furniture, stained carpet and dirty walls did not make the house very inviting. He really wasn’t too happy about taking anything from this place to his pristine home. “So boys what are we here for?”

John spoke first. “We need to pack Mom’s clothes and our photo albums.” Peter added. “I want to take my books with me; they are upstairs in our bedroom.”

Seth spoke up. “ I’ll need a list and that will have to be approved before you can remove anything.”

Brian stared at him. “We are NOT going to waste a lot of time on this permission thing. It doesn’t look to me like there is anything in this house that is valuable. My nephews are going to take some personal possessions. Feel free to write down whatever you want.”

When they got upstairs John also mentioned that the small TV in their room belonged to him. He had gotten a part time job when they lived in their old house and saved money for the TV. Seth started to object but a look from Brian and he left the room dialing his cell phone as he left.

Justin helped Peter pack his books. Brian dialed his attorney and let him know in no uncertain terms that he was extremely unhappy with Seth and his attitude. He knew his business was not as important to the firm as the family trust that owned this house but he knew the law firm did not really want to lose his business.

Brian & Seth both ended their calls. After a phone conference between the Brian’s attorney and the attorney for the family trust a truce was called. Seth was told to simply write down generally what was taken.

There was also a pile of mail to sort. Seth handed Brian everything that was addressed to Claire and her sons. Most of it was junk mail but Brian did see an envelope from a storage facility. When he opened it he found that Claire was behind on the rent and whatever was in that cubical would be sold if payment was made in two weeks.

The boys and Justin gathered Claire’s possessions in a couple suitcases. They just packed all the clothes not caring if they were clean or dirty. Justin said they would just wash everything when they got home. Brian mainly stood around shooting dirty looks at Seth and being generally horrified by the conditions in this house.

Finally everything was loaded into the SUV and they headed for home. The boys were amazed when Brian pulled into the driveway. John continued in his role as spokesperson. “Wow Uncle Brian, this is really a big house.”

Brian nodded. “Yeah it is a pretty big house but your Uncle Justin likes big things.” That earned him a punch in the arm from Justin and a couple of sniggers from the back seat.

Alice Simpson was waiting inside the garage door. As the group entered she smiled at the new arrivals. Justin introduced the boys to her. “It’s nice to meet you John & Peter. Let me know if there are any snack foods you like or any food you don’t like. I do most of the food buying and cooking here. I’m sure you will be happy living here since this is a happy house full of love.” She gave each of the surprised boys a hug and introduced her husband Charlie and told them he handled most everything on the outside of the house.

Peter spoke up. “John used to have a vegetable garden when we lived at our old house. We used to have tomatoes, peas, beans and strawberries from his garden.”

Charlie smiled at John. “I have a pretty big vegetable garden over by our cottage. I can always use a hand keeping weeds under control and the plants watered. That will free up some of Alice’s time so she can bake you guys more cookies and treats.” The boy laughed but John told Charlie he would like to work in the garden with him.

Brian announced that he had to go to the Kinnetik office and pick up some things he needed and after giving Justin a quick kiss good bye he was gone. Justin could sense the boys were kind of embarrassed about the kiss.

Justin decided they should get the bedroom situation worked out so the boys could settle in and then they could get a tour of the house.

“Okay guys, how about we go upstairs and you can choose a bedroom.” Justin led the way up the back stairs and pointed out the door to his studio and explained the “sorority house” on the third floor.

He showed them both bedrooms and the connecting bathroom. “So which room do you think you would want to use?”

John spoke first. “We would want the room with the twin beds. We really aren’t used to sharing a bed so that kind of rules out the bedroom with the double bed.”

Justin laughed. “I’m sorry I wasn’t clear, we thought you would like to have your own rooms. Both of these bedrooms are for you guys. I just want you to pick which one you each want.”

John chose the slightly larger room with the full bed and Peter was happy with the other room. Justin told them they could have the rooms painted any color they wanted.

John’s choice required some compromise. “Can I have it painted black?” Justin frowned. “I don’t think four black walls are a good idea. It would be sort of depressing. How about one black wall and the other three walls some kind of light gray with black trim on the woodwork”

John was a little surprised he was allowed to have any black walls so he agreed but acted like it was a huge compromise for him to make.

Peter’s color choice pointed out the difference in the brothers’ viewpoint. “Can my room be yellow?”

Justin was relieved and happily agreed to yellow. “Could the ceiling be blue? I always thought it would be neat to lie in bed and pretend it was the sky overhead.” “That’s would be Okay. I could even paint some white clouds on the ceiling to make it look more like the sky.”

Peter got a big smile. “That would be awesome Uncle Justin. If that isn’t too much trouble for you to do.” Justin was happy to agree to paint the clouds.

They went downstairs and unloaded the car. They left some of the boxes in the garage until then decide what to do with the contents. The boys took their clothes and Peter’s books upstairs. Justin took the suitcases with Claire’s clothes into the laundry room.

“Alice these suitcases have Claire’s clothes. She is headed to rehab on Monday so I am going to wash these so the boys can take them when they go to visit Claire in the hospital tomorrow.”

Alice came in from the kitchen. “I’ll look through the clothes and wash them. Some things may need a little ironing.” Justin tried bring firm. “I’ll wash them. You’ve done enough coming to today to meet the boys and make dinner. I don’t expect you to take care of Claire’s clothes.”

Alice just shook her head. “Justin you know nothing about women’s clothes or what needs to be hand or gentle washed. I will take care of this; you go up and see how the boys are settling in.”

Justin went upstairs and was pretty shocked at the clothes the boys were putting away. John had very little clothing, Peter had more because of hand me downs from John. All their clothes looked old and very worn.

“Okay guys, I think a trip to Kohl’s is needed. We need to get you both some new clothes.” John looked unsure. “We don’t know how long we will be here and you’re having rooms painted for us and now you are going to buy us clothes. What do you expect from us?”

“You will be here at least a couple months. Your Mom needs to spend 30 days in rehab and after that she needs a job and a place to live before she can get custody back. The room paint is just to help you feel comfortable and the clothes you can take with you when you go back with your Mom. No hidden agenda, no paybacks expected.”

Peter looked excited at the prospect of a shopping trip and John maintained a sullen attitude but couldn’t really argue the fact that he needed clothes. Even the clothes he had were getting kind of tight fitting.

When they got downstairs Alice had Claire’s clothes spread out in the laundry room. Justin told her that he was taking the boys clothes shopping. Alice quickly prepared a list of clothes to buy for Claire including, much to Justin’s embarrassment, underwear. Alice told them she was going to go to the drug store and pick up some toiletries for Claire. She also suggested a new suitcase with wheels that actually worked, unlike the two they had used to pack her clothes at the house.

Justin had Alice use her tape measure on the boys’ neck, waist and inseam so they knew what sizes to look at for their new clothes.

In the car Justin gave the boys’ a suggested list of purchases. They each needed 2 pair of dressier pants, one of which should be khaki. He wanted them each to get a navy blazer in case they went somewhere where dress clothes were required. They should each get 2 pairs of jeans, 3 pairs of shorts, 3 bathing suits, new sneakers, new loafers, a couple pairs of flip flops, sock and underwear enough for a week. They would also need a couple dress shirts, casual shirts, some T shirts and 2 belts – one black and one brown.

Peter and John were stunned by the list. Peter asked from the back seat. “Won’t all that cost a lot of money? We don’t need to get it all at once.” Justin shook his head. “You need all those things so we should just go ahead and buy them now.”

John was sitting beside Justin in the other front seat. “Shouldn’t you ask Uncle Brian before we spend so much money?”

“Listen guys, I know your mother and your grandmother have told you that I am Brian’s kept boy. I make my own money with my art. Right now I am painting four murals for the remodeled lobbies at the PPG Place office building downtown and I’m getting some work ready for a show I am having at an art gallery in San Francisco in August. Even if Brian and I weren’t partners I could easily support myself with the money I make with my art. I don’t ever have to ask Brian’s permission to spend money. Even if I did need his permission, I bet the total of what we spend today is less than Brian would pay for a couple of his Armani suits.”

John and Peter exchanged glances but didn’t have anything much to say on the drive to the store.

Justin made John & Peter go to the ladies department with him. They decided on the color and style of the clothes for their mother. All three were red faced while selecting the underwear for Claire.

Over in men’s department he let John & Peter make their own selections just being careful that the clothes fit properly. In the shoe department the boys both had trouble selecting one pair of sneakers so they each got to pick two pairs.

Peter was certain that his mother would love a flowered suitcase in shades of pink and purple and there was a carry-on bag to match. Justin laughingly agreed to go along with Peter’s choice.

Eventually they made their way to checkout with 2 carts heaped with merchandise. Both boys were amazed by the final total but Justin just handed the cashier his Amex and driver’s license. As they were loading the bags into the back of the SUV John had a request.

“Peter hasn’t had a new book in quite a while. Do you think we could go to a bookstore and let him buy a book?”

Justin had no problem with that and drove them to a nearby Barnes & Noble. He told Peter he could buy 5 books. Peter was wide eyed. “Five paperback or hard cover and how much is too much to spend on a book?”

Justin was starting to feel like a fairy godfather, even if that was a very gay thought to have. “I don’t really care how much they cost just pick out five books you want to read, no pornos.”

Peter nodded. “Uncle Justin, Paul got made because John left his iPod on the kitchen table so he threw it against the wall. If I just pick out two books could we get John a new iPod?”

Justin was pleased that the boys really looked out for each other. “Go ahead and pick out your five books. John and I will be over in the music department getting him a new iPod.”

John tried to protest but Justin just told him he should pick the iPod he wanted or Justin would just buy one for him.

This time at the register the cashier had to call Amex. John was nervous. “We don’t need these things. It’s okay if you are over your limit.” Justin just smiled.

The cashier asked for his ID and asked where he had also shopped today. She got the okay to complete the transaction and apologized to Justin for taking the extra time. Justin assured her it was fine and he understood he was charging more in one day than he normally did in a month.

When they got back to the house Brian was back from Kinnetik. Alice looked over the purchases for Claire and told the shoppers they had done a good job.
Brian and Justin helped the boys carry their new purchases upstairs. When they went into their bedrooms John & Peter each found a new laptop and cell phone on their beds.

Brian explained that he & Justin were Admins on their PC’s and they would be occasionally checking the contents on the PC’s. He also told them there was no 900 number calling allowed on their cell phones.

They showed the boys the second floor laundry room in case they wanted to wash any of the new stuff before wearing it. Justin and Brian left the boys to sort out their new clothes and told them to come down for supper when they were done.

Peter came downstairs first. “John is going to start the washer with some of our stuff. What are we having for supper?” Alice answered him. “I’m making fried chicken and I made a sweet potato casserole and some string beans.”

Peter smiled, it all sounded good to him. “Are you cooking the chicken in the over or the microwave. I like it in the oven because it gets crispy but Mom usually just microwaved it.”

Alice just looked amazed and didn’t answer. Brian chuckled. “Claire learned all about cooking from our mother and that is not a good thing. Mrs Simpson actually knows how to cook really delicious food. She is actually frying the chicken not just heating up some frozen crap.”

It was Peter’s turn to look amazed. He hadn’t ever seen anyone actually fry chicken. He was fascinated by watching the process when his brother came downstairs.

John was noticeably kind of uneasy. He had trouble believing that Brian and Justin were buying all this stuff for them and weren’t expecting anything in return. He didn’t really think they wanted them to be sex slaves which his mother has told him to guard against. John was just waiting for the second shoe to drop not having any clue what that might be.

After the first bite of chicken John dropped it onto his plate. “Oh my god! This is the best chicken that I have ever tasted, this is obscene!” Peter agreed and Alice beamed.

Alice found herself cooking more chicken after the first batch was quickly eaten. She remembered when her own son was a teenager and realized she was going to have to start ordering way more food than usual.





Chapter 17 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 17

After all the fried chicken had been consumed Alice brought out a homemade chocolate cake with butter cream icing. Justin, John & Peter were excited and Brian was appalled.

As Alice sliced the cake she gave some instructions to John & Peter. "Okay boys as long as you are staying here with your uncles I think you job should be to load the dishwasher. I like everything scrapped and rinsed before going into the dishwasher.”

Brian chuckled. “You heard General Simpson. I suspect you won’t get any cake until the dinner dishes are loaded into the dishwasher.”

John and Peter did not want to lose out on cake for dessert so they got up quickly and gathered the dirty dishes off the table. Peter rinsed the dishes and John loaded them into the dishwasher. They got a few extra instructions from Alice but mainly did a good job.

Both boys were amazed by how good the cake tasted. Brian did help himself to two forkfuls of Justin’s cake. He might have taken more but Justin moved his cake plate out of Brian’s reach and hunkered down over the plate to prevent Brian from stealing any more of his dessert.

Brian contented himself with an after dinner cognac. Alice had disappeared into the laundry room, still dealing with Claire’s clothes. She came out of the laundry room carrying a few items of clothing. “What time are you leaving for the hospital tomorrow?

John & Peter looked at Justin. Justin looked at Brian. “That question was directed to you.”

“I don’t think so Sunshine.”

“I know so old man. The boys should visit their mother before she leaves for rehab and Claire’s clothing has got to be delivered to her.”

Brian shrugged. “I still don’t see why that automatically makes me the designated chauffeur.”

“The fact that this concerns your sister automatically makes this your responsibility. There is no chance of me visiting Claire tomorrow.”

Brian started to argue with his partner. “Brian, NO WAY!”

Brian sighed and looked across the table at his nephews. “How about we leave around 10 AM does that work for you guys?”

The boys were amused by their uncles’ interactions. Trying hard to hide their smiles they nodded. Alice said she wanted to do a couple repairs to Claire’s clothes but she would have the suitcase ready to go before they left.

After the boys had the dishwasher loaded, Justin showed them the media room and explained how the cable and the video games worked. He told them that he and Brian were going to relax in the hot tub for a while and if the boys needed anything they should come out and tell them.

Brian and Justin changed into speedos in the pool house and settled into the hot tub. They discussed the nephews and decided that day one had gone really well, better than they expected. Brian tried again to get Justin to at least go to the hospital with them the next day but he had no success.

Brian did convince Justin to give him a hand job since the pool lights were off and Brian promised to keep watch in case the nephews headed outside. When Justin started to prune up they took a shower in the pool house after locking the doors so that no one interrupted their shower sex.

When Brian and Justin got back in the house they could hear the excited yelling coming from the media room. They headed that way and when they entered the room the boys got immediately silent.

Brian laughed. “You guys are allowed to make noise, especially if we are not in the room with you. Any interest in seeing the rest of the house?”

John & Peter stayed pretty quiet during the tour, it was apparent they were feeling a little overwhelmed by their new surroundings. Justin challenged them to a game of ping pong or pool in the lower level game room but neither nephew was interested.

When they got back to the first floor, John & Peter exchanged a look before John spoke up. “We’re kind of tired so if it is okay we are going to go up to our rooms.”

Brian nodded. “That’s fine but just an FYI, the house is alarmed so don’t open any outside doors until either Justin or I are downstairs tomorrow.”

The boys said tonight and went upstairs. Justin looked at Brian who just shrugged. Once they checked to be sure the house was locked up they set the alarms and went up to their bedroom.

The next morning Justin was in the kitchen getting ready to put some bacon in the oven when Alice came in the patio door, carrying some clothes.
“Good morning Justin. This is the last of Claire’s clothes for her trip to rehab. I’ll just put these in the suitcase and it will be all ready for Brian to take to the hospital.”

Alice quickly accomplished her task, wheeled the new suitcase next to the garage door and was gone.

A short time later John came down the back stairs from his room. “Is Uncle Brian around?”

Justin smiled. “He is in the study; room at the end of the hall with double doors. If the doors are closed knock before you go in. Breakfast will be ready soon, is Peter awake.”

John nodded. “Peter should be down soon. I just need to talk to Uncle Brian.”

“No problem, I’ll wait to scramble the eggs until you and Brian get back.”

John walked down the hall, gave the study door a quick knock and went inside.

“Hey Kiddo, did Uncle Justin send you to tell me it was time for me to make toast?”

John looked very uncomfortable. “No. I just wanted to talk to you if that’s alright?”

“Sure, what did you want to talk about?”

“I have some questions I wanted to ask you but I’m afraid they might make you angry.”

Brian motioned to a chair and John sat. “You can ask me whatever you want but if I don’t think it is an appropriate question I won’t get angry but I may not answer.”

John nodded. “Why did you agree to have Peter and me stay here?”

“That is a fair question but has a somewhat complicated answer. The short answer is when Justin was a senior in high school he told his parents’ he was gay. His father told him he couldn’t stay in their house if he was going to be gay. His father is an asshole, like it is a choice whether to be gay or not. Anyway Justin stayed with me for a while and then he stayed with the mother of a friend of mine, Debbie Novotny. Justin knows what it feels like to be a young guy and not have a secure home. He did not want you and Peter to be unsure where you would live or if you could stay together.”

“Grandmother always refers to your friend as “that Novotny woman”. She says that hanging around with her son made you gay.”

Brian snorted. “Your grandmother is an idiot. I knew I was gay long before I even met Michael or Debbie Novotny.”

John paused and seemed to be considering how to move forward. “So you really didn’t want us to come here but you did it because Justin wanted it?”

“He is Uncle Justin to you. If I was living with some cute blonde woman named Sally Hetero there would be no problem calling her Aunt Sally. I just expect the same courtesy for your Uncle Justin! If I didn’t want you and Peter here, you would not be here. This is the kind of long answer as to why I agreed to have you come here to stay. Your mother and I had a very screwed up childhood. Your grandfather was an abusive drunk and your grandmother was remote and uncaring. What that taught me was the best way to keep from being hurt was to be sure not to let anyone get close to you.

Prior to eight years ago; I drank too much, took too many drugs and had sex with too many people. I never had sex with anyone twice; that way I was sure no one would get too important to me. That meant no one could hurt me. Than one night I picked up a blonde twink outside Babylon and my life changed forever. It took him a pretty long time but Justin broke down the walls I had built to protect myself. Justin taught me I could trust him and could love him and I wouldn’t get hurt.

The same night I met Justin; my son, Gus, was born. He taught me even more about loving and caring. So between Gus and Justin I really got a whole new perspective on life. So eight years ago I wouldn’t have had any problem turning my back on you but now I have a different perspective. So I didn’t feel like I could turn my back on you and Peter.”

John was quiet for a moment to take in what his uncle had told him. “Back when you were that different person; I told my mother that you had molested me. Why would you take a chance on me doing something like that again?”

Brian shrugged. “That day your mother kind of forced me to take care of you and I didn’t want to do that. I was kind of an asshole to you. I’ve always felt like trying to steal money and saying I molested you, was you being a kind of asshole back at me. You did own up to lying before things went too far. I don’t want that to be something we dwell on; it’s over for me.”

John nodded. “The last couple months at Paul’s were really bad. He was spending almost all his money on drugs so there was little money for food. Peter and I were hungry most of the time. Mom said she asked you for money but you turned her down.”

“Your mother tried to scam me. She came to me and said your grandmother needed a new roof on her house. Claire had someone write an estimate for $25,000 to put on a new roof. I refused to go for the scam. She never told me she needed money for food.”

“Would you have given her money if she said we needed food?”

“No I wouldn’t have given her any money but I would have bought you food and after I saw that house I would have made a complaint to child welfare.”

John once again was quiet while he gathered his thoughts. “Mom always told us that she had to stay at home and work to help your parents pay your college tuition so you should have been more generous to us when you made a lot of money.”

Brian shook his head. “I’m sorry John that is just a lie. I studied very hard in high school and I got an academic and soccer scholarship for Penn State. I always had to have a part time job to pay for things the scholarship didn’t cover. My parents never gave me one penny or bought me one thing once I graduated from high school. My father was pretty vocal about not wanting me to go to college. I’ve always felt he didn’t want me to do better in life than he did. Your mother may have stayed home and worked but it was NOT to help me. I’m sure if you ask your grandmother she will tell you it isn’t true. Whatever her faults, and there are plenty of those, Joan is pretty honest.”

John didn’t have much more to say. He thanked Brian for answering his questions and told him Justin said breakfast would be ready soon.

When John & Brian got to the kitchen Peter was busy making toast while Justin scrambled eggs. Justin instructed Brian to get the bacon out of the oven and John to pour the juice, 3 orange and one guava.

After breakfast John & Peter loaded the dishwasher with only moderate grumbling. Brian, being borderline OCD, supervised the loading to be sure the dishes and silverware went in the correct spots.

Brian could not delay the trip to the hospital any longer; he and the boy put Claire’s new luggage in the back of the SUV and left. Justin was happy to be able to spend time in the studio.

Brian along with John and Peter located Claire’s room and went inside. Claire was sitting up in bed and started to cry when she saw her sons. She opened her arms and Peter went over and gave her a hug & kiss on the cheek. John pulled the new suitcase with Claire’s clothes over to the corner of the room. He leaned against the wall, staying away from the bed.

Brian stood at the foot of Claire’s bed. “Hi Claire. How are you doing?”

“I’m doing okay. Better than I have been in quite a while.”

Brian nodded. “You wallet is in the carryon bag. There is fifty dollars in cash, 10’s 5’s and 1’s. There is also a cash card with $100 loaded on it and of course your driver’s license for ID. The cars are paid for here and in Philly, even the drivers’ tips.”

Claire looked ill at ease. “Thanks for arranging all that and for paying for this rehab I’m being forced to attend.”

Brian shrugged. “I want you to have the best chance to get your life back on track. I think you might get more out of the rehab experience if you don’t look at it as some sort of punishment.”

“Well brother dear, I wonder how you would react to being forced to spend a month at a rehab when you don’t believe you need it."

Brian shrugged again. “Lucky for me I have never let my life get so screwed up that other people get to tell me what I have to do.”

Claire face flushed with annoyance but she didn’t make any reply. Brian turned to his nephews. “You guys have a good visit with your mother. I’ll be down in the solarium when you are ready to leave. Bye Claire, good luck.”

Once Brian was out of the room, Claire huffed in annoyance. “My brother can be very self-satisfied and condescending.” Neither of her sons said anything.
Claire tried to move into “concerned mother” mode. “You boys like nice. Are those new clothes?”

Peter looked over at his brother but John shook his head and remained silent. Peter smiled at his mother. “Yes, Uncle Justin took us shopping yesterday and bought us a bunch of new clothes.”

Claire was instantly annoyed. “Why do you call him Uncle Justin? He is not your uncle; I don’t think you should call him that.”

John spoke for the first time. “That is Uncle Brian’s rule; he wants us to call Justin “Uncle”. Since we are living in his house it seems only fair to do what he asks. Mrs Simpson gave Uncle Justin a list of thing to buy for you as well.”

“Who is Mrs Simpson?”

John answered. “She is the Uncles’ housekeeper. She went through the clothes we brought from Paul’s house. She washed them and even did some sewing repairs. When Uncle Justin said he was taking us shopping she came up with a list of stuff for you.”

Peter smiled. “Uncle Justin made John and me go into the ladies department with him and help pick out the clothes. Mrs Simpson even made us buy you some new underwear. It was pretty embarrassing to buy that.”

“Did he pick out that suitcase and carryon? He must have looked for the ugliest ones he could find.”

Peter’s smile faded and an annoyed John responded to his mother. “Peter picked out the suitcase. You have told us about a million times that pink and purple are you favorite colors. Mother you can be such a selfish bitch.”

“John! I don’t appreciate you talking to me like that. I’m sorry about the suitcase comment, those are my favorite colors. You boys have to realize that I have been through a very difficult time. Now that I am feeling better, it seems like my life is being dictated by other people. I’d like to at least know my sons are on my side.”

John came over to his mother’s bed. Peter put his hand on John’s arm but he shrugged it off.

“Really mother! You have been through a difficult time. We were right there having our own difficult time. Of course you were too busy getting high with your boyfriend to notice that we didn’t have enough to eat or money to do anything or decent clothes to wear to school. You have no control over your life? Peter and I know what that is like. We were forced to live with a drug addled pervert who spied on us while we showered. The whole time we were there our mother was telling us we needed to be grateful to that drug addled pervert for letting us live in his house.”

“You boys have to understand that the drugs made me act that way. You have to understand it wasn’t really my fault.”

“No mother! You have to understand how abandoned and deceived Peter and I felt while you and the pervert were getting high we were trying to lead our lives without any money or enough food.”

Claire turned to look out the window and said nothing in reply. Peter as always tried to be the peacekeeper in the family.
“We are doing okay now Mom. The group home we were in was pretty scary but I think we will be happy with the Uncles. We each get our own room and Uncle Justin said we can get them painted whatever color we want. Uncle Brian bought us cell phone and laptops, I put our cell number in you carryon bag. Last night Mrs Simpson made us an awesome dinner and Uncle Justin made breakfast this morning before we came here.”

Claire turned back to her sons. “You boys have to be careful. I warned you before. I don’t like all these things being bought for you. They are setting you up for something.”

John shook his head. “I think it is time for us to go. Good luck with rehab mother.” He walked out of the room without looking back. Peter gave his mother a kiss good bye and followed his brother.

They met up with Brian and headed back home. It started out as a very quiet ride. Finally Brian asked how their visit with their mother went.
In the backseat Peter just groaned. John sighed. “Mother wanted to be sure that we know how hard her life has been. She is also concerned that you and Uncle Justin are buying us too much stuff. She thinks you have an ulterior motive.”

Brian chuckled. “Just why does she think we are being “nice” to you.”

John turned towards the window and didn’t say anything. The response came from Peter in the backseat.
“Mom thinks you want us to be some kind of sex slaves. She warned us about that when it first came up that we might stay with you & Uncle Justin.”

Brian started to laugh. “Wow! You two would be really expensive sex slaves, especially without any training or skills. I could get a fully trained sex slave down on Liberty Avenue for like one quarter of what we have spent on you so far. Judging by how you ate at dinner last night you are going to continue being expensive to maintain.”

John & Peter laughed with their Uncle.

After a few minutes Brian got serious. “Guys, you know that Uncle Justin and I have really only bought you things you need. You needed new clothes and lots of guys your age have cell phones. We thought about just buying you one computer to share but we weren’t sure how well you got along and we didn’t want to referee computer sharing fights. These are all things you can take with you when you go back to live with Claire. I want to be sure you understand that we are not trying to make you feel obligated to us.”.

Peter answered from the back seat. “We do understand that Uncle Brian. I can’t understand Mom; she looks at things so differently than they appear to John and me.”

When they arrived home, there was a casserole of mac & cheese on the kitchen counter. Still warm and bubbling, fresh from the oven.

Brian looked a little disgruntled at the dish full of cholesterol and calories and wondered how long he would have to be on the stair-stepper to work off a plate of Justin’s mac & cheese.

Brian turned to his nephews. “Looks like Uncle Justin took some time off painting to make his patented baked heart attack. You are both young enough to have that for lunch without any permanent damage to your health. There are also several kinds of Alice’s homemade soup in the pantry freezer and sandwich fixings in the refrigerator. Have whatever you want for lunch. We are going to have hot dogs and burgers on the grill for dinner.”

John looked out the French doors at the pool. “Uncle Brian are we allowed to go swimming?”

“Can you swim?”

“Yes, we both have had lessons at the Y.”

“Okay swim at will; just never alone and no hard core roughhousing. I am going to check on Justin in his studio and then I’ll catch up on some work in the study. If you need anything check with me. When Uncle Justin is painting in the studio he is pretty much off limits except for emergencies.”

The boys went upstairs to change and Brian headed to the studio.

Chapter 18 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months ago. Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn. I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 18

A/N Sorry it took so long to update this story. My hard drive died and I had to buy a new PC.

On Monday morning Michael was in the backroom of his store getting some comics ready for mailing when he heard the door chime, letting him know someone had come in the front door. He went into the store and was surprised to see Ben standing by the counter.
Ben smiled at the surprised expression on his husband’s face. “Hi Michael. Guess you weren’t expecting to see me this morning.”

Michael returned the smile. “It’s a really nice surprise to see you"

“That’s good to hear. I’ve missed you.”

Michael came around the counter; Ben opened his arms and Michael snuggled against his chest. “I’ve really missed you and Hunter and our house. I’m sorry for creating that confusion at the barbeque. I never meant to involve your friends.”

Ben sighed. “Michael I don’t want to talk about that. I know we probably should but it always goes back to me not understanding your fixation on Brian and Justin. Let’s just forget about the whole mess at the barbeque and just concentrate on us.”

Michael happily agreed and told Ben he would move back home this afternoon. Ben knew that he had just put a band aid on their problems but he didn’t know how to fully fix their issues and he did really miss Michael.

******************************************************************************

When Justin came downstairs John & Peter were having waffles for breakfast. Alice amazed them again by demonstrating that waffles could be made by scratch not just come out of the freezer and go into a toaster.

Charlie was having coffee at the kitchen island, waiting for John to finish breakfast. Charlie & John had plans to go to the garden center and then work on the flower beds around the pool.

Justin had a couple waffles and some fresh fruit salad for breakfast. Peter asked him what his plans for the day were. He seemed a little disappointed that Justin planned to spend most of the day in his studio.

After Charlie and John left; Justin could see that Peter was feeling pretty adrift without his brother. Justin was suggesting some things that Peter could do when his cell phone rang.

It was Sidney Bloom inviting Justin to lunch. Justin was happy to agree since he was sure Sidney wanted to talk about the offers for his building and business.

Justin explained what was going on to Peter who was fascinated. Peter seemed so interested that Justin asked if he would like to come to the lunch meeting.
Peter’s got a huge smile on his face. “For real! Uncle Justin that would be awesome.”

Peter seemed so pleased that Justin couldn’t help smiling back at him. “We need to leave here around 11 AM. You need to wear a pair of your new dressy pants and a shirt that has a collar with your loafers’ socks or no sock is your call.”

Justin went up to his studio to get some work done before leaving for lunch and Peter loaded the dishwasher. Alice was amused by just how excited Peter was by his lunch plans. She loved Brian and Justin like family and was proud that they stepped up to help John & Peter. Alice could see that Peter wanted so much to be loved & feel special to someone and she was delighted that Justin invited him to come along to his lunch meeting.

Alice knew that one of Justin’s favorite desserts was tapioca pudding. Alice had gotten Jennifer’s recipe shortly after she started working here and now she would be making a big batch of pudding for Justin after they left for lunch.

A couple hours later Peter and Justin went through the kitchen on their way to the garage. When Peter saw that Justin was not wearing socks he snuck a pair of his socks out of his pants pocket and left them on a kitchen stool. Alice thought it was pretty adorable that Peter wanted to match Justin’s dress code and was covering his bases for a socks or no socks look.

*****************************************************************************

When they got to the restaurant Sidney was already seated and having a glass of wine. He stood up as they approached the table.

Justin and Sidney shook hands. “Sidney I was so glad to get your call. This is our nephew Peter. Brian’s sister is having some health issues so Peter and his brother are staying with us. I hope you don’t mind that I invited him to have lunch with us.”

Sidney extended his hand to Peter. “Peter it is nice to meet you. I’m happy you agreed to have lunch with us. I hope we won’t bore you with business talk.”

“It’s very nice to meet you sir. I brought a book with me so I can read that when you and Uncle Justin discuss your business stuff.”

The waiter came over to get their drink orders. Justin joined Sidney in drinking Chianti and Sidney convinced Peter to try Pellegrino “fizzy water”.

Peter leaned toward Justin and whispered. “Aren’t you going to drink martinis? That is what people always drink at business lunches in books and on TV.”

Justin shook his head. “Sorry Buddy, I’m not a big martini fan.”

Peter was a little confused by some of the Italian dishes listed on the menu. He spotted something he thought he might have had before and asked Justin about Fettuccini All-Fred-Oh. Sidney told Peter that he was having that for lunch but that it was pronounced Al-Fray-Dough and suggested they both get it with grilled chicken. He told Peter he could order for both of them. Justin decided on the chicken cacciatore and he suggested Peter order for all three of them.

Peter was thrilled. When the waiter came over he spoke up. “Uncle Justin will have the chicken cacciatore and Mr Bloom and I will both have the fettuccini alfredo with the grilled chicken and we would all like ice water.”

The waiter smiled and thanked Peter. Justin and Sidney smiled across the table at how delighted the boy was. The waiter came back with some bread and a dish with olive oil and spices. Justin told Peter that he & Brian called the oil mixture Italian butter. He demonstrated breaking off a piece of bread and dipping it in the oil mixture.

Peter felt like he was a character in a book, this whole experience was so different and fascinating from anything he had ever been a part of before.

Sidney suggested to Peter that he might want to start reading his book. “Justin, my lawyer and I have gone over your proposals for the building and the business. My lawyer and my son were both surprised by the price offered. My son said that without even seeing the building anyone would know it is worth more than you offered.”

Sidney smiled at the disappointed look on Justin’s face. “Of course I told him that was probably true; someone would have to tour the building with a contractor to get a valid idea of the building’s value. I found the inspection with your mother and her contractor to be very illuminating.”

Justin interrupted. “Sidney, my mother felt badly about you hearing many of the contractor’s negative comments.”

Sidney smiled again. “You mother is a lovely woman. I can see where your kindness and consideration originate. Every time the contractor said something about all the work that needed to be done and how the building had been neglected; your mother would poke him and mutter “just write it down, we’ll discuss it later”. I was happy to see the building through his eyes and I could really understand how Norma and I let the building value decline. Our biggest expenditure over the years was for those truly horrible kitchens. Of course they were the height of style at the time. I think your proposal is a very fair price for the building. I look forward to seeing all the renovations done; I think the finished product will be magnificent.”

Justin raised his wine glass and Sidney tapped it with his own glass. Peter had his book open but he found the table conversation much more interesting.

Justin was clearly very happy. “That’s great Sidney. I’ll let my mother know you weren’t too insulted. She will be relieved.”

Both men chuckled. The waiter appeared with their entrees. Justin showed Peter how to use a spoon to twirl the fettuccini onto his fork to make eating it less messy.

Conversation was kept light as they ate their lunches. When the table was cleared of the lunch dishes and dessert was ordered; Sidney continued on the matter at hand.
“I do have a couple issues with your proposal for 60% of the gallery business. I told you before that money is not my main concern. I feel like you will revitalize the business and keep it going into the future. That continuation is very important to me; Norma and I put so much of ourselves into the gallery. The first issue is a selfish one, I would like an agreement to maintain the current name of the gallery as long as I am alive unless I request a name change.”

Justin nodded. “I have no plans to alter the gallery name. I feel there is a value to the name, Bloom Gallery. It has a reputation for respectability and ethical behavior in the art community.”

“The amount you have offered seems to be out of line with the financials my accountant provided. If we are going to be partners I don’t want to get off on the wrong foot by taking advantage of you. I’m afraid that your finance person may not have completely understood how to establish a value for the gallery business.”

Justin interrupted. “Sidney I think that the value of Bloom Gallery’s reputation is difficult to quantify but that value has to be included in the purchase price offered.”

Sidney smiled. “Now I see that the price was determined by you not strictly on the advice of your finance person. Is Brian aware of this?”

Justin face had a very annoyed look and Peter abandoned all pretense of reading his book and watched his uncle fascinated and curious about where this talk was all leading.

“Sidney, I am NOT a child and Brian is NOT my guardian. We are partners but I do not require his permission to transact business for Tay-Kin Art.”

“I didn’t mean to infer that you needed his permission but I wanted to be sure that he wouldn’t be unhappy with this deal. I apologize for overstepping. Your private life is not my concern and I apologize. However I still think you are overpaying for your share of the gallery.”

Justin smiled. “Sidney, this is an absurd conversation. I refuse to be part of the discussion where the seller wants to reduce the offer and the buyer insists on the purchase price as offered.”

Both men laughed. Sidney produced the purchase offers from his brief case and he and Justin signed two copies of each agreement. They agreed to make the gallery name agreement separate from the purchase agreement.

Justin ordered two glasses of champagne and a cordial size glass of champagne for Peter. They clinked glasses, toasting the deal and future success. Peter didn’t really like the champagne but the whole experience seemed to him to be very adult and he was happy to be included.

As they left the restaurant Justin told Peter they were going to stop at Brian’s office and tell him about the signed agreements. Justin parked in the Kinnetik garage and when they entered the building lobby Peter started to feel a little unsure of himself and took Justin’s hand.

*****************************************************************************

Justin waved at the receptionist and headed up the stairs towards Brian’s office. The office door was closed. Carole was at her desk. “Hi Justin, he is having a meeting with the art department. We almost had a disaster. Brian was pretty unhappy.”

“Thanks Carole. I think I’ll wait until that meeting is over. This is our nephew Peter. Peter this is Ms Grover. She keeps Uncle Brian in line at the office.”

Peter shook hands with Carole. “Your job must keep you pretty busy.” All three of them laughed.

Brian’s office door opened and the art department employees started out of the office. Hal gave Justin a quick smile and headed toward the art department with most of his staff following him.

Jason came over and said hello to Justin. “Hi Jason, what’s with the big meeting?”

Jason made a face. “Our admin was out sick and the temp they brought in mixed up some presentation boards. She sent one set to the wrong location. Luckily the other ad exec checked the second box before it shipped. We were able to get the first box back from the shipping company. So all’s well but it could have been super embarrassing. Cynthia came up with a new procedure where two art department employees have to check each shipment and initial a log.”

Justin smiled. “Wow, you guys had it rough Cynthia and Brian both in the meeting. This is our nephew Peter.”

Jason shook Peter’s hand. “You guys are lucky to be staying with the Uncles. We had our company picnic there last summer. Media room with video games, that basement game room plus a pool and Mrs Simpson’s home cooking. That is a good deal.”

Peter smiled and agreed. Leon was standing behind Jason and Justin said hello and introduced him to Peter. Leon and Jason headed back to the art department. Justin and Peter headed into Brian’s office.

Cynthia and Brian were standing by his desk talking. Brian was facing the door and got a smile on his face when he saw Justin.

“Hi Sunshine. To what do we owe the pleasure of your and Peter’s company?”

Brian nodded his head. “Exactly what business was transacted during this lunch?’

“Uncle Justin bought an art gallery and a building from Mr Bloom”

A smiling Justin held up the two signed agreements.

Brian came over to hug Justin and give him a quick kiss. "Congratulations Sunshine. That's great. So did Peter play an integral role in the negotiations?"

Peter laughed. "I just watched but it was really awesome. It was like being in a book or on a TV show."

Justin smiled at Peter's enthusiasm. "Peter was disappointed that Sidney and I didn't drink martinis. I'm not sure he felt it was a real business lunch if no martinis were involved. I had to sign the agreements just to prove it was a true business lunch."

Cynthia chuckled and offered to take the signed agreement to Ted’s office. She took Peter with her to show him around the office. Without being asked she locked the office door on her way out.

*****************************************************************************

When Jason & Leon got back to the art department Hal was waiting by his office door. “Jason could I talk to you for a minute.”
Jason headed into the office while Leon went back to his cube.

Hal shut the door and motioned for Jason to sit down. “So what did you and Justin talk about?”

Jason frowned. “I just stopped to say hello. He introduced me to Brian’s nephew. I’m not sure why you would care?”

Hal sat behind his desk. “Jason, I expect loyalty from my employees. I have to tell you I am uncomfortable with your relationship with Justin.”

Jason leaned forward across the desk. “Hal I have to tell you I am very uncomfortable with this conversation. I am not your employee. You are my manager but my employer is Kinnetik.”

Hal smiled. “I’m not trying to make you uncomfortable but I am concerned that Justin is angling to take over as art director here. I need to know who is on my team.”

Jason laughed. “Hal, I don’t think for a moment that Justin wants to be Kinnetik’s art director. However if he did want the job you would have no chance of stopping him.”

Hal was annoyed. “I do my job really well and I’m sure that Brian understands that I just don’t need Justin Taylor trying to undermine my position.”

Jason just shook his head. “Justin wouldn’t need to do anything but tell Brian he wants the job and you would be out of here that same day. This conversation is still making me uncomfortable. If you want to continue it we are going to have to include HR. I am completely happy with you as a manager but my first loyalty is to Kinnetik. We both know that Brian and Justin are Kinnetik and so they will always have my primary loyalty and you will just have to deal with that.”

Jason stood up and waited for Hal to say something but the art director just sat there looking unhappy.

“You know Hal I am going to give you a little advice. I understand that your beliefs make you uncomfortable with Brian and Justin’s life style. I do think that if you are going to take their money you need to try a little harder to keep those feelings hidden. Everyone knows that your wife and children weren’t really sick last year when we had the company picnic and you came by yourself for about 15 minutes before hurrying home to take care of them.”

Jason walked out of the office and over to his cube.

Chapter 19 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad


Chapter 19

Peter was fascinated as Ted explained why there were two agreements and how the deal was structured. Ted was happy to explain everything to Peter since the boy seemed to hang on every word Kinnetik’s CFO had to say.

Cynthia was amused by their interaction. She thought highly of Ted and knew the important role he played in Kinnetik’s success. Once they left Ted’s office, Cynthia showed Peter around most of the building. She wanted to give Brian & Justin plenty of time to celebrate in their own special way. By the time Cynthia & Peter returned to Brian’s office Justin was sitting on the couch and Brian was working at his desk.

Both men seemed a little flushed but Cynthia figured Peter wouldn’t notice.

******************************************************************************

On the car ride home Justin was amused by Peter’s nonstop chatter, mostly reliving his first “business lunch”. It did occur to Justin that this is what Brian was always accusing him of doing. When they got back home Alice was just coming out of the laundry room.

“So boys did you have a nice afternoon?”

Peter chuckled at her description. “It was awesome! Uncle Justin bought a building and an art gallery. Then we went to Kinnetik and Mr Schmidt explained it all to me and Ms Brown showed me all through the offices. It was all so much fun.”

Justin couldn’t help smiling at Peter’s enthusiasm. “Better go up and change out of your good clothes buddy.”


Peter nodded and ran up the back stairs. Alice laughed. “There is one very excited boy.”

Justin laughed. “Who would believe someone could get so excited about having lunch and visiting an advertising business?”

“Justin, you know that is a young boy who just wants to be taken notice of. I hate to think what his life has been up to this point but it has to involve a lot of neglect. I think his biggest thrill today was that you cared enough to invite him along.”

Justin blushed. “How did thing go with John & Charlie?” “Charlie was impressed with how much John knew about gardening and he worked really hard. I think he enjoyed his day but that boy will be a tough nut to crack. He is determined not to let anyone get too close because he doesn’t want to get hurt anymore.”

Justin frowned. “I’ll have to dust off the “Kinney Operating Manual” that is so who Brian was when I met him. Where is John?”

“He’s in the media room. He came inside about half an hour ago.”

“Brian said he should be home around 6:30 for dinner.”

“I have a roast beef ready to go in the over with some potatoes and carrots. I’ll put that in around 5 so it will be ready when Brian gets home. There is some broccoli cut up in the fridge that you can steam. I made a peach pie for dessert.”

“Thanks Alice. I think I’ll check on John and then try to get some painting done.”

Justin went down the hall to the media room. John was sprawled in a chair playing a video game. “Hi John. Peter and I just got home, he’s upstairs getting changed.”
John kept his focus on the TV screen. “OK.” “So did you have a good day with Charlie?”

He continued focusing on his game. “It was OK.” “Ah, well that’s good. I’m going to change my clothes and get some work done in the studio. Let me know if you guys need anything.”

“Uncle Brian said that when you are in the studio we shouldn’t bother you.” “If you need something it is fine to come to the studio and ask me.”

Justin waited a few moments but there was no response from John who continued concentrating on the video game. Justin finally headed up to change.

Once Justin was gone, John switched off the TV and went up the back stairs to Peter’s bedroom. Peter had changed and was checking his emails when his brother came into the room. Happy for a new audience Peter related again his lunch & Kinnetik visit experience.

John listened solemnly. “I’m glad you enjoyed yourself but don’t get too used to this life. We can’t let ourselves get too comfortable here. They don’t really care about us, once Mom gets out of rehab they’ll be sending us right back to live with her.”

“John, I think the uncles are nice guys. I know we’ll go back and live with Mom but we might as well enjoy living here while we can.”

John shook his head. “You are so easy. How about putting on a bathing suit and we can go swimming. Might as well enjoy the pool while we can.”

Justin heard the voices as he passed the room on his way to the studio. He was tempted to try and eavesdrop but just continued on.

Alice called Justin’s cell before she left to let him know the painter had left samples for the boys to choose from. She left them on the kitchen counter.

Justin came down from the studio around 6 PM and put some water on to boil. He saw Peter & John sitting out by the pool and went over and opened the door. “You guys need to get showers and get dressed. We’re going to eat in about half an hour.”

Peter said OK and John groaned. Justin counted to 10 in his head and checked on the roast in the oven. Peter & John came in and went up the back stairs without saying anything.

After Brian came home and changed his clothes they sat down to dinner. Justin told both boys to take some broccoli, when they protested Brian told them to do as they were told and silence reigned.

Justin tried to end the tension. “Brian we should go out after dinner and see the flower beds that John & Charlie worked on today. They look great from the studio windows.”

Brian was about to make a smartass remark until he saw the look Justin was giving him across the table. “So John, did you learn anything interesting from Charlie?”

John sighed. “There wasn’t a huge amount to learn. I helped plant some flowers. I figured you’d be glad that I was doing some work and not just being a charity case.”

Brian glared at his nephew. “My understanding was you wanted to help in the gardens. There is no obligation for you to do any “work” while you live here. Both Uncle Justin and I have told you and Peter that we are not looking for anything in return for you staying here.”

John just shrugged. Brian worked hard at staying calm. “Just what was that supposed to convey? I’m afraid I don’t understand arrogant teenage speak.”

“I hate being here!” “Okay so where would you rather be?”

John shook his head. “I don’t know but I hate being stuck here in the country without anything to do.” “I do understand living out here is an adjustment but there is a pool, a media room, a game room, 15 acres of land to explore and your own computer. It seems to me that you should be able to find something to occupy some of your time.”

John didn’t say anything and continued to eat his dinner. Brian drained his glass of wine and Peter looked like he might cry at any minute.

Justin tried one more time. “John, you know everyone is responsible for their own happiness. If you have any ideas about what you would like to do we need to talk about it. Uncle Brian and I both have our work that consumes a lot of our time but we should be able to find a way to chauffeur you around if you want to visit friends or something.”

“Really? Do you really call fooling around with paints all day working? I thought that was called day care?”

Justin saw the vein pop out of Brian’s forehead but spoke before his partner had a chance to say anything.

“John, right now I am working on murals for the remodeled PPG Place lobbies for which they are going to pay me quite a bit of money. I also have an art show at a large San Francisco gallery in August. I bought part of an art gallery today and I need to work at my art to pay for it.”

John smirked. “Like we don’t know the money is coming from what Uncle Brian makes at Kinnetik.”

Brian started to stand up but Justin shook his head at him. “No John the money is not coming from Kinnetik. It is coming from Tay-Kin art and the money I make from painting. I know your mother & grandmother have you convinced that I live off Brian’s money but that is simply not true. Even if it was true that is nobody’s business but our own. I am sorry you are unhappy and I truly understand that you have no control over your life right now and that is frustrating but that does not give you the right to be rude to us.”

John silently looked down at his plate. Brian had managed to calm himself down. “Personally I don’t really give a shit if you are bored or if you are unhappy. You need to get an attitude adjustment. Uncle Justin and I are not the villain in this story. You need to figure out what will make you happy and come to us with your plan and we’ll see what we can do about it. That goes for both of you. Do we all understand the plan?”

Peter and John both said yes and everyone continued eating dinner.

After the nephews loaded the dishwasher Justin showed them the paint samples and had them choose the colors for their bedrooms. John was quiet and borderline sullen but did cooperate with the process and even thanked Justin who doubted John’s sincerity but appreciated the gesture.

Brian had escaped to the study after they were finished dinner. Justin told the boys to have pie for dessert if they wanted, before he headed to the study.

The doors to the study were closed, when Justin entered the room he found Brian sitting on the couch staring into space. “I’m proud of you no Beam, unless you have already finished the bottle.”

Brian smirked. “No Beam, just trying to figure out how close I was to actually smacking my nephew.” “It doesn’t matter how close you were, you didn’t do it. Everyone feels like hitting someone at some point in their lives. The important thing is not to act on that impulse.”

Brian smiled at Justin. “Well Sunshine there are lots of impulses I have trouble controlling when I am around you but violence doesn’t figure into them.”

Justin flopped down on the couch next to his partner and leaned his head on Brian’s shoulder. “I think it is a good thing that John got that out of his system today. That is just a few days’ worth of frustration; imagine if he kept that bottled up for weeks.”

Brian sighed. “Suppose we have that release valve go off every couple days? Can we cope?”

“We can and we will. Alice had some interesting insights of the boys. She told me that Peter is just anxious to have someone pay attention to him. John, on the other hand, is busy keeping anyone from getting too close so he can’t get hurt anymore. Does that sound at all familiar?”

Brian shook his head. “Doesn’t sound like anyone I know.” Justin laughed. “I am dusting off my “Kinney Operating Manual” but my previous tactics won’t work here.”

Brian’s laughter was cut short by a knock on the door. “Come in.”

Peter cautiously came in the room and shut the door behind him. “Can I talk to you guys?”

Brian pointed to a chair. “Sure. Have a seat and let us know what’s on your mind.”

Peter perched on the edge of the chair. “Are you going to send us back to foster care?”

Brian smiled and shook his head. “That is not anywhere in our current plans. We understand that John is frustrated with having no control of his life. We just aren’t sure how to make his feel better about having to live here.”

Peter started to cry and Justin was amazed when Brian got up, knelt in front of Peter and took his nephew into his arms. “Peter it is okay. Justin and I want you to feel secure here. This is your home for as long as you need.”

“It’s just that the last year has been so bad. We were hungry a lot of the time. Paul was so creepy and the longer we lived with him the less Mom seemed to care about us.”

Brian nodded. “I think the best thing to do is to try and focus on the future.”

Peter smiled and hugged his uncle. “Thanks. I’m going to go up and talk to John.”

Justin came over to Brian. “You are an amazing uncle and I could not love you anymore than I do at this moment. Understanding uncles get me really horny. I think we should go upstairs and I will try and show you how much I love you.”

Lights were quickly turned off, door locks checked and the alarm set.

Brian and Justin went upstairs early but did not get to sleep until late. The sex started on their bed and after a short rest period continued with shower blow jobs until finally, exhausted, they collapsed into bed and fell asleep. Justin woke up with Brian in the morning and they enjoyed a quick fuck in the shower before heading downstairs for coffee & toast before Brian left for the office.

Justin was sitting at the kitchen counter having a second mug of coffee and trying to wake up when the nephews appeared from the back stairs in T shirts & boxers with serious bed-head hair.

“Good morning guys. How about I make us some pancakes for breakfast.”

Peter and John both thought that sounded good. Peter set the table and John poured three glasses of orange juice.

Justin let the boys know that the painter had emailed to say his workers would be there the next day to paint the bedrooms.

“John, I was thinking the wall behind your bed would be the one to paint black. What do you think?”

“Whatever you want.” “That is really not a very helpful answer. It’s your room I want it to be painted the way you want.”

“You’re right, the wall behind the bed is the one that should be black.” Justin smiled. “Thanks that more along the lines of the answer I was hoping to get.”

John smirked in such an exact replica of Brian that Justin had to struggle no to laugh.

“You guys can sleep on the third floor tomorrow night so the rooms can air out.” John smiled. “Wow, I guess it is our lucky day; freshly painted bedrooms and we get to spend the night in a sorority house.”

Both Peter and Justin were still laughing when Alice came through the back door. “Glad to see that everyone is in a good mood this morning. Charlie is ready to go the farm whenever you are ready John.”

Justin looked over at a slightly embarrassed John. “So John, what’s up with the trip to the farm?"

“I thought it would be interesting to see how things work on a real farm.”

“So this is a pleasure trip right?” John gave a grudging yes.

Alice wasn’t quite sure what that exchange was all about but figured Justin would explain it later. Peter decided he would go along on the farm trip so both boys ran upstairs to get dressed.

Justin cleared the table and brought the dishes over for Alice to rinse and put in the dishwasher. He related the previous night’s conversation to Alice before Peter and John came downstairs and ran out the back door on the way to the caretaker’s cottage.

******************************************************************************

Ted and Emmett were having breakfast at the diner when Michael strolled in the front door. He came over to their booth and slid in beside Emmett. “Hi Guys. What’s new?”

Ted pushed his half eaten breakfast plate away, grabbed his check and went up to the register to pay. Michael looked after him with a puzzled expression.

“What’s up with him?” Emmett shook his head. “Michael, really? You insulted Blake and then invited us to your cookout where you ignored us while you fed those friends of Ben a whole load of bullshit.”

“I didn’t ignore you, I was just busy with other guests. Those university friends just misunderstood what I told them. Ben had forgiven me, we’re back together.”

“I’m really glad that you and Ben are back together but I don’t think Ted is quite ready to forgive you.”

“I don’t see why not.” “I know you don’t honey; that really is the problem. Excuse me I have to go meet some possible clients.”

A genuinely puzzled Michael moved to the counter to order his breakfast and wondered why his old friends were acting so strangely.

******************************************************************************

Justin had a very productive day in his studio. He took a long lunch break which included a swim so that his hand got some rest before he headed back to work of mural number 1 for PPG Place. He also started to look through some of his finished work that was stored in the studio to see what he wanted to include in his San Francisco show. Justin also did some web searches on successful art galleries to get some ideas for possible changes they could make to Bloom Gallery.

Jennifer called to catch up on what was happening with the new additions to the household. She invited herself to lunch the next day to meet what she referred to as her “quasi grandsons” which made Justin laugh. Justin answered a long email from Daphne, who was attending medical school at Columbia-Presbyterian in New York.

It was late in the afternoon when he headed down to the kitchen. Alice was putting a marinade on a huge salmon filet. “John & Peter had a good day at the farm. They got back about half an hour ago. I made them shower and change and they are downstairs in the game room.”

“That salmon looks good, how long does it need to cook for?” “Just about half an hour in a preheated oven. There is a macaroni & vegetable salad all ready in the refrigerator. It just needs the dressing put on it and that is in the refrig as well.”

Justin gave Alice a quick kiss on the cheek before heading upstairs to wash up and change before Brian got home.

Justin was in the kitchen when Brian got home a little after 6PM. Brian gave him a quick kiss. “I almost had to take a nap this afternoon. You kept me up too late last night Sunshine.”

Justin smiled. “You kept yourself “up”, I just made good use of it.”

Brian chuckled as he headed upstairs to change his clothes.

Justin called John’s cell to tell the nephews to come to the kitchen. Peter set the table, John added the dressing and mixed the salad. Once Justin took out the salmon and some garlic bread he had made, they were ready to eat. Brian reappeared at the perfect time to avoid any meal prep duties.

Peter kept the dinner conversation going describing their day at the Simpson Farm. John threw in the occasional comment. It turned out to be a way more pleasant dinner then the day before.

Chapter 20 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 20

Since the next day was pretty overcast Alice had lunch set up on the kitchen table. Peter and John curious about meeting Justin’s mother were playing video games in the media rom when the doorbell rang just after 12:30. Justin had spent the morning in his studio but now changed into paint free clothes he greeted his mother with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. The nephews wandered into the entrance hall. Jennifer came over quickly and gave John a big hug and kiss before bestowing the same greeting on Peter. Both boys seemed to be both surprised and slightly embarrassed.

Justin just smiled and shook his head. “John, Peter thus is my mother, Mrs Taylor.”

Jennifer groaned. “Sweetheart NOT Mrs Taylor! I’ve given this some thought and since Gus will be here for his summer visit in a few months I think the boys should call me Grandma Jen like Gus does. Would that be too horrible embarrassing for you guys?”

John & Peter chuckled but agreed to the nickname, although they were both determined to avoid using it as much as possible.

Jennifer took John’s arm and led the way to the kitchen. A smirking Peter and Justin following behind them. In the kitchen Jennifer & Alice exchanged their normal hug.

As they sat down to their lunch of a garden salad with grilled chicken. Jennifer asked the boys if they had any plans for the summer. She had heard about John’s outburst and arrived for this lunch armed with information she downloaded about various summer programs and camps in the Pittsburgh area.

John glanced at Justin, who held his hand up. “I am completely innocent here. Grandma Jen apparently has her own agenda.”

Jennifer turned her attention to John. “What sorts of things are you interested in honey?”

John shrugged in reply but Jennifer was not letting the topic die. “What sort of after school activities were you involved with?”

“Nothing this past year but before we moved I played on the middle school soccer team.”

Jennifer was pleased to have gotten some information from John. “Wow, a soccer player just like your Uncle Brian.”

John smirked. “That is what Mom used to say but not exactly with the positive spin you put on it.”

“There are not many better role models for you than Brian. He studied hard and practiced hard and put himself thru college with scholarships. He worked hard after college and has made a huge success of Kinnetik. We have had out differences over the years but I have come to realize what a wonderful person he is.”

Justin smiled, he knew how much his mother & lover had clashed over the years but now Brian didn’t have any bigger supporter then Jennifer Taylor.

Jennifer kept her attention focused on John. “Washington Township has a summer soccer program that starts next week. They have practice 3 days a week for two weeks. After the first two weeks in addition to the practice days there is a game each Saturday against other summer soccer leagues in the area.”

John realized he was on the spot. “I don’t really have a way to get to the practices and games and I don’t have any soccer gear that fits me.”

Justin spoke up. “John there are four people in this household that can coordinate getting you to and from practice and games. You know that, so what is your next excuse?”

John thought about making a sarcastic response but knew that wouldn’t get him anywhere against this mother son tag team he was facing. “No excuse, it sounds like it could be an oaky thing to do.”

Jennifer got a huge smile. “Great, I am going to give them a call right now. Hopefully we are not too late to sign up.”

She grabbed her cell phone out of her purse and a folder out of her briefcase. She discovered it wasn’t too late to signup but the summer program was in danger of being canceled because their longtime sponsor had to pull out at the last minute and they were searching for a new sponsor.

Jennifer asked how much the sponsor had to pay and when she found out it was $5,000 she told her contact she could secure a new sponsor for him. She got the contact for the person in charge of the league finances and hung up.

“Justin, the summer soccer league needs a financial sponsor that will contribute $5,000. Kinnetik seems like a perfect candidate to me. Are you going to call Brain or am I?”

John & Peter were getting pretty fascinated and both looked at Justin, anxious to see what he would say.

Justin laughed and went over to the kitchen phone and dialed Brian’s number. “Hi Carole, I need to talk to Brian.”

After a very brief hold Brian came on the line. “Hi Sunshine. What’s up?” “My mother found info on a summer soccer league here in Washington Township and John thinks he would like to participate. The bad news is that they need a corporate sponsor who will give them $5,000.”

Brian chuckled on the other end of the call. “Who thought Kinnetik was the likely candidate?”

“My mother so if you don’t say yes, she will be calling you.” “Much as I love Mother Taylor that is a call I would like to avoid. Do you have contact info for me?”

Justin gave Brian the information. Brian told him he would get Ted to take care of this immediately and to give Mother Taylor his regards.

Jennifer was pleased but certainly not surprised by Brian’s willingness to sponsor the soccer team.

She told Justin she needed his credit card to get John signed up. John was duly signed up.

When she got off the phone she had an additional request. “They need a copy of your custody papers so you can sign the necessary forms for John. I have an email address to send those to.”

Justin knew that Carole had imaged the document so he called Kinnetik again and asked Carole to take care of emailing them.

Jennifer was very pleased with how the lunch was going so far. In the kitchen Alice was impressed by Jennifer.

Jennifer turned her attention to Peter. “So Honey. I found what I think will be a great program for you. It runs for 5 weeks. Justin told me you love to read so I figured you like learning about things. Is that correct?”

Peter smiled. “Yes, I guess that pretty true.” “Great! This program is 2 days a week. The first day you learn about some place in the Pittsburgh area. It’s kind of a lecture with slides and handouts. That happens on Tuesdays and on Thursdays you go on a field trip to the place you learned about on Tuesday. What do you think?”

Peter wasn't completely convinced that this was something he would enjoy but didn’t want to be the spoiler. “I guess that would be interesting.” “I think you should try it out honey. If you don’t like it you can always just stop going. The info might come in handy for school reports. I think we need to get you a binder to keep the information in and a digital camera to take picture with.”

Jennifer was on a roll, she retrieved another info sheet from her briefcase and using Justin’s credit card she got Peter signed up.

“Do you guys like Adam Sadler?” John was a little mystified at the change in conversation but said that he & Peter did like Adam Sadler.

“That’s great honey. His new movie came out last week. How about on Saturday I take you both to see the movie then we’ll have lunch. After lunch we can hit the sporting goods store to get what John needs for soccer and Staples for a binder and a digital camera for Peter.”

Justin got a little wide eyes at his mother volunteering to see an Adam Sadler movie. “Mom we can get the stuff the boys need. I know Saturdays are busy days at the real estate office.”

Jennifer shook her head. “I have everything covered at the office. I’m looking forward to getting to know John & Peter. As long as they are willing to spend the day with this old lady I think we’ll have fun.”

John & Peter smilingly agreed that the Saturday outing would be fun.

Justin still wondered if his mother knew what she was letting herself in for. “An Adam Sadler movie? Are you sure?” Jennifer gave her son her narrowed eye look. “And how many times have I sat through “Yellow Submarine” with you?

That reduced Justin to silence. Jennifer and her quasi grandsons got their scheduled settled. After hugs and kisses, she departed to show a house to a prospective buyer.

******************************************************************************

Kathy Sacks’ supervisor walked into her office. “I just had a call from a Mrs Joan Kinney.”

“Lucky you!”

Erin, her supervisor rolled her eyes. “I guess you know that she is unhappy about the Townsend brothers being placed with their uncle and his partner.”

“Yes, she has been pretty upfront about that. You do know that she refused custody. Mrs Kinney said her health did not allow her to take custody of her grandsons.”

Erin sighed. “I am going to assign Mary Gunsallus to go out and meet with Mrs Kinney.”

Kathy nodded. “I have a tip from a reliable source that there are quite a few empty liquor bottles hidden in the basement.”

“I will pass that along to Mary. Thanks.”

Mary made an appointment to see Joan the next morning.

******************************************************************************

Since Brian phoned to say he would be home late, Alice fed Peter & John dinner. Justin decided to wait and eat with Brian.

When Brian got home around 8PM he found a note in the kitchen to let him know Justin was in the studio. He checked in with the nephews in their favorite haunt, the media room. John was watching TV and Peter was reading a book. John told his uncle that Justin was in the studio in case he hadn’t seen the note.

Brian went upstairs and changed before heading over to the studio. Justin gave Brian a welcome home kiss, followed by a move to the daybed where blowjobs were exchanged.

As they lounged afterwards Brian laughed at Justin’s recounting of lunch with Jennifer, especially at the thought of Jennifer at an Adam Sandler movie. Brian let Justin know that the soccer league wound up costing Kinnetik $10,000. They told Ted that they needed a sponsor for both the intermediate and beginning soccer teams so Brian agreed to sponsor both.

When they went down to the kitchen Brian found a salad that Alice had left for him the refrigerator. Justin made himself a couple of hot dogs, much to Brian’s disgust.

John & Peter arrived in the kitchen and decided they could each eat a hot dog.

Brian was appalled. “How can you people even consider eating hot dogs at this time of night? They are nothing but fat. I may have to spend some extra time on the stair-stepper for just breathing in the hot dog fumes.”

Justin just smiled. “Young people don’t put on weight as easily as older folks.”

The astonished look on Brian’s face had his nephews hysterically laughing. Justin came over and gave Brian a kiss and whispered in his ear. “I do love you even if you are old.”

That remark earned him a smack on the ass but Brian did join in the laughter.

******************************************************************************

Mary Gunsallus rang the doorbell promptly at 10 AM on Thursday morning. A few minutes later Joan Kinney opened the door.

“Hello Mrs Kinney. I am Mary Gunsallus from the Family Services at the Welfare Department.”

Joan stepped back to allow Mary to enter. The enclosed front porch looked unused. There were boxes and papers on the furniture, the windows were dirty and the corners of the small porch looked like a breeding ground for dust bunnies.

Joan led the way into the living room. The room was stuffy. Despite the pleasant morning the windows were closed and the blinds opened enough only to admit a sliver of sunshine.

Joan indicated that Mary should sit on the sofa. Upholstered in the herculean plaid fabric that was popular in the 1970’s, Mary imagined the sofa was actually older then she was. The springs had obviously seen better days as Mary sunk into the sofa.

Mary pulled a folder and a pad of paper out of her briefcase. “Mrs Kinney I guess my first question would be why you have changed your mind about taking custody of your grandsons, Peter and John Townsend. On the night your daughter was admitted to the hospital you told the police and Kathy Sacks, from our office, that you were not able to care for the boys.”

Joan sat primly on the edge of her chair. “I never imagined that my grandsons would be delivered into the hands of perverts.”

Mary tried valiantly not to let her smile fade. “I can assure you that our office does not believe that we have done that. We investigated Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor thoroughly. We spoke to many of their friends and employees and relatives. The only negative comments we received were from you and Mr Taylor’s estranged father.”

Joan looked annoyed. “You are aware that my son and that boy are queers.”

“Everyone is aware that Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor are homosexuals. They make no secret of that fact and there is no reason for them to make a secret of it.”

“My religious beliefs do not allow me to treat that fact as casually as you seem to.”

“That is one of the great things about the United States, we are all allowed the freedom to form our own opinions and beliefs.”

Joan’s face became even more pinched, her annoyance obvious to the social worker. “Well dear my belief is that I could provide a better environment here in my home for my grandsons.”

Mary nodded, her smile still fixed on her face. “You mentioned health issues as the reason you could not accept custody. Has your health improved in the last couple weeks?”

“I was concerned this added responsibility would cause me health issues but I am willing to take that chance in order to keep my grandsons safe.”

“Okay. Of course there will have to be an investigation of you and you would need to see some information on your finances.”

“What sort of investigation?”

“We just need to speak to some friends and relatives who can attest to your character. We would also need to run a background check and a credit report.”

Joan looked surprised by this information. “I don’t have any relatives that live in this area. I am a very private person and prefer not to get involved with neighborhood gossip so I keep to myself.”

“You speak of your religious beliefs, could we speak to your clergyman or any groups you may belong to at your church?”

“I attend daily mass but am not interested in social activities. There is a new pastor at my church and we are not well acquainted not do I have any desire to associate with him.”

“Well maybe if you take some time to think about it you will come up with some people we can talk to. Meanwhile you have lived in this area for a long time so we can start by speaking with some of your neighbors.”

“I really could not permit that. I do not want my personal business to become common knowledge.”

Mary stopped smiling. “Mrs Kinney, we always investigate someone before we give them custody of minor children. How about if we start with where the boy would sleep.”

An obviously annoyed Joan led the way upstairs to Brian’s old bedroom. A single bed, a bureau and a small desk pretty much filled the room.

Mary stepped into the room. “So this is where one of the boys would stay. I’m not sure this will meet out minimum standards. The room is very small.”

“I plan to get bunk beds so that the boys could share this room. I certainly can’t give up my room and when Claire is released she will stay in her old room.”

“Mrs Kinney we have several issues here. One, you seem unwilling to let my department do any investigation of you. Two, this room is completely inadequate for two boys to share. Third, your daughter and her sons cannot live in the same house until she fulfills the requirement for her to resume custody of her sons.”

“You are telling me that the Welfare Department would rather leave those innocent boys with those two perverts rather than in a Christian home with their mother and grandmother to look after them.”

“What I am telling you is that the Welfare Department prefers for your grandsons to stay in a stable home with your son and his partner than to be stuffed into inadequate bedroom with their neglectful drug addict mother and their grandmother who has no friends or acquaintances who can vouch for her character.”

Joan said nothing but went back downstairs followed by Mary. “Please leave my home.”

“There really isn’t any point in me staying. Good bye Mrs Kinney.”

Mary was happy to be back outside in the sunshine. She took a deep breath of fresh air and said a silent prayer that she had seen the last of Joan Kinney.

******************************************************************************

Meanwhile in the Philadelphia suburbs, Claire was having a private session with her drug counselor.

“Claire I am a little disappointed that you haven’t shared anything in our group sessions.”

“I have nothing to say to those losers. They seem proud of the horrible things they have done.”

“Not proud but honest and willing to acknowledge their past mistakes and work on doing better in the future.”

Claire laughed. “They certainly have made plenty of mistakes.”

“I would say you have made a few yourself.”

“I am NOT in the same category of these people. I haven’t stolen anything or lived on the streets or prostituted myself.”

“You have neglected your children. Some people might say that having sex with a person who provides a home for you and supplies you with drugs could be considered a form of prostitution.”

An outraged Claire sprang to her feet. “I am not one of those people who thinks that!”

“Claire if you are not willing to be honest about your issues this program is not going to help you get your life back on track.”

“I don’t need to be here. I am being forced to be here for no good reason.” Claire left the counselor’s office and returned to her room.

The counselor finished her notes on the meeting and sent her supervisor an email letting him know she was not making any headway with Claire.

******************************************************************************

Brian arrived home from work a little early. He quickly changed and went to the studio. He and Justin stayed in the studio until Alice let them know that dinner was ready.
Alice had prepared another of her delicious dinners. This time it was baked ham with twice baked potatoes. Brian & Justin secretly thought that Alice was enjoying the nephews' obvious enjoyment of her cooking. The boy really had never experienced home cooking on this scale.

After dinner when the table had been cleared and the dishwasher loaded; Brian had a cognac while Justin, John & Peter each enjoyed a slice of pineapple upside down cake. This was something John & Peter had actually never heard of but like everything Alice cooked for them it was delicious.

Brian glanced at Justin who nodded. “John, Peter I had a call from our caseworker this afternoon and there are a couple things you need to know about.”

Both his nephews put down their forks and looked apprehensively at their uncles.

“Your grandmother contacted Family Services to say she changed her mind about having custody of you guys…”

John quickly interrupted. “Can she do that? It would be ridiculous to move there from here.”

Justin smiled at the positive reaction from John to living with them.

Brian shook his head. “Don’t worry. The state is really not open to Joan getting custody for a couple of reasons. First, her house is not in good shape and her plan would be to get bunk beds and put you both in my old bedroom. That room was small for just one person and it is way below minimum standards for two people to share.”

John & Peter both looked relieved. “The second reason that it wouldn’t work is that Joan and your mother plan on your mother moving in with Joan when she leaves rehab. Family Services doesn’t want your mother to get custody back until they are sure she has her own life in order.

Which brings me to the other piece of news I got this afternoon. Claire is not really participating in the rehab program. She refuses to believe she needs any help or that she has any drug problem. She wants to leave and the facility wants her to leave since they feel she is taking up space someone else could use and by not participating she is causing an issue for other patients that are working on their issues.”

John & Peter both looked concerned. Peter looked at his brother and John assumed his normal role as spokesman. “Does this mean we will be going back to live with Mom soon?”

Brian shook his head again. “I can’t say when you will go back with your mother but it will not be soon. Claire has to get a job and a place to live before she can resume custody. Living with Joan is not really a positive step for her.”

Peter spoke for the first time. “Will we be able to visit with Mom?”

“For right now Family Services is allowing only supervised visits. You can see Claire at the Family Services office or she could come here, with prior agreement and Justin or I would have to be here while she visited. Not necessarily in the same room with you and Claire for the entire visit.”

Peter & John felt comfortable enough to continue eating their dessert while the four of them discussed the ramifications of Claire coming back to Pittsburgh.

End Notes:

Would be great to know if you like where the story is going or if you have any suggestions.  Reviews are always appreciated.  Thank!

Chapter 21 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 21

Cynthia walked into Brian’s office. “I understand we are sponsoring soccer teams now.”

Brian smirked. “We have Mother Taylor to blame for that. She was signing John up for a summer soccer program and they needed a sponsor. Justin told me she told them she had someone who would be the sponsor. Not a possible sponsor but a sure thing.”

“Jennifer sounds likes she knew you wouldn’t cross her.”

“She is just a little scary! But who knows maybe we will get a couple local clients out of it. Our name will be on their jerseys and they publish a “booster book” and our ad is on the inside cover.”

Cynthia laughed; she knew that Brian respected Jennifer and tried his best to stay on her good side.

Carole buzzed Brian to say his mother was on the phone. Cynthia offered to get rid of her but Brian decided to bite the bullet and talk to Joan.

“Hello Mother, not that it isn't always a thrill to hear from you but just what do you want?”

“Brian you probably know that your sister is being released early.”

Yes mother, since I am the one who paid for her rehab stay and also to transport her to Philadelphia and back I am aware that Claire is not completing the rehab program.”

“She will be back tomorrow and is going to stay with me. I have ordered bunk beds for your old room. I think it is best to give Claire a day to get settled so I suggest you bring John & Peter back home on Sunday.”

Brian chuckled. “That is not happening. Anything else you want to discuss?”

“Brian now that their mother is back I think it is best to reunite the boys with Claire as soon as possible.”

“Mother, John and Peter’s custody is determined by Family Services. Claire has some requirements to complete before she can resume custody. I have been told that for now only supervised visits will be allowed between Claire and the boys.”

“That is ridiculous. Those boys need to be with their mother before their morals are completely corrupted.”

“Yes, I can see it would be an advantage for John and Peter to be in the care of their neglectful drug addict mother as soon as possible. She has done such a great job in the past year.”

“Your sister has had issues I understand that but I will be here to make sure everything goes smoothly.”

“Since I think you were a really shitty mother that plan makes no sense to me. My plan is to let Family Services do their job and they will determine when Claire is ready to resume custody.”

“Brian if you are not going to cooperate I want you to know that I plan to see a lawyer about resolving this and getting my grandsons away from you and your boy.”

“Mother, my partner Justin is 25 years old so not really a boy. I hope you have plenty of savings because the first time I get a letter from a lawyer is the last time I deposit any money in your bank account.”

“So now you are stooping to blackmail!”

“Just explaining that if you piss me off; I will not continue your vodka subsidy.”

A click let Brian know his mother had hung up. He sent off a quick email to Kathy Sacks to let her know about his mother’s call and cc’ed Justin.

******************************************************************************

About an hour after Joan’s call, Peter answered the door at home. Two Washington County Sheriffs stood on the front stoop. They told Peter they had to talk with an adult.

Since Alice had gone to the farm to get some eggs, Peter showed the sheriffs into the parlor and ran upstairs to get Justin from the studio.

While a paint splattered Justin went downstairs, Peter went to John’s bedroom to let him know what was going on.

Justin walked into the parlor. “Hello. I’m Justin Taylor. What can I do for you?”

“We had a phone call saying that two boys were being held here and needed to be returned to their mother.”

“My partner, Brian Kinney, and I have legal custody of his nephews. They are not being held here.”

John & Peter came into the room with worried expressions on their faces. Justin gave them a smile. “John, would you please go to the study and get a copy of the custody papers out of the file cabinet.”

The boys hurried down the hall together. Meanwhile Alice Simpson drove into the driveway and saw the sheriff department car parked there.

Alice stopped her car and hurried into the house. She heard Justin’s voice in the Parlor and headed there. She stepped into the room. “Justin what’s wrong?”

“The sheriff’s department got a call that we are holding John and Peter here, I guess, against their will.”

John arrived back with the copy of the custody papers which Justin gave to the sheriff.

The men looked it over. “This is just a copy, do you have the original?”

Justin shook his head. “That is in a safe deposit box at our bank in Pittsburgh. You can call Kathy Sacks at Family Services and she can assure you that Brian and I have legal custody of the boys.”

“It says here that you and this Kinney are partners. That means you’re gay right.”

Before Justin could say a word. Alice spoke up. “I know you. You’re Mike Fizzano. I’ve know your parents for years. I fail to see what Brian and Justin being gay has to do with this situation. You have a copy of the legal custody papers that is all you need. I know lots of important people in this county and I will call everyone one of them unless you leave now and never some back here with such a lame ass story. Do some research next time you get some bullshit phone call.”

“Ah, Mrs Simpson we were just doing a routine follow up.”

Alice glared at him. “Apologize to Justin for interrupting his painting for no good reason and get the hell out of here before I get really angry.”

Both men mumbled an apology to Justin and left. Alice showed them to the door and slammed it as soon as they were outside.

Justin and the boys were wide eyed when she came back into the living room. “Alice I never heard you raise your voice before or curse. You were pretty awesome.”

Alice was still a little red in the face. “Those homophobic buttheads! I am going to call our county commissioner and give him a piece of my mind. I know his parents too. I have a good mind to call Joan Kinney and give her a piece of my mind. We all know she is the one that made that stupid phone call.”

Justin came over and gave her a hug. “You need to calm down. The bad men have left now.”

John and Peter laughed nervously and Alice turned to them. “You boys go out to my car and bring in the stuff from the back seat.”

They had no desire to make Alice annoyed with them so they hurried to obey.

When they came back inside Justin assured them that this was not a big deal. The sheriff’s department has just overreacted and it had no effect on their custody. Then he went back up to the studio. He wanted the nephews to see that there was no reason not to go back to a normal routine.

******************************************************************************

Brian had a great presentation that resulted in a new client for Kinnetik. To celebrate he decided to go to the diner for lunch while Cynthia and Ted dealt with the paperwork.

Apparently it was Debbie’s day off since Brian didn’t see or hear her as he slid into an empty booth. He ordered his usual turkey sandwich and unsweetened ice tea. Shortly after he ordered Michael came through the diner door.

Michael spotted Brian immediately but hesitated for a moment before coming over to the booth. “Hey Brian. Mind if I join you?”

Brain shook his head. “Don’t mind at all. Have a seat Mikey. I heard you and Ben are back together, I’m glad.”

“Thanks. I guess you escaped without Boy Wonder today.”

“You know Michael, I’m not sure I ever thought that nickname was funny but I do know that both Justin and I are annoyed by it now.”

Michael flushed with embarrassment. “Sorry. I didn’t mean any harm.”

Brian chuckled. “Maybe someone who hasn’t known you as long as I have would believe that but I call bullshit on not meaning any harm. You have been aware for some time that Justin does not like to be called that. I don’t understand why I can be glad that you and Ben have patched up your relationship but you take every opportunity to try and put down Justin.”

“I don’t think Justin is good for you. He’s made you change who you are. I’m your oldest friend I just want you to be happy.”

The waitress dropped off Brian’s lunch and took Michael’s order, interrupting their conversation.

Brian took a sip of iced tea before relying. “Mikey we have been like brothers but you are mostly blind to what makes me happy. I love Justin and being with him make me very happy. I have changed but I don’t think it is correct to say Justin made me change. I changed because of him but I changed because I wanted to not because he made me.”

Brian ate his sandwich and watched Michael mull over what Brian had just said.

“You were happy being the stud of Liberty Avenue, why would you want to change.”

“Mikey I was self-destructive and kept myself walled off from people so I couldn’t get hurt. I was not really happy.”

“And now living out in the sticks and hardly ever going to Babylon, you are happy?”

“Mikey every morning when I wake up and see Justin next to me I am so happy; I’m always afraid that it might just be a dream because I never thought I could be so happy.”

Michael smiled at his friend but he still could not really believe that Brian was truly happy. It just did not match his image of Brian as the always young, always beautiful stud of Liberty Avenue.

The two old friends chatted while they ate lunch and each hoped that their friendship was back on track.

When Brian returned to Kinnetik carrying takeout containers with lunch for Cynthia & Ted, the paperwork for the new customer was completed, imaged and sent to the customer’s attorney.

Brian was having a great day which continued into the afternoon when he nailed down an appointment with a prospect he had been pursuing for a few weeks. It meant he had to spend a couple days in Atlanta. The good thing about travel was the welcome he got from Justin when he returned home.

Figuring the day could only go downhill Brian left for home about 3 PM.

When he came into the kitchen Alice was on the phone. He gave her a quick wave hello and headed upstairs to change his clothes before heading to the studio.

Justin was excited to see him. He was showing him the almost completed first PPG mural when someone knocked on the studio door. Justin called for them to come in.

Alice came through the door. “Sorry to bother you but I have a couple things I need to tell you.”

Justin turned to Brian. “We had a couple of visitors today.”

Brian looked puzzled. “A couple people from the sheriff’s department came to the house. They had a phone call saying we were holding two boys here.”

Before Brian exploded Alice spoke up. “They had no right to come here like they did and when I got home I let them know they were out of line.”

A wide eyed Brian looked at Justin. “Brian it was really okay. Alice had gone to the farm. Peter answered the door. He came and got me, I showed them our custody papers. They asked if I had the originals and I told them they were in the safe deposit box. That is when Alice came back.”

“Justin is being too kind. Those boys were rude and when they asked if you and Justin were gay I gave them a piece of my mind.”

Brian turned to Justin again. “Brian it’s not like that was the first time someone asked if I was gay.”

Brian turned back to Alice. “You said you had something to tell us.”

“Well Charlie drove over to the sheriff’s office and found out those boys had not really followed procedures. They should have checked a database to see if there were any entries for state cases under your names. Instead since the caller told them you were gay and that the boys were in danger they came over here right away.”

Brian was just barely keeping his temper under control. “I’ll be sure and let our attorney know that before he sends the letter complaining about this situation.”

Alice nodded. “That sounds like a good idea to me. I called our county commission; I’ve known him since he was a boy. With just a little persuasion he told me that the caller was Joan Kinney. That was the name she gave and the phone number the call came from is the one at Joan’s house. I’m sorry to have to tell you that but I doubt you are shocked.”

Justin came over and put his arm around Brian’s waist. “Thanks Alice. We appreciate your loyalty and Charlie’s.”

Alice gave Brian and Justin each a kiss on the cheek and went back down to the kitchen.

“Sunshine how could you not tell me about this visit.”

“Brian I was going to but I didn’t want to hit you with it as soon as you came home. It was really not that big a deal. Those guys were kind of obnoxious but since that was Alice’s first time to see official homophobia it was way more upsetting to her than to me.”

Brian nodded. “You should have called me at the office.”

“And what would that have accomplished? Other than upsetting you. I tried to downplay the whole thing so John and Peter didn’t get too upset.”

“Well I am going to make sure Joan is sorry she made that call.”

Knowing how angry Brian was Justin was concerned about he planned to do. “What are you thinking of doing?”

“I am going to stop her monthly deposit for 2 months. Every time she does something like this I am going to make sure she knows there will be serious consequences.”

Brian picked up the house phone extension and dialed Joan’s number. “Hello mother. I just wanted to let you know that you will not receive any money from me for the next two months. Maybe next time you want to try harassing Justin or me you’ll think about the consequences.”

Brian listened for a few moments. “I know that you made the call to the sheriff’s department.”

He listened again. “Yes I know that Claire living with you will mean you have higher expenses but you have to understand that your actions have consequences. I have no legal obligation to give you money.”

Brian laughed and put down the phone. “She hung up.”

Justin came over and gave Brian a hug. “I love you!”

“I love you too Sunshine. I’m going to go down to the study and email our attorney and Kathy Sacks to let her know what is going on with Joan and Claire.”

He gave Justin a quick kiss and went downstairs.

During dinner Brian and Justin discussed what was happening with Joan and Claire and tried to assure their nephews that they would not be sent back to live with their mother until she had her life in order. The boys were still impressed and amused by Alice taking apart the county sheriffs. She played along warning all 4 of them to be careful not to get on her bad side.

The house phones ring during dinner and Alice answers. She hands the phone to Brian who has a brief conversation before ending the call.

“That was the psychologist for the state. The same one you guys talked to when you were staying at the group house. She wants to come tomorrow to talk with you guys.”

John look annoyed. “Is this the start of going back to Mom?”

Bran smiles. “I think it might be just the opposite. I get the feeling that Family Services wants to have all their bases covered in case Joan and Claire make trouble. I think they want it on record that the psychologist spoke with you and can report that Justin and I have not irreparably screwed you up.”

John & Peter laughed. “So are you saying we should lie?”

Justin shook his head. “All kidding aside. John and Peter you need to take this visit seriously and answer whatever questions the psychologist has for you honestly.”

The boys agreed and Alice told them with a smile that is they didn’t behave they would have to answer to her.

The painters would be working on their bedrooms the next day so their day would get off to an early start.

Brian decided he would work from home so he didn’t miss any of the excitement.

The next morning did start early for Brian and Justin with a long hot shower that included a very satisfying love making session. Brian thought about going back to bed to recover his strength. Instead Justin insisted that Brian get the nephews up while Justin started breakfast.

Just as they finished breakfast the painter arrived with his crew. Justin answered the door. “Justin I’m sorry we couldn’t get here until today but I brought an extra guy so we should be able to get both rooms done today.”


“No Problem. Come on upstairs and we’ll go over what I want done.”

Meanwhile Brian supervised John & Peter’s clean-up of the kitchen before he headed to the study to check his emails.

When Justin came back to the kitchen the boys let him know they were going to check out the pond and the creek. Justin reminded them that the psychologist was due to arrive at 11:30. He headed up to the studio while John & Peter headed out the back door.

A little before 11 o’clock Justin decided to go and get changed out of his paint clothes. His cell rang and he saw Brian’s name in the display. “Hi Bri, I’m just heading over to our room to get changed.”

“Yeah, you can skip that; Dr Austen just arrived.” “Shit”

“Exactly! Any idea where John & Peter might be?” “They were going exploring at the pond and the creek.”

“Did you tell them the good spots to fall into the creek?” “Ha, Ha. I’m headed downstairs.”

When Justin got to the entry hall he say Brian, dressed in comfortable ripped jeans and a black wife beater, standing with a woman neatly dressed in a business suit. Justin had cleaned any paint off his hands but his clothes were still paint splattered.

He extended his hand. “Hi Dr Austen. I’m Justin Taylor. Sorry you have caught us a little off guard. We weren’t expecting you for another half hour.”

Susan Austen smiled. “I know I am early.“

Just than they heard the back door open and Peter and John come in the house arguing about something. The three adults were able to make out the words: “Idiot, shithead & maggot.” Before Alice shushed them and told the psychologist was already here.

Two sweaty, fairly muddy boys came into the entry hall. Justin just shook his head.

Susan Austen just laughed. “I swear I did not plan to come early but it certainly caught you all off guard and that is not a bad thing. Maybe the idiot and maggot can get a little cleaned up while I talk to Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor.”

John & Peter looked sheepish, Brian looked completely amused and Justin exasperated.

Brian led the way into the parlor. He shut the pocket doors to the entry hall and Justin shut the doors to the cross hall.

Brian and Susan sat but Justin remained standing. “I’m not sure I am completely dry so I don’t want to get paint on anything.”

Brian pulled an embarrassed Justin onto his lap. “I’m used to getting paint on me.”

Susan Austen laughed again. “I just wanted to let you know why I am here today and relieve any anxiety you may have about this evaluation. Of course we always visit kids who are in foster care or living with relatives other than their parents. On this case we moved the evaluation forward so that if Mrs Joan Kinney or the boy’s mother decides to try legal means to regain custody we want to have everything we need to evaluate that or to fight it.”

Brian nodded. “I figured that was why you were here. I told the boys that and that there was nothing to be concerned about. We told them just to be honest with you.”

“Great. Do either of you have any questions?” Neither Brian nor Justin had any questions.

Susan wanted to see the boys individually and said she would like to talk to Brian and Justin again after the boys.

John & Peter after being cleaned up by Alice were waiting in the entry hall. Dr Austen asked John to come in and chat with her.

Peter looked at his uncles and how they were dressed. “I guess Mrs Simpson didn’t have a chance to clean you two up.”

Brian swatted Peter on the bottom and Justin just shook his head and headed upstairs. He and Brian changed into clean casual clothes and headed downstairs to the kitchen.

Peter was seated at the counter having milk and cookies until John came into the room a couple minutes later and told his brother that Dr Austen was ready for him.

Alice asked him if wanted milk and cookies and when he said he did she got them for him. Brian asked him if they found anything interesting in the creek and John told the about finding tadpoles in various stages of developing into frogs.

When Peter emerged; Brian & Justin went back into the Parlor.

Dr Austen greeted them with a smile as they sat together on a sofa. “I have to commend you. I know John and Peter have only lived here with you a short time but I found two very different boys today than I encountered right after they were placed in foster care.”

Those remarks caused a full watt sunshine smile on Justin’s face. As always if Justin was happy Brian was happy.

Susan continued. “The boys are of course feeling much more secure in a material way. They have gone from being hungry and never having enough money to being indulged by both of you.”

Justin frowned. “I’m not sure I agree that we have indulged John and Peter.”

Susan smiled. “I did not mean that in any negative way. The boys certainly feel indulged but I understand that mainly you have simply provided them with things they needed. I do feel that what you have mainly done is make both boys feel very secure and they both expressed that they feel both of you genuinely care about them. That is huge!”

Brian spoke up. “We have tried to let them know that even when they go to live with Claire that we will still be interested in them and care about them.”

“Both Peter and John said that they had less apprehension about going to live with their mother knowing that they were no longer alone as they were for this past year. Another major change is that John does not feel as responsible for his brother.

He had so many issues in the last year of school because he felt the need to protect Peter both at home from Paul Clark and from bullies at school. That is a lot of responsibility for a young boy. Peter shows more self-confidence and I attribute that largely to you Mr Taylor. He feels a strong bond with you and that does make John feel a little jealous. He has been number one in his brother’s life without any real competition up until now.

It is a good thing for John to realize his brother has other people to rely on but I don’t think he completely understands that fact. John feels more comfortable with Mr Kinney and he believes that Mr Kinney understands him better.”

Brian had listened carefully to everything Susan had to say. “So that all sounds good what do John and Peter not like about being here with us.”

“They are both somewhat embarrassed by displays of affection between the two of you. That does not concern me because I don’t believe it comes from any homophobic feelings. They are not used to being around people who are in a strong partnership and who love each other. I don’t believe they are any more embarrassed by you then they would be by a heterosexual couple showing affection.

Both boys are in fact impressed by your strong partnership and how you look out for each other. Again this is something they have not experienced before. All in all I feel you are doing a great job and my advice is just keep on doing what you have been doing.”

Brain and Justin thanked her and walked her to the door.

When they got to the kitchen Alice, Charlie, John & Peter were all sitting there waiting to hear what they had to say.

Brian looked very serious and said. “Well guys it has been nice having you here, we’ll miss you.”

A horrified Justin gave him a hard smack to the ass. “BRIAN! That is not even a little funny! Dr Austen just said everything seemed good and we should all just keep doing what we have been doing.”

Brian looked suitably chastised at the look that Justin gave him. Alice lightened the moment by announcing. “Well now we know who the maggot really is.”

She softened her words by patting his cheek. Brian tried to put his arm around Justin’s waist but knew he was in serious trouble when his partner stepped away from him.


Chapter 22 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

you might have already read this Chapter.  Lost a few in the transfer to new website so reporsting the lost chapters.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, Justin spent 18 months in NYC.Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn. I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 22

Brian knew he was in serious trouble with his partner. Since there were other people in the room Justin wasn’t saying anything but the silence spoke volumes to Brian.

“I guess I’ll go to the study and get some work done.”

Justin response was to glance in the opposite direction. “uh huh”

Alice gave Brian a sympathetic smile as he left the kitchen area. John & Peter decided to change in swimsuits and go out to the pool.

Justin went upstairs to check on the painters’ progress before heading to his studio.

Charlie smiled over at Alice. “Wow someone is seriously in the dog house.”

Alice chuckled. “I’d be willing to bet Brian won’t stay there long. He’ll find a way to get back in Justin’s good graces.”

In the studio Justin was measuring out his canvas for the second PPG mural. He was almost finished the first mural so he needed to get this second canvas layout marked off. He could hear John & Peter laughing and splashing in the pool.

Deciding his artwork could wait he went to his room to change and went out to the pool. He challenged the winner of the nephews’ pool volleyball game and lost in a close match with John.

Afterwards the three of them were sitting on the side of the pool. Peter nudged his brother.

John turned to Justin. “You know Uncle Justin we knew that Uncle Brian was joking about what Dr Austen said.”

“I didn’t think it was something that should be joked about. I want you guys to know that we are on your side.”

Peter spoke up. “We really do understand that. It just seems like that is such an Uncle Brian thing to joke about important stuff. He is more comfortable not getting into deep discussions of stuff.”

Justin chuckled. “Well you do have your Uncle Brian figured out but I still think he was wrong.”

Peter nodded. “It was inappropriate but we think you were kind of overly harsh. Uncle Brian looked really upset when you pulled away from him.”

Justin was amazed that John & Peter noticed his interplay with Brian. He also thought it was sweet that they were worried that he and Brian were on the outs.

“Well if you guys are ok with what he said; I guess I’ll go let Brian know he is no longer in trouble.”

Leaving the nephews laughing he headed into the house and down the hall to the study. He gave the door a quick knock and went inside.

Brian looked up and got a quick smile on his face which disappeared when he remembered Justin was annoyed with him.

“Hey Sunshine.”

“The nephews thought I should come in and talk with you.”

“Okay but you have to know I just meant what I said as a joke…”

“Brian, can you just listen to me for a few minutes?” Brian nodded.

“I thought your remark was inappropriate and was worried that it would upset John and Peter. As it turns out they knew you were joking and they think that I was, and I quote, “Overly harsh”. So I guess I overreacted.”

Brian got a huge smile on his face. Not only was he no longer in trouble with his partner but he didn’t even have to apologize. Life didn’t get much better than this!

He got up from his chair, gabbed Justin in a bear hug and kissed him. Justin eagerly returned the kiss and then rested his head against Brian chest.

“You know I love you Brian and I will always be ready to support you. I just really want John and Peter to feel secure, I think they deserve that.”

“I know Sunshine and you can feel free to call me on inappropriate words and actions but I did hate it when you pulled away from me.”

Justin smiled. “That is because you soooooooo adore me!”

Brian laughed but he also knew that was true and he suspected that Justin also knew it was true.

Justin left Brian working in the study and went back to his studio.

Late in the afternoon the bedroom painting was completed. Justin and the nephews inspected the finished rooms. John tried to act cool but Peter was completely delighted with his new room colors.

Justin promised to start painting clouds on the blue ceiling over the weekend. He had rented a painters board that provided an elevated painting platform resting on stepladders at each end.

That night Peter did not think that their stay in the “Sorority House” was as fun an adventure as they originally thought. He found the third floor “kind of spooky” especially with that attic door that lead to who knows what. John agreed they could share one room instead of separate rooms.

Jennifer arrived the next morning at 10:30 to pick up John & Peter for the 11 o’clock showing of the movie. He gave Justin a quick kiss on the cheek and told him that they would be back around 4 PM and winked.

Justin went back to the kitchen where he had left Brian having a second cup of coffee. The kitchen was empty. Justin glanced outside and saw Brian slipping off his shorts and stepping into the hot tub. He glanced over at Justin with a big smile and waved.

Justin pulled off his T shirt and dropped his shorts onto the kitchen floor before heading out to the hot tub. Brian dick was already hard so Justin wasted no time in settling himself down into Brian lap and tightened his butt muscles around his lover’s cock while he and Brian tongue wrestled before Justin started moving up and down.

Four orgasms later, two for each of them, Brian and Justin sat quietly in the hot tub. Justin’s head resting on Brian’s shoulder and Brian’s arm holding his partner close to him.

“God Brian! That was the hottest sex we’ve had in a long time.”

“Sunshine, all our sex is really hot but today was exceptional.”

Once Justin’s fingers started to prune up he decided to start his cloud painting. Brian went to the study to check his emails. Once he finished with his emails Brian went upstairs to offer suggestions to an increasingly annoyed Justin.

Eventually Justin climbed down from the painter’s board, yanked down Brian’s shorts and gave him a quick blowjob before announcing it was time for lunch.

After lunch Brian was informed in no uncertain terms that Peter’s bedroom was off limits to him for the rest of the afternoon. Brian decided to relax on one of the floating chairs in the pool and read while Justin went back to cloud painting.

When Jennifer returned with John & Peter, Brian & Justin were relaxing by the pool drinking beer.

Since Jennifer and the boys were all smiling it appeared that the day had been a success. Each boy carried a bag; John had his soccer supplies and Peter had a digital camera and a binder with inserts for photos and printed materials.

Justin came over to give his mother a kiss. “Looks like you all survived your outing.”

Jennifer eyes narrowed slightly. “Honey I survived you coming out. Compared to that today was a walk in the park.”

Justin smiled and gave his mother a hug. “I love you mommy!”

Peter and John weren’t quite sure what to make of this exchange until Jennifer started to laugh.

Brian turned in his chair. “Mother Taylor. We are grilling some steaks for dinner and there are plenty of them. Would you do us the honor of joining us?”

“Brian that sounds delightful. I accept.”

Brian grinned. “Would you like to see if Tucker would like to join us as well?”

“Thanks but Tucker is away fishing this weekend with his brother and his nephews. So it will just me much to my son’s relief I’m sure.”

“Mom I told you I’m fine with Tucker.”

“Than just why did your whole body tense up when Brian mentioned inviting Tucker to join us for dinner?”

Justin looked embarrassed. “Want to see the new paint job in the boys’ rooms?”

Jennifer laughed. “Nice change of conversation sweetheart. I’d love to see the bedrooms. Lead on.”

Brian stayed behind to get the charcoal started while the rest of the group went upstairs.

They went first to John’s room. Jennifer had heard about the color choices and was surprised that it looked better in person then she thought it would.

She wasn’t as accepting of the furnishings. “Where did this bedroom furniture come from?”

Justin looked a little chagrinned. “It came with the house.It has a new mattress.”

John spoke up. “It really is fine for me. I don’t mind it at all.”

Jennifer shook her head. “It’s horrible and it doesn’t go with the paint colors at all. What you need to do is paint it white, a really glossy white. The white headboard and bedside tables will really pop against that black wall. Then we’ll get a couple of red lamps for some color.”

Justin smiled. “I guess that is doable. John can help.”

Jennifer continued looking around. “This chair is screaming for a trip to the Salvation Army. John also needs some shelves and a desk. I just redid my home office and we ordered the furniture online. They have lots of color choices and styles. Tucker and I assembled it. I think we should stick to white in here. What kind of chair do you think you’d like John?”

“I know it is kind of strange but I really like those chairs on the patio with the slanty backs? I think the name starts with an “A”.”

Jennifer nodded. “Adirondack chair. We can go to Pier One and get a white one of those and a red cushion. That would go great in here.”

John glanced over at Justin to try and see what he thought about all the new purchases. “I don’t know Grandmom Jen. That seems like a lot of new stuff to buy.”

“Oh don’t worry about that. Your uncles can afford it.”

Justin just laughed. He knew it would do no good to argue with his mother and the truth was they could afford it.

They moved to Peter’s room. As soon as they went into the room Peter got a huge smile on his face.

“Uncle Justin! You started painting my clouds. They look awesome. Thank you so much!”

He came over and gave Justin a hug but kept his eyes on the ceiling.

“I did as much as I could today until my neck got tired from looking up all the time.”

Jennifer smiled at how pleased Peter was. “They look beautiful honey. This maple bedroom set is really nice. Much better than the furniture in the other room. Another horrible chair though. What kind of chair do you want Peter.”

“I had a friend who had a chair in his room that had a wood frame with a cushion but it was kind of almost like a nest.”

Jennifer nodded. “Sounds like a Papasan chair. We can get one of those at Pier One when we buy John’s chair. You need a bookcase and desk same as John. I think they have a sky blue color that would look good in here. We can order the furniture and get it delivered her. Tucker and I did a good job assembling it at my house so we’ll come here and get it put together after it gets delivered.”

They went downstairs together but Jennifer and the nephews headed to the study. In a short time they had located a couple red lamps that Jennifer loved and the assembly required furniture.

Jennifer strolled out to the patio. “Brian I need your credit card to order some things for the boys’ bedrooms.”

Justin was setting the table. “How much is it all going to cost.”

“No one is talking to you honey. Brian I have it all pulled up on the study PC. I just need your credit card.”

Brian had no intention of asking any questions which Jennifer knew. He came down to the study and opened a drawer and handed Jennifer a credit card before heading back to his grilling duties.

When Jennifer and the boy got back outside; she informed Brian what he needed to buy for painting John’s bedroom furniture. She said that since Justin was busy painting clouds it was up to Brian to help John paint his furniture.

A chuckling Justin went into the kitchen to get the pasta salad for dinner. Jennifer followed him while John & Peter went over to observe Brian’s grilling technique.

“Justin I’m sure the boys will tell you this but I wanted to give you a heads up. Claire called both the boys’ cell phones while we were in the movie and left several messages. She called again while we were at lunch and she wants them to visit her tomorrow.

I know a little bit about Brian’s family life from Debbie. I don’t think he should take the boys over to his mother’s to see Claire. I have an Open House to sit at tomorrow but I could take them for the visit after that.”

Justin walked over and hugged his mother. “Mom you really are the best; even if you just cost us a small fortune.”

“I just don’t want to see Brian hurt any more by that horrible woman.”

Justin cleared his throat to clear the lump there. “I love you Mom. Don’t worry I won’t let Brian take the boys. I’ll take them for the visit.”

Jennifer started to object but Justin stopped her. “Mom, Joan can push Brian’s buttons but believe me when I tell you that I can push hers and really enjoy doing it.”

Jennifer smiled and together they went back outside.

Over dinner John brought up the topic of the proposed visit.

Brian was furious. “That is NOT going to happen!”

Justin put his hand over Brian’s. “I think we should go along with this request. The boys need to see Claire and we don’t want to be the ones who seem uncooperative.”

“Claire can come here to see John and Peter.”

“Brian this first visit can be handled better by going to Joan’s. That way the boys and I can leave whenever we want.”

“Sunshine you are not going to Joan’s house. I agree it might be better to go there but I’ll take them. I am not going to let Joan vent her homophobia on you.”

“Brian, your mother always finds a way to push your buttons. My very existence pushes buttons for her. Me in control of the visit will drive her crazy and if she gets too out of control we are out of there.”

John spoke up. “Peter and I won’t let grandmother give Uncle Justin a hard time. If he says leave we are all out of there. Uncle Justin is right about grandmother, she will hate that he is the one to take us there.”

Brian was not totally happy with the plan but reluctantly agreed, especially when Jennifer went along with the plan.

Brian and John would go to Home Depot in the morning to get the supplies for the furniture painting. They would do the prime coat and then after lunch Justin and the boys would go to Joan’s house.

John called his mother and told her they would visit her after lunch.

After dinner Jennifer headed home after hugs and kisses all around. John and Peter were pretty blown away by “Grandmom Jen”. They really enjoyed spending time with her and she seemed to genuinely be interested in them.

******************************************************************************

The next afternoon Justin parked the SUV in front of Joan’s house. It had been a quiet ride to the city. John and Peter were clearly apprehensive about this visit.
Justin put his arms around the boys’ waists as they walked up to Joan’s house. He was amazed when John did not pull away.

Justin gave them a big insincere smile and rang the doorbell. Joan Kinney came to the door and frowned when she saw Justin standing there.

“I thought Brian would bring my grandsons to visit their mother.”

“Hello Mrs Kinney. Brian had better things to do so I brought the boys. Can we come in?”

Joan continued to stand in the doorway. “There is no need for you to stay. If you leave your phone number I can call you when John and Peter are ready to leave.”

“As you know Family Services are allowing only supervised visits. So it is all three of us or none of us.”

Joan flushed with annoyance. “Surely I am a suitable person to supervise a visit between my grandsons and my daughter. This is a family matter and does not concern you at all.”

“Actually this is more a Family Services matter than a family matter. You are actually not a suitable person and in case you didn’t understand the first time I told you the rules. It is either all three of us or none of us. Your choice.”

John actually gave a quick laugh at the extremely annoyed expression on his grandmother’s face which earned him a stern look from Joan.

“John just what do you think is so funny.”

“Well grandmother I think it is kind of amusing that you are trying to argue about this with Uncle Justin. He has told you a couple times that it is either all three of us or none of us. Not sure what is so hard to understand.”

“I do not appreciate that flippant answer from you John. You need to be more respectful.”

Justin intervened. “You need to back off Mrs Kinney. You asked a question and John gave you an answer. It is not your place to correct John’s behavior. I would like to point out that respect is something that is earned not given.”

Joan didn’t reply but she stepped back to allow them to enter her house.

Claire was standing just inside the living room and had obviously heard the exchange at the front door. She ignored Justin and grabbed John and then Peter to give them a hug and kiss.

Justin settled into a chair and took an art magazine out of his messenger bag. John and Peter sat on the couch.

Claire looked over at Justin. “Do you actually plan to sit there for this whole visit?”

“Yes” “Well it could take a while. Mother and I thought my sons might even want to stay for dinner.”

Justin looked up from his magazine. “Brian expects us home in time for dinner. So don’t worry about that.”

“Well suppose John and Peter prefer to stay here for dinner?”

John spoke up. “We won’t.”

Claire launched into a monolog about how much she had missed John & Peter and how horrible the rehab had been and generally how sad her life had become. John just stared at her with his no emotion face and Peter seemed genuinely confused by his mother’s selfish ranting.

Without any feedback or encouragement Claire wound down.

“I wasn’t sure I would be able get in touch with you yesterday. I left you each some messages but you never called me back.”

Peter glanced at his brother who just continued to stare at his mother. “We were at a movie when you called. Grandmom Jen took us to the movies and out to lunch. You got John on his phone while we are at lunch.”

Joan sat forward in her chair. “Who is Grandmom Jen? As far as I know I am your only grandmother.”

“Grandmom Jen is Uncle Justin’s mother. She is really nice.”

Now Claire got into the conversation. “Why would you call her that?”

Peter started to feel a little flustered and unwilling to take on both his mother & grandmother. John now decided to get involved.

“That is what Gus calls her. She said that since Gus will be here for a visit in a couple weeks she thought it would be less confusing for him if we called her the same thing. It was a little awkward at first but she was so much fun yesterday and seemed so interested in getting to know us that by the end of the day the name really started to come naturally.”

Peter was emboldened by his brother’s comments. “When we got home she came up to see our bedrooms with the new paint. She decided that John’s furniture needed to be painted and that we needed new chairs, bookcases and desks. We found them on line and Grandmom Jen made Uncle Brian give us his credit card. When the bookcases and desks get delivered she and her boyfriend, Tucker, are going to come and put them together for us.”

Joan stood up. “Claire help me in the kitchen. The boys would probably like some iced tea and cookies.”

When their mother and grandmother left the room; John & Peter looked over at Justin. He looked up from his magazine and shrugged. “I have no idea what’s going on.”

A few minutes later Joan and Claire returned each carrying 2 glasses of iced tea and a box of store brand chocolate chip cookies. Claire handed a glass to John and the other to Peter then took one from her mother and sat down.

Joan sat in her chair and put the glass on the table beside her. “Boys your mother and I are concerned about all these faux relatives you seem to be acquiring. By the time Brian’s son visits you will probably be back living with your mother. Redecorating your rooms for such a short stay seems like a waste of time and money.”

John and Peter looked a little panicked as Justin put down his magazine and turned towards their Grandmother.

“Mrs Kinney first let me say that I did bring my own bottle of water so no need to worry about rudely not offering me a cold drink.”

Peter spoke up. “Uncle Justin you can have this glass of iced tea. John and I can share.”

“No thanks buddy I really don’t want any but really felt I couldn’t let such bad behavior pass without comment. Mrs Kinney I am curious why you think Claire can resume custody so quickly. Our understanding from Family Services is that Claire needs to find a job, save some money and have a suitable place to live before she can regain custody.”

Joan had stood up. “Now that my daughter is back home, of course her sons must come back and live with her. It is urgent that they come back to a good Christian home before they are permanently scarred by living with you and my son.”

“Again, our understanding from Family Services is that this house would not be acceptable to them. That is not even taking into account that you are an alcoholic and we have no proof that Claire is off drugs for good. I’m also not sure that your finances can support a four person household especially if Brain and I stop giving you money every month.”

“That money come from my son, it has nothing to do with you young man!”

“That money comes from our JOINT account so it is given to you by both of us. We have no intention of abandoning John and Peter. Brian and I are determined to make sure that they never again have to suffer the neglect they were subject to in the past year.”

Joan’s face was beet red and she started to tremble a little. “I will insure that whatever failings my daughter has as a mother will be corrected while she is living here.”

Justin laughed. “You are going to give mothering lessons? That is absurd, how in the world would you know anything about being a good mother or even an adequate grandmother. You and Claire seem quite upset that the boys call my mother Grandmom Jen but tell me,Joan, when was the last time you took your grandsons to a movie or lunch? Or for that matter when was the last time you showed any interest in their lives and what they were doing?”

“I want you to leave my house!"

“Happily. Come on boys.”

John & Peter hurriedly got to their feet. Claire started to cry.

“John, Peter you don’t have to leave. You can stay here, we’ll fight Family Services for keeping us apart.”

John looked over at his mother. “The only fight that Peter and I are interested in is the fight to stay with Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin. We certainly don’t want to live here! We also don’t want to be hungry and ignored again or never have any money.”

Claire continued to cry as her sons followed Justin out of the house.

Joan turned to her. “For heaven’s sake Claire pull yourself together. I can’t stand to hear all that caterwauling.”

Joan took her iced tea out to the kitchen, poured it down the drain and filled her glass with vodka. When she got back to the living room Claire had fled upstairs to her bedroom.

Chapter 23 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

repost of a chapter lost in the transfer to new site.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months ago. Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn. I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 23

Justin drove a few blocks away from Joan’s house before pulling over and parking. “Are you guys OK?”

John looked over from the passenger seat. “That wasn’t as bad as I thought it might be.”

From the backseat Peter chimed in. “No bloodshed, I think we dodged a bullet. We have had a lot of experience with Mom and Grandmother. They acted pretty much exactly the way we thought they would.”

John shook his head. “You know just about every time we ever visited Grandmother when we got outside Mom would say to us “Just be glad you never had to live with that!”. Now she seems to think we should be jumping with joy at the prospect of moving into Uncle Brian’s old room. I’m not sure if she is still taking drugs or if she is just crazy.”

Justin chuckled. “If you guys are good so am I. I suspect we will be hearing from Family Services. John would you call Uncle Brian and tell him to call in an order for Chinese take-out. Tell him we’ll pick it up on our way home.”

The conversation on the ride home mostly concerned getting the boys bedrooms back in shape and the startup of their summer programs.

Brian had the kitchen table set when they arrived home with dinner. He gave Justin a what’s happening look but his partner just shrugged.

“So guys how did things go with visiting your mother?”

Brian was surprised when it was Peter who answered. “About what we expected. Mom cried about how sad her life is. Grandmother was rude and unreasonable. When we couldn’t stand it anymore we left.”

Justin and John laughingly agreed. After devouring the takeout, John & Brian put the first coat of white paint on his furniture and Justin finished the clouds on Peter’s ceiling while Peter moved his bed frames out of the hall and reassembled the beds in his room.

Later in the master bath Justin saw Brian staring at himself in the mirror.

“Brian, what are you looking at?”

“I am trying to decide who the fuck I have become. How did I become an uncle who helps a teenager paint his bedroom furniture? Furniture that is being painted at the request of my sort of mother in law.”

Justin laughed. “Don’t worry it will be our little secret. I am surprised you know so much about painting furniture, you are full of surprises.”

“Sunshine, I learned everything I know from asking Charlie, he was a font of information.”

“I wondered where that skill had been hiding. Come to bed now and I’ll reintroduce you to hot stud that I first fell in love with.”

A smiling Brian let himself be led to their bed.

*****************************************************************************

The next morning Brian & Justin got an email from Ted letting them know there were no issues on the Bloom building title search. Ted had the financing in place so he had arranged the closings on the building and the gallery for Friday morning at Kinnetik’s office.

Justin had just finished reading the email when he got a phone call from Kathy Sacks.

“Hi Justin. I hear the meeting with Claire and her sons didn’t go so well yesterday. My supervisor got a call from a sobbing Claire this morning saying you disrupted the meeting.”

Justin sighed. “Not exactly an accurate report but it wasn’t a good meeting. John and Peter are pretty horrified at the prospect of living with their grandmother. They are also disappointed that their mother only wants to talk about what a hard time she has been going through without acknowledging what John and Peter suffered.”

“That’s why I’m calling. We need to be sure we have everything we need to protect John and Peter. No one here believes that living in that house is in their best interest.”

“So what do we need to do?”

“First I need to know if you and Brian are doing okay dealing with your nephews living with you.”

“Actually it had gone really well so far, better than we expected. I think the boys are happy here as well.”

“We need to have someone interview the boys about the meeting yesterday. We’d like to have someone come over from our Washington County tomorrow morning.”

“Sorry Kathy, that won’t work. Tomorrow is the first day of Peter’s summer program. John starts soccer practice on Wednesday.”

“Let me see if I can get someone to come out and meet with them today. Would that be okay?”

Justin agreed and went back to work on finishing his murals. A short time later Kathy called back to ask if he could take John & Peter to the Family Services office for their interview.

“When did they want us to come?”

“Could you be there within the hour?”

Justin made an exasperated noise but agreed.

John & Peter were just finishing breakfast when Justin went downstairs and let them know to get ready to head to the Family Services office.

****************************************************************************

When they got to the office John & Peter said they preferred to meet together with the case worker. They followed her into a conference room while Justin sat in the lobby with his art magazine.

“Hello John and Peter. I am Anna Simons. I appreciate you coming in today. I would like to discuss your meeting yesterday with your mother. She called our Pittsburgh office today to let us know she did not think the meeting went well.”

John snorted. “All my mother wants to do is complain about what a hard time she is having and how nothing that happened is her fault.”

Anna looked up from the pad where she was taking notes. “What would you like your mother to talk about with you?”

Peter answered. “We would like Mom to acknowledge how hard the last year has been on John and me. She completely ignored us the last six months we lived in Paul’s house. Hardly any food, no money, no interest in anything we were doing, it was horrible. Now she acts like taking drugs gives her a free pass.”

John nodded. “She has never been mother of the year; even when we lived in our own house she was often out late at night and we had lots of breakfasts with men we never met before. She always complained about grandmother and said we should be glad that we never had to live with her. Now she acts like we should be thrilled to share a tiny bedroom in grandmother’s house.”

Anna leaned back in her chair. “Your mother said that Mr Taylor interfered in your interactions with her and made you leave before you had much of a visit. She complained that having him there made the visit between you and her very awkward.”

John and Peter both shook their heads as John spoke up. “Grandmother made everything awkward from the beginning. She tried to make Uncle Justin leave us there without him. We all knew that it was supposed to be a supervised visit.”

Peter added to his brother’s remarks. “Grandmother said we had to come and live with Mom at her house because staying with Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin would corrupt us. She seemed really upset that we call Uncle Justin’s mother Grandmom Jen and that she took us out for the day. Grandmom Jen has taken more interest in us than our grandmother ever did.”

Anna did not seem surprised. “Do you feel uncomfortable living with two gay men or do you feel any pressure on you to behave in ways that are not comfortable for you?”

Both John and Peter looked surprised. John spoke up first. “The uncles have been great. Mr and Mrs Simpson have been really nice to us. Even Uncle Justin’s mother has been really nice to us. She checked on summer programs for us and got us signed up. There was no reason to do that except she was being kind.”

Peter again added his opinions. “We have clean rooms to sleep in, plenty of food to eat, both Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin talk to us and seem to be interested in what we have to say. Uncle Justin just painted clouds on the ceiling of my room because I said that was something I always wanted to have. Uncle Brian is helping John paint the furniture in his bedroom so it will look better. Grandmom Jen and her boyfriend are going to come and assemble some furniture for our rooms. Our Mom and Grandmother never did anything like that for us, never in my whole life has anyone been this nice to me.”

John had more to add. “Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin seem to be really in love with each other. Sometimes when they kiss it make us a little embarrassed but neither of us feels like they are trying to make us do anything we don’t want to do. They are fixated on each other not us.”

Anna smiled. “It sounds like you are both happy living with your uncles. Do you see a time when you would like to go back and live with your mother?”

John and Peter looked at each other before John answered for them. “Mom would have to acknowledge how badly she treated us and we would have to be able to have our own place to live. We never want to have to live with grandmother.”

Anna thanked them for being honest and asked if they had any questions.

Peter asked the question they both wanted the answer to. “Are we going to have to live at Grandmother’s house with Mom?"

Anna shook her head. “I cannot see a time when this department would recommend that happening. If something changed and Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor could no longer continue custody we would have to re-examine our options.”

The boys didn’t have any more questions for Anna. She went out with them to the lobby and thanked Justin for bringing them in to the office on such short notice.

On the ride home the nephews told Justin about their meeting and what Anna had to say. When they got home Justin sent Brian an email to bring him up to date.

John and Peter put a second coat of paint on John’s bedroom furniture before heading out to the pool.

****************************************************************************

After dinner Brian headed upstairs to check out the paint job John & Peter had done on the bedroom furniture. John followed him up.

“This looks good. You and your brother did a great job on the second coat. I have an easy day tomorrow. I’ll try and get home early and we can get the first coat of polyurethane on the furniture.”

“Uhm, that’d be great Uncle Brian.”

“I guess you’re anxious to be back into your own bedroom and not share with your brother.”

“Yeah, well we’re used to sharing so that was okay… it will be good to have my own room again. I appreciate you helping with all this… I know you’re really busy and well thanks.”

“Just ask me kiddo?” “Ask you what?”

“Whatever it is you are trying to work up the nerve to ask me.”

John looked down at the floor still uncomfortable. “Kiddo, I told you before you can ask me anything you want. If I don’t think it is a pertinent question I’ll tell you but I won’t get angry.”

John looked up and blurted out his question. “How long are you and Uncle Justin willing to let us stay here?”

“Wow. I wasn’t expecting that. It isn’t something that Justin and I have really discussed. We knew that it would take months rather than days or weeks for your mother to get her life together.”

“The thing is Uncle Brian we don’t want to have to go and live at Grandmother’s house. We don’t mind sharing a bedroom but that tiny room at Grandmother’s is just too small. We’d be on top of each other all the time. There is nowhere else in that house to go and be alone. In just over three years I will be 18 and then maybe I could get custody of Peter myself but will you let us stay here that long?”

“John, I still have hopes that Claire will get her act together. I can’t see her being able to put up with living with Joan. I know what it is like to live in that house.”

“That’s the problem Uncle Brian, living in that house with Grandmother. All she ever does is find fault with whatever Peter and I do.”

“It really is not Justin and my decision to make but I will tell you that we will try our very best to make sure you never have to move in with Joan. That is something I wouldn’t wish on anyone. The good news is that Family Services isn’t in favor of you going there to live.”

“But Uncle Brian, if Mom stays there for a long time, for years, where else do Peter and I have to go.”

“John there is no time limit on how long you live with Justin and me. As I said it is not really our decision to make but we all seem to be getting along so I don’t see us putting you guys out on the street anytime soon. You and your brother can stay here as long as you need.”

John turned away so his uncle couldn’t see the tears of relief in his eyes. Brian came over and out his arm around John’s shoulders.
“Try not to worry John. You are not alone anymore. Uncle Justin and I are on your side.”

John grabbed at Brian and sobbed against his chest. A horrified Brian patted John’s back and wished Justin would appear. He felt sure his partner would know what comforting words or actions would make John feel better. Brian had no idea what to do or say and was grateful when John pulled away and wiped his face.

“You go ahead downstairs Uncle Brian. I’ll be down in a minute.”

Brian went downstairs to the kitchen, gave Justin a look and headed to the study. “I’m just going to check my emails.”

Justin turned to Peter. “You and John have whatever you want for dessert. I have to talk to Uncle Brian.”

When Justin opened the study door he saw that Brian had already poured himself a glass of Beam and was taking a sip.

“Brian. What’s wrong?”

“Oh my god Sunshine! John is really worried about having to move in with Joan. I tried to reassure him and I told him you and I were on his side. Than he grabbed me and cried and cried. I had no fucking idea what to do or say. You know I hate all that emotional stuff. Why couldn’t he cry on you?”

Justin couldn’t help smiling at just how panicked Brian was. “Brian, John feels comfortable with you and that is a good thing. I think he is a little bit too much like you to have too many crying sessions with you. He must have been super upset and will probably be embarrassed.”

“I don’t want him to be embarrassed but god it was awful.” Brian took a big gulp of his drink and sat down.

Justin laughed. “Don’t worry if anyone looks like they are going to cry tonight I will grab them and protect you.”

Brian still didn’t see any humor in the situation. “Thanks for the support Sunshine.”

Justin came over and gave Brian a kiss. “Come on out to the kitchen while I have some dessert. We don’t want John to think you are avoiding him.”

Brian finished his drink and stood up. Justin put his arm around Brian’s waist and they headed back to the kitchen.

John’s attention was focused on his slice of pie. Justin started to talk to Peter about the first day of his summer program. The first thing he was going to learn about was the Heinz factory and on Thursday they would actually tour the factory.

After that they talked about soccer practice starting on Wednesday and eventually John seemed less self-conscious.

The next morning Justin took Peter to his session. When he got home John was sitting in the kitchen. “Hi Uncle Justin, can we talk.”

“Sure John. What’s up?”

“I think maybe Uncle Brian is annoyed with me. I’m sure he told you about me losing it and crying last night.”

“Yes he told me. You have to let that go. Your Uncle Brian does not want you to apologize or even talk about what happened. He will pretend it never happened and you should do the same. It has nothing to do with you. Uncle Brian has a hard time when faced with any emotional outburst. He feels bad that he didn’t do anything to comfort you but that is just who your Uncle Brian is.”

John looked relieved. “So he isn’t mad at me.”

Justin smiled. “NO! Really both Brian and I just want you and Peter to know we are on your side. If you are living here or in the future you are living somewhere else you can always depend on our support.”

“Thanks Uncle Justin. I’m going to go help Charlie weed the vegetable garden.”

Brian came home early and on his way home he picked up Peter. Brian and John put the finish coat on John’s bedroom furniture. Both of them were pleased that they could ignore the previous day’s awkward interaction.

After lunch on Wednesday Justin took John to his first soccer practice. Grandmom Jen was going to pick him up after first collecting Peter so that they could go to Pier One and pick out chairs for their bedrooms.

At Kinnetik Brian was having a good morning. He was just considering what to do about lunch when Carole buzzed him. “Brian your sister is here to see you.”

Brian surprised both women when he answered he would be right out.

He emerged from the office in his casual attire of rust colored cashmere sweater and brown Armani slacks. Brian recognized Claire’s outfit as being one Justin and the boys had purchased for her.

“Hi Claire. I was just going to go for lunch. How about I treat you to lunch at the Liberty Diner. I’m glad you stopped by. I’ve been thinking that we should get together and talk.”

Brian took his sister’s arm and led her out of the building. He kept up small talk as they walked the few blocks to the diner.

Brian was grateful not to see Debbie at the diner. Looked like it was her day off.

Once they were seated in a booth and had ordered Claire asked her brother. “Okay Brian what’s going on? I can’t remember the last time we had a meal together.”

“Well I think we need to talk about John and Peter and their custody.”

“You need to return my sons to me, it isn’t right that you are keeping them from me.”

Brian sighed. “Claire can we keep this conversation based in facts and not melodrama. I have nothing to do with you losing custody of your sons. You lost custody because your sons were living in a house with two drug addicts. In a filthy house where no one was paying much attention to them and in a house where there was no food.”

Claire’s face flushed, Brian wasn’t sure if it was caused by annoyance or embarrassment.

“I’m sure there was something there for them to eat, it just wasn’t what they wanted to eat.”

Brian shook his head. “Claire, the reports from the police and the social worker both state that there was NO food in the house. John has told us that he used the last can of tuna for dinner the night before your OD and the last of the peanut butter and bread for their lunch.”

“It wasn’t my fault, there was nothing I could do about it. Paul wasn’t giving me any money.”

“You are the mother Claire! You need to be responsible for what happens to your children. You had them living with a drug addict and now you want to move them in with our mother. I guess you won’t be responsible for the hell their life will be under Joan Kinney’s thumb.”

“I don’t have any alternative. I will be there to keep mother from being too overbearing, I’ll take care of my sons.”

“Like you took care of them in Paul’s house for the last year?”

Their lunch got delivered before Claire could reply. She concentrated on eating her sandwich for a few moments before replying.

“Mother was very upset that you sent John and Peter to visit with your boy instead of coming yourself. It was awkward to have him there listening to everything we said.”

“Claire, Justin and I have known each other for seven years. I will admit he was a boy when I first met him but he is almost 25 years old now and you are both well aware of his name. I prefer never to go to Joan’s house and since the state requires your visits to be supervised Justin brought the boys to visit you. John and Peter say that their grandmother was the one who made them feel ill at ease.”

“If you don’t want John and Peter and I to live with mother you can well afford to pay for somewhere else for us to live.”

Brian ate some of his salad and stared at his sister before he answered her.

“You know Claire you and I are really the only people in the world who know how horrible it was to have Jack and Joan Kinney as parents and what hell it was to live in that house. We both made plans on how to get away from that hell. My plan was to work hard at school so I could go to college and get a job to earn money so I would never have to live in that house again.

It seems to me that your plan was to wait for some prince charming to ride up on a white horse and rescue you. You thought that Ron Townsend was that prince charming but that didn’t work out. According to your sons there were quite a few other prince charming tryouts along the way. Somehow you thought Paul, the drug addict, is going to solve all your problems. Now, for reasons I cannot begin to understand, you think I am going to bankroll your life.

Claire, the bottom line is that my plan worked and I think you need a new plan. The new plan should involve you doing something instead of sitting around waiting for someone to rescue you. In the meantime I am going to do everything I can to prevent John and Peter having to live in Joan Kinney’s house!”

Claire slid out of the booth. “Fuck you Brian! I am NOT going to let you steal my sons from me you degenerate faggot.”

Perhaps not the wisest thing to say in a diner full of gay people. Claire exited to a chorus of boos, insults and threats.

Brian finished his lunch and headed back to Kinnetik still amazed at how delusional his sister was.




Chapter 24 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Post 513, Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months ago.  Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn.  I do not own the characters just the situations.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad


Chapter 24

When Brian arrived home on Wednesday he spots Jennifer’s car in the driveway with a piece of rope holding down her trunk lid. He knew instinctively this was not a good thing. Once he got in the house he headed to the entry hall. There were cartons laying on the floor and Peter & John were caring a carton up the steps. An amused Justin was chatting with his mother.

Justin spotted Brian as soon as he stepped into the hall and came over to give him a kiss hello.

“Welcome home Brian. Mom’s internet purchases got delivered today and she took Peter and John to Pier One after soccer practice. I hope Kinnetik profits are still up, Mom seems to think there is some sort of contest to see how much of our money can be spent in one week’s time.”

Brian laughed. “Well Mother Taylor I think you are safely in first place although my sister seems to think I should rent or buy her a place to live. If I somehow lose my mind and actually do that she could skyrocket past you to the finish line.”

Justin gave his partner a raised eyebrow look. “But there is no danger of that happening correct?”

“Relax Sunshine. I had lunch with Claire and thought maybe I could talk some sense into her but as you can probably guess that didn’t happen. So let’s do our share of the work and unload the purchases from Mother Taylor’s car.”

Working together everything got moved upstairs. Before she left; Jennifer said she and Tucker would be back the next day to assemble the furniture and finish the bedrooms redecoration.

*****************************************************************************

Justin was up early on Thursday to take Peter to his field trip to the Heinz Factory. Peter had to be at the community center before the bus left at 9 AM. A couple miles down the main road a car turned out onto the road from a side street. Justin and Peter followed the car all the way to the community center.

“Gee Peter, I hope the people in that car don’t think we are following them.”

Peter laughed. “I think that is Josh and his mother.” “How do you know Josh?”

“I met him at the lecture on Tuesday. He told me he lived near our house.”

Justin nodded and was happy that Peter called it “our house”. He knew he would tell Brian that bit of news but felt pretty sure Brian wouldn’t care but Justin would still tell him.

When they reached the community center Peter got out of the car and called hello to Josh who walked back towards Justin’s SUV. Peter introduced Josh to His Uncle.

Josh’s mother was still in her car talking on her cell phone. When she got out Justin introduced himself.

“Hi I’m Justin Taylor. Looks like my nephew Peter and your son got to know each other on Tuesday.”

Josh’s mother shook hands with Justin. “Nice to meet you. I’m Mary Gardner. Are you the Justin Taylor who is an artist?”

Justin smiled and feeling a little embarrassed whenever anyone recognized him. “Guilty as charged.”

“I work for an accounting firm and our office is in PPG Place. There been a lot of information about the new murals. We are all looking forward to seeing them.”

“Well the first one is just about ready to be delivered but I’m not sure the lobby remodel is completed yet.”

Mary smiled and nodded before turning her attention to her son. “Joshie, I just got off the phone with Dad. We both have stuff we can’t get out of this afternoon. I’m not sure who I’ll get to pick you up but someone will be here when the bus gets back. I’ll call you when I know who it will be.”

Josh gave his mother that patented look all children know that expresses just how lame they think their parent is being and inflicts as much guilt as possible on that parent.

“We have to turn our phones off during the factory tour!”

“Well check it on the bus ride back here, I’ll leave a message.”

Peter gave Justin a look that said help me make a friend!

Justin turned to Mary Gardner. “I am going to be picking Peter up when they get back. I’ll be glad to glad to drop Peter off at your house.”

“His father and I are going to be late getting home today. I appreciate the offer but I really have to find someone to pick him and stay with him until we get home.”

Josh was horrified. “Mom I do NOT need a babysitter!!!”

Justin smiled at Mary. “Josh is welcome to come back to our house. After I pick up Peter I have to pick up his brother, John, at soccer practice. We have a pool and video games so I’m sure the three of them will be able to amuse themselves. My mother and her friend will be at our house this afternoon helping with some redecoration to the boys’ bedroom and they are staying for dinner. I’m sure Alice, our housekeeper, will make plenty of food so we can offer Josh dinner.”

Peter and Josh were both looking pretty pleased. Peter added some information. “Mrs Simpson is a great cook. Today she is making baked ham with pineapples and brown sugar.”

Josh put on his best begging face. “Mom can I please go stay at Peter’s house until you get home.”

Mary was torn. This solved her problem and would make Josh happy but she had never met Justin and wasn’t even sure where he lived.
“I’m not sure Josh. I don’t like to impose on Peter’s Uncle. I’m not even sure where they live.”

Justin recognized Mom caution and understood it. “We live just down the road from you. We have the stone gateposts at the end of our driveway.”

Now Mary looked impressed. “You live in the estate!” She blushed a little. “I’m sorry that is just what my husband and I call your house. We can just get a glimpse of it when the leaves are off the trees.”

Justin smiled. “And you do kind of know who I am. I’m Justin Taylor the artist.”

Mary laughed and of course she could see the pleading looks on Peter’s & Josh’s faces. She agreed and hoped her husband wouldn’t be too upset. She and Justin exchanged cell phone numbers and Mary left for work.

Justin said good bye to the boys and reminded Peter to call him when they were about 20 minutes from arriving back to the community center.

When Justin got home he saw Tucker’s car parked in the driveway. Jennifer and Tucker were hard at work assembling furniture. Justin stopped by the boys’ bedroom to say hello on his way to the studio.

A little before noon Charlie delivered John to soccer practice. Justin put the finishing touches on his first mural for PPG and made an appointment for his shipping company to come and package the mural for shipping. He also contacted the head of the PPG Place remodeling committee who was delighted to hear that the first mural would be delivered ahead of schedule.

To take a little break from his work on the murals Justin started on a painting for his August show. He lost track of time working on the painting until he got the call from Peter. That meant he didn’t have time to change out of his paint clothes.

Justin pulled into the community center parking lot just ahead of the bus. He got out of the car to wait for Peter and Josh. He noticed a couple people looking over at his paint splattered clothes and felt a little self-conscious.

Josh and Peter, happy and laughing, got off the bus. After saying good bye to several other kids they ran over to Justin. Both were carrying a box of Heinz samples from their factory tour.

“Hi guys. Did you have a good time?”

“Uncle Justin! It was a lot of fun. The factory tour was really interesting.”

“Thanks for picking me up Mr Taylor. It was a great day.”

“Oh, we have to come up with something different than Mr Taylor. How about you just call me Justin?”

Josh looked a little concerned. “My parents don’t like me to call adults by their first names.”

Peter shrugged. “Just call him Uncle Justin like I do. That should be okay with your folks.”

Josh looked at Justin. “Is that alright?”

“Sure that works for me. Anything is better than Mr Taylor. Let’s get in the car we have to go pick up John at soccer practice.”

After parking at the county park, a paint splattered Justin waited in the car while Peter & Josh ran over to the practice field to find John.

When they got home they all headed upstairs to see the finished bedrooms after a quick hello to Alice who was busy in the kitchen.
Peter had told Josh about their bedroom remodels and that Grandmom Jen and Tucker had been assembling furniture and getting their rooms arranged.

They stopped in John’s room first. The high gloss white furniture stood out against the black and grey walls. The bedside tables had their new red lamps and Jennifer had bought a new bedspread with a black & gray pattern on a white back ground. His new chair with its red cushion was in a corner by a window with a reading lamps behind it. His new desk had pens, pencils and pads of paper ready for use. Jennifer had learned that John was a Beckham fan during their Saturday outing and so there was a framed poster of the soccer star on one wall. Justin had gone through the boxes in the garage and John’s soccer trophies from grade school and middle school were displayed on his new shelves along with a few framed family photos.

John didn’t say anything he just looked around the room. When he first moved into this room it was bland and could have been a bedroom in any house; now it was personalized just for him.

He could not remember anyone taking all this effort to do anything for him. He also felt some pride since he had helped paint the furniture and chosen the wall colors and he thought it all looked awesome.

He came over to Grandmom Jen, pulled her into a tight embrace and whispered “Thank you.” Into her ear.

As he pulled away Jennifer softly patted his cheek and gave it a quick kiss. “Do you like it sweetheart? We can change anything you don’t like.”

John had to clear his throat before he could answer. “It’s perfect, I love it. Thanks you so much.”

He also thanked Tucker and went over to where Justin was standing a full watt sunshine smile on his face. John gave his uncle a quick hug. “Thanks for everything Uncle Justin.”

Peter yelled in excitement when they went into his room. His papasan chair was also positioned by a window with a reading lamp. His books were on his shelves along with some framed photos and some framed academic awards were hung above the shelves. His desk, like John’s, was fully equipped. There were new white spreads on the twin beds. Josh told him that his “sky ceiling was really cool”.

Peter’s first hug was for Justin, followed quickly by a hug & kiss for Grandmom Jen and a hug for Tucker. His delight in the bedroom decoration was obvious to everyone. Jennifer didn’t even bother to ask him if he wanted anything changed.

The boy decided they would go in the pool and the adults headed down to the patio. Justin stopped in the kitchen to mix a pitcher of his “adult pink lemonade” using limoncello, lemonade and cranberry juice.

The boys eventually persuaded Tucker to join them for a pool volleyball game. Justin and his mother observed from their lounge chairs and talked about the upcoming renovations to the Bloom Building. Justin was seated where he could see into the house and when he saw Brian arrive home he hurried inside.

He gave Brian a welcome home kiss. “Hey Mr Kinney. Welcome home always a high point in my day.”

Brian smiled. “Looks like we still have the pleasure of Mother Taylor’s presence.”

“Mom and Tucker are staying for dinner. Peter has a friend who is also staying for dinner.”

Brian raised his eyebrows. “How did that happen?”

“Josh lives down the road in that development on the right. We arrived at the community center right around the same time as Josh and his Mom. She and his Dad were tied up this afternoon so I said I could pick him up with Peter and bring him back here.”

“But they are coming to get him right?” “Yes Brian, his Dad will be here around 7 to get him.”

More raised eyebrows. “I’m going to go up and change.”

“Okay. I think dinner will be ready soon. Check out the boys’ rooms while you are upstairs. Mom and Tucker did an awesome job. Peter and John seemed really thrilled.”

Another quick kiss and Brian headed up the backstairs. Alice had gone to the pantry when Brian got home to give her employers some privacy. She came back into the kitchen and told Justin dinner would be ready in about half an hour.

Justin decided they would eat on the patio so the boys didn’t have to get changed before eating. Jennifer helped him set the table.

A barefoot Brian came outside in white shorts and a black tank. “Mother Taylor always a special thrill to find you here. Are you joining us at the closings tomorrow?”

Jennifer laughed. “Always a special pleasure to be here. I have some appointments tomorrow morning so I won’t be able to make the closings.”

Brian made the appropriate sad face. “We are having a celebration lunch at Le Mont. Can you join us for lunch?”

“That I can do! Justin already invited me. I’ll meet you there around 1:30.”

Brian got himself a bottle of water and sat in the lounger. Justin joined him on the chair leaning back against him. Brian held on to his water in his right hand and draped his left arm over Justin’s shoulder and gave him a kiss on the back of his neck. Brian was glad he wore underwear so his hard on was not too obvious.

Jennifer headed into the kitchen and came back out with a bowl of salad. “Dinner is ready.”

She got the swimmers out of the pool while Brian and Justin worked on getting the rest of the food on the table.

Dinner conversation consisted of a little bragging over the volley ball match which the team of Tucker and Josh had managed to win. Peter and Josh told everyone about their factory tour; John and Brian discussed some of the finer points of playing soccer; John and Peter expressed some more delight with their bedrooms and somehow tadpoles were mentioned and Josh said he had never seen a tadpole.

After dinner Jennifer and Tucker headed home and the three boys ran off to where Peter and John had seen tadpoles in the creek so Josh could get a look at them. Justin and Brian cleared the table. Alice had headed home to the cottage so Brian packaged the leftovers and put them away while Justin loaded the dishwasher.

Since the boy weren’t back yet Brian pulled Justin into the pantry. Justin wrapped his arms around Brian’s waist as they kissed.
Justin slide down Brian’s body and pulled down his lover’s shorts and briefs coming to rest on his knees. Brian entwined his fingers in Justin’s soft hair as he received an expert blowjob. It didn’t take Justin long to get Brian to cum. He stood back up and they kissed for a few more minutes. Brian tasting himself in Justin’s mouth which was a huge turn-on and things might have gone further except for the sound of the doorbell.

Justin left Brian to get his clothes back in order and went to answer the door. A man in hospital scrubs was standing on the front porch when Justin opened the door.

“Hi. I’m Bill Gardner, Josh’s Dad.

Justin extended his hand. “I’m Justin Taylor, Peter’s Uncle. I met your wife this morning.”

Justin led Bill through the house. A fully dressed Brian was in the kitchen and Justin introduced him to Bill Gardner.

Bill accepted an offered beer and Justin explained the boys should be back soon from their tadpole hunt.

The three men sat out on the patio to wait.

“Thanks for picking up Josh today that really helped Mary and I. Morning delivery is not a problem for us but the pick-ups are always tricky for us. We were wondering if you would be interested in us taking Peter in the morning and you picking up both boys in the afternoon. You could drop Peter off at our neighbor’s house on your way home.”

Brian looked over at Justin who smiled. “It would be no problem to pick up Josh with Peter. It might not always be me, sometimes our housekeeper or caretaker might pick the boys up.”

“That is no problem for us.”

“Okay that sound like a plan. The boys seemed to enjoy themselves this afternoon. It is not a big deal for Josh to come here on Tuesdays and Thursdays until you pick him up.”

“Are you sure that won’t be too much trouble.”

Brian answered. “I’m usually not here in the afternoons but there is plenty of stuff here to keep the boys amused. Our housekeeper and caretaker are an older couple, very experienced with kids so there is no problem making sure they don’t get into too much trouble.”

Justin agreed. “Our nephews haven’t lived with us for very long. Brian’s sister isn’t able to care for them right now so it’s great for Peter to have someone to hang out with.”

Brian looked at Bill with a serious expression on his face. “You know we are gay and yet you seem pretty willing to have your son spend time here. I’m curious why you don’t have more questions about us?”

Bill’s face flushed. “My brother is gay, he lives down in the Liberty Avenue area.I called him today after Mary said she was letting Josh come here. My brother doesn’t really know either of you but he knows your reputations, current and past. He said you were now models of respectability.”

Brian laughed. “How horrifying to be described that way! Justin this is all your fault! You have domesticated me.”

Justin smiled. “You are the successful business man; I am an artist I could still be bohemian if it wasn’t for being linked up with you.”

Brian turned his attention back to Bill. “So, looks like you work in a hospital; are you a doctor?”

“Not an MD. I have a Phd in Biology. I work in cancer research at Pitt. I used to be an accountant that is how Mary and I met. Josh had an older brother, Mike. When Josh was just over a year old and Mike was four and a half, Mike got a funny bump on his leg. Several doctor visits later it was diagnosed as a particular nasty form of bone cancer.

He had his leg amputated and suffered through a round of chemo but two months later they found out it had spread. Three months after that Mike was dead. Josh doesn’t even really remember him, he just remembers things we told him about Mike. I felt like I had to do something to honor Mike’s memory so I went back to college, got my Phd and now I fight what took my son away from us.”

Justin’s eyes were full of tears and he couldn’t say anything. Brian softly murmured. “Good for you!”

Three barefoot boys in swimsuits suddenly reappeared on the patio. Josh rushed up to give his father a hug and kiss hello.

“Dad I just saw some tadpoles!! Most of them had turned to frogs but some were still like fish. They have their tails with little legs growing on each side. It was kind of weird but really neat. John said next year we are going to take pictures of the tadpoles day by day so we can document the changes.”

“Wow Pal, that sounds neat. If you and Peter want to spend Tuesday and Thursday afternoons together his uncles and I agreed that Mom or I would take you guys to your meetings in the morning and Justin or someone else will pick you up in the afternoons and bring you back here.”

Both Peter and Josh excitedly agreed to the plan. John laughed at their enthusiasm. “Just what I need another little pest following me around.”

Josh and Peter choose to ignore him as they made elaborate plans on how they would spend their afternoons. They pointedly did not include John in any of their plans.

An amused Bill told his son to change as it was time to go home. Justin suggested Josh bring the swimsuit back next Tuesday and just gather his clothes and head home with his Dad.

The four members of the household continued to relax on the patio enjoying the warmth of the early summer night.

Brian looked over at Peter. “So Peter, you were there when this Bloom deal got signed. Are you going to come to the conclusion of the deal tomorrow?”

Peter was thrilled and immediately said he would love to go with them to the office the next morning. John preferred to go to his scheduled soccer practice.

The next morning Brian & Justin were up very early so they could have an enjoyable shower including sex before leaving the house.
When they came downstairs Peter was dressed and waiting. Brian had decided they should start the day with breakfast at the diner and told Ted to meet them there.

When Brian & Justin walked into the diner with Peter they were greeted by Debbie in the usual manner. A loud hello with a rib crushing hug and a kiss on the cheek which left behind an outline of her lips in bright red lipstick.

Peter stood behind his uncles wide eyed and just slightly afraid. Debbie spotted him and screeched a hello.

“You must be Peter. I’ve know your Uncle Brian since he was only a couple years older than you. I hope you are not as big an asshole as he was.”

Debbie followed that up with her triple threat – hug, kiss followed by roughly smearing the lipstick into his cheek with her thumb.

Brian chuckled. “Debbie, leave the kid alone you have him terrified. Peter, this is Debbie or as your grandmother would describe her “the Novotny woman who made Brian gay”.”

“I told you Peter. Your uncle has always been a big asshole but I still love him like he was my own. Hell he is as much my son as your cold hearted bitch of a grandmother’s son. Sorry if you actually like that bitch and that offends you.”

That made Peter laugh. “I’m not a huge fan of Grandmother so you haven’t offended me.”

Ted was already in a booth. Brian slid in next to him and Justin & Peter sat on the other side of the booth. Debbie came over and took their order.

Peter looked around the diner. “Is everyone who is in here gay?”

Brian craned his neck to look around at the other people having breakfast. “Not everyone. We are pretty sure both you and Debbie are straight and there may be a couple of people in here who are “bi” but most everyone is gay. We are on Liberty Avenue after all.”

Justin and Ted laughed, they could see quite a few of their fellow diners checking out their booth and trying to figure out who Peter was and why he was sitting next to Justin and Brian next to Ted.

Just to keep people guessing Brian leaned towards Ted and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. The startled look on Ted’s face made Justin and Peter roar with laughter. Brian noticed the whispered conversations going on all around him and was quite pleased with himself.

A few minutes later Debbie came back to the booth with their food. “So boys I hear from Jen that you are finalizing a big business deal this morning.”

Brian smirked at her. “Not our biggest ever but a sizable one. Peter was there when the contracts were signed so he came along to make sure the deal closes.”

“So where’s the other nephew. You got him locked up back at your mansion?”

Peter looked a little shocked, not completely sure how to take Debbie. “John has soccer practice today so he decided to go to that instead of coming with us.”

Brian smiled at Peter. “Deb I think you are frightening my nephew, he is not used to such over the top behavior. You working the lunch shift today?”

“Not that it is any of your fucking business Kinney but no. Just breakfast today; I have about a thousand things to do at home this afternoon.”

“Well I’m sure the world will continue to rotate if you don’t get all your chores done. You should come to lunch with us to celebrate.”

Debbie looked down at Brian with a shocked expression. “Why would you invite me to go to your celebration lunch?”

Brian shrugged. “Mother Taylor is tagging along with us; you should come too.”

Debbie swallowed hard to get the lump out of her throat. “I hear you are going to some fancy place up on Mount Washington. Not sure I would fit in there too well.”

“Just try not to scream out fuck too many times and I’m sure we will be okay. We’ll pick you up at your house around 1 o’clock. We’re meeting Mother Taylor around 1:30.”

Debbie nodded and headed back to the kitchen to pick up her next order. Once she was out of sight she dabbed at her eyes with a napkin. She couldn’t believe fucking Brian could still surprise her and touch her heart so easily.

End Notes:

happy to be posting again to Midnight Whispers!  Thanks Bob for getting us back on line.

Chapter 25 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Sorry it took me so long to update.  I have no really good excuse.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 25

As Brian, Justin, Peter & Ted were finishing their breakfast Michael strolled into the diner. He came over to their booth. “Hi Brian.”

“Hi Mikey. This is my nephew Peter, one of Claire’s sons.”

Michael shook Peter’s extended hand and shook it. “Nice to meet you Peter. Hi Justin, I hear the deal on Bloom Gallery is getting signed today. Congrats.”

“Thanks Michael.”

Ted kept his head down studying his mostly empty plate. Michael looked over at him. “Hi Ted.”

Ted acknowledged the greetings with a very slight nod of his head.

Michael seemed surprised. “Hey Ted. Cat got your tongue?”

Ted remained silent but Brian intervened. “Mikey, I think you and Ted need to have a conversation but not here and not now.”

Michael ploughed ahead. “What’s bothering you Ted?”

Brian was firmer. “Mikey! Time and place, not this time and not this place but think about what you have said in the not too distant past that might have Ted upset with you. I’m sure it will all come back to you but for now just move along.”

Michael took a seat at the counter. Brian slide out of the booth, left money to pay the check and led the way out the door. The four of them walked the few blocks to the Kinnetik office.

Brian and Ted led the way, with Justin and Peter walking behind them. As usual Peter stayed close to Justin who put his arm over Peter’s shoulders.

“Uncle Justin, why did Debbie talk so mean to Uncle Brian?”

Justin chuckled. “Debbie loves Brian. When she calls him an asshole it is really almost like a term of endearment. And actually for a lot of the time that Debbie and Brian have known each other he was kind of an asshole.”

Peter looked at Justin not sure if he was kidding or not. Justin just smiled.

***************************************************************************

Once Sidney and his attorney arrived at Kinnetik they all went to a conference room where the title clerk was waiting. Peter sat next to Ted who explained the forms required to transfer ownership of a building. The title clerk showed him the title report for the Bloom building and told him that the title company would record the new deed, showing KT Corporation as the new owner of the building, at the Allegheny County Courthouse. After the real estate was conveyed the title clerk left.

Brian & Justin's attorney had already okayed the partnership agreement and Sidney’s attorney had also reviewed. The three men signed the agreement and also signed the agreement to maintain the name Bloom Gallery as long as Sidney maintained his portion of ownership.

Peter was used to escaping to books for anything interesting or exciting. He found these business meetings and transactions way more exciting than any book. Brian and Justin were pretty amused by Peter’s obvious interest.

Once all the forms were signed Cynthia came in with a bottle of champagne. Ted had a glass of ginger ale for the toast and Peter had a very small amount of champagne. Justin and Sidney each expressed their hopes for a successful, profitable partnership for many years to come.

After the toast Sidney’s attorney left and Ted & Cynthia went off to do some work. Brian, Justin and Sidney were still sipping on their champagne.

“Sidney, Brian and I are going to lunch at Le Mont. We’d loved for you to join us.”

Sidney smiled. “I appreciate the invitation but I am having lunch with my son and daughter. I am sharing some of the proceeds from selling the building. Hopefully that will make them a little happier about our deal.”

Justin nodded. “Good Luck with that! Were you able to clear the gallery schedule so we can start the remodel in July?”

“I need to talk to you about that. The young artist that I had scheduled for a show in August was not super pleased about the delay. Of course when I told him that if he agreed to delay the show until September the new majority partner of the gallery might display some of his art at the same time he got more pleased.”

Justin chuckled but Brian was not happy with that suggestion. “Sidney I think it is unfair to ask Justin to do that. Justin is working on those PPG Place murals and he also has to prepare for an August show in San Francisco. Since his bashing Justin has to be careful not to overwork his hand. There is no way he can be ready for another show in September!”

“Brian I don’t think Sidney is suggesting a full show from me. He just wants a few pieces to try and get more traffic through the new artist’s show. I don’t think that will be a problem.”

“Justin you never think it will be a problem until your hand is cramping. The doctors have warned us that if you overdo it you could face the possibility of having to have your hand in a brace and not use it at all for weeks or months.”

Sidney was fairly horrified by the argument he had started. “I didn’t promise anything. It was just a suggestions to try and make the postponement easier. I certainly don’t want to endanger Justin’s health.”

Justin frowned at Brian. “Sidney don’t be concerned. This is a discussion Brian and I have had before. Bottom line is that it is my hand and as an adult I can decide what I can and cannot do.”

“Already twice in the last month you have overdone things and had bad cramps in your hand. Right now we have a lot going on in our lives. Gus in coming to visit for the month of July, you are tied up with transporting John and Peter around and now you want to add another show. I am just asking you to be reasonable!”

“Brian it is not really another show I am agreeing to. We could even exhibit some existing pieces with a sold sticker on them. This office building alone could supply enough of my art for the gallery opening. I promise to be careful with my hand.”

“Fine! I’ll be in my office when you are ready to leave for lunch. Sidney, good doing business with you.”

Brian shook Sidney’s hand and left the room.

Sidney was very concerned. “Justin, it is really more than okay to say no to the September show. I certainly did not mean to create an issue for you and Brian. I am so sorry…”

Justin shook his head. “Sidney don’t worry about it. I can have some stuff to hang in September. Brian has a tendency to be just a tad overprotective. We have these discussions fairly often. Everything will be fine.”

Sidney left still apologizing about upsetting Brian.

Justin looked over at Peter still sitting at the conference table. “Buddy keep yourself occupied for a while. You can go down the cafeteria and get yourself a soda or snack. I have to talk to Uncle Brian.”


Peter nodded his head. “Remember not to be too harsh.”

Justin laughed. “I’ll keep that in mind. I’m not angry with Brian.”

Justin gave a quick knock on Brian’s office door before going into the room.

Brian looked up from some paperwork. “Sunshine, I know I was over protective. No need for you to tell me again that you are an adult who can make his own decisions.”

Justin walked over to the desk and pushed Brian’s chair back from the desk. He settled down onto Brian’s lap facing his partner. He put a hand on each side of Brian’s face and leaned in to kiss a very surprised Brian.

Justin pulled back and smiled at the surprised but happy look on Brian’s face. Brian’s eyes had that dark look with green flecks that Justin recognized as lust and he laughed a little.

“You’ll have to wait to satisfy your sex urges until later. We need to leave for lunch soon. You are overprotective but I do understand why you feel that way. The most important thing is that I love you more than anything or anyone in the world.”

Brian couldn’t keep the huge smile off his face. “Sunshine you know that I love you and I can’t help wanting you to take care of yourself because I never want to be without you.”

Justin didn’t say anything, he leaned forward resting his chin on Brian’s shoulders. Brian wrapped his arms around him and squeezed Justin against him.

Justin ran his fingers through Brian’s hair and sighed contentedly. He whispered in his partner’s ear.“I would be happy to stay like this forever. There is nowhere that I feel safer or move loved then in your arms.”

Brian didn’t say anything he just squeezed tighter almost like he was trying to merge the two of them together. Justin bent his head back slightly and moved in for another kiss. He giggled as he felt Brian’s response, a hardening dick tenting his pants.

“Get yourself under control stud! Time to leave for our lunch date.”

Brian shook his head. “Extremely unfair of you to get me in this condition when there is no time to finish things. You will be punished later.”

Justin had a big smile on his face. “I’ll hold you to that!”

****************************************************************************

They picked up Debbie, dressed conservatively in dark slacks and a print top, and headed for Mount Washington. Brian pulled up outside the restaurant. Once they were on the sidewalk Debbie asked again if her outfit was okay. Brian said it was a little late for her to change now but Justin told her she looked great.

Brian said he would wait for the valet while everyone else went inside in case Jennifer had already arrived.

The valet ran across the street. “Sorry to keep you waiting. My helper is on a break so I’m alone right now.”

Brian noticed Jennifer pull up behind his car. “No problem but my mother in law just pulled up so please take her keys along with mine.”

The valet smiled when he replied. “No Problem sir. I understand the importance of staying on the good side of a mother in law.”

Jennifer walked up to Brian and the valet handed them each a ticket. Jennifer gave Brian a quick kiss on the cheek. “Honey it was so sweet of you to invite Debbie. She is beyond thrilled! We have had several calls about what she should wear, she doesn’t want you to be ashamed of her.”

“She asked about her outfit about 50 times since we picked her up. She looks fine so congratulations on your wardrobe advice.”

Inside the restaurant Justin with Debbie & Peter were shown to a table by the windows. It was a clear sunny day so the view of the “golden triangle” of Pittsburgh was amazing.

Debbie stood wide eyed by the table. “Holy fu..fun Sunshine. This view is unbelievable.”

Justin laughed. He turned to the waiter who had just walked up to their table. “We would like a bottle of champagne and four glasses. I liked the St Michelle extra dry. The young man will have some Perrier and we’ll start with the stuffed mushrooms and the shrimp bruschetta. I would like the host menu. Thanks.”

“Debbie and Peter you should take the seats next to the window you are the first timers.”

Debbie was still pretty amazed by her surroundings. What about your mother Sunshine?”

“Mom has been here a few times Deb. With me and also years ago with Craig. Please sit down and enjoy the view. Did you want anything to drink besides champagne?”

“Is it okay to order a Diet Pepsi?”

“Deb you can order whatever you want. We want you to enjoy yourself, please relax.”

“I don’t want Brian to be ashamed of me.”

“Debbie Novotny! You know that Brian loves you and so do I. We could never be ashamed of you.”

“Shit Sunshine. If you make me cry and my mascara runs I am going to really pissed with you.”

Brian and Jennifer walked up to the table at that moment. Brian had a smirk on his face.

“Deb, Glad you are not intimidated by your surroundings.”

Jennifer smacked his arm. “Brian behave. Debbie you look lovely, your blouse is beautiful.”

They all sat down; Brian next to Debbie and Jennifer between Peter and Justin. When the waiter returned with their beverages and menus Justin ordered Debbie’s soda.

Debbie opened her menu. “Hey, there’s no prices on the menu.”

Brian looked at Justin who gave a slight nod of his head before he replied.

“Lunch is our treat so no one needs to know what the prices are.”

Jennifer smiled at her friend. “Debbie when you are taken to lunch by two handsome young men the polite thing to do is order what you think is the most expensive entrée.”

Everyone laughed as the waiter brought the appetizers Justin ordered along with Debbie’s diet soda. With a discreet finger point, behind his menu Justin, let the waiter know he should start with Jennifer when they ordered lunch.

Brian loved the stuffed mushrooms so he asked the waiter to bring an extra serving of that appetizer before they ordered lunch.

When the waiter returned he took Jennifer’s order first which gave Debbie an example to follow just as Justin planned. Since this was Peter’s second business lunch he felt very comfortable giving his order.

Peter’s next summer program outing was to Point State Park so he was very interested in seeing it from above. Jennifer pointed out a few landmarks to him which also interested Debbie. Despite living much of her life in Pittsburgh she had never been to Mt Washington before.

Most of the lunch conversation centered around the Bloom acquisitions and the renovation work that needed to be done. Debbie was amazed at the extent of the planned work.

Jennifer turned to Justin and Brian. “I expect to have the architect’s preliminary drawings next week. We’ll need to get together to go over them.”

Justin nodded. “Brian is going to Atlanta for business on Monday and Tuesday so it will have to be after that.”

“I’ll let you know when I have the plans and we’ll decide on a day and time to meet. Was Sidney able to reschedule that show so we can start work on the main floor on schedule?"

Brian answered. “Sidney got the artist to agree to the delay by committing Justin to an art show in September.”

Justin tried to kick Brian under the table but his partner had already moved his legs out from under the table. Justin had to content himself with a narrow eyed glare across the table. Brian simply shrugged his shoulders in response.

Jennifer looked at Justin. “Is that true? You are working on the murals and have to prepare for your San Francisco show. You shouldn’t overextend yourself, you know the trouble you have with your hand if you try to do too much!”

“Yes Mother, despite what you and Brian seem to think, I am well aware of the limitations of my hand. Sidney has just suggested I display a few paintings in an attempt to increase the attendance. It is not a full show, Brian seems unable or unwilling to understand the difference.”

Jennifer put her hand on Justin’s arm. “Sweetheart we worry about you because we love you.”

Justin put his hand on top of his mother’s and gave it a gently squeeze. “I know that Mom. I’m not really angry just annoyed that you and himself over there think I can’t take care of myself.”

Peter chuckled at Debbie’s concerned expression. “Don’t get upset Debbie, these mini dramas happen a lot. In the end Uncle Brian will let Uncle Justin do whatever he wants because he sooooooooooo adores him.”

Peter’s statement caused everyone to laugh just as the waiter brought the check.

Jennifer offered to take Debbie home so the boys could head straight to Washington but Brian needed to pick up some stuff for his trip at the Kinnetik office so they kept possession of Debbie.

Debbie made Brian get out of the car when they dropped her off. She grabbed him in a bear hug, kissed his cheek and thanked him for inviting her for lunch. She also told him he was lucky to have Sunshine in his life and he needed to treat him right.

Brian shook his head but gave her a kiss on the cheek and reminded her about their Fourth of July barbeque.

At the Kinnetik office Justin went with Peter to Ted’s office to make sure there were no paperwork issues. Brian went to his office to gather what he needed. 45 minutes later they were on their way home.

***************************************************************************

At home John was in the kitchen talking with Alice & Charlie when his uncles and brother got home. Justin thanked Charlie for chauffeuring John to and from soccer practice.

Charlie told them he had stayed and watched the practice. Much to John’s embarrassment Charlie said that John was one of the best players.

Brian immediately claimed that John’s skill was obviously genetic and that he took after him. He pretended great annoyance when everyone else was amused by his claims.

Since John was still in his soccer gear and the other three were wearing dress clothes, Justin suggested they should all go upstairs and change.

Once Brian closed the bedroom door Justin put his hands around the brunet’s neck and pulled him in for a kiss. Brian reached behind his back and locked the door.

As their tongues battled for dominance, Justin started to unbutton Brian’s shirt. He reached under Brian’s wife beater and tweaked his nipples. Brian nipped at Justin’s tongue.

Justin broke off the kiss and looked into Brian’s eyes. “I want you in me now!”

The two men moved towards the bed dropping their clothes as they went. Justin dropped his briefs beside the bed, reached into his night table drawer and grabbed a tube of lube. He squeezed some onto his hand and passed the tube to Brian. Justin reached between his legs smearing the lube on and inside his anus.

“Brian come on I need you now.”

Brian placed Justin’s legs on his shoulders and entered his Sunshine in one smooth motion. Justin gasped at the entry. “Fuck me hard. Fuck me good.”

Brian was happy to comply with his lover’s requests. He leaned down and thrust his tongue into Justin’s mouth while his dick was moving in and out of Justin’s ass. Brian tangled Justin’s hair between his fingers and softly pulled it.

Justin was using his lubed hand to stroke his hard cock until he spurted between their bodies. Brian came a few second later and lowered himself onto Justin’s body smearing the cum between them.

After kissing for a few more minutes Brian got up and went into their bathroom, returning with a couple baby wipes that they used to clean themselves up. Brian reclined back against some pillows and Justin leaned back against Brian’s chest with Brian’s arms around him.

Justin sighed with contentment. “You are the best Brian.”

Brian smirked. “I know but it was kind of impossible to stop you.”

“What can I say? Closing business deals makes me horny.”

They both chuckled as they enjoyed just being together. As usual it was Justin who broke the silence.

“I know that you can’t help feeling protective of me but it was no fair trying to get my mother involved.”

“Justin, I know you get upset when I get protective but for fuck’s sake it’s not like I don’t have cause to worry about you. I almost lost you twice and you still think of yourself as indestructible. Your behavior is going to turn my hair gray and that will seriously piss me off."

Justin chuckled. “I have accepted that thus protective thing is bigger than both of us. I think it is genetic in you and you really can’t control it. I even recognize the absurdity of me complaining about it. I spent years trying my best to get you to acknowledge how you feel about me so why should I now complain when you make it so clear to everyone that you so adore me!”

Brian tightened his arms around Justin. “Don’t be too sure of yourself you little twat.”

Justin turned enough to plant a quick kiss on Brian’s chin. “It’s you that I’m sure of Mr Kinney! I’m also sure that we both need to grab a quick shower.”

After their shower Brian and Justin went back downstairs to the kitchen. John and Peter were making seafood kabobs under Alice’s supervision. Charlie had the job of cutting up fresh vegetables to go in a pasta salad.

Alice gave them a raised eyebrow look which caused Justin to blush and Brian to smile back at her. Brian walked over and grabbed a couple pieces of broccoli off the cutting board Charlie was using.

“I’ll get the grill started. Looks like there is a ton of food here. Alice and Charlie you should stay and join us for supper.”

Brian headed outside. Justin made sure the Simpsons agreed to stay before he went out to set one of the table on the patio for supper.

More first time food for John & Peter, along with seafood kabobs Brian grilled some unhusked corn.

Charlie ate his corn without butter or seasoning. You are all ruining the real taste of the corn.”

Alice having heard this for years, shook her head. “Condiments enhance the flavor of food. They do not “ruin” it. We’ve had this argument since our honeymoon.”

Justin, whose face was smeared with butter, laughed. “Sorry Charlie. The best thing about corn on the cob is the butter.”

John tried a few bites of unbuttered corn before he smeared it with butter. Brian and Peter just rolled their ears of corn in the butter ignoring Charlie’s advice.

The “ton of food” disappeared quickly. Brian, Alice and Charlie watched in amazement as Justin, John and Peter consumed vast amounts of kabobs, corn and pasta salad.

Brian stared at Justin who shrugged his shoulders. “What? Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Justin how can you consume that much food at one sitting?”

“Closing business deals gives me an appetite. Get over it.”

Peter and John burst out laughing at the exasperated look on Brian’s face.

Alice had John & Peter clear the table before serving dessert, halved cantaloupes with vanilla ice cream in the middle. Brian as usual stole as much as he could from Justin’s dessert but refused a serving for himself.

Charlie, John & Brian discussed soccer practice and how John was doing. Brian promised to spend some time practicing with John the next day.

Alice and Justin talked about the logistics for the big 4th of July party that was 10 days away. Emmett and his staff were handling most of the food but there were deliveries of tables and chairs and getting the tent set up. Lindsay and Melanie with Gus & JR were scheduled to arrive next Friday and stay for a week. Gus was going to spend the rest of July with his Dad & his Papa.

Peter waited for a pause in the conversation before interrupting. “Uncle Justin, Josh and I were emailing earlier. He and his parents are going on a picnic tomorrow and then going to play miniature golf. They asked me to go with them. Can I go?”

“Sure I just have to call Josh’s Mom to be sure that it is okay for you to go.”

“Uncle Justin! Josh said I was invited.”

“I know buddy but I was your age once and I remember Daphne and I formulating all sorts of plans that our parents knew nothing about.”

Brian looked across the table with a smile. “And that wasn’t that long ago!”

Justin responded by sticking his tongue out. “Very mature Sunshine and a really good example for my nephews.”

Justin ignored him as he found Mary Gardner’s number on his cell and gave her a call. Turned out that Josh really did have the okay to invite Peter along. They would pick him up around 11 o’clock and drop him back home around dinner time.

Alice and Charlie headed off to the cottage. Brian went to the study to catch up on his emails. John and Peter headed to the media room for video games and Justin headed to the studio.

A few hours later everyone was in bed for the night.

Chapter 26 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 26

It was pretty typical Saturday morning at the Taylor-Kinney home. Justin slept in while Brian headed downstairs to make coffee. He enjoyed his first cup, black with 4 sugars, with some dry rye toast and a glass of guava juice.

When he was done with his breakfast Brian prepared his second cup of coffee, fixed a mug of coffee for Justin, cream and no sugar, and headed back to the bedroom.

Brian put Justin’s coffee on the night table and gave him a kiss on the top of his head. “Coffee delivery Sunshine. Rise and Shine.”

Justin pulled the sheet off his face and sat up. He grabbed the coffee and took a big sip. “Thanks Brian, you are the best.”

“I know that, tell me something I don’t know.”

“You can be very annoying first thing in the morning.”

Brian just laughed.

Once they finished their coffee, Brian and Justin took a long, leisurely shower that included mutual blow jobs. Once they were dressed they headed down to the kitchen. John and Peter were just finishing breakfast. Good mornings were exchanged.

John stood up to take his plate to the dishwasher. “You guys want some scrambled eggs”

Justin was mildly shocked when Brian replied. “That sounds good Kiddo.”

Justin looked at Brian who just shrugged. Peter got up from the table started to make toast and pour juice for his uncles. Brian leaned into Justin. “It makes the kids happy to make us breakfast. I guess a few egg yolks won’t kill me.”

Justin smiled and gave Brian’s thigh a squeeze. Justin was a little surprised and extremely pleased that Brian was allowing his nephews to make them a breakfast that Brian would ordinarily not have eaten.

Brian and Justin were eating their breakfast when Alice came through the patio doors. “Good morning. I baked some cookies for Peter to take on his picnic.”

Peter hurried over to say thank you and give her a hug. John offered to cook her some breakfast but Alice said she was not as late a sleeper as some people, giving Brian & Justin a quick look, and had already had her breakfast. She told Peter to have fun on the picnic and departed.

John looked over at Brian. “Are you really going to play some soccer with me today Uncle Brian?”

“Sure Kiddo. I said that I would. You have to remember that I’m a little rusty. It’s been a few years since I’ve even touched a soccer ball. Except to kick it around a little with Gus.”

John smiled. “There a guy from soccer practice that invited me over to his house today. I told him you were going to give me some pointers and asked if he wanted to come over here. He said his Dad could drop him off if we could take him home.”

The look of horror on Brian’s face made Justin laugh. “Kiddo I just told you how rusty I am. I don’t want this kid thinking I am some kind of soccer guru.”

“He doesn’t think that. I just thought he could come over here and hang out. We could kick the ball around for a while and then maybe go in the pool.”

Brian shook his head. “You can have your friend over but don’t complain to me if my lack of soccer skills embarrasses you.”

John headed upstairs to call his friend and a few minutes later the house phone rang. Justin answered and it was Greg O’Brien, his son Patrick was John’s soccer friend. Justin did his best to assure Greg that he and Brian were trustworthy. He guessed it worked because Greg said he would drop his son off around 1 PM.

John was delighted and Brian was still a little apprehensive about 2 teenagers evaluating his soccer playing. Once they were alone Justin gave him a kiss and told him it would all be OK.

Brian smirked and said “Doubtful” which made Justin laugh.

The Gardners picked up Peter who had spent the morning swinging between manic happiness and apprehension about how to act on a picnic. Peter told Justin he had never been on a picnic. Justin told him that he had been on lots of picnics and there were no set requirements and that Peter should relax and he would have lots of fun.

When Justin went back to the kitchen Brian was just ending a call on his cell with an annoyed look on his face.

“You don’t look so happy. Who was on the phone?”

“Fucking Lindsay! She and her bitch wife are concerned about Gus visiting while the nephews are living here. She said she wanted to be sure Gus still had his room here. I can’t fucking believe her. I told Gus his room was waiting for him when I talked to him. He was really excited about staying here with us.”

Justin put his arm around his partner. “You know, you have the worst luck with the women in your life. If Lindsay and Melanie try to interfere with Gus’s visit I will personally kill them and I know my mother will help me. Mother Taylor often raves about how good you are to “those girls” and how badly they treat you.”

Brian chuckled. “Nice to know at least one female is on my side.”

“I know it’s hard but don’t let them get to you. I’m sure it will all work out once they get here and have a chance to meet John and Peter.”

Brian shook his head. “I hope so Sunshine. By the way, Lindsay also told me they are getting here on Friday instead of Sunday. I guess they want some extra time to check us out.”

“Brian don’t forget they can’t get along without the money you send them. Debbie is always saying how tight money is with them, as well as saying Michael wishes he had extra money to send them. I know you don’t want to hurt Gus by not giving them money but if they try to keep him from visiting, you have to let them know it is not acceptable.”

“I didn’t know pit bulls were blonde?”

Justin swatted Brian’s arm and told him he was going upstairs to change into painting clothes.

The doorbell rang as Justin came downstairs in his paint covered clothes. He opened the door and found Patrick O’Brien standing there with his father.

Greg extended his hand which Justin shook. “Hi I’m Greg O’Brien, Patrick’s Dad. I think we’re a little early, sorry about that. This is quite some house.”

“I’m Justin Taylor, John’s Uncle.” John came into the entrance hall as Patrick came into the house.

“My wife and I are taking our younger son out for the day. What time do you think you will be bringing Patrick home, we don’t want to miss you?”

“Saturday is usually a cookout day for us. We are going to grill some pork chops for dinner and we have plenty so it would be great for Patrick to stay and eat with us and we’ll bring him home around 7.”

Greg smiled. “Are you sure you have enough? You don’t know how much Patrick can eat.”

“I have some idea from watching John and his brother chow down.”

“Okay then we’ll expect Patrick around 7. Thanks. Behave yourself Patrick.”

John and Patrick headed outside, after giving Brian a little more encouragement Justin went upstairs to his studio.

It was a beautiful summer day with little humidity and a gentle breeze blowing so Justin had all the studio windows open.
He could hear Brian and the boys talking and laughing. Justin loved hearing Brian laughing and enjoying himself. Brian was giving John & Patrick some soccer tips as they played. Brian’s calm, relaxed instructions reminded Justin of Brian explaining gay sex to a very nervous, very excited, very thrilled 17 year old twink. Justin thought about that fabulous night he waited under the street light, outside Babylon, and how he loved Brian at first sight.

Justin smiled as he painted. He was inspired by the beautiful day, and the happy noise from the fun Brian and the boys were having and his memories of meeting Brian. When he stepped back from the canvas Justin was delighted by the painting. It seemed to him to have the happiness he was feeling but also the motion of the soccer game and the beauty of the day.

Justin added a few touches but when he felt the twinge in his hand he stepped back and decided the painting was perfect. He headed downstairs to find Brian resting on a lounger and the boys enjoying the pool.

Justin sat in a chair next to Brian. “Sounded like the soccer playing went well.”

Brian answered with a big smile on his face. “I was surprised at how much fun we had. A lot of stuff really came back to me. How did the painting go?”

“It went great! I could hear you guys laughing and having fun and it was inspiring. When you were explaining things to John and Patrick it reminded me of the night we met. You were so patient with them like you were with me that night.”

Brian smiled. “It wasn’t exactly the same kind of instruction Sunshine.”

“Well I am really pleased with the painting and you’ll be happy to know I stopped at the first little twinge in my hand.”

Brian took Justin’s hand and started to massage it which brought a full watt sunshine smile to the blonde’s face. “I do love you Mr Kinney.”

Brian chuckled “And I soooooooo adore you Sunshine.”

Justin knew that Brian wanted him to think he was joking but Justin wasn’t so sure Brian didn’t actually mean what he was saying.

Justin and Brian were still talking together when John and Patrick got out of the pool. “Can we have a snack and something to drink?”

Brian nodded. “Have whatever you want in the kitchen but don’t spoil your appetite for dinner.”

Brian decided he wanted to have a look at Justin’s latest art work so they went inside. John and Patrick were each having a slice of cake and a glass of milk. John looked up at his uncles. “What’s up?”

“Uncle Justin was painting while we were kicking around the soccer ball and I’m going to take a look at his latest creation.”

“Can Patrick and I come look at it?”

Justin smiled. “You guys and Uncle Brian were my inspiration so come on and take a look if you want.”

They all went up the back stairs to the studio. Brian stood with his hands on Justin’s shoulders to admire the painting. John and Patrick stood to the side observing it.

Patrick turned to Justin. “Did we really inspire you to paint this?”

Justin smiled. “Yes, you guys having fun playing soccer and the beautiful weather today.”

Patrick looked at the bright soft pastel colors that covered the canvas. “I can see the blue sky and the lawn and there are three figures in there that almost look like they are moving. Are those figures us?”

“You have a good eye. I’m flattered that you can see all that. I must have done a good job capturing this afternoon.”

Patrick blushed. “Well you really told us what to look for and once you did that I could see everything that you talked about. That is pretty cool!”

John was pleased that his new friend seemed to be enjoying his visit. When he looked at the painting he could also see the things that Uncle Justin and Patrick were talking about. Art was not something he had much exposure to but it was pretty interesting to be the inspiration for a painting.

When a very happy Peter arrived back home, Brian was starting the grill, John & Patrick were playing pool in the basement game room and Justin was preparing a salad for dinner. Peter helped cut up the salad fixings while telling Justin all about his afternoon and how much fun he had.

After a dinner of grilled pork chops & asparagus along with the salad, everyone loaded into Justin’s SUV to take Patrick home after a stop for dessert at Dairy Queen. On the ride home from the O’Brien home Brian and Justin were amused by the nephews competing for which one had the most afternoon fun.

**********************************************************************************

Sunday at the Taylor-Kinney home was a pretty quiet day. Peter & John decided it was a good day for a hike through the woods beyond the creek. Justin worked on the second PPG mural and Brian checked emails and prepared for his business trip the next day. He had planned visits to a couple existing customers in the Atlanta area on Monday afternoon as well as the presentation for a new prospect on Tuesday morning. He would be back home on Tuesday night.

After a dinner of Thai takeout, Brian and Justin retired to their room for some “quality time” together. John & Peter were pretty sure that meant their uncles were having sex before being apart for two days. They were mildly creeped out by those thoughts and completely correct.

***********************************************************************************

Brian was up at the crack of dawn on Monday morning. He showered and dressed before lifting the pillow off Justin’s head. He leaned down and gave Justin a quick kiss. “I’ll miss you Sunshine.”

Justin woke up sufficiently to give Brian a halfhearted smile and placed one hand in Brian’s cheek. “I will really miss you studman. Make lots of money, be safe and come home to me as soon as you can.”

“I’ll do my best.” With a parting smack on Justin’s ass, Brian left the bedroom. His suitcase was sitting by the front door and a town car was idling in the driveway.

Brian would have breakfast in the airline club room at the airport before boarding his flight to Atlanta.

A couple of hours later Justin made it downstairs for breakfast. Alice had just finished making pancakes for John & Peter. She poured Justin a mug of coffee while he toasted a bagel.

Justin let her know that Lindsay, Melanie and the 2 kids would be arriving on Friday. He decided he would make Jambalaya for Friday dinner so Alice didn’t need to plan anything.

Justin was just considering heading to the studio when his cell phone rang. He checked the display before answering. “Brian, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing major Sunshine. One of the account execs needs a Kinnetik contract signed. We are on a quick schedule to get some ads completed. He thought I would be in the office today. Could you go into the office to sign a contract?”

“Sure, no problem. Are we sure the contract is okay?”

“Cynthia and Ted have both reviewed it and said it is just our standard contract. So no worries.”

“I’ll get dressed and head up to the city. I miss you.”

“Later.” “Later.”

Justin shaved, showered and although he could not bring himself to wear a tie he did wear a sports coat. When he walked into the Kinnetik lobby the receptionist was surprised to see him. “Justin! Brian isn’t in the office today.”

Justin chuckled. “Yes I know. There’s a contract that needs to be signed today.”

When a still chuckling Justin got to Brian’s office he was pleased that Carole was expecting him. He told her about the receptionist’s reaction to seeing him. Carole was all apologies but Justin assured her that he thought the whole situation was funny.

Justin swiped his Kinnetik ID to unlock Brian’s office door and went inside. He buzzed Cynthia to let her know he was in the office. A few minutes later Cynthia appeared with the contract that needed to be signed. Justin looked through it quickly and then signed both copies.

Cynthia took the contracts from Justin. “Thanks for coming in to sign these. If you have some time, one of our account execs is meeting with a client and he seems to think a visit from the famous Justin Taylor could help seal the deal.”

Justin smiled. “Lead the way.”

Justin went in the conference room where the account exec and new prospect were meeting. The prospect told Justin that his wife was a huge fan of his art work and had been to several of his shows, both here in Pittsburgh and in New York.

The prospect was happy with Kinnetik’s presentation but he felt a loyalty to current ad agency and wanted to give them a chance to present to him.

Justin nodded. “At Kinnetik we certainly understand and appreciate loyalty. Personally I like to know what my “huge fans” look like so I can recognize if I meet them. Do you have a recent photo of your wife?”

Somewhat confused by the request the prospect did take a snapshot out of his wallet. “This was taken two months ago on our cruise through the Panama Canal.”

Justin examined the photo and smiled. “I’m thinking you are more loyal to your wife then your current ad agency. If you truly think Kinnetik’s presentation meets your advertising needs and you are willing to sign a two year contract today. I will do a quick pencil sketch of you wife and sign it along with your contract.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes Sir. As long as you believe our ad campaign will increase your business, I am serious.”

After a few moments pause the prospect answered. “Okay, I’ll sign.”

Justin told the account exec to get Cynthia to draw up a two year contract while he went to the art department to get a pad and some pencils.

Justin returned to the conference room, propped up the photo and started to draw. The prospect watched fascinated to see his wife’s image come to life on the pad of paper. The account exec and Cynthia came back in the conference room. While Cynthia went over the contract, Justin finished his sketch.

After the new customer signed the contracts, Justin signed both copies of the contract and his pencil sketch.

Once the very happy new customer left, Cynthia burst out laughing. “I cannot believe you did that! Brian will go crazy when he hears this.”

Justin smiled. “I don’t think Brian will be that surprised. I have been around him so long it was inevitable that some of his negotiations skills would rub off on me.”

The account exec was very pleased with the signed contract and kept thanking Justin over and over until Cynthia told him to take the contract to Ted’s office.

Before heading home Justin stopped by the Gallery to talk with Sidney. He stressed again that he wanted Sidney to do the searching for a new manager and just let Justin have a chance to meet them before the final decision was made. Justin also let Sidney know that it was no problem for Justin to have some art work to display with the new artist’s show in September.

After the meeting with Sidney, Justin headed home.

Shortly after Justin got home his cell phone rang. It was a laughing excited Brian, who had heard the story of Justin getting the contract signed from Cynthia. Justin laughed along with him but he could tell how proud his partner was. They talked about Brian’s day in Atlanta and about how they would miss each other.

Brian ended the call actually saying. “Sunshine, I am really proud of you and I really love you a lot.”

As soon as he finished, before Justin could reply, Brian ended the call.

End Notes:

Thanks to all my reviewers.  I really appreciate you taking time to write reviews.  Of course I would be happy to see some new names on reviews.

Chapter 27 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 27

Justin had a restless night’s sleep. He hated that he had gotten to the point where he found it hard to sleep unless Brian was in bed beside him. Unusual for Justin he was the first person downstairs, even Alice had not arrived. He made a pot of coffee and took his first cup out on the patio.

Once he was sufficiently caffeinated Justin went back in the kitchen and made blueberry pancakes. Alice was surprised when she arrived from the cottage and the nephews were delighted with the surprise breakfast.

Once Peter left with Mary Gardner and Josh for his Point State Park lecture, Justin headed for the studio to paint. In contrast to his light and happy canvas from Saturday, today he worked on a lonely, frustrated painting. Not nearly as much fun but cathartic.

Justin was careful of his time since he did not want to show up to pick up Peter and Josh in paint splattered clothes again. He headed over to the bedroom to wash up and change before heading downstairs. He had time for a quick lunch before heading out.

As he came down the stairs, the front doorbell rang. Justin opened the front door and was shocked to see Claire and Joan Kinney standing on the front porch. “Claire, Mrs Kinney what in the world are you doing here?”

“We came to see my sons. I know you are trying to keep them away from me.”

“They haven’t expressed any interest in seeing you. Those crazy kids would rather hang out with friends and have fun instead of another excruciating visit at chez Kinney.”

Joan Kinney put a hand on her daughter’s arm to quiet her. “Well we are here now and we would like to see my grandsons.”

“Peter isn’t even here but come in and I’ll see where John is.”

Justin led them into the Parlor. “Make yourselves comfortable, I’ll be back in a minute.”

He headed back to the kitchen where John was having lunch. “John! Your mother and grandmother are here and they want to visit with you. I told them Peter isn’t here.”

John looked puzzled. “Mother knew Peter wouldn’t be here. She has been calling us and crying about missing us. Peter always falls for her tears. I warned him not to tell her where his summer program was held and to only talk about trips that were over not what was coming up.”

“If they knew Peter would not be home, why would they come here today?”

Alice spoke up. “If they know you go and pick Peter up after the lecture they could be planning on following you to see where they are held.”

John nodded. “I’ll bet that is what they are planning. That sounds exactly like something Mother would dream up.”

Justin thought for a couple minutes. “Okay so here’s what we are going to do. Alice will you ask Charlie go pick Peter and Josh up. I don’t want Peter embarrassed in front of Josh, so Charlie should take them over to the farm and keep them occupied until we get rid of Joan and Claire. We need to keep them here until Charlie has time to get to the community center and back.”

Alice took some soup out of the freezer and said Charlie could use dropping off the soup as an excuse to go to the farm. She called the farm and let them know what was going on while John and Justin headed to the Parlor.

Joan was standing in front of the fireplace examining the painting that hung over the mantle. “Why do you have a painting of Brian as a boy hanging here?”

Justin smiled. “That’s a portrait I painted of Gus, Brian’s son.”

“He looks just like Brian did at that age.”

“Gus is adorable. I’ve known him since the night he was born so even though we have no blood ties I really love the little guy. I would do anything to keep him from being hurt.”

Joan’s face flushed, Justin wasn’t sure if it was from anger or embarrassment. She glared at Justin who met her stare until she turned away to go and sit with Claire on one of the sofas.

John moved over near Claire. “Why are you here Mother? You knew Peter wouldn’t be home. I heard him tell you that he went to his summer activity on Tuesdays and Thursdays.”

Claire looked uncomfortable but didn’t say anything. Joan spoke up. “We came here because it has been over a week since your mother saw you. That is not acceptable.”

Justin sat in a chair and looked over at Joan. “Mrs Kinney, you do not decide what is or is not acceptable in this house. There is no obligation for John & Peter to visit their mother. Claire has done nothing to try and make amends to her sons for how badly she has treated them.”

Alice came into the room with a tray that held 4 glasses of iced tea and a plate of homemade cookies. She placed the tray on a table in front of the two women before passing a glass to Justin.

Claire was surprised. “I thought you would be leaving to pick up Peter soon. Do you have time for refreshments?”

Justin smiled at John who nodded. “Charlie, our caretaker, has gone to pick up Peter and his friend Josh. He is going to take them over to his Family’s farm to drop some things off there.”

Joan and Claire stood up quickly. “We’d better be going, Mother wants to avoid rush hour.”

Alice glared at the two women. “You might as well sit down. I closed the driveway gates after Charlie left so there is no way you can leave until they are opened again.”

John laughed at the expression on his mother’s face.

Joan was outraged. “You send the caretaker to pick up Peter, you allow him to go off on a picnic with virtual strangers on Saturday. Your mother takes them out for the day. I intend to let those social workers know that you are not supervising the boys. You are allowing them to go off with other people but their own mother has to wait for them to decide to visit her.”

Justin sipped his iced tea. “You should try some cookies. They are homemade and are really delicious. We have no restrictions that say we have to be with John and Peter 24 hours a day. They can spend time with other responsible adults. The only visits that must be supervised are those with Claire.”

“Why should their Mother have restrictions on visits when other people do not?”

“Because their Mother is the adult who caused them harm! She is the adult who moved her sons in with a known drug abuser. She is the adult who didn’t make sure there was food for her sons to eat or if they had money to buy basic school supplies. Claire has shown that she has poor parenting skills and until she demonstrates she can be trusted, her visits will remain supervised.”

John stood in front of his mother. “Do you understand that you coming here to try and spy on Peter and I guess stalk him does not make us anxious to spend time with you?”

Joan raised her arm but Alice grabbed her arm. “You need to consider your actions lady! If you hit this boy I will knock you on your butt. I do not ordinarily approve of settling problems with physical violence but in your case I will make an exception. It certainly isn’t hard to see where Claire learned her parenting skills.”

Justin stood up. “Mrs Kinney and Claire, you both need to sit down. We are not going to let you leave for a few more minutes. We want to be sure you do not have the opportunity to embarrass Peter in front of his new friend. If either of you show up univited at John or Peter’s summer programs we will get a restraining order.”

Joan and Claire sat down. Alice left the room. Justin leaned back in his chair and sipped his iced tea. John took a couple cookies off the plate and a glass of iced tea and sat on a chair near Justin.

Joan looked over at Justin. “I intend to report to the authorities that you kept us trapped here.”

“I’m not sure how responsive the Washington County Sheriff’s Department will be to a call from you. They got quite a bit of grief over how they responded to your last call. Alice and Charlie Simpson have lived in the county all their lives. They made quite a stink about how the sheriff’s department didn’t follow procedures with your call. You have no proof that you are trapped here. Even if you called them right now it just take a flick of a switch to open the gates. I suggest you just relax and enjoy some of Alice’s delicious cookies.”

Joan sat and glared at Justin. Claire took a glass of iced tea from the table in front of her and ate a cookie. She smiled at John sitting across the room from her and shrugged her shoulders.

John turned to Justin. “Would it be okay to show Mother my bedroom?”

“No problem if that is what you want to do.”

Claire stood up and said she would love to see John’s bedroom. Joan got up as well. John led the way to the stairs with his mother & grandmother following and Justin bringing up the rear.

Claire had never been past the parlor before and looked around with an amazed expression on her face. Joan keep her eyes straight ahead. When they got to the second floor hall John started his tour.

“The double doors are the Uncles’ bedroom and next to that is a storage closet. Next is Gus’s bedroom and two guest rooms. Our rooms are down the hall.”

Outside his bedroom John pointed to the door to the back stairs. “That door leads to a laundry room and the back stairs. Up on the third floor are two bedrooms that Uncle Brian calls the “sorority house”. Uncle Justin’s sister and her friends use those room when they visit from Penn State during the school year. Down a few steps is Uncle Justin’s studio. The stairs lead down to the kitchen, pretty convenient for midnight snacks.”

John opened the door to his bedroom. Claire looked around the room amazed.

“John, the room is so neat and clean. Unusual color choices though for a bedroom.”

John smiled. “Uncle Brian is a complete neat freak so no leaving stuff cluttering the room when he’s around. The cleaners were here yesterday, they come twice a week. I asked for black walls but Uncle Justin got me to compromise on just one black wall. Uncle Brian and I painted the bed, night tables and dresser. Grandmom Jen and her boyfriend assembled the desk and bookcase. She also ordered the red lamps, bought the chair I asked for and picked out the bedspread and the throw rugs.”

Joan looked around the room. “Why would she spend all that money on you?”

Justin laughed. “My mother made lots of decorating choices with John but Brian and I picked up the tab. She was just the idea person!”

John also laughed. “Peter and I think Uncle Brian is a little afraid of Grandmom Jen. He didn’t even ask her what anything cost he just handed over his credit card.”

Claire and Joan looked at each other amazed that this woman, a virtual stranger, took some much time and effort helping John decorate his room.

John continued the tour. “Want to see Peter’s room, we can go through the bathroom.”

When they entered Peter’s room Claire looked up at the ceiling. “Wow the ceiling is amazing.”

John smiled. “That was Peter’s request. He said he always wanted a bedroom ceiling that looked like the sky. The painters’ did the blue background and Uncle Justin added the clouds.”

“It’s a good job. Really it looks like it was done professionally.”

John and Justin both chuckled. “Mother! It was done professionally. Uncle Justin is an artist.”

Claire looked confused. “I meant it looks like a real artist painted those clouds.”

“Mother do you realize how dumb that sounds? Uncle Justin gets paid for his artwork. He is a REAL artist.”

Joan shook her head. “I would never allow a teenage son of mine to speak to me that way. It’s disgraceful.”

Justin walked over to stand beside John. “No one here cares what you think Mrs Kinney.”

Claire ignored them all and just continued to look around the rooms, amazed. “Peter’s school awards are framed and hanging on the wall.”

“Yes Mother, you never paid much attention to them but Uncle Justin had them framed and hung in here as a surprise for Peter.”

Claire had tears in her eyes but didn’t say anything. She knew what her son said was true even if she couldn’t bring herself to admit it.

Justin turned towards the door. “I think it is time you left. The next time you come here unannounced you will not be allowed inside. If I find you are stalking the boys we will get a restraining order. We will not force John and Peter to visit you but will try and accommodate any request they make to see you.”

When they returned to the Parlor, Alice was waiting there to tell then the gates were open. She went over to Joan and spoke to her softly. “I just want to let you know that I will do everything in my power to make sure that you cannot hurt any of my boys ever again. Brian and Justin are two of the finest men I know. You would be very foolish to underestimate me.”

She turned to Claire. “I hope you can start to get your life together. John and Peter deserve a decent mother in their lives.”

Claire started towards John to kiss him good bye but he stood close to Justin with a grim expression on his face. “Good bye mother.”

Claire and Joan went out the door which Alice closed firmly behind them. “I’ll call the farm and tell Charlie they can head home whenever they want.”

*****************************************************************************

Justin told John that he did not want Brian upset the moment he got home so they would not say anything about Joan & Claire’s visit. John could tell Peter that night or the next morning and Justin would talk to Brian about it when they were alone.

Brian was in a great mood when he got home. His trip to Atlanta had gone well and resulted in an important new client for Kinnetik. He was delighted that Justin was instrumental in getting a new two year Kinnetik contract signed. His nephews were happy to see him and told him that they missed him. Justin greeted him with a huge sunshine smile and kiss.

Brian’s great mood continued when he and Justin retired to the bedroom for a session of lovemaking. They were lying entwined together in their bed when Justin told his lover about Joan & Claire’s visit.

Good bye great mood, Hello to a livid Brian ready to get dressed and drive to his mother’s house. Justin eventually got him quieted down although Brian was annoyed with the blonde for letting the two women in the house.

Since neither of them had slept much the night before, eventually they fell asleep. Brian got up the next morning when his alarm went off and headed to the bathroom to shave, shower and get dressed.

When Brian came back into the bedroom he was surprised to see that Justin was gone. He went downstairs to the kitchen not completely surprised to smell the already brewed coffee.

“Good morning Sunshine.” “Good morning Brian. Here’s your coffee, black with four sugars just the way you like it.”

Brian looked at Justin through narrowed eyes. “You’re up early this morning Sunshine. Why is that?”

“I missed you and just wanted to spend some extra time with you this morning.” “Uh huh!”

“Sit down and enjoy your coffee and here’s your guava juice. One egg white omelet coming right up.”

Brian sat at the counter and observed a smiling Justin simultaneously cooking his egg white omelet and scrambled eggs in another pan.
When the eggs were done Justin brought both plates over to the counter and sat beside his partner.


After a few moments of silent eating Justin turned to Brian. “The omelet taste okay?”

“It’s delicious Justin.” “My mom always says the secret ingredient is love.”

“I can believe that is Mother Taylor’s secret ingredient but I am thinking your extra secret ingredient is bullshit.”

Justin continued to smile. “Brian Kinney don’t you think that I love you?”

“I know you love me Justin but I also know there is more to this breakfast than missing me. So just tell me what it is you want from me.”

Justin’s smile never faltered. “I want you to promise you won’t contact your mother or Claire.”

“I told you last night that I wasn’t going to go to my mother’s house.”

Justin nodded. “Remember who you are talking to Mr Kinney. I know that when you say something you always reserve the right to change your mind later and expect no consequences from your actions. I want a promise because I also know you never break your promises.”

Brian sighed. “How is it that I let you know me so well? Alright Sunshine I promise I will not contact my mother or sister.”

Justin leaned over and gave Brian a kiss. “Brian you can never fool me, you are as transparent as water.“

Brian frowned but leaned over and kissed Justin. “That is a horrifying thing to say.”

Both men laughed and continued to eat their breakfast. Shortly after Brian left for work, while Justin had a second cup of coffee Alice came in through the patio door.

“Justin you are up and about early this morning.”

“I had to discuss something with Brian before he left for the office.” Alice nodded.

**************************************************************************

Ted was waiting in Brian’s office with his financial reports.

Brian sat at his desk and picked up the packet that Ted had prepared. “So Theodore what’s the bad news?”

“Not really bad news but our cash flow is going to be down for at least a few months. We can’t expect much cash out of Tay-Kin until after Justin’s August show. Even the PPG mural income will have to go to help pay down the debt for the Bloom acquisition. Same thing for KT Properties, it is going to be awhile before we take any cash out. The remodels of the Bloom Building and the Oakland Duplex are going to cut into profits for the short term.”

Brian looked at the reports as Ted talked. “And the good news is, what?”

“I don’t have Kinnetik final numbers for June or second quarter but we will exceed last year. Won’t be our best second quarter but Kinnetik remains extremely profitable. Summer is usually pretty slow at Babylon but cash flow there should remain good. No need for you to sell the Corvette this month.”

Brian laughed. “Do we need to cut back on personal expenditures?”

Ted smiled. “Not in any big way. You don’t have to call off the July 4th barbeque but I don’t suggest you do any major redecoration or major purchases at least until autumn.”

“Have you seen the nephew expenses?”

“Yup, not a big deal. I have figured increased grocery bills based on the weekly figures I’ve gotten from Alice the last couple weeks. Nothing to worry about there.”

Brian nodded. “I would like some spreadsheets on what I have sent to Canada for Gus's upkeep for this year and last year.”

Ted frowned. “Do you expect a problem there?”

“There have been some initial rumblings about Gus’s staying with us and I want to be prepared.”

Ted nodded. “I’ll email those to you later today. Rumor has it that they are having a tough time financially so I’m sure they don’t want you to scale back your contributions.”

Brian smirked. “That is what I am counting on, Theodore. Thanks for the financial info, great job as always.”

Ted left Brian’s office with a huge smile on his face. Compliments from Brian did not happen every day and Ted savored them when they came.

*****************************************************************************

Brian left the office early. He called Justin to find exactly where John’s soccer practice was located and told him he would pick John up.

Brian left his tie and suit jacket in the Corvette and sauntered down to the practice field. He attracted quite a bit of attention from a group of soccer moms and he was careful to stay a safe distance away from them.

On the field Patrick nudged John to point out Brian on the sidelines. Twenty minutes later when practice was over, John & Patrick headed over to the coach and pointed out Brian to him. Coach Logan came over to let Brian know that he was impressed by the tips Brian had passed along to John & Patrick on Saturday. He had actually had John & Patrick demonstrate a couple things to the team. The Coach also thanked Brian for sponsoring the team.

Patrick’s mother, Roxanne, made her way over from the other soccer moms and introduced herself to Brian. After exchanging a few pleasantries Brian and John headed to the Corvette.

Once they were in the car, Brian turned to his nephew. “They didn’t seem too judgmental or annoying for a couple of heteros.”

John laughed and shook his head. “Nice to know that you are keeping an open mind.”

When they got home Alice was in the kitchen. Brian was a little surprised when John went over and gave her a hug.

Alice returned the hug. “Welcome home honey. Your brother is reading out by the pool. He has been waiting for you to come and go swimming.”

John nodded and went upstairs to change. Brian gave Alice a raised eyebrow look. She smiled. “Welcome home to you too Uncle Honey.” Brian played along and came over to give her a hug.

“Your nephews are two young men who have been starved for affection. I think you probably understand that feeling. I don’t want you to worry about having to satisfy their need for hugs. Grandmom Jen and I will take care of that. Justin is in the studio in case you want to get your hugging needs fulfilled.”

A smiling Brian went upstairs to change before heading to the studio. He walked into the sun filled room and saw Justin asleep on the daybed. Brian stopped for a minute and just gazed at Justin. He had one of his spontaneous lesbionic thoughts that Justin was the most adorable person in the world. Brian shook his head to clear out that thought and headed over to the daybed.

Brian leaned over and gave Justin a kiss. “Time to wake up sleeping beauty.” Justin stretched, slowly opened his eyes and gave his partner a huge smile.

“What a great way to wake up.” Brian sat down and pulled Justin into a lap. Justin put his arms around Brian’s neck before they locked lips. Brian lay back on the bed with Justin lying on top of him.

“Welcome home Brian.” “Always feels good to come home to you Sunshine. Alice told me to come up here and get my hugging needs taken care of.”
Justin chuckled. “She is very well trained. Maybe we should give her a raise?”

Brian smirked. “After my meeting with Ted this morning there will be no raises for anyone.”

Justin pulled away and got a worried look on his face. “Is it serious?”

“I didn’t mean to make that smile go away. Not too serious but cash flow will be down from Tay-Kin and KT so we shouldn’t make any large purchases for a little while.”

Justin nodded. “That should be a short term problem, once the renovations are done the Bloom building should give KT some good revenue.”

“I agree and there is no real need for us to worry. If I didn’t keep you up to date there would be hell to pay when you found out.”

Justin’s smile returned. “You are a wise man to understand you should never lie to me.”

Brian answer was to pull Justin in for another kiss.

End Notes:

Thanks to all my reviewers.  I really appreciate all your comments.

Chapter 28 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Melanie, Lindsay and the kids arrive from Canada with some surprising news.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 28

Brian worked from home on Friday, he didn’t want to miss Gus’s arrival with his sister & mothers. After breakfast with Justin and the nephews, Brian headed for the study to work. Justin did some work in his studio before taking John to his soccer practice.

Justin and Brian had lunch with Peter who they could tell was a little nervous about the new temporary residents in his new home. After lunch Justin pressed Peter into service to help him assemble the ingredients for jambalaya. Once the jambalaya was simmering on the stove, Justin and Peter left to pick up John from soccer practice.

When Justin drove up to the house, after picking up John, Brian was standing outside. John and Peter went into the house while Justin joined Brian outside.

Brian put his arm around Justin’s shoulders. “Lindsay called a few minutes ago to say they had just exited off 79 so they should be here any minute.”

A few minutes later a minivan came around the curve of the driveway. As soon as it came to a stop Gus got his seatbelt undone and was out of the car running towards the two men. Brian squatted down and held out his arms.

Gus threw himself into his father’s arms. “Daddy we’re here! I get to stay with you and Papa for a whole month.”

“I know Sonny Boy we have been looking forward to your visit.”

Gus had his arms around his father’s neck and gave him a sloppy kiss on the cheek. “I love you Daddy! I’m really happy to be here with you.”

Gus turned towards Justin. “Hi Papa! I love you.”

Justin came closer so he could give Gus a kiss. “I love you Gus. Your Daddy and I are so happy that you are here for a nice long visit.”

JR had been released from her car seat and was running over. Seeing her brother in his father’s arms she headed in Justin’s direction. “Hi Uncle Jus! We finally got here. It took us a very long time. Mama said it took so long because Mommy and I had to go potty too many times.”

Justin scooped up the little girl into his arms. “Hello JR. I’m sorry the trip took so long but I am happy to see you.” He gave her a kiss on the cheek.

JR looked over at her other Uncle. She knew there was no way she could displace Gus from his father’s arms. “Hi Uncle Bri. Are you happy to see me?”

Brian smiled and leaned over to give JR a kiss. “I am always happy to see you little girl.”

Gus gave his father another kiss which successfully switched Brian’s attention back to him. Brian returned the kiss and gave his son a big smile. “Daddy loves you a lot Sonny Boy.”

Gus got a big smile on his face but did turn a little to give his sister a triumphant look that said she had no hope of diverting Brian’s attention from him.

Melanie and Lindsay came over to the group. Lindsay gave both men a kiss. Melanie gave Justin a warm greeting and a kiss on the cheek. She said hello to Brian and headed in the house saying she needed to use the ladies room.

Gus turned again toward Justin. “Papa, JR and I are really thirsty can we please have something to drink.”

Justin gave Gus a full blown sunshine smile. “Sure thing Little Man. We have plenty of your favorite juice boxes and Mrs Simpson has been baking lots of cookies. Let’s go in the house so you and JR can have some juice and cookies.”

Both kids got down and ran in the house with the three adults following behind. Gus & JR raced into the kitchen but came to a quick stop when they saw John and Peter standing by the kitchen counter. JR moved behind her brother for protection.

Gus was surprised for just a minute before he remembered who these big boys might be. “Hi! I’m Gus and this is my little sister. Are you my new cousins?”

John laughed. “Hi Gus. I’m John and this is my little brother Peter. We are your cousins, we’ve been waiting for you to get here. Nice to meet you.”

Seeing Mrs Simpson, who Gus knew from previous visits, standing by the big boys gave him extra confidence. He ran over and gave John and Peter each a quick hug. Jr smiled at the boys but stayed safely behind her big brother.

Gus turned his attention to Mrs Simpson. “Hi Mrs Simpson. Papa said JR and me could have juice boxes and a cookie. We both like chocolate chip cookies the best.”

Gus climbed onto a kitchen stool and a slightly apprehensive JR was helped up onto a stool by John.

Alice got 2 juice boxes out of the refrigerator and put them on the counter along with a cookie for each of the children. “Well Gus and JR we are all so happy you are here. We have been waiting for you all day.”

After a big drink of his juice box and a bite out of his cookie Gus replied. “It took a long time to get here but now I get to stay with my Daddy and Papa for a whole month. Daddy said on fourth July we are going to have a big party with lots of fireworks.”

By now all four parents had made their way to the kitchen. Brian introduced his nephews to Lindsay and Melanie. The boys politely shook hands but their greetings from the two women was decidedly cool.

Brian went over and put his hands on Gus’s shoulders. “Daddy is really happy that you are here Sonny Boy. I bet you are going to have a lot of fun with your cousins. John likes to play soccer just like you and I bet Peter will be happy to read you the latest Harry Potter.”

Gus, wide eyed with excitement, turned on his stool to look at his father. “Wow Daddy. Even though they are big boys will my cousins still want to play with me?”

Both John and Peter smiled at the little boy and told him they were looking forward to spending time with him. They told Gus that he was their only cousin which delighted him. Justin asked the nephews to take the luggage from the minivan upstairs.

Lindsay and Melanie exchanged a glance and then Lindsay asked Brian if she could talk to him in the study. Now it was Brian and Justin’s turn to exchange a look before Brian led the way to the study.

Justin sat beside Gus. “I’m surprised you haven’t asked about swimming yet Little Man. You are usually so anxious to get into the pool.”

“None of my swimming suits fit me anymore. Mommy said I had a growed splurt, so now my summer clothes are mostly too small.”

Justin looked at Melanie. “We haven’t had a chance to buy new summer stuff yet. It’s not as warm in Toronto as here.”

Justin nodded. “Well I think we need to take care of clothes shopping right away. Alice can you take care of my jambalaya and the kids while Mel and I make a quick run to Kohl’s?”

“No Problem.”

JR leaned toward her brother and whispered in his ear. Gus nodded. “Papa, can you buy JR some pink outfits. Pink is her favorite and Mama never wants to buy her pink stuff.”

Justin gave JR a kiss on top of her head. “I sure will buy you some pink outfits and maybe even something with ruffles.”

JR had a huge smile as she bounced on the stool and clapped her hands. “Thank you Uncle Jus.”

Melanie decided to intervene. “I don’t think we need to rush out tonight. Linds and I can do some shopping tomorrow.”

Justin shook his head. “Nope. We need to get some summer stuff tonight, especially some swimsuits. Of course if you don’t want to go I may just buy everything in pink.”

Melanie shook her head. “Okay, I certainly don’t want to see that happen.”

Gus pulled on Justin’s shirt. “Papa I don’t want any pink clothes. I want black shirts like Daddy wears.”

“I promise Gus no pink for you but maybe just one or two black shirts. I like other colors too.”

“Okay but remember no pink please!”

Melanie was quiet when they first got in Justin’s car. After a few moments she took a deep breath. “You’re a smart guy Justin so you have figured out it wasn’t just a lack of time that kept us from clothes shopping it was also a lack of money.”

“So things haven’t been going too well for you and Linds?”

Melanie gave a short laugh. “Financially we are at the end of our rope. You know that I couldn’t practice law in Canada without taking classes and the Ontario bar exam. The classes and the prep seminar for the exam are pretty expensive. I decided I needed to make some money before we spent so much of our savings. I got work as a paralegal and things went pretty well for a while.

Linds stayed home with the kids so we didn’t have daycare expense and we were able to save a little money. Linds eventually started teaching an art class at a community college a couple nights a week. I was just about to start taking the law classes. I was working on a big case at the law firm that was being handled by a very senior partner of the firm. I disagreed with him about some legal precedents and our discussion got pretty heated. I should have known better, the next day I was fired.

At first I was able to get some contract paralegal work at some other large law firms. They knew I wanted full time and they were really happy with my work. A couple times they just about told me they would hire me full time but it never happened. Eventually the calls stopped coming, word got out that I was difficult to deal with. I took a couple law classes but without my salary our savings started to go down fast. Lindsay got some more classes to teach but not fulltime. We moved to Canada because there was less prejudice against gays but there is a very quiet prejudice against Yanks moving up there and taking jobs from Canadian citizens.”

Justin had listened quietly. “What about the money Brian sent each month?”

Melanie sighed. “That kept us afloat but we had rent, utilities, food and clothes to pay for. The furnace in the house we rent is really old and inefficient. Our heating bills are astronomical. With Linds spending more time teaching I took on child care. Any job I could get paid less than what daycare would have cost.”

“So how bad has it gotten?”

“We are broke, no more savings. The last of that went to repair our van last month. House rent is due on Sunday and we don’t have it. The community college just told Lindsay that they are going to have to cut her hours.”

Justin wasn’t sure what to say. He knew that this is what Lindsay wanted to talk to Brian about. They expected Brian to bail them out of the hole they dug themselves into. Justin knew that it would do no good to show how annoyed he was.

“So Lindsay is asking Brian for a loan. That is why she wanted to talk to him.”

“Yes. I wanted to let you know before you spent a lot of money on clothes. I don’t want Brian to be annoyed with you if you spend this money and he gives money to Lindsay.”

Justin griped the steering wheel just a little tighter. “Lately a lot of people I talk with seem to think that Brian controls what money I spend. That is not correct! I can spend what I want without any input from Brian. I have a news flash on whatever Lindsay is asking for. If you guys need more than ten grand Brian will talk to me before he gives it to her. Ten grand is our individual spending limit.”

Melanie apologized as they pulled into Kohl’s parking lot. Justin was excited by the display of patriotic clothes for 4th of July by the main entrance. Much to Melanie’s amusement he selected tops and shorts for Gus & JR. JRs shirt had the promised ruffles. He also threw T shirts for John & Peter in the cart. Her amusement dimmed when he selected blouses for her and Lindsay checking with her for sizes. He even bought shirts for JR’s Daddy & Uncle Ben.

Melanie’s amusement reached new levels when Justin selected shirts for himself and Brian.

“Justin Taylor you will never get Brian to wear that shirt.”

Justin smiled. “I won’t have to do anything except get Gus to tell his Daddy he wants him to wear the shirt so the whole family matches.”

Melanie burst out laughing, knowing how true that was and just thinking about Bran having to wear that cheap tacky shirt was extremely amusing.

Justin made his way through the store filling the cart with clothes for Gus and JR. Melanie’s only input was on sizes. She knew that if she tried to slow the buying, Justin would just buy more. She tried to resist when Justin insisted on buying new outfits for her and Lindsay but there was no stopping the stubborn blonde.

Like the nephews on their shopping trip with Justin, Melanie was shocked by the final total at the register but she wisely kept her mouth shut. Justin did smile and say to her that Ted would be amazed when he saw Justin’s next American Express bill.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay and Brian were in the study with the door closed. Brian was sprawled in one of the chairs while Lindsay paced around the room.

“Linds would you please stop wearing a path in the carpet and just tell me what’s on your mind.”

Lindsay sat primly on the edge of the sofa and explained her & Melanie’s disastrous financial situation.

Brian waited until she was done before saying anything. “Sounds like you have dug yourself into quite a hole. What exactly are you expecting me to do?"


“Well I was hoping that you would be able to help us out with some money.”

Brian walked over to his desk and picked up a pack of papers. “Linds, I’d like you to take a look at these spreadsheets. They show how much I sent you last year and so far this year. It is a considerable sum of money and yet somehow you have brought yourselves to the brink of bankruptcy.”

“Brian I know you have been very generous to us but if you won’t help us now I don’t know what we will do. I suppose I could ask my parents but we both know any help from them would come with lots of conditions.”

“Actually Linds any help from me will come with a couple of conditions as well.”

Lindsay looked shocked. “What kind of conditions?”

“Gus is getting older and I’m tired of begging for access to him from you and your “husband”. I want to have a regular schedule of visits. Also I am happy to continue to provide support for Gus but I am not prepared to fund your entire household in Toronto. Whatever I agree to give you now is just stop gap. We need to devise some go forward financial plan.”

Lindsay tried a new approach. “Peter, don’t you think it is a little unfair to make demands while you have me over a barrel. Let’s get the financial assistance out of the way. There will be plenty of time to discuss visitation after we get our finances straightened out.”

“Lindsay, Peter has finally grown up and visitation of my son is MY most important consideration. Your finances are way down on my list. I have already shown my lawyer the support information and he thinks I have an excellent chance of getting joint custody if we go to court.”

Lindsay’s eyes filled with tears. “Brian really! You would take me to court.”

“Lindsay enough with the crocodile tears. You have fucked me over for the last time. Even with this visit you call me up and ask if anyone is using Gus’s room. Every chance you get you make sure I understand that you don’t think I am a good father. Well the days of me being your private bank and begging for access to my son are over!”

“So you have plenty of money to buy Justin an art studio but you balk at giving money to the mother of your son.”

Brian laughed. “Jealous Linds? Sorry to disappoint you. The controlling share of the gallery was acquired by Tay-Kin Art. No Kinnetik money and no personal assets were involved. The Bloom building was acquired by KT properties. Again no Kinnetik or personal assets used.”

Lindsay flushed with embarrassment. “Okay Brian, you win. I don’t want to go to court. I promise we will work out a custody agreement acceptable to you.”

“I trust your promise but if you try and go back on your word I will make you very sorry. How much money do you need to clear your immediate problems?”

“Five thousand will carry us for two months and we have no cash with us.”

Brian walked over to one of the bookcases and pressed a release. The bookcase section swung out from the wall. Brian dialed the combination and opened the wall safe. He reached inside and took out a thousand dollars in twenties.

He handed the money to Lindsay. “I’ll have Ted wire the five thousand to your account on Monday.”

John knocked on the study door. “Uncle Brian. Mrs Simpson says dinner is ready and Uncle Justin just called to say he will be home in a couple minutes.”

*************************************************************************************

Justin called Alice to let them know they were on the way home. When they walked in the door Alice was empting rice out of a pot. The dining room table was set so all Justin and Melanie had to do was sit down and eat. Keeping Gus and JR in mind Justin had made the sauce pretty mild and it was a big hit with everyone.

Brian gave Justin a look across the table. Justin noticed that Lindsay looked flustered but dinner conversation was pretty normal. Once everyone was done eating, John & Peter cleared the table. Lindsay announced that Gus and JR should have their baths and get into their pajamas before they had dessert.

Gus wanted his Daddy to give him a bath. Melanie thought JR would be happier in the room with her mommies than her own room. So Justin moved a cot from the storage closet to the big guest room and got it ready for JR. He checked on Gus and Brian. Gus was laughing and Brian was soaking wet.

Justin smiled at the two of them. “Just who was getting the bath here?”

“Papa, I had the bath but Daddy got as wet as me.”

Brian smiled at his partner. “We’ll need to talk later Justin.”

Justin nodded and headed downstairs to check on the kitchen cleanup. He was a little surprised and very pleased to see that John & Peter had the table cleared and the dishwasher loaded. They were eating their dessert at the kitchen counter.

“You guys didn’t want to wait for us?”

“We were hungry again after all the hard work of cleaning up.”

Justin laughed. “Well you did a great job so I guess you deserve it.”

“We’re going to go play some video games when we’re done if that’s okay.”

Justin nodded. “Sure. No problem but would you do me a big favor first and bring the Kohl’s bags in from my car.”

While the nephews brought the bags in the house. Justin gathered some plates and silverware and put it on the dining room table. Then he took the apple and blueberry pies into the dining room and sat down to wait for the rest of the family.

Melanie and Lindsay came down first with JR. The women seemed a little subdued to Justin. He brought the bags with JR’s clothes into the dining room and let the little girl look through his purchases. She was thrilled with his selections. There were a couple pink outfits along with other pastels and a couple tops with ruffles. Her mommies were very amused by JR’s antics. Justin felt like that removed some of the tension in the room.

Brian and Gus appeared next. Gus had one of Justin’s T shirts on as his pajamas. “Look Papa, Daddy said my jammies would make me too hot so I get to wear your shirt!”

Justin brought in Gus’s new clothes. Gus quickly looked through the bag and was happiest with a couple black T shirts, one sleeveless which he help up proudly. “Look Daddy, just like your shirts. We’ll match!”

Gus came over and gave Justin a hug. “Thanks Papa for my new clothes. You did a really good job.”

JR followed her brother over and gave also gave Justin a hug. “Thanks Uncle Jus. I love my new clothes especially the pink ones.”

After everyone had dessert JR was pretty much asleep sitting in her booster chair. Gus was rubbing his eyes and requested that Papa read him a story. Melanie and Lindsay gave Gus good night kisses and took JR up to their room. They said they were tired from the trip and would not be back downstairs.

Brian and Justin got Gus settled into bed. Brian told Justin he would be in the study. Justin read 3 pages of the story and Gus was out for the night before he even finished the third page.

Justin turned on the night light and closed Gus’s door before he headed down to the study.

Brian was sitting on the sofa nursing a small glass of Beam. Justin came and sat beside him, Brian put his arm around Justin’s shoulders and pulled him close.

“Melanie told me about their finances on the way to the store. So how much did you agree to give Lindsay?”

Brian smirked. “There has to be more to this story. I can’t believe they could let themselves get into such a bad situation. Linds said they needed five grand to stay afloat for two months. Apparently they brought little cash with them so I gave her a thousand out of the safe. I told her Ted would transfer the money to their account on Monday. I also made it clear that my condition for bailing them out was a formal visitation arrangement with Gus.”

Justin smiled. “Good job Daddy! What happens after two months?”

“We are going to have to sit down with them and come up with some go forward plan. It is not going to be that we support their household in Toronto and I told Lindsay that. I think they have to move back. Hopefully Melanie can get a job as a lawyer. I was thinking about your gallery manager job as a possibility for Lindsay.”

Justin smiled disappeared. “I think the manager job could be problematic. Lindsay was an artist mentor to me before they moved. It might be hard for her to work for me now. Also I told Sidney that he should pick the manager. He was really disappointed with Lindsay over the Auerbach fiasco. I’m not sure he will want her back and I will not force him to accept her.”

“That’s fair Sunshine. I suppose Melanie will have to take the PA bar exam and there will probably be some prep course before she does that. It may take a while to get them to be self-sufficient.”

“Well they can’t stay here until that happens. This is a big house but too small to have everyone living here. I think they should move into the loft, we can have a couple temporary walls put up to create bedroom space for the kids. That way we eliminate rent and we can pay utilities until they are both working again.”

“They will be kind of cramped there and the furniture is not kid friendly and very expensive.”

“We can put your furniture into storage and they can move their stuff in except for the bed. Gus can spend weekends here and JR can spend time with Michael and Ben or Debbie. Mel and Linds are the ones who fucked up and there should be consequences for their actions.”

“You are tough Sunshine but correct. I’m sure they won’t be happy but they don’t have a lot of alternatives.”

Brian leaned in to give Justin a kiss. Both of them headed down to the media room and challenged the nephews to a video game. The three games that followed were runaway wins for John and Peter. The nephews were pretty amused as Brian and Justin each blamed the other for the losses. John told them that they were equally bad. Justin threw a pillow at him before the uncles departed.

Breakfast the next morning with eight people in the kitchen was pretty chaotic. Gus demanded Mickey Mouse pancakes for him & JR from his Papa. Brian made his own egg white omelet. John made his signature scrambled eggs for himself, Peter and Melanie. Lindsay & Justin had plain pancakes. A gallon of orange and two pots of coffee were consumed along with half of Alice’s homemade coffee cake.

The household was just about done breakfast when Michael, Ben and Debbie arrived with a dozen donuts. More coffee was made to go along with the donuts. Just in time to share the donuts and coffee Jennifer and Tucker came into the kitchen. Gus and JR were bouncing off the walls with excitement.

Chapter 29 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad


Chapter 29

Eventually the chaos spilled out onto the patio and for some attendees into the pool. Now that Gus had swimwear that fit he was anxious to get in the water. JR was a little put off by some many people and so much noise. She stayed happily in Uncle Ben’s arms. Ever since she was a baby being held securely in Ben’s arms was where JR wanted to be if she felt at all anxious or unsure.

John and Peter were in the pool. Peter was attempting back flips into the deep end. John was giving him a boost up. Justin was sitting on the side of the pool watching Gus paddle around the shallow end of the pool, swimmies firmly on his arms. Ben got in the pool still holding JR, he ducked down to get JR wet. Each time he did it she produced a delighted squeal.

Michael camera in hand was busy taking picture of his daughter in his husband’s arms. Most of the other adults were occupying chairs and loungers talking and watching the action in the pool.

Gus got fascinated by Peter’s backflips and moved closer to John. “Hey Gus! Want to try doing a back flip?”

A very excited Gus willingly agreed. Peter swam to the side of the deep end and Justin slid into the water on the other side of the pool. John gave Gus some instructions. John laced his finger together and got Gus to stand on them before lifting him and throwing him over.

A smiling Gus sprung up out of the water coughing a little. In seconds Justin and Peter were by his aide asking if he was okay. Gus assured them he was fine, he just forgot to keep his mouth closed.

Gus swam as quickly as he could back to John and asked if they could do it again. His second attempt went off without incident. JR still safely in Uncle Ben’s arms laughed and clapped her hands at her brother’s antics. A smiling Gus again swam over to his cousin ready to do another backflip.

Lindsay was watching from her chair and before the third backflip she called over to her son. “Gus I think you should stop doing that. You might get hurt.”

“I am being careful Mommy. This is lots of fun.”

Jennifer was sitting near Lindsay. “Lindsay dear, you need to relax. You’ll have a nervous breakdown before Gus is a teenager. Boys love rough housing. John is a very responsible young man, he’s had to be with that mother of his. He’ll make sure Gus is alright. Justin and Peter are both ready to come to Gus’s rescue.”

“Well it makes me nervous. Gus is just a little boy. I think John may be too rough with him.”

Jennifer’s eyes narrowed. “Really dear you are over anxious. Do you think Justin would allow this if he thought Gus could get injured? Gus is having a great time and JR is enjoying the show her brother is providing. Maybe you should just turn your chair around and not watch.”

Lindsay started to argue but she was cowed by the disapproving look Jennifer gave her. Debbie was also looking at her and shaking her head. “Relax Linds. Jennifer is right boys are always doing some crazy thing. Sometimes it is better to just not watch. Sunshine is keeping his eye on him.”

Brian overheard the conversation from where he was sitting and talking with Tucker. He excused himself and went over to the side of the pool. When Gus surfaced from his latest attempt, Brian was clapping. “Good job Sonny Boy! Cousins can be a lot of fun can’t they.”

Gus had a huge smile on his face and he looked towards John with delight. “My cousins are the most fun!”

As Gus swam back to John, Brian turned and gave Lindsay a look that let her know she had better sit back and relax. He smiled at Jennifer who raised her eyebrows and shook her head. Both Brian and Jennifer felt Lindsay’s main issue was Gus interacting with his cousins. Both were prepared to nip her attitude in the bud.

After a few more tosses into the deep end Justin distracted Gus by racing him across the pool. Brian got in the pool and let Gus ride on his back as he swam around the pool. After that his cousins showed Gus how to cannonball into the pool. Gus could hardly remember ever having this much fun.

Jennifer and Debbie were soaking in the hot tub, Michael was trying to coax his daughter out of Ben’s arms while Tucker chatted with Lindsay and Melanie.

Eventually Justin asked Brian to get the grill started for lunch. Justin headed into the kitchen. He was getting burgers, hotdogs and seafood kabobs out of the refrigerator along with the fixings for a salad.

Jennifer came into the kitchen. “Sweetheart what can I do to help?”

Justin laughed “Pick whatever you want and start chopping it up.”

Jennifer grabbed a knife and started chopping broccoli. She glanced out the French doors to the patio. Gus was sitting in Brian’s lap by the side of the pool and JR was sitting in Michael’s lap. They were all watching John on Ben’s shoulders and Peter on Tucker’s shoulders compete in chicken fights in the pool. Jennifer could see both Gus and JR laughing and clapping their hands. Debbie still in the hot tub was also watching the pool hijinks and laughing.

Melanie and Lindsay were sitting off to the side of the patio and talking together. Jennifer frowned. “Gus seems to be enjoying his new cousins but Honey what is up with Lindsay and Melanie?”

“They seem to have some problem with John and Peter. I have no idea why.”

“I hope they are not going to make a problem about Gus’s visit.”

Justin chuckled grimly. “I don’t think they will dare make any trouble right now.”

Jennifer looked at her son with raised eyebrows. “What’s up?”

“You cannot tell anyone, especially Debbie, but they are broke. Somehow they have spent all their money.”

Jennifer was astonished. “So what happen now?”

“Well first I buy the kids all new summer clothes because they came with none that fit them. Than Brian gives them six thousand dollars to see them through the next two months. He does make a condition of the money that he gets a formalized visitation schedule with Gus. What happens next is undecided.”

“Wow!”

They got back to preparing the salad in silence.

Jennifer clears her throat. “You know Honey I have something to tell you. It concerns finances.”

“Molly already told me that Tucker has his condo up for sale and that he is moving in with you. I hope you will both be really happy.”

Jennifer laughed. “You are such a bad liar. I know Molly told you. What I wanted to tell you was that I got a letter from your father’s lawyer asking to reduce my alimony payment. Looks like his business is not doing so well so you were smart to go a different career direction.”

Justin laughed. “I hope you told the lawyer to forget about any reduction.”

“Actually honey I had my lawyer send a letter saying that since MY business was doing so well Craig could stop the alimony altogether.”

“Mom, why would you let him win?”

“Justin don’t you see. He hasn’t won, I have! I made sure the response letter said how well my business was doing. I don’t need anything from him, I can take care of myself. That will drive Craig insane. He was so sure we would all fall apart without him.”

Mother and son were smiling as they went back to salad prep. A few minutes later Brian came in to get the food for grilling. He gave the grinning mother & son an odd look before heading back outside.

Brian was delighted with the mass exodus after lunch. JR went home with Michael & Ben; Justin sent their July 4th outfits with them after making them promise not to mention the matching outfits to Brian.

Jennifer and Tucker left next and finally Lindsay and Melanie left to have dinner with friends.

Exhausted by his fun afternoon, Gus fell asleep while watching a video. John and Peter went downstairs to the game room.

Brian placed a baby monitor in the media room and brought the receiver with him while he and Justin took a shower, including some intense sex, in the bathroom by the home gym. Happily Gus slept soundly in the media room for an hour and a half.

They ordered Pizza for dinner and woke Gus up in time to eat. He watched the end of his video before bath and bed. Justin read Gus a story and once the boy was asleep Justin headed to the studio.

Brian worked on his laptop in the family room. When he heard the front door open he went to the entrance hall. Lindsay and Melanie were just coming in from their dinner with friends.

“Hello ladies. I trust you had a pleasant evening.”

Lindsay smiled. “We had a really nice dinner. How was your evening?”

“Great. We had pizza for dinner, Gus enjoyed it. I’d like to discuss a couple thing with you. Let’s go down to the study, we’ll have privacy there.”

“Actually Brian. We are a little tired, maybe we should put off any discussions until tomorrow.”

“Actually no. It won’t take long but we need to talk about a couple things tonight.”

Brian led the way down the hall. Once they were all in the study Brian shut the door. “Would you like anything to drink?”

Both Lindsay and Melanie shook their heads.

“First I would like to ask what you have against my nephews. You have both been barely civil to them since you got here.”

Lindsay looked uncomfortable. “Well knowing their history we are concerned about them spending time with Gus without proper supervision.”

“So this afternoon with Gus’s mothers, fathers and grandmothers all watching; you didn’t think there was proper supervision?”

Lindsay shrugged. “I guess we can’t get past John accusing you of abuse. I don’t want Gus to get into the middle of something like that. Also we are worried that Gus will get attached to these new cousins and when they go back to live with Claire and disappear from his life he will be confused and hurt.”

“John and I have made our peace over his abuse allegation, which he did recant before it got too far. If I am okay with that situation I don’t think anyone else needs to be concerned about it. Frankly it is none of your business. Justin and I have promised the boys that even when they go back to live with their mother we will stay in touch with them. They are not going to disappear from anyone’s life.“

Melanie shook her head. “Brian I can hardly believe I am going to accuse you of this, it must be Justin’s influence, but I think you are sugarcoating this situation.”

“And I think that both of you are so convinced that I cannot be trusted with my son that you look for problems that don’t exist. Moving on to the second topic I wanted to talk about; I think we need to sit down and discuss establishing a formal visitation schedule for Gus and what plans you have for your financial future. I suggest we have a lunch meeting at Kinnetik on Monday. That will give us the privacy we need to resolve these things.”

Melanie looked shocked. “What visitation agreement are you talking about? Lindsay and I are Gus’s legal parents. We decide when and where you get to spend time with him.”

“You and are wife are not communicating very well. A formal visitation agreement is my condition for my financial help and I told Lindsay that yesterday.”

Brian walked over to his desk and picked up his support spreadsheets. “Here are the totals for what I sent to you for Gus’s support for last year and so far this year. I have already spoken with a lawyer and he feels pretty confident that if I take this to court I will get the visitation I believe I deserve. I prefer to handle this privately between us. I told Lindsay this was my condition for the five grand that will be deposited to your account on Monday and she agreed.”

Melanie looked at Lindsay who shrugged. “And what choice do we have Mel?”

A visibly annoyed Melanie turned back to Brian. “This is blackmail! I wonder how you would like it if someone forced you into doing something like this.”

“From my viewpoint you and Lindsay have been blackmailing me for years by threatening to limit my time with my son! As for anyone forcing me to do something, I will tell you what I told Claire when she complained about having to go to rehab. Once I left Jack and Joanie’s house I have never let myself get into the position of letting anyone else control my actions, except Justin.

Monday; be at Kinnetik at noon, we’ll order salads from the diner. If you choose not to be there, we will be in court later this week. My lawyer has a tentative court date of Friday unless the holiday delays the court schedule.”

Melanie and Lindsay left the room without saying anything.

Brian headed over to the studio where Justin was busy painting. Brian brought his partner up to date on his conversation with Gus’s mothers. Brian was amused by the blue fire coming from Justin’s narrowed eyes. Justin was ready to go to the guest room and confront the two women but when he saw that Brian was okay and had the situation under control he calmed down.

***********************************************************************************

Sunday started early with a knock on the bedroom door and Gus asking “Daddy can I come in?”

“Come on in Sonny Boy the door is unlocked.”

A delighted Gus burst through the door, slamming it closed behind him. He got to the bed in a full run and jumped between his fathers. Brian grabbed him and gave him a kiss.
“Good morning Sonny Boy you are up nice and early this morning.”

Justin opened his eyes briefly. “Good morning Little Man.”

Gus giggled. “Papa are you going to be a sleepyhead this morning?”

Brian laughed. “Your Papa is a sleepyhead every day!”

Gus thought that was hysterically funny and kept laughing even when Justin hit him with a pillow. Brian grabbed a pillow and a full-fledged pillow fight ensued with Gus laughing too hard to land many pillow hits.

“Sonny Boy, help your Dad. You need to tickle Papa so I can win the pillow fight.”

A still laughing Gus dove under the covers to attack Justin’s midsection with tickles. A squirming, laughing Justin had to concede defeat. All three of them lay back on the bed laughing. Brian finally got out of bed announcing he had to use the bathroom.

Justin sat back against the pillows and Gus moved to lie right beside him. Justin put his arm around the boy and pulled him close. Gus snuggled against his Papa and rested his head on Justin’s chest. Justin hated the thought that one day, probably not too far in the future, Gus would not be as ready to snuggle with his fathers.

Gus got quiet and turned his head slightly to look up at Justin’s face. “Papa do you and Daddy ever argue?"

Justin wondered where this conversation was going to lead. “Well Gus, not too often but I think that everyone who lives together all the time disagree sometimes. So yes; your Dad and I sometimes argue.”

“Do you yell at each other when you disagree?”

Justin smiled. “Actually when Brian and I argue we usually get quieter but it is not something we do very often. Why are you wondering about that?”

Gus was quiet for a few moments and had a very serious expression on his face. “Mommy and Mama don’t get quiet! When they argue they yell really loud. I try not to listen but it scares me when they yell so much and it scares JR too.”

“I’m really sorry that you and JR get scared but your mommies are not trying to scare you. People have different ways to disagree and sometimes yelling helps people get their feelings out and afterwards they feel better about things that were bothering them. It doesn’t mean your mommies don’t love each other.”

Justin was heartbroken to see Gus’s eyes fill with tears. “Lately Papa when they yell, Mama says to Mommy that they have no money. She said that we are going to wind up living on the street. I see people sometimes laying on the sidewalk. Mommy told me that sometimes people don’t have any home so they have to stay outside all the time. I don’t think I would like to live outside, I think I would be afraid. I know JR would be afraid because sometimes she cries just because there is loud noise outside our house.”

The tears were flowing down Gus’s cheeks and Justin hugged the little boy and kissed his forehead. He glanced up to see Brian had come into the bedroom. Justin had never seen Brian look so stricken. Justin almost got out of bed to go to his partner.

Brian hurried to the bed and climbed in. He moved next to Gus and put his arm around his son so that Gus was cradle between the two men.

Brian gave his son a kiss on the top of his head and used his hand to wipe the tears off his cheeks. “Gus I need you to listen to me. You know your Dad never breaks his promises right?”

Gus nodded and Brian smiled at him. “I promise you, Sonny Boy, that I will never allow you to be homeless. That will never ever happen! Your Papa and I both work very hard and we make enough money to make sure that you will always have a home.”

“But Daddy supposed Mommy and Mama and JR have to live on the sidewalk. I would worry about them.”

Justin knew that Brian was probably wishing a much worse fate on Lindsay and Melanie so he took over the conversation.

“Gus we have a big loving family that would never allow any member of the family to not have a home. There is Grandmom Debbie, Uncle Mikey, Uncle Ben, Grandmom Jen even your Auntie Em. None of them would ever allow one of us to be homeless. So your mommies and JR will never have to live outside.

“Are you sure Papa?” “Gus I am 100% positive, absolutely no doubt in my mind!”

Gus sighed and his smile reappeared at half-mast. Brian suggested they go downstairs and have breakfast. Gus was off the bed in an instant and heading downstairs urging Brian and Justin to hurry up.

Justin gave Brian a kiss. “You doing okay Daddy?”

“I’ll feel better once I kill Lindsay and Melanie!”

“I think your plan may need some work. I don’t think it will make Gus happy to have two dead mommies and a Dad in prison. It could make him feel a little less secure.”

Brian gave Justin a smack on the bottom before kissing him.

In the kitchen Gus requested frosted flakes, which to Brian’s horror, had been stocked in the cabinet by Justin. Brian insisted on slicing a banana into the cereal so there would some nutritional value to his son’s breakfast. He also insisted that Gus drink a glass of orange juice. Justin enjoyed a bowl of frosted flakes from the stool beside Gus. He also had a cut up banana in his cereal courtesy of Brian.

Much to Brian’s annoyance and Justin’s relief, Lindsay and Melanie had already left for a day of visiting with friends.

John and Peter came downstairs for Breakfast. They opted for frozen waffles with fresh strawberries which met with Uncle Brian’s approval until they added whip cream as a topping. Brian announced he was afraid he was gaining weight just by being in the same room as all the unhealthy breakfasts so he took his dry wheat toast, coffee and guava juice out onto the patio.

After breakfast Peter asked if he could invite Josh and his parents to the 4th of July barbeque. Justin told him that was no problem. With all the people Brian invited, three more would hardly be noticed.

Gus got permission from Justin to change to a bathing suit and as he raced out of the room, Justin warned him not to run on the stairs. Justin poured two mugs of coffee’ added some half & half to his and 4 spoons of sugar to one for Brian, and went outside.
Justin gave Brian a kiss on the top of his head and placed his coffee mug on the table in front of him. “So Daddy, Gus is changing so he can go in the pool. One of us will have to put on a bathing suit.”

“Okay. Do you think Mother Taylor could come over here tomorrow to kind of oversee Gus and the nephews?”

“I’ll give her a call but do you think we really need her to be here? Alice & Charlie will be here and I’ll be back after we meet with Lindsay and Melanie.”

“I think the munchers are feeling pushed to the wall and I’m just afraid they will try to create some issue to put us on the defensive. Maybe a call to the state to say the boys are not properly supervised.”

“I think you might be worrying over nothing but I’ll give Mom a call.”

Gus burst through the patio doors from the house. “Daddy come swim with me!”

Brian smiled. “Okay Sonny Boy just wait a minute for me to change.” He headed over to the pool house to put on a bathing suit.

Justin went into the house leaving father and son happily splashing around in the pool. He called Jennifer who said she would be happy to spend time with the three boys. She had a client who closed on a house last week who owned a bowling alley. He said to let him know when she wanted to bowl and he would reserve a lane for her. Justin agreed with his mother that bowling would be a great outing for all three boys. Jennifer laughingly said she would be glad to bowl with the gutter guards they would put up for Gus, she was sure that would improve her normal score.

John & Peter came downstairs dressed for swimming. Justin gave them a smile. “Gus will be thrilled to have more people to swim with. I was just talking to my Mom; she is going to take you guys and Gus bowling tomorrow. Uncle Brian and I have a lunch time meeting at Kinnetik and I have to stop at the gallery before that.”

John gave a quick laugh. “We haven’t been bowling since Gramps died. He took us several times.”

Peter added. “He sure hated when we got a gutter ball. One of those always resulted in lots of coaching from Gramps.”

Justin was a little surprised that the boys seemed to have a positive memory of Jack Kinney. “You guys won’t have to worry about gutter balls. Grandmom Jen is going to have them put the gutter guards up on your alley for Gus. I haven’t told him about bowling. Why don’t you guys tell him? I know he will be thrilled that you are going too.”

A few minutes after the nephews went outside, Justin heard Gus’s squeal of delight. He looked out the door and saw Brian looking towards the house with a big smile on his face. When he saw Justin he gave him a quick wave before turning back to the game he was playing with Gus.

Justin headed up to the studio with a smile on his face.

Chapter 30 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 30

Justin was going through his finished pieces to do some preliminary planning for his August show when his cell phone rang. He glanced at the display before answering and saw a local number but not one that he recognized.

“Hello” “Hi Justin. This is Melanie. I just wanted to let you know that we are at a friend’s house. Both Linds and I have been drinking wine so we think it is better for us to just stay here tonight.”

“Okay, that sounds like a good plan. So I guess we will see you tomorrow around noon at Kinnetik.”

“I guess so … I hope we will get there. I’ll try.”

“That really isn’t the answer I was looking for. Why would you not be there?”

“We may need to discuss this whole visitation thing some more before we commit to anything in writing.”

“NO FUCKING WAY! You are NOT going to do this to Brian. Let me assure you that no money will be transferred to your account until both your asses are in the conference room at Kinnetik.”

“Justin, Lindsay said Brian promised her he would send the money.”

“The money was promised with the condition of Brian getting formalized visitation rights with Gus. I can assure you that money will not be sent before you arrive for our meeting. Lindsay probably thinks she can manipulate Brian as she has done in the past. You both need to understand that I will not let that happen.”

“I know Brian has talked to a lawyer and he feels like he has a good chance of forcing this issue. I wonder if that lawyer know about Brian’s lifestyle over the years. Not exactly father of the year stuff.”

“In case you forgot Melanie just a few weeks ago you gave Brian a good review to the social worker who contacted you about the nephews coming to live with us. I’m sure a history of behavior would be really important if this goes to court. Let’s see if I have this straight; the first time you two separated it was because Lindsay cheated with Sam Auerbach. The second big dust up was when you cheated with Leda.

Getting to recent history you have somehow managed to take yourselves to the brink of bankruptcy. You are also having shouting matches that frighten your children and you say things like you will all be living on the street soon which worries and frightens your son.”

Melanie sighed at the other end of the conversation. “Listen Justin I don’t want to get into one-upmanship here. We have all made mistakes in the past because we’re human.”

“My point exactly Mel and I did not start that topic, you did. I was just pointing out that people who live in glass houses should not throw stones.”

“Justin I am really trying here. Lindsay wants to explore our options she is going to talk with her parents and you know they are not Brian’s biggest fans.”

“You know what Mel? I don’t really care who you or Lindsay talk to or who you manage to convince to give you money. You and Lindsay need to understand that if you are not at the meeting tomorrow, there will be no money transfer from us and the next time we talk will be in a courtroom.”

Justin disconnected and turned off his phone. He went downstairs and out on the patio. Brian was sitting on one lounger. Peter and Gus were sprawled on another lounger and Peter was reading to Gus.

Brian looked over at Justin with a smile. Justin motioned for Brian to come in the house. When Brian heard about Justin’s conversation with Mel he was incandescent with anger. For a moment Justin wasn’t sure he did the right thing in telling Brian about the call.

He managed to get Brian calmed down eventually. Brian headed to the study to email his lawyer while Justin got a couple chickens ready for the oven.

The rest of the afternoon went without incident. Justin turned his phone back on but there were no more calls from Melanie or Lindsay.

Brian spent most of his time with Gus, Peter & John divided their time between video games and the swimming pool. Justin spent considerable time on Sunday night dinner. The menu was roast chicken, baked yams, steamed broccoli and homemade biscuits and coconut custard pie for dessert.

The nephews were impressed by Justin’s culinary skills. Gus and Brian were more accustomed to meals prepared by Justin so less surprised by the dinner. Gus requested Peter read some more Harry Potter to him after dinner, so John helped Justin clean up from dinner.

“Uncle Justin is everything okay with Uncle Brian? When he thinks no one is paying attention he looks kind of upset.”

“Great powers of observation! It’s nothing for you to be concerned about. We are having a sort of dispute with Gus’s mothers.”

“I know I just met them but they seem kind of prissy and bitchy.”

Justin got a good laugh from John’s description. “They are not always like that but I can’t argue with your description of them for this visit. You can say whatever you want to Brian or me but don’t say anything around Gus.”

“Duh! Like I would bad mouth a little kid’s Mom. At Gus’s age I probably would have even defended my mother.”

************************************************************************************

The next morning Brian & Justin were up early to have breakfast with Gus. Leaving him in Alice’s care, they headed to the city. Brian got out at the Kinnetik building while Justin continued on to the Bloom Gallery.

Justin parked and went inside. He had emailed Sidney asking to meet with him this morning so Sidney was not surprised when Justin walked into his office.

“Good morning Justin. Would you like something to drink?”

“No I’m good. The reason I asked to see you this morning was we need to talk about the gallery manager position. I have a family situation that means I have a candidate I would like you to consider but it is still your final decision about who you chose as the best fit.”

Sidney smiled. “Families always seem to complicate our life but they also enrich it so what can we do.”

“You may remember that Lindsay Peterson and her wife moved to Canada a few years ago.”

“Yes I do remember hearing that but it was after she left the gallery.”

Justin nodded. “I do know why Lindsay was let go and I completely understand and agree with your decision. The thing is, the move to Canada has not worked out as planned. I think you know that Brian is the father of Lindsay’s son, Gus. It appears that Lindsay, Melanie and their children may be moving back to Pittsburgh. Brian thought that Lindsay might be a good fit for our gallery manager.”

Sidney chuckled. “Families! I was appalled by Lindsay lack of ethics when she had the affair with Sam Auerbach but that did happen several years ago. You can, of course, insist that Lindsay get the job. You do have the majority share.”

“That is absolutely what I do NOT want to do. I would like you to consider Lindsay but I won’t insist that you do. I will not second guess whatever decision you make. I told you this would be your decision to make and I stand by that.”

“None of us are perfect, I will be happy to meet with Lindsay but I will address my ethics concerns and see what she has to say.”

Justin smiled. “I appreciate it. The move back plans are not finalized so I will give you a call when I know if we need to set up the interview.”

The partners discussed a few items about the remodel that would be starting soon. Sidney let Justin know that he might be interested in renting one of the remodeled apartments on the second floor. Sidney also let Justin know that he and his son’s family would be at the July 4th barbeque but his daughter and family had other plans.

They shook hands and a relieved Justin left. Justin was pleased with how the meeting turned out, Sidney was very understanding about the Lindsay situation.

Justin parked in the Kinnetik garage and went upstairs to Brian’s office. Carole gave him a welcoming smile. “Brian is meeting with Hal and Patti from HR, there is some problem in the art department.”

Justin nodded and went into Brian’s office. Everyone’s attention turned towards him. Brian smiled, Patti nodded a greeting and Hal spoke. “Excuse us, we are having a confidential meeting in here.”

Brian’s smile disappeared in an instant. “Come in Justin and sit down. Patti has had visits from some art department employees.”

Hal turned to Patti. “I would like to keep this meeting confidential, don’t I have the right to ask for that?”

Patti’s eyes widened on surprise. “Hal, Justin is a part owner of Kinnetik. That gives him the right to attend any meeting in this building.”

Justin gave Brian a look that said let it go but he could tell that Brian was inches from firing Hal on the spot. Justin pulled up a chair and sat beside Patti who brought the meeting back on track.

“Justin the reason we are having this meeting is that members of the art department have come to me saying they wish that more of a team spirit would be encouraged. They feel like there would be an advantage to working together and sharing ideas.”

Hal bristled. “I believe that these comments came from just a few of my employees. The ring leader is no doubt Jason. He thinks of himself as Justin’s pet. I know this won’t be a popular thing to say but I think that with or without Justin’s knowledge some of the employees are trying to force me out so that Justin can be the new art director.”

Brian laughed. “Hal, somehow you keep forgetting that Justin is an owner of Kinnetik. If Justin wanted to be art director he would just have to say so and you would be out the door.”

Patti shook her head. “Hal we are satisfied with the job you are doing but there is always room for improvement. Several members of the art department staff have come to me. This is not a case of sour grapes from one or two people.”

Justin turned to Hal. “You know Hal I think it would be a good idea to set up kind of a mentoring program for the art staff. You don’t use the graphics program enough to be expert with it, that’s not your job. The experienced people who use it all the time know all the bells & whistles, tricks and shortcuts. I think it would be a good idea for them to share that knowledge. Jason is actually more Brian’s pet than mine. Brian is the one who requests Jason to work on his projects.That is because Jason seems to understand Brian’s vision, it makes sense to have him work with someone else and show them what Brian likes. That way if Jason ever leaves us we have some other people ready to step up.”

Hal sat with a sullen look on his face. Brian started to say something but Justin shook his head.

Patti finally spoke. “So Hal what do you think about setting up a mentoring program in the art department. That is something you and I could work on together.”

“I suppose it is worth a try if that’s what everyone wants.”

Brian did finally speak. “What everyone wants is a creative, knowledgeable, happy staff in the art department. You were hired for your organizational and management skills not your artistic skills which you told me in your interview were not your strength.”

Hal nodded. “I just want to know that I have your support.”

Brian looked straight at him. “You have my support as long as the art department continues to run smoothly. Patti, I’d like an update from you on when the mentoring program starts. In three months I want to have a meeting with the whole art department to see what they think about the whole mentoring thing. Justin I’d like you to sit in on that meeting as well.”

Hal stood up and left the room. Patti sighed. “He is so touchy. One of the people who came to see me was Leon, whose parents are friends of Hal’s. Leon felt he was not going to be successful unless he had more of a chance to work with the more experienced people in the art department. Hal is so sure Jason came to see but he never did, it’s the newer employees who have issues with Hal’s management style.”

Brian looked disgusted. “He’s a homophobic whiner but he does keep the department running smoothly for the most part. If you run across some hot prospect to replace him let me know.”

Patti got up, shook Brian & Justin’s hands and headed back to her office.

Justin came around and sat on Brian’s lap. “So big guy, I guess this was a warm up for our next meeting.” Brian just shook his head and gave Justin a kiss.

Justin smiled and looked into Brian’s eyes. “I feel sorry for Hal.”

“For fuck sakes Sunshine why would you feel sorry for him!”

“He’s so insecure. He keeps seeing conspiracies and thinks people are plotting against him. If he would just do his job everyone would be happier.”

Brian nodded his head.

***********************************************************************************

When Hal got back to the art department he called Leon into his office.

“Leon I am going to ask for your help. Some of the staff have been talking to Human Resources they are trying to get me fired. I’m sure Jason is behind this. I suspect he is working with Justin. I need to know what people are saying about me”

Leon looked uncomfortable. “Uncle Hal, I’m sure that Jason did not talk to HR. He doesn’t need help, it’s the new guys who are looking for some help.”

“Have you spoken to HR?”

“Yes Uncle Hal. We didn’t say anything really bad about you but you insist we only talk with you and only come to you with our questions. The thing is you don’t understand the graphics program as well as the more experienced guys who use it all the time. We can’t learn all the system capabilities if we only work with you.”

Hal sat back in his chair. “I was so sure this was Jason and Justin trying to make me look bad.”

“Uncle Hal, Jason says that Justin would have to be crazy to want to be art director here. Now he has the freedom to paint all day and they just bought controlling interest in an art gallery. Why would Justin want to tie himself down to a 9 to 5 job at Kinnetik?”

“Thanks Leon for being honest with me. Patti and I are going to work on a mentor program for the department.”

************************************************************************************

Lindsay and Melanie walked into the Kinnetik lobby at 11:45. Brian’s office door was open and as they entered the office Carole emailed Ted to give him the OK to transfer the $5K to Canada.

Brian looked up from his computer. “Hello ladies. Here is a menu from the diner. Pick out what you would like for lunch. Justin should be here shortly. He’s going over some remodeling numbers for the Bloom building with Ted.”

Lindsay’s facial expression revealed how little she wanted to be here. “Is it really necessary to have Justin included in this discussion. I don’t see how it really concerns him.”

Brian smiled. “Justin and I are partners. Everything that concerns me, concerns him. All you need to know is that I want him involved.”

Justin appeared, lunch was ordered and the four of them went into Brian’s private conference room.

Once they were seated Melanie spoke first. “Was the money transferred to our account?”

Brian nodded. “Yes, it was sent as soon as you entered the office. I am curious about your plans for your financial future. It seems to me that your Canadian adventure has not been a success, so I wonder if it is time to call an end to it.”

Lindsay spoke up. “I resent that you feel you can question us about out private life. We are having some financial issues but we are still adults who are capable of making our own decisions!”

Brian leaned back in his chair and laughed. It was not a pleasant laugh. “Capable of making decisions? Adults? I saw my son sobbing in Justin’s arms yesterday because the two of you “adults” have been having screaming matches and frightening him. That is very adult of you! Gus is worried about having to sleep on the sidewalk because he heard Melanie say that you will all be on the street soon. Excellent decision to let your children hear that statement.

What I suggest is that you get off your high horse and the four of us decide how we help you and Melanie climb out of the shit hole you have dug yourself in to.”

Melanie looked stricken. “I am so sorry that Gus overheard that, we should have been more careful when we argued. It has just been such a hard time for us. The problem is that I agree with you that the move to Canada has not gone as well as I hoped. However, at this point, we can’t afford to move back here.”

Justin entered the discussion. “It appears to us that you can’t afford to stay there either. That is why Brian is asking if you have a plan. We don’t think it is fair, or practical, to expect us to finance your household in Toronto indefinitely.”

Melanie shrugged. “Obviously whatever our plans have been they have not worked out as we hoped.”

Justin had a few questions. “So if you came back to Pittsburgh what is the status of your ability to practice law and is moving back something you two are considering?”

Melanie looked at Lindsay who was staring at the tabletop. “I have not kept up with continuing education to keep my law license active. I would have to take a couple of continuing Ed classes and pass those before I could practice law again. That would take a couple months at least and cost a few thousand dollars. We are certainly open to the idea of moving back.”

Brian stared at Lindsay across the table. “Lindsay apparently you don’t want to be any part of this discussion. I am curious about what your solution is to your current financial situation and how you plan to move forward.”

“I think this whole meeting is a farce. You can easily afford to help us out but for some reason we have to sit here and talk about the mistakes Melanie and I have made in the past. I think this is just your way of putting us on the defensive so you can force the issue of Gus’s custody. You have plenty of money to buy Justin an art gallery but won’t help one of your long term friends, the mother of your son.”

Justin looked quickly at Brian to see if his head would actually explode. Melanie’s mouth dropped open, she and Lindsay had been arguing about Lindsay’s expectations about Brian’s support all weekend.

“Lindsay first I would like to inform you that the funds to buy our controlling interest of the Bloom Gallery came from Tay-Kin Art. So that money came 100% from Justin’s art work. Second I want to point out that I have voluntarily contributed support money to you for Gus. No one just gives money to Justin and me for no reason. We earn every penny from hard work. Therefore I’m not sure why you think we should give you money just because we have been friends for a long time. As a friend I am trying to help you and Melanie but I am not prepared to pay you for your friendship.”

Lindsay looked shocked, Melanie looked embarrassed and Justin grabbed Brian’s hand under the table and squeezed it. Carole, not knowing what good timing she had, knocked on the door and delivered lunch.

The four of them picked at their salads and drank water until Justin spoke.

“Naturally Brian and I have been discussing what we could do to help. I am going to tell you what we think might work. These are not demands or ultimatums, just suggestions. Hopefully we can build on these suggestions and move forward to a solution.”

Lindsay and Melanie both nodded and Brian gave him a smile.

“First suggestion is that you move back to Pittsburgh and your support system. Second, is that you move into the loft. We can have some temporary walls put up to make small bedrooms for Gus and JR. That will give you basically no living expenses. We won’t charge rent and we’ll still pay the utilities. Third, we will loan you the money for moving costs and for Melanie’s classes to reinstate her law license. When your financial situation improves we expect that loan to be repaid.

Fourth, Sidney is interviewing for a gallery manager and he is willing to talk to Lindsay about the position. It is Sidney’s decision so it’s not a done deal. Fifth, once you get back on your feet financially and repaid your debts, Brian and I will hold a mortgage for you so you can buy a house.”

Lindsay looked at Brian who met her gaze without expression. “The loft! We would have no privacy there. You can’t just dictate to us what we have to do.”

Melanie placed her hand in Lindsay’s arm. “Linds you have to relax. Justin started out by saying these were suggestions. They are actually very generous suggestions and I appreciate them. It’s time for us to be honest.”

Lindsay looked panicked. Melanie smiled at her and finally Lindsay spoke. “I had a little gambling problem and that is how we got in so much trouble. I went with some other teachers to one of the casinos one afternoon for lunch. I played a little blackjack and I won quite a bit of money. In the beginning I won more than I lost. I told Melanie I was doing some tutoring which explained the time away and the extra cash. Then, of course, I started to lose more than win and kept trying to get ahead. The more money I lost, the more I gambled eventually there was just no more money. I told Mel and we’ve made our peace but there were quite a few loud discussions that Gus overheard.”

Brian shrugged. “None of us is perfect. Did you learn your lesson?”

“I’m going to Gamblers’ Anonymous. That was Mel’s condition for moving forward.”

Melanie took Lindsay hand. “I need to pay more attention to our finances and we are working on communicating better. I am actually okay with your suggestions but I do have some questions. I don’t think the furniture in the loft is very kid friendly and I don’t want to see it ruined. How long can we stay there rent free?”

Justin answered. “We plan on moving out furniture out. All your furniture probably won’t fit in the loft so we will rent a storage cubicle for you. When possible you guys should start paying the storage fee but the loft doesn’t really cost us anything. The other units in the building more than carry the monthly expenses. We rarely use it anymore so you can stay there as long as you need to get yourselves back on good financial footings.”

Brian spoke up. “Now I’d like to discuss Gus’s visitation schedule. I want him one weekend a month. Four weeks during the summer, either together or spread out which ever makes the most sense for everyone’s schedules. If we don’t spend holiday together I want Gus for holidays every other year.”

Lindsay and Mel looked at each other and asked for some time alone to discuss it. Brian and Justin went into Brian’s office to give the girls some privacy.

Brian paced the floor. “If it wasn’t for Gus I wouldn’t care if I ever saw Lindsay again.”

Justin was surprised. “Brian, she’s not the first person who got into trouble with gambling. Neither of us is perfect. I’m surprised you feel that way.”

“I don’t give a fuck about the gambling. It’s her jealousy of you and her expecting me to just give her money to solve her problems. Is that friendship?”

“Brian it’s just a tough time for everyone. I’m sure she’ll feel differently once things settle down.”

Brian shook his head. “I’ll never feel the same about her. I feel like she is showing her true colors.”

Melanie knocked on the door and let them know they could come back to the conference room. They wrote down the basics of the visitation agreement which the girls and Brian signed until a formal agreement could be drawn up by Brian’s attorney. Justin set up a Friday interview for Lindsay with Sidney. The meeting ended on a much more positive note than it began.

Since the girls were heading back to the house and Brian still had some work to finish, Justin rode back with Lindsay & Melanie.

Conversation, which dealt mainly with moving back to Pittsburgh, was remarkably easy. Justin did get the sense that Melanie was genuinely grateful for their help while Lindsay still felt disappointed that Brian was not more forthcoming with cash.

Chapter 31 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 31

When Justin arrived back at the house with Lindsay & Melanie, Alice was in the kitchen working on a batch of potato salad for the big July 4th barbeque. Emmett was catering the event but there were some things that Alice insisted upon making. Her potato salad and deviled eggs were something everyone looked forward to every year.

Lindsay and Melanie continued on into the house but Justin stayed in the kitchen.

Justin gave her the housekeeper a hug. “Alice I hope you are not working too hard on barbeque stuff. Don’t worry about making dinner for us tomorrow. I will get Brian to grill something.”

Alice laughed. “Dinner is under control. You know I make this stuff because I want to do it not because I have to. I know that Emmett is capable of taking care of the food. By the way he called earlier. He will be here all day tomorrow overseeing deliveries and workmen. I told him that he should stay overnight tomorrow and he agreed. I got the pool house all set up for him to stay in there.”

Justin smiled. “I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again. What would we do without you! Thanks for taking care of that. Your daughter and her family are welcome to use the sorority house for sleeping.”

“We might just take you up on that offer. The kids can make do with Charlie and I but Linda and Scott may like having a little privacy and their own bathroom. I’ll let you know.”

Justin nodded. “I’m sure Charlie could fasten a set of the twin beds together and we could put a king size mattress cover and bed clothes on them so that it will be like one bed.”

Lindsay came back in the kitchen. “Where is Gus? I’ve checked the whole house and can’t find him.”

Alice had her back to Lindsay and she frowned at Justin.

“Linds, my mother took John, Peter and Gus bowling today. Since we would all be tied up I thought that would keep the boys occupied. Mom enjoys spending time with them.”

“I just thought Alice would be watching Gus.”

“Alice is our housekeeper not the nanny. Brian and I try to be careful about not giving her extra responsibilities.”

“Well I just wanted to be sure Brian’s nephews had taken Gus off somewhere on their own.”

Alice spoke up. “John is a very responsible young man. He would be more than capable of looking out for Gus for an afternoon.”

“Gus is my son and I try to be very careful about who takes care of him. I’m not sure I would feel comfortable with Brian’s nephews looking after Gus.”

Alice was annoyed. “I know who Gus’s parents are. I also know that the nephews’ names are John and Peter and I know they are both very nice boys. You didn’t seem very concerned about who was looking after Gus all weekend when you were off gallivanting around Pittsburgh. I feel certain that Brian and Justin will always be sure that Gus is well taken care of.”

Lindsay turned and left the kitchen. Justin gave Alice another hug. “You are a piece of work. Promise you will never change.”

Alice rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Those two are trying their best to be a pain in the butt.”

“Alice you don’t know the half of it but don’t worry. Brian and I have the situation under control. What were you thinking about for dinner?”

“I was thinking Lasagna.”

“Isn’t that kind of ambitious to start this late in the day?”

Alice chuckled. “There are a couple pans of lasagna in the pantry freezer. We just need to defrost them a little and add some sauce which is on the pantry shelf. Then we can pop them in the oven for an hour and a half or so.”

Justin was laughing to himself as he took the frozen lasagna out to defrost before he went up the backstairs on his way to change his clothes.

After changing he was coming downstairs when the front door burst open and Gus rushed into the house.

“Hi Papa! We had such a good time bowling and Grandmom Jen bought us hot dogs and onion rings and we had soda and some milk duds too. Cousin John helped me bowl so I didn’t hit the bumpers with my bowling ball as much as I did at first. Cousin John knows a lot about bowling, he helped Grandmom Jen too. He knocked down all the pins a lot and it was so cool.”

Justin smiled at the little boy obviously on a sugar high. Jenifer and the nephews came inside, all of them smiling at Gus’s antics. Lindsay came down the steps.

“Mommy, I’m happy to see you. I had a really good time bowling. Grandmom Jen said she will take us again another time. Want to go swimming Mommy? I haven’t been in the swimming pool yet today.”

Lindsay laughed. “So sweetie did you have some candy at the bowling alley?”

“Yes Mommy and soda but that was all before we left the bowling place. I can go in the pool now and not get any camps.” Lindsay smiled. “Cramps sweetie not camps.”

Lindsay took Gus upstairs so they could put on their bathing suits. John and Peter were clearly very amused by their cousin.
“Wow he sure has a lot of energy. I thought he would be tired out from bowling. He keeps calling me “Cousin” John. I told him he should just call me John.”

Jennifer smiled. “Gus is on what we call a sugar high from the candy you and Peter kept giving him. He’ll crash soon, probably take a nap before dinner. I think Gus thinks that “Cousin” is a title like “Uncle”. He never had cousins before.”

“We are having Lasagna for dinner Mom. Do you want to stay?”

“That sounds lovely honey.”

Why don’t you call Tucker and see if he wants to come over for dinner?”

Jennifer gave her son a raised eyebrow look but did call and invite Tucker who was happy to accept.

“Mom why don’t you come up to the studio. I want to show you some of the stuff I’m going to use in my August show.”

Jennifer gave Justin another raised eyebrow look but followed him up to the studio. Once they were behind closed doors Justin told his mother what had happened at the meeting with Lindsay and Melanie. He asked her to have a contractor go over to the loft to give an estimate on putting up the temporary bedrooms.

As they came out of the studio, Charlie was coming down the stairs. “I just fastened two of the third floor beds together. Alice said Linda and Scott are going to sleep up there while they are here.”

Charlie continued down. Justin took his mother to the storage closet by the master bedroom to get king sized sheets and mattress cover. They went up and made the bed and put fresh towels in the bathroom.

When they went back down to the kitchen, John & Peter were sitting in the kitchen talking with Alice. Justin smiled. “It’s such a nice afternoon I thought you guys would be as anxious to hit the pool as Gus was.”

John shrugged. “We thought maybe Lindsay wouldn’t want us to be out there with them.”

Justin’s smile disappeared. “This is your home! You can use the pool whenever you want regardless of who else might be swimming.”

An encouraged John & Peter headed upstairs to change. Jennifer gave her a son “a look”. “I’m have a suit out in the pool house. I’m going to soak in the hot tub for a while.”

Justin looked over at Alice. “Between you and my mother poor Lindsay better get over her nephew issue if she knows what’s good for her. By the way Mom and I made up the bed for Linda and Scott. I opened the windows to air out the room and we put extra fresh towels in the bathroom.”

“You know you didn’t have to do that. I was going to get to that.”

“Try and remember who the boss is, I can do whatever I want. You are busy making barbeque food. I am also going to make a salad to go with the lasagna so don’t even try and stop me.”

“Yes sir, whatever you say sir.” John and Peter coming back downstairs in their bathing suit overheard Alice and they gave Justin and Alice strange looks as they headed out to the pool.

Justin and Alice waited until the nephews were outside before laughing.

A few minutes later Brian came through the garage door. Justin hurried over to give him a hug and kiss hello. “You’re home early. That is always a good thing!”

Brian smirked. “You two look like you are up to something. What’s going on?”

Justin and Alice both did their best to look innocent. “Nothing going on Brian. I was just going to start to chop up some salad fixings.”

“Wait a couple minutes until I say hello to Gus and change and I’ll help with the chopping.”

Gus spotted his father as soon as he came out of the house. “Hi Daddy! I went bowling today and it was so much fun. Are you going to swim with me?”

“Hey Sonny Boy, I’m glad you had fun today with Grandmom Jen and your cousins. You swim with Mommy and Mama. I have to help Papa make a salad for dinner.”

“Okay Daddy, maybe we’ll swim later. I love you.”

“I love you too Sonny Boy.” Brian had a huge smile on his face as he headed back into the house to change his clothes.

Melanie snorted. “Brian Kinney is going to help make a salad. More like he is hoping to distract Justin and sneak off with him somewhere.”

Gus looked puzzled and an annoyed Peter spoke up. “Uncle Brian helps out Uncle Justin in the kitchen lots of times. I don’t think it is very nice to talk about his father in front of Gus.”

Before Melanie could say anything, Jennifer had something to add. “I agree with you Peter. Really Melanie you should try opening your eyes and see the Brian of today instead of the Brian of the past.”

Lindsay and Melanie exchanged a look but neither had anything else to say. They switched their attention to Gus and the game of water ring toss they were playing. Jennifer rolled her eyes at John & Peter who giggled.

Back inside Justin was gathering salad ingredients and chatting with Alice when the doorbell rang. Justin went to answer and opened the front door for Tucker who was holding a bottle of wine.

“Hi Justin. Thanks for inviting me for dinner.”

Justin took the bottle of wine and smiled. “I’m glad you could come. Thanks for the wine but you didn’t need to bring anything. Family is allowed to just bring themselves.”

A surprised Tucker smiled in return. “Mom s soaking the hot tub. I’m sure she’ll be happy you’re here.”

A casually dressed Brian was coming down the stairs and said hello to Tucker. The three men made their way to the kitchen and Tucker continued out to the pool. Jennifer was indeed happy to see him. Tucker took his wallet and keys out of his board shorts pocket, kicked off his flip flops, pulled off his polo and settled into the hot tub with Jennifer.

Justin observing from the kitchen groaned just a little which made Alice and Brian laugh.

Brian was assembling the salad while Justin spread tomato sauce on the lasagna and loaded it into the oven when Melanie came to the door. “Brian, Gus just crashed from his high. Would you carry him upstairs to his room for a nap?”

Brian happily went out picked up a sleeping Gus from a lounger and took him to his room. He changed his son into dry clothes and laid him in bed without Gus ever waking up.

When Brian took Gus upstairs, Jennifer got out of the hot tub, put on a cover up and went into the kitchen. “Honey I’m just checking to see if you need any help now that your assistant has been called away.”

“I think I’m okay Mom but thanks. Are you picking up Molly at the airport tomorrow?”

“I have an appointment and so does Tucker but he is trying to change his so he can pick her up. If not she can take a cab.”

“I’ll just call our car service and see if they can pick her up.” “You don’t have to do that.”

Justin shook his head and made the call on his cell. “All arranged. I even texted Molly to let her know.”

Jennifer gave her son a kiss on the cheek. “Thanks honey. You need to be sure and turn down any request from Molly to stay here. Linda and Scott don’t need to be sharing a bathroom while they are here.”

Justin chuckled. “I am not the person Molly will be asking to stay here, that would be Brian!”

“Well tell Brian I will be annoyed if he lets Molly stay here while Linda and Scott are visiting. There is no reason she can’t stay at my townhouse. She does have a bedroom there.”

Meanwhile outside; as soon as Jennifer had gone in the house Lindsay had turned to John & Peter. “You boys need to be more careful about giving Gus too much candy. You can see how hyper it made him.”

The nephews looked annoyed but didn’t say anything. Tucker was annoyed and did say something. “Lindsay I think it is inappropriate for you to start in on the boys just because Jennifer went in the house. I don’t see that much of Gus but today was not the first time I’ve seen him act hyper. I don’t think the occasional overdose of candy is really going to do any harm to a seven year old boy.”

Melanie looked uncomfortable but Lindsay answered Tucker. “I don’t really think this is any of your business. I am just trying to make the boys understand the consequence of their actions.”

Tucker nodded. “You’re correct it really isn’t any of my business. But if I walk into the kitchen and let Justin and Jennifer know that you are giving John and Peter a hard time I’m pretty sure you’ll find out, in no uncertain terms, that commenting on the boys’ behavior is none of your business.”

Lindsay got out of the pool. “I’m going to go change my clothes for dinner.”

Tucker smiled. “Good idea! While you’re at it I suggest you change your attitude as well.”

Lindsay didn’t say anything but Melanie gave Tucker an apologetic smile as she followed her wife into the house.

Lindsay told Justin and Jennifer she was going upstairs to change. Melanie asked if they needed any help and when they said no she followed Lindsay upstairs.

Justin and Jenifer looked at each other and shrugged. They went outside and Jennifer asked. “What’s up with those two?”

Tucker gave her a big smile. “They said they were going to change. I suggested they might want to change their attitudes.”
Jennifer smiled. “Good for you.”

Brian met the girls outside Gus’s bedroom. Lindsay said to him. “Mel and I are going out for dinner.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea. I think we should all sit down and have a pleasant meal for Gus’s sake.”

“Well Melanie and I are going out.”

Brian got very close and spoke very softly. “You are not going out to dinner. You are going to take that sourpuss expression off your face and replace it with a fucking smile. You are going to get over whatever issue you have with my nephews and you will be pleasant to them. I am so fucking sick of your rotten attitude and I want it to stop. All of your recent problems were caused by you so there is no reason for you to be a fucking bitch to anyone in this house.”

He nodded at Melanie and went downstairs.

Gus woke up from his nap about an hour later and amazingly dinner was pleasant with lots of smiles and laughter. Lindsay was on her best behavior.

After everyone was done eating, Jennifer stood up. “Well Lindsay and Melanie, I think we ladies should be on clean up duty. John and Peter can carry everything into the kitchen for us. Brian and Justin you haven’t spent much fun time with Gus today so you boys should go swimming.”

Tucker put his arm around Jennifer’s waist. “Do I get a job honey?” Jennifer smiled. “You’re a guest so you just get to relax.”

Tucker smiled. “Justin told me earlier that I wasn’t a guest, I was family.”

Jennifer turned her head to look at her son. Justin shrugged and was a little embarrassed to see his mother’s eyes fill with tears.

Brian draped an arm around Tucker’s shoulders. “You are going to have to consider if that is a good thing or a bad thing. This is a pretty unusual family.” Everyone laughed which saved the moment from becoming too emotional.

Jennifer and Tucker left after clean up. The nephews retired to the media room for video games. Melanie and Lindsay sat on the patio sipping wine while Brian and Justin did their utmost to tire out Gus. There were swimming races, Gus retrieving rings, from the ring toss game, that Brian tossed into the deep end.

Gus had a wonderful time and within an hour he was ready for a snack and bed. Brian helped him with his bath and Justin read him a story. Gus lasted a whole chapter until his eyes closed and he was asleep.

Melanie and Lindsay were still enjoying the summer night outside, so Brian gave John the job and being sure the house was locked up and setting the alarm.

In an attempt to counteract the annoyances and frustrations of the day, Justin heated some oils and gave Brian a massage. This led to a prolonged and enjoyable session of lovemaking which helped remove any bad feelings about their day.

************************************************************************************

The next morning everyone was having breakfast when Emmett swept into the kitchen. Attired in peacock blue pants and a hot pink shirt with bright yellow flowers. Emmett grabbed Alice and danced her across the room, asking her when she was going to leave her dull suburban life and come work with him planning the best parties in Pittsburgh.

Gus was excited to see his “Auntie Em” who swept him out of his chair. “My goodness Gus! You have gotten so big I hardly recognized you!” Gus giggled and hugged Emmett around his neck. “I had a growed splurt. Are you going to go swimming in the pool with me?”

“Darling I wish I could but Auntie Em is here to work. I have to get everything ready for Daddy’s big party tomorrow. Everyone’s good time is resting on my shoulders, there is much work to be done.”

“I can help you Auntie Em so you don’t have to work so hard.” “Darling boy! How wonderful, you can be my assistant. Together we will plan the best fourth of July barbeque that has ever been.”

John and Peter sat wide eyed, they had never seen anyone quite like Emmett. With Gus still in his arms Emmett turned his attention to the boys. “Who are these handsome young men?”

Gus giggled. “These are my cousins, John and Peter.”

Brian growled. “Honeycutt, tone it down a couple notches you are frightening my nephews.”

Justin laughed at his friend’s antics. “John and Peter this is Emmett. He is harmless and he is also the premier party planner of the Pittsburgh area. He will be flitting around here for the next couple days insuring that everything will go smoothly.”

The doorbell rang and Emmett told Gus. “There is our first task of the day summoning us to our labors.” He pulled a clipboard with a think pack of papers out of his gold lame shoulder bag. He handed it to Gus. “Sweetie as my assistant your first job is to carry the clipboard which has all the information we need for our party planning. Guard it with your life.”

Emmett put Gus down handed him the clipboard and headed for the front door. A very serious Gus followed quickly behind him, feeling very important.

Lindsay and Melanie both laughed. Lindsay observed that Emmett had not changed.

Brian smirked. “I don’t think anything or anybody will ever change Emmett.”

Justin smiled. “He is unique and wonderful and an amazing event planner. His calendar is booked months ahead.”

The first people Emmett and his assistant had to deal with were the men who would lay down a wood floor over part of the backyard. Emmett told the foreman to meet him in the back of the house. When he and Gus got out on the patio Emmett turned to his assistant. “Gus I need a drawing from those papers. It is a drawing of the patio and back yard and shows where the floor needs to be put.”

Gus sat on the ground and paged through the papers until he found the drawing. “Here it is Auntie Em.”

Emmett gave the boy a huge smile. “Thanks sweetie, you are already a big help.” Emmett showed the plan to the foreman and told him he would check back with him to see how things were progressing.

Lindsay came to the door and let Emmett know someone else was at the front door looking for him. When he and Gus got inside, Lindsay looked down at her son. “Honey, why don’t you give Emmett his papers. He has a lot of work to do. Mama and I will take you in the pool.”

Gus shook his head. “I have to help Auntie Em make Daddy’s party the best. He needs me!”

Emmett put his hand on Gus’s shoulder. “It’s okay if you want to go swimming. I understand.”

“No Auntie Em I want to help you.I want my Daddy’s party to be the best.” Emmett smiled at Lindsay. “Looks like I have a very loyal assistant.”

Lindsay started to argue but Melanie came over to the group. “Linds, Gus is enjoying himself and Emmett seems happy with his assistance. Let it go.”

Emmett started towards the front door a delighted Gus right on his heels. Emmett and his assistant dealt with deliveries and workmen all morning. Gus proudly produced any papers that Emmett requested and crossed things off the “to do” list when Emmett told him a task was completed.

After they were done breakfast, John and Peter got the job of peeling hard boiled eggs for Alice to make deviled eggs.

At lunch a proud Gus told Alice all about what he and Emmett had been doing all morning. Emmett assured him the hardest part was over and Gus could take the afternoon off but Gus was determined to continue. He was happy to be helping Auntie Em and thrilled to be helping his Daddy.

Brian came home from Kinnetik early in the afternoon. He watched Gus trot after Emmett carrying the clipboard with a much reduced group of papers. He went outside and Gus came running over to him. Brian picked up his son who gave him a kiss.

“Daddy. Auntie Em and I have been busy all day.I have been helping him be sure your party is the very best one. Auntie Em says he couldn’t have done it without my help.”

“Wow Sonny Boy that is really great. I am really proud of you. Thank you for working so hard.”

Gus wrapped his arms around his father’s neck. “I love you Daddy, I want you to have the best party.”

Brian had to clear his throat to get rid of the lump before he could speak. He gave Gus a kiss. “I love you too Sonny Boy.”

Gus was ready to go back to work so he asked his father to put him down and hurried over to Emmett. Together the party planner and his assistant checked out the wood floor, making sure it was sturdy and no screws were sticking up before the carpet was put down. Gus was thrilled when he found a screw that was not flat to the wood.

Brian watching from the patio beamed with pride. Emmett looked over at him with a big smile and gave him a thumbs up.

Justin had spent the morning in the studio doing a little painting but mostly watching Emmett and his assistant at work from the studio windows. He came downstairs, stood beside Brian and put his arm around his waist. Brian leaned over and gave him a kiss on the top of his head.

Justin gave Brian a sunshine smile. “Gus has worked with Emmett all day. Lindsay tried to temp him with the pool but he is determined the make his Daddy’s party the best and Emmett has been telling Gus that he couldn’t do it without his help. Gus is really thrilled to be helping.”

Justin looked up into Brian’s watery eyes. Brian smiled when he replied. “He’s a great kid.”

Chapter 32 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Post 513, the story starts after Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months later.  Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn.  I do not own the characters just the situations.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 32

Later in the afternoon, Alice and Charlie’s daughter and son in law arrived, from their horse farm in Virginia, with their 3 children. After saying hello to their grandparents Gene, Marie and Donna were anxious to get in the pool. John & Peter took the invasion of three younger kids in their stride.

Brian who was spending time with Justin in the studio looked out the window. Curious about the increased noise from the pool area. “Sunshine are we hosting some sort of day care?"

Justin came over to the window. “Those are Alice and Charlie’s grandchildren from Virginia.”

“How long are they staying here?” “Until Saturday and you knew that, both Alice and I told you.”

Brian shook his head. “How did my life become this suburban hell?”

“Buck up old man, you don’t have to do anything to entertain them and Gus will enjoy the extra playmates. Donna, their youngest, is just a year younger than Gus. I guess we should just order Pizza for dinner. You are in charge of that, I’ll let Alice know.”

Emmett and Gus were winding up their work for the day. The deliveries had all been received and the workman were finished their projects. Gus happily changed into a bathing suit and joined the group already in the pool. Emmett happily got a glass of wine and joined the adults on the patio.

Justin appeared from the house with chips and salsa and pigs in a blanket fresh out of the oven. Alice came over to Justin. “Charlie and I should be getting back to the cottage so I can get some dinner started for our family.”

“Brian is ordering pizza for everyone so you can sit down and relax. We have dinner covered.”

A short time later Brian appeared with seven pizzas. The pool cleared out and pizza boxes were flung open. Justin walked over to Brian. “Seven pizzas? Do you think that will be enough?”

Justin noticed the adults cautioning the kids not to take too many slices. Brian noticed that also and he spoke up. “There are two pizza places we like. These seven pies are from one and shortly the other seven pies should be here from the other pizza place.”

Justin burst out laughing. “I thought maybe I didn’t know you as well as I thought. Fourteen pizzas for 15 people that is the Brian I know and love.”

Brian grabbed his favorite blonde in a hug and gave him a kiss before he went back in the house to await the arrival of the other pizzas.

There was plenty of leftovers but Brian doubted they would go to waste with three teenage boys and Justin in the house.

Linda came over to Brian. “Thanks so much for the pizza. Scott and I appreciate you letting us sleep in the house while we are here. I’m sure the kids will enjoy being spoiled by their grandparents while their Mom and Dad are not around to be the voice of reason.”

Brian nodded. “You’re welcome for the pizza but I think you are thanking the wrong guy for the accommodations. I have no idea what you are talking about.”

Linda looked embarrassed. Justin was sitting beside his partner. “Linda you are welcome to stay with us. I just haven’t told Brian yet that you were using the room on the third floor. Your mother and I made those arrangements and your dad fastened two twin beds together so it is one king size bed.”

Linda was still unsure of her welcome. “I hope that is okay Brian. I didn’t realize you didn’t know.”

Brian shrugged. “It’s Justin’s house as much as mine so don’t worry about it.”

The evening wound down, the leftover pizza was put away, Alice & Charlie wandered over to the cottage with their grandchildren and Lindsay & Melanie went to their room.

Gus was too tired for a bath so he was thrilled to have a quick shower in Daddy’s bathroom. The water hit him from all directions from multiple shower heads which caused Gus to giggle all through the shower. After the shower he asked to wear one of Papa’s T-shirts to bed.

Brian reminded him. “Sonny Boy you have summer PJ’s now so you don’t have to wear one of Justin’s shirts.”

“I know Daddy but when I wear Papa’s shirt I can pretend that he is hugging me all night and that helps me sleep better.”

Of course, Brian was delighted to comply with Gus’s request and couldn’t wait until he could tell Justin about the request.

Justin made sure that Emmett was settled in the pool house for the night. They discussed the final preparations and deliveries for the next day. The guests were invited to arrive any time after 3 PM so Emmett’s morning would be busy but not overly hectic.

When Justin came upstairs he found Brian reading in bed. Justin locked the door and dropped his shirt and jeans on the floor as he walked over to the bed. He climbed onto the bed wearing just his briefs and crawled over to Brian giving him a long, passionate kiss.
Brian put his hands on Justin’s cheeks, smiled and looked into his eyes. “I’m not sure I’m up for sex tonight. The thought that Lesbian sex and hetero sex could be occurring under our very roof is creeping me out.”

“And which creeps you out the most?”

Brian considered the questions for a few seconds. “I guess the lesbian sex is worse, at least there is a dick involved in the hetero sex, even if it is being used incorrectly.”

Justin laughed. “Well the lesbians have been here for a few nights and that didn’t inhibit you.”

“That’s true, I guess I can give sex a try.”

Justin smiled as he kissed his way down Brian’s chest and discovered a very erect penis half way down his lover’s body. “Congratulations Brian you have managed overcome your sexual fears.”

Brian was able to overcome the creepiness twice before he and Justin lay entwined and ready for sleep. Brian told Justin about Gus’s request. Justin wanted to go give Gus an actual hug but Brian easily persuaded him to give it to him instead.

The next morning Emmett was up early to handle deliveries. In the kitchen John was making scrambled eggs for everyone. He put Gus in charge of toast and Peter in charge of beverages, coffee, tea and juice. As the adults filtered down to the kitchen they were served breakfast by the younger residents of the house.

When Justin came into the kitchen and saw Gus still wearing his T shirt he went over and gave him a tight hug. “Good morning Gus. You can wear my T shirts to bed whenever you like. You can also get real hugs from me whenever you want.”

Gus put his arms around Justin’s neck and kissed him. “I love you Papa.” Brian sitting at the table enjoying his breakfast had a huge smile on his face.

Food to be prepared for the barbeque started to fill up the kitchen counters by the time breakfast was over. Emmett assured Gus that they had done all the hard work yesterday so he could get along without an assistant today.

Once Brian left the kitchen, Justin reminded his nephews that he expected them to wear their new patriotic shirts. Melanie smiled and reminded Justin of their bet, Justin still felt confident about his plan to get Brian to wear his 4th of July shirt.

Lunch was leftover pizza, microwaved in the pool house kitchenette, keeping the kitchen clear for the caterers. After lunch Justin took Gus upstairs to get dressed for the party. Justin had put his and Brian’s July 4th shirts in Gus’s closet so Bran would not question him about them.

Once Justin and Gus were dressed, Justin gave Gus Brian’s shirt and they headed into the Master Bedroom. When Brian saw them he laughed. “Well my two boys look very cute in their patriotic outfits, very nice look for you guys.”

Justin had managed to get Gus very excited about look alike outfits for the whole family. He held up the shirt Justin had bought for Brian. “We have a shirt for you, Daddy, so you’ll match the rest of the family.”

Brian had a look of genuine horror on his face. “Daddy already has a shirt to wear Sonny Boy.”

Gus’s big brown eyes shimmered with, as yet, unshed tears. “But Daddy, don’t you want to wear a shirt like Papa and me. Mommy and Mama are going to wear their shirts and JR and Uncle Mikey and Uncle Ben. Why don’t you want to match us?”

Brian glared at Justin, who was trying his best to look innocent, and mouthed. “I hate you”, over his son’s head. “Well Sonny Boy, I didn’t realize everyone was going to match. Of course I want to match the rest of the family.”

Tears forgotten, Gus got a big smile and clapped his hands. Justin couldn’t help smiling as Brian reluctantly put on the shirt. Brian looked in the full length mirror and actually slightly recoiled at his image.

As the three of them left the room, Brian whispered in his partner’s ear. “Unfair much and I will find a way to retaliate.”

By 2 o’clock everything in place, ready for the first arrivals. There was a horse shoe pit, a net for badminton or volleyball and a croquet set up. The barbeques were set up behind the garage ready for the ribs, chicken, hamburger, hot dogs, turkey burgers and even a few veggie burgers. Ice filed tubs with water, soda, beer and juice were scattered around the yard. Two bars were set up with wine, margaritas, appletinis and strawberry daiquiris.

Parking attendants were stationed at the gates to be sure only invitees were allowed onto the property. Most cars would be parking in a grassy area by the gates. Family members had special parking by the house and along the side of the drive. Two golf carts were available to take people from the parking area to the house.

The area around the pond was fences off and the fireworks company were finishing their setup. Hors d’oeuvres were ready to be placed on trays on the kitchen. Emmett was done with his final checks and could relax a little. Brian spent a fortune on the annual 4th of July party and Emmett knew he expected everything to be perfect.

As Brian greeted the guests Gus never left his side. Whenever anyone mentioned how great everything looked Brian was quick to point out that Gus had worked hard as Emmett’s assistant. Gus was as happy and proud as he could ever remember being. Pleased to have helped with his Daddy’s party and delighted to be wearing the matching shirts. Every time someone mentioned the father/son outfits Gus smiled up at Brian. Seeing his son so happy, Brian was starting to be almost glad to be wearing the horrible shirts Justin had purchased.

Even with almost 100 attendees the yard and patio area did not seem crowded as the group was spread out over a wide area. Guests had their choice of tennis, volleyball, croquet, horse shoes, ring toss, swimming and in the game room there was billiards, ping pong and video games. There was also plenty of room to just sit around and have conversations.

John & Peter had never experienced anything like this party. They each had a friend to pal around with. Josh and his whole family were attending and Patrick had been dropped off by his Mom. Claire had never encouraged her sons to have visitors in the house and during the last year living with Paul the boys had been too ashamed to have anyone visit the house.

Today the four boys, along with Alice & Charlie’s grandsons David & Gene, had a great time moving from one activity to another. In between they ate and swam. Gus and the younger kids spent most of their time in the pool, under the watchful eye of many adults.

Justin & Brian played tennis with Ted & Blake, moved on to volleyball and spent time circulating through the crowd. Michael focused all his attention on his daughter while Ben took advantage of some other activities.

Jennifer and Debbie were sitting under the patio awning, enjoying the chaos around them and chatting. Jennifer noticed that Lindsay was spending most of her time with Michael and JR. It seemed to Jennifer that Lindsay was spending a lot of time talking to Michael who often had a shocked expression on his face.

Alice came over to recruit Jennifer as a fourth for a Canasta game with her daughter and daughter in law. Debbie decided to see what Carl was up to and found him playing horse shoes.

After the card game, Jennifer headed to one of the bars to get a margarita. She noticed Lindsay talking to Debbie who had a concerned expressions. Jennifer headed over to the two women.

When Jennifer reached them she heard Debbie say. “The four of you will really be cramped at the loft and there is only the one bedroom.”

Jennifer’s opinion of Lindsay never high was sinking rapidly. She entered the conversation. “Actually Debbie, I had a contractor out to the loft to arrange to have some temporary walls put up to give Gus and JR small bedrooms. The great thing about the loft is that the girls can live there for free. Justin and Brian are even going to pay the utilities. It’s a wonderful opportunity for them to get their finances back in order.”

Jennifer had fixed a narrow eyed stare at Lindsay. “I hope Lindsay dear that you are not trying to slant this story to make you look like a victim.”

“Well I do think that Brian could find a place for us to live that would better fit our needs. I am the mother of his son.”

Jennifer gave a quick laugh. “Lindsay dear do you think that people forget who Gus’s mother is? You reminded Alice the other day and now you feel the need to remind me. I know who Gus’s mother and father are.”

Debbie looked at Jennifer, surprised at her attitude to Lindsay. “Linds was just telling me that they are moving back to Pittsburgh and I asked her where they were going to live.”

“I was telling Debbie that we were going to be jammed into the loft.”

Debbie thought she could see actual sparks flying out of Jennifer’s blue eyes. “Did you tell Debbie who was financing your move back? Did you mention who supplied Gus and JR with their summer wardrobe? Did you see fit to talk about the support Brian pays for Gus?”

Lindsay looked a little nervous. “Debbie and I were just talking about our living arrangements when we move back.”

“Since you seem to want to remind everyone that you are Gus’s mother; I want to remind you that I am Justin’s mother and I look upon Brian as another son. You do not want to infer to anyone that my sons are not treating you fairly! I am starting to think that you are an ungrateful, money sucking idiot. You want to tread very carefully around me dear or I will make you very, very sorry for any trouble you cause.”

Lindsay took an involuntary step backward. “I certainly am not trying to start any trouble and I resent you intimating that I might be. I think you are twisting what I was saying.”

Jennifer never averted her stare. “Just be sure you tell the full story, not some bullshit version that makes you look like a victim. Justin and Brian are both considerate men but let me assure you that I have their back and you don’t want me feel like I need to defend my boys.”

Lindsay nodded and moved away. Debbie looked at her friend. “Jen, what the fuck was that all about?”

“Debbie, I can’t betray confidences but let me assure you that Brian is being extremely generous to Lindsay and Melanie. He provided amazing monetary support for Gus while they were in Canada and he is still paying out a lot of money to them. I know you like Lindsay but to me she is an ungrateful bitch.”

“To tell you the truth Jen I think I was being played and I’m sorry to say I was falling for her story.”

Michael found Ben and related the horror story that Lindsay had “reluctantly” told him about their living arrangements when they moved back to Pittsburgh. Ben told his husband that he felt Lindsay had told him a one side story. Michael said he was going to confront Brian about why he wasn’t providing a better place for the girls and the children to live. Ben firmly told Michael that today was not the day for him to have that conversation with Brian.

Jennifer found Justin watching a soccer game refereed by Brian. John and Patrick were the opposing team captains. Peter, Josh, Alice & Charlie’s grandsons, son & son in law along with Tucker his brother and his nephews were all players. The spectators refused to take sides and cheered when either team made a goal.

Jennifer asked Justin to move away from the game for a minute. “Honey I just want to warn you about Lindsay. I saw her talking to Michael earlier and I walked up on a conversation she was having with Debbie about how “jammed” they would be in the loft.”

Justin sighed. “If it wasn’t for Gus, I would love to let Lindsay try and find her own way out of this mess she has gotten them in. I hope Michael doesn’t start anything with Brian today.”

Jennifer nodded. “I gave Lindsay a piece of my mind and warned her not to mess with you and Brian or I would make her very sorry. Debbie understands Lindsay was not giving her the whole story so it’s just Michael we have to watch out for.”

Justin smiled and gave his mother a hug. “You are kind of giving Debbie competition on son protecting today.”

Justin and his mother rejoined the spectators. Brian looked over at Justin who gave him a big smile.

At 7:30 PM Emmett made sure the bars were closed and the beer coolers had been put away. Beverages now included coffee and tea along with the soft drinks and water. Brian and Justin wanted to try and be sure there was no one driving home drunk.

Cynthia got into the hot tub where Debbie and Jennifer were relaxing. “Jennifer did you know that this Saturday is John’s first soccer game.

“Yes, Tucker and I are planning to be there along with Brian, Justin, Peter and Gus.”

Cynthia nodded. “That’s great, since Kinnetik is the team sponsor, I thought we could set up a table with a Kinnetik banner. We could hand out water, sports drinks, energy bars and frozen fruit bars. Of course we would give them to both teams.”

“That sounds like fun, count me in. Let me know what I can do to help.”

“Well how about you ask Brian to foot the bill?”

Jennifer laughed. “I can’t believe you are intimidated by Brian. I’ll get him to pay.”

“You’re right I am not intimidated but I like to keep my control of Brian on a professional basis. I don’t want to muddy the waters by starting to infringe on family matters. I’ll send out a general email at Kinnetik to see if anyone else wants to attend the game.”

Jennifer gave Cynthia a hug. “I’m glad to know you can still control the Kinnetik Brian. I can handle family matters whenever you need me too.”

Debbie joined the two other woman in laughing, Brian looked over at them which just made them laugh harder. Brian turned to Justin. “Good thing we stopped the flow of liquor. I think those three in the hot tub are drunk.”

“I don’t think any of them are driving so it shouldn’t be a problem.”

A little after 8:30 PM the fireworks company set off a couple test rockets to gauge the wind. This was also a signal for everyone to pick a spot to watch the fireworks show. Lindsay & Melanie, Michael & Ben stayed back by the house with JR. They were all well aware that JR did NOT like loud noises so they wanted to be able to get her inside before any hysterics took place.

Justin loved fireworks, which was the main reason Brian arranged the annual fireworks display, so he took a chair down on the lawn to get an unobstructed view. Brian placed his chair next to his partner’s and Gus put his small chair just in front of his fathers’ chairs.

Just before 9 PM dusk had deepened into darkness and the first burst of color filled the sky. JR walked over to Ben. “Up Uncle Ben.”
Michael held out his arms. “Want to sit with Daddy?”

JR shook her head. “No Uncle Ben!” Obviously the larger, stronger Uncle Ben represented the most security to JR.

Michael sulked. Debbie shook her head. “Michael grow up.”

JR looked at her father and then at her grandmother. “Daddy is a grown up.”

All five adults laughed. Debbie smiled at JR. “You’re right angel girl. I don’t know what I was thinking.”

When the first rocket went off Gus gripped the arms of his chair as hard as he could. Brian & Justin looked at each other and smiled.
Brian nudged Gus’s chair with his knee. “Hey Sonny Boy. I think you might be able to see better from my lap.”

Gus was out of the chair and in his lap so quickly Brian had to struggle not to laugh. Brian placed an arm securely around his son and Gus happily rested both his hand on his Daddy’s arm feeling very much better about his new vantage point.

Forty five minutes after it began, the firework show was over. There was lots of clapping and cheering as guests started to gather up their belongings and make their way to their cars.

Brian hated this part of the evening and managed to disappear somewhere, leaving Justin to accept compliments on the party and thank the guests for coming.

Jennifer headed into the house. In the kitchen one of the catering staff stopped her. “I’m sorry. I’m afraid the hosts have asked for guests not to come through the house.”

Before Jennifer could say anything another worker spoke up. “That’s Mrs Taylor, Justin’s mother, she can go wherever she wants.”

Jennifer smiled and thanked them both before heading down the hall to the study. She knocked on the door before opening it and going into the room.

Brian looked up from his PC screen. “Mother Taylor. I guess Justin told you where to find me.”

Jennifer laughed. “Oh honey, I didn’t need Justin to figure out where you were hiding. I have you pretty well figured out Brian.”

Brian smirked. “I find that a little disturbing but sadly probably true.”

“Cynthia and I were talking earlier and we have a request for you.”

Brian’s eyebrows shot up. “There’s a statement that causes chills to run down my spine.”

Jennifer came over and patted him gently in the cheek. “It’s nothing too horrible. You know that John’s first soccer game is Saturday. Cynthia and I think it would be a nice gesture, since Kinnetik is the team sponsor, if we serve water, sports drinks, power bars and frozen fruit bars. Cynthia says there is a Kinnetik banner we can put on a table. We’d serve both teams and all you have to do is agree to pay for the refreshments.”

Brian smiled. “That’s seems like a good idea. I think maybe I should just get you a Kinnetik credit card and we can just eliminate you having to inform me what you are spending my money on.”

Jennifer gave Brian a quick kiss on the cheek. “I enjoy our little conversations honey. I have no desire to eliminate them.”
She left the room leaving Brian to return his attention to his computer.
Chapter 33 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 33

Early in the morning of July 5th there was a knock on the Master Bedroom door. Justin groaned and pulled a pillow over his face; a smiling Brian asked who was there. “It’s me, Daddy. Can I come in?”

“Come on in Sonny Boy.” Gus rushed into the bedroom and climbed onto the bed. As usual he burrowed between his Daddy and his Papa. He loved being cocooned between the 2 men. Brian put his arm around his son and pulled him close.

Justin moved the pillow to expose about half of his face and looked over at Gus, who giggled. “Papa I think you should make Mickey Mouse pancakes this morning.”

Justin groaned in response and pulled the pillow back over his face which made Gus giggle even more. Brian laughed. “I think we better go downstairs and make Papa coffee if we want to get any pancakes out of him this morning.”

Gus was off the bed and halfway downstairs before Brian pulled on a T shirt. In the kitchen Brian let Gus grind the coffee beans. When the coffee was ready Brian poured some in a travel mug and fixed it for Justin. The travel mug would make it easier for Gus to deliver it without leaving a trail of coffee through the house.

Gus was delighted to be the delivery boy while Brian enjoyed his coffee and wheat toast. Gus placed the mug on Justin’s bedside table. He lifted the pillow off Justin’s face and gave him a kiss. “Tine to wake up Papa! I’m ready for pancakes.”

Justin sat up and took a swallow of coffee looking at a very impatient 7 years old standing beside his bed. After a few more swallows of coffee Justin got out of bed. “Okay Gus. Just let me go to the bathroom and then its pancake time.”

When Justin and Gus got down to the kitchen John, Peter and Emmett were all sitting at the kitchen table. They had forks and knives in their hands. Brian had the electric grill set up on the counter. Gus hurried over to take his place at the table.

Justin went over to Brian and gave him a kiss. “No time for romance Sunshine. All the boys are waiting for their Mickey Mouse pancakes. Emmett needs his strength to make sure the cleanup crew does a good job this morning.”

Justin got out a large mixing bowl and the ingredients for pancake batter. As he mixed the batter he heard whispering and laughing from the table area. “Just so you know the first time flatware gets banged on the table I stop making pancakes!”

Gus and Emmett’s guilty laughter told Justin he had guessed correctly on what was being plotted. Melanie and Lindsay appeared in the kitchen. Gus was excited to let them know what was happening. “Mommy and Mama get plates and stuff. Papa is making everybody Mickey Mouse pancakes!”

Justin had the first four MM pancakes on the griddle and told Brian to get sliced strawberries out of the refrigerator. Lindsay asked she could do and Justin said she could warm up the maple syrup in the microwave. For the next 20 minutes Justin made pancakes and Brian delivered them to the table. Finally everyone was full and Justin could enjoy his own pancakes.

John and Peter performed their normal cleanup. By the town Alice arrived from the cottage the kitchen was in perfect order. Brian, Justin and Gus were heading to the Carnegie Museum of Natural History to see the dinosaurs today so after breakfast they went upstairs to get ready. Gus wanted to wear their matching shirts again but Brian was delighted to say they were too dirty and smelly from yesterday.

Melanie and Lindsay planned to hang around the house and relax before heading back to Toronto after Lindsay’s interview with Sidney the next morning. They needed to get back to Toronto to start to pack up their belongings and prepare for the move back to the USA.

Alice and Charlie were spending the afternoon at the farm along with Linda, Scott and children. They invited John and Peter to go along with them.

Emmett spent the early afternoon making sure that the yard and patio were restored to perfect order. When he was satisfied that everything was done he went to say good bye to Lindsay and Melanie, who were relaxing on the patio.

“Well ladies, I am heading back to town. It was great seeing both of you but I wish we could have spent some more time together.”

Melanie got up to give Emmett a hug. “You have had a busy few days. You did a fabulous job, everything was amazing. I hope Kinney pays you what you are worth.”

“Brian is always more than fair. I appreciate that he trusts me to handle so many of his personal and business functions.”

Lindsay also gave Emmett a hug. “Don’t worry too much about not spending time with us. You are going to have a lot more opportunities soon. We are moving back to Pittsburgh.”

Emmett gave a shriek and grabbed both woman for another hug. “That is so great!”

Melanie smiled. “Things haven’t worked out as we hoped in Toronto so we are both looking forward to coming back home.”

“Are you going to be staying here with Brian and Justin until you find a permanent place?”

Lindsay shook he head. “That isn’t really an option. We will be staying in Brian’s loft. Apparently Jennifer is having someone put up some temporary walls to make bedrooms for the kids. It will be tight quarters for a while but that’s what’s been offered to us.”

Emmett didn’t really understand Lindsay aggrieved tone of voice. “Well Brian and Justin are two of my very best friends. They are both so honorable, kind and generous that I love and respect them so much so I’m sure they are doing what is best for everyone.”

Lindsay was more accustomed to people not being so very pro Brian, she was feeling somewhat unsure of old friendships.

Emmett was anxious not to get in the middle of anything so he said good bye and quickly left.

As soon as Emmett left Melanie turned to her wife. “Linds, I think you need to watch yourself. You are really starting to come off as an ingrate. Brian and Justin are really providing a lot of assistance to us and we both know we could be in serious trouble without their help.”

“Mel, I know Brian is helping us but I am just getting a little tired of being expected to be so grateful for the crumbs that are being given us. Brian buys Justin an art gallery. He spends a fortune on nephews that he hardly even knows and the best he can do for his son is his old loft.”

“I think you need to take a step back and realize how much help we are getting and just be grateful.”

“I’m going to go iron the outfit I want to wear tomorrow for my interview.”

*****************************************************************************

Gus had a great time with his fathers at the museum. On their way out they made a stop at the gift shop where Gus got dinosaur puzzles, a story book and a coloring book. A happy Gus skipped back to car holding on to his fathers’ hands. When they swung him up in the air he laughed delightedly.

Afterwards they went to the diner for lunch. Of course Debbie made a huge fuss over Gus who had his favorite cheeseburger, fries and chocolate shake. Justin had the same lunch as Gus while Brian stuck with his regular turkey sandwich, although he did steal some fries from both Gus’s & Justin’s plates.

Gus fell asleep on the car ride back home. When they pulled into the garage Gus woke up and announced he was ready to go swimming. Brian laughingly agreed to go in the pool with his son.

Melanie and Lindsay were in the media room watching a DVD of one of the many black & white classic movies in Brian’s collection. Gus shouted hello as he hurried up to his room to change, Brian following close behind. Justin went in to say hello to the two women and let them know what Gus’s plans were. He told them about the museum trip and lunch at the diner before he headed up to his studio.

A couple hours later he heard John & Peter talking with Brian and Gus so he knew the farm outing was over. He cleaned his brushes and washed the paint off his hands before going down to the kitchen to scout out what might be available for dinner.

He got to the kitchen just in time to see Alice come out of the pantry carrying 2 silver pans. “Hi Justin. I hope you don’t mind but I invited Chuck, Nancy and the kids over here for dinner. This is frozen chicken casserole. Nancy is bringing a vegetable salad with her.”

Justin smiled. “Not a problem, you know that. I’ll see if Brian wants to go out for dinner. He may not be ready for two days of multiple children running rampant.”

“If you have to go out, you can deduct the dinner check from my pay.” Justin just laughed.

Justin went out on the patio where Brian was reclining on a lounger. Gus was still in the pool, now joined by 3 Simpson grandchildren & his 2 cousins along with Charlie and his son in law, Scott. Linda was observing things from the hot tub.

Justin went over and sat in a chair next to Brian. “More guests are due to arrive soon. We can sneak out to dinner just the two us if you want.”

Brian turned towards Justin who was amazed to see a smile on his partner’s face. Brian gestured towards the pool. Gus had a huge smile on his face and was apparently participating in some sort of game whose rules and objectives seemed impossible to understand to Brian. “Look at how happy Gus is. I’m sure he doesn’t really understand what the fuck he is doing but he is just happy to be part of the group. He is just so fucking happy. How can I object to that Sunshine?”

Justin took Brian’s hand. “So I guess we stay here in chaos central for dinner.”

Brian just continue to smile and nodded his head. Justin went back into the kitchen. Alice had the frozen casseroles in the oven and had water on to boil for pasta and homemade tomato sauce was warming in another pot.

“Alice, what can I do to help?” “Not going out for dinner?”

Justin laughed. “Gus is having too much fun and Brian doesn’t want to miss that.”

“You can set up a buffet table on the patio with plates, bowls and flatware.”

An hour later, everyone was eating and talking and shouting and laughing. When dinner was over the Simpson siblings and their spouses insisted on taking care of clean-up.

Once the company departed, Brian took Gus up for his bath and bedtime story. Justin relaxed in the hot tub with Melanie and Lindsay while John and Peter played pool ring toss. Justin suddenly remembered that no one had told John about Jennifer and Cynthia’s plans for the soccer game.

“Hey John. Cynthia and my mother are going to serve refreshments for both teams at your soccer game on Saturday.”

“Why are they going to go to all that trouble?”

“Cynthia thought that since Kinnetik is the team sponsor that it would be a nice thing to do and my Mom was happy to help. Kinnetik will pay for the refreshments.”

Lindsay stepped out of the hot tub. “I’ve had enough. I’m going to go up and finish packing.” Melanie thanked Justin for all trouble he had gone to for their visit and followed her wife into the house.

John looked at Justin. “That was weird.”
Justin shook his head. “Lindsay is having issues that have nothing to do with you. She feels that Uncle Brian is not treating her fairly. Just try your best to ignore her antics, which is what I plan to do.”

“I still feel kind of funny about the trouble Cynthia and Grandmom Jen are going to. It’s just a soccer game, we might not even win. There’s no obligation for everyone to come to the game.”

“Mom and Tucker were coming to the game anyway and Cynthia came up with the idea for the refreshments so I think you need to just go with the flow and not worry. No one expects anything special from you or your team.”

Claire had never attended one of John’s soccer games. He was having a hard time accepting that people were interested enough in him to come to the game.

***********************************************************************************

The next morning Brian was up early to get ready to go into the office. Once he was dressed, he stopped by Gus’s room and they went down and had breakfast together. As Brian was leaving he filled the travel mug with coffee for Justin and had Gus take it upstairs, telling him he didn’t need to knock he could go right in the bedroom.

Gus placed the mug on the bedside table and lifted the pillow off Justin’s face. “Papa it is time for you to wake up.”

Justin was already awake and he grabbed Gus, pulled him onto the bed and tickled him while Gus squealed in delight. “So Little Man what are we going to do with ourselves today?”

Gus caught his breath after the tickling stopped. “Daddy said that you need to paint in your studio and that I can read to you and help you paint.”

Justin laughed but agreed to Gus’s plan.

At the office Brian was meeting with Ted to go over month end financials for June when Michael burst into the office. Carole was close behind him. “I’m sorry Brian, he just rushed past me.”

“Don’t worry about it Carole. Michael can’t help it, pushy is an inherited trait.”

Carole went back to her desk closing the office door on the way out. She wondered, not for the first time, how Brian ever got to be friends with Michael Novotny.

“So Mikey what is so vitally important that you had to interrupt my meeting with Ted.”

“I was talking to Lindsay at the party on Wednesday and she told me you want her Mel and the kids to live in your loft. I can’t believe you can be so selfish.”

Brian sat back in his chair and stared at his childhood friend. “So offering the munchers a completely free place to live while they try to dig out of their financial hole is selfish?”

“You have plenty of money, you can afford to get them a better place. They are going to be really cramped in the loft.”

“Michael you, of all people, know that no one gave me any money. The money that Justin and I have we have earned. I work with people that I often dislike to show them how to sell shit that I would never buy. Justin often paints until his hand cramps up and the pain forces him to stop. We earned every dollar that we have.

No one gave me any money to start Kinnetik but it seems to me that I selfishly gave you a loan to open your comic book store. A loan that you have made no effort to repay.”

“Brian, I can’t believe you would make Gus stay in a tiny room in the loft. He is your son, I would think you would want something better for him. This has nothing to do with any money you've given me.”

Ted could not believe his ears. “Michael! Brian has paid out thousands of dollars in support for Gus. How much support have you ever paid for your daughter? Brian is paying for the girls’ move back to Pittsburgh and you have the nerve to come here and say he is selfish.”

“I don’t have the kind of money that Brian has. He can afford to send support. Ben and I have a lot of expenses with Hunter, teenagers are expensive. I don’t make a lot at the comic book store. Melanie understands, she never wanted me to pay support.”

Brian laughed. “So Mikey, according to you, since I am successful I am obligated to give other people money. I have a teenager and an almost teenager living with me so I know how expensive they are. I remember hearing about how you had a winning bid on eBay for some mint condition action figure. One could think that maybe you should have sent that money to help support your daughter instead of selfishly buying yourself a toy.”
Michael flushed with embarrassment. “None of that changes that you could afford a better place for the girls to live. You have money for whatever Justin wants and you pay Jennifer for doing stuff for you that other employees could do. You take in your nephews, that you never even cared about, but you won’t spend money on a nice place for your son to live. I don’t understand you. I would do anything for JR.”

Brian’s eyes narrowed. “You would do anything for her except get a job that pays you some money so you could afford support. You do understand that all the clothes your daughter is wearing have been purchased with money from Justin and me. Despite the thousands I paid in support my son and your daughter arrived here with no summer clothes that fit them. So selfish Brian and Justin bought both children a complete summer wardrobe.

Tay-Kin Art purchased the Bloom Gallery not Brian Kinney or Kinnetik. You have no idea what Jennifer does to be paid by KT Properties and you have no idea how many thousands of dollars I have paid to Lindsay and Melanie.

You do nothing for nobody and you have the fucking nerve to come here and tell me I am selfish. Lindsay tells you some one-sided bullshit story and you are all ready to believe that I am the villain. You always say you are my best friend. I always thought friends were people who thought the best of you, not people who automatically believe you are behaving badly.

Michael, you have no idea how much money I have or what I do with that money. I will tell you this, I give more money away in a year than you earn in your stupid ass comic book store. Now get the fuck out of my office or I will call security to have you thrown out.”

“But Brian…”

Brian stood up and screamed at Michael. “Get the fuck out of this office and out of this building and if you think the loft is an inadequate home for your daughter get a job and pay the rent on a better place.”

Ted went to the office door and opened it. “Michael leave or I am going to call security.”

Michael came over to the door. “I guess we know who pays your salary.”

Ted laughed. “I guess we know who is a stupid, immature asshole.”

Brian laughed as Michael stormed out of the office.

***********************************************************************************

Meanwhile Lindsay was meeting with Sidney Bloom about the Gallery Manager position. Sidney was honest with Lindsay about his ethics concerns because of her past actions with Sam Auerbach. Lindsay assured him she had learned her lesson and realized that her past actions were inappropriate. She overflowed with ideas about improving the gallery.

They did have one area of disagreement when Lindsay discussed Justin’s role with the gallery. “I think you and I could really do great things Sidney. That is as long as we can keep Justin as a silent partner.”

“Lindsay I am delighted to have Justin as a partner. I feel he has a lot to contribute. You need to understand that he owns a majority share of the gallery. You and I would really be working for Justin.”

“I know Brian has bankrolled this purchase and I’m sure I can convince him to make sure you and I have a free hand to do what is best for Bloom Galleries.”

Sidney was not happy. “My dear I’m afraid you have an incorrect idea about how things will operate here. I expect Justin to be involved in every major decision. My understanding is that the gallery purchase was funded from Justin’s earnings from his art. I am surprised and disappointed by your attitude. I also doubt that anyone has more influence over Brian then Justin.”

Lindsay quickly backtracked. “I didn’t realize that Justin wanted to play an active role here. Of course that is no problem for me. Justin and I have been friends for years and no one respects his talent more than I do.”

Sidney brought the meeting to an end. He thanked Lindsay for coming in and told her he would be getting back to her after he and Justin discussed all the candidates for the position.
Chapter 34 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 34

Brian arrived home early from Kinnetik. Alice was in the kitchen when he came through the door. She smiled. “You’re home early. Justin and Gus are up in the studio. Charlie just went to pick up John and Peter.”

“Where’s Peter been?”

“Josh’s Mom called this morning to say she was off work today and asked if Peter could come over for the day. She came and picked him up around 10. Your boys spent the morning in the studio. They took John to soccer practice, had lunch and went in the pool for a bit before going back to the studio.

We are all going over to the farm for a family dinner before Linda, Scott and the kids leave tomorrow. The wicked witches of the North are heading back to Toronto. So for the first time in a while it will just be the five of you for dinner. I have everything all ready for Justin to make a shrimp stir fry.”

Brian smiled and gave Alice a quick kiss on the cheek before heading upstairs to change his clothes.

The first thing Brian saw when he went in the studio was two easels with canvases on both. A large easel held the second PPG mural, Brian was surprised to see it was close to being completed. The second, Gus sized, easel held a painting with a dark blue-black background and splashes of colorful fireworks. The smaller painting was signed at the bottom “Gus + Papa”. Brian groaned softly, it was simply & horrifyingly too adorable.

He walked to the sitting area at the back of the studio. There on the daybed was Justin lying on his side sound asleep. Snuggled into the curve of Justin’s body was Gus. Justin’s arm was wrapped protectively around the little boy whose hand rested on Justin’s arm. Gus’s new dinosaur story book was laying on the floor beside the daybed.

Brian stood there staring at the two people he loved best in the world. He looked skyward and muttered under his breath. “Really! The dual signed painting wasn’t enough?” He took his cell phone out of his pocket and quickly took a picture of the sleeping duo.

Brian bent over and kissed Justin gently on the forehead and whispered in his ear. “Sunshine. It’s time for sleeping beauty to wake up.”

Justin smiled immediately but it took his a few seconds to slowly open his eyes. Brian kissed his son and whispered in his ear. “Sonny Boy, time to wake up.”

With Gus it was like switching him on. In an instant he was standing on the daybed with his arms around Brian’s neck. “Hi Daddy, Papa and I took a nap. I’m really glad you got home from work.”

Meanwhile Justin stretched and got up from the daybed. “Come on Gus, let’s show Daddy your painting.”

Brian smiled at his son. “I saw the fireworks painting. Did you help Papa paint that?”

Justin answered. “Gus painted it. I just helped him a little. He asked me to sign it with him since we worked on it together.”

“Did you like my painting Daddy? I wanted to remember the fireworks so I asked Papa to help me make the painting.”

“I love the painting Gus. How about you sell your painting to me.”

Gus had a huge smile on his face. “Really Daddy, why do you want to buy it?”

“I want to hang it in my office.” “In your work office?”

“Yes Sonny Boy. I want to hang it in my office at Kinnetik. Each time I look at it I’ll remember my two favorite people in the whole, wide world.”

Gus’s smile got even larger, he was so proud that his Daddy wanted to hang his painting in his office.

“So Gus, how about I pay you $100 for the painting.”

“What I really want is a remote control race car. Can I have that instead of the money?”

Brian picked up his son and gave him a kiss. “Sonny Boy, you can have the $100 and your remote control race car.”

Gus cheered and Justin laughed. Gus put his arms around his father’s neck. “When can we get my race car Daddy?”

Brian smiled. “No time like the present Sonny Boy. We can go to the toy store right now.”

When they got down to the kitchen, Peter & John were just coming in with Charlie. A very excited Gus was anxious to share his good news. "Daddy is taking me to the store to buy me a remote control race car!”

John & Peter smiled at their young cousin’s enthusiasm. John told him. “That’s great Gus. A friend of mine had a remote control car and I was always jealous of it and wished I had one of my own.”

Peter agreed with his brother. “I remember you and Frank playing with that car in the park. It was always fun.”

Brian laughed. “Okay, that settles it. Remote control cars for everyone. Let’s go out to the car.”

Gus cheered and his cousins laughed as they headed to the garage. Justin said he would stay home and work on his painting.

An hour later the shoppers returned. Brian texted Justin to let him know they were back. Justin came down as cars were being unpacked. He smiled at the enthusiasm of all three boys. “I think a good place to try these cars out would be the tennis court. That way no cars can wind up in the pool or even the pond.”

“Good idea Sunshine, let’s go take down the net. John will you help Gus get his car ready to go.”

Soon 3 remote control cars were zipping around the tennis court. On occasion glancing off the fence surrounding the tennis court.
Brian took a turn maneuvering all three cars and to Justin’s immense amusement Brian was no better at it than the boys were.

When car time was over, all five of them went swimming. Eventually Justin prepared the stir fry dinner. While John & Peter cleaned up, Brian gave Gus his bath and Justin read him a bedtime story.

John & Peter played video games while Brian & Justin soaked in the hot tub. Brian leaned back in the swirling water. “Sunshine do you realize that I actually enjoyed my afternoon and evening. How the fuck can anyone explain that?”

Justin leaned into his lover. “Maybe it has something to do with three boys expressing interest in remote control cars and their indulgent, LOVING father and uncle rushed them out to a toy store and then spends time happily playing with those boys and the remote control cars. In case you missed it the main explanation is love.”

Brian shook his head. “You made me love you and I accepted that but you never told me it would be contagious.”

Justin just laughed and kissed him. “Brian Kinney you are a nut. I’m starting to prune up, maybe we could continue the love discussion in the privacy of our bedroom.”

Brian leaped out of the hot tub pulling his favorite blonde along with him. They quickly dried and went in the house. On their way upstairs Brian called out to John that he was in charge of locking up and setting the alarm. An amused John agreed while he and Peter smirked at each other. The uncles’ behavior was a never ending source of amusement to the brothers.

The next morning everyone was up early to get ready for John’s first summer league soccer game. Gus was beside himself with excitement and John was having a difficult time coping with being the center of attention.

When they got to the soccer field Cynthia, Ted and Jennifer were getting the refreshment table set up. Tucker & Blake among with Josh, Leon and a couple other Kinnetik employees were carrying coolers and other supplies from a van in the parking area.

John went over to join his teammates while Brian, Justin, Gus & Peter walked over to the refreshment table. Jennifer gave all four of them a hug and kiss and gave them assignments to help get things ready to go.

Jennifer walked across the field and over to the coach of the other team. She extended her hand and the coach shook it. “Hi, I’m Jennifer Taylor. My son is one of the owners of Kinnetik, the sponsor of the other team. Since this is the first game Kinnetik is supplying the members of both teams with water, sports drinks, power bars and frozen fruit bars. Of course you and any other volunteers are also welcome to the refreshments.”

The coach smiled. “Thanks you so much that is great. I’ll let everyone know and I appreciate the great example of good sportsmanship.”

Jennifer returned to her side of the field. Greg O’Brien was talking with Brian and Justin while they watched both teams doing some warm ups on the field. Gus was holding Justin’s hand and looking bored. Roxanne walked over to the three men holding the hand of their younger son, Kevin.

Jennifer saw immediately that Kevin had Downs Syndrome. She walked over to the group. Brian turned to her with a smile. “Mother Taylor, I’d like you to meet Greg and Roxanne, Patrick’s parents and this young man is Patrick’s brother Kevin.”

Jennifer laughed. “Please don’t call me Mother Taylor, my name is Jennifer. Nice to meet you. Patrick is a very nice young man. He and John really seem to be good friends already.”

Kevin leaned against his mother’s leg but smiled shyly at Jennifer. “Hello Kevin, it’s very nice to meet you.”

“Are you Grandmom Jen?”

His mother frowned. “Kevin that is what John calls her because she is his grandmother. You should call her Mrs Taylor.”

Jennifer smiled. “Actually I would much prefer to be Jennifer, not Mrs Taylor and I’d be happy for Kevin to call me Grandmom Jen if he likes.”

Kevin continued to smile at Jennifer. “I have two other grandmoms but they live far away and I hardly ever see them.”

“Well Kevin sweetheart my other grandson Gus is going to help us give out refreshments. Would you like to help us as well?”

Roxanne looked concerned. “I’m not sure that is a good idea. Kevin gets nervous with strangers.”

“Gus is just going to help us by getting stuff out of the coolers when we ask for them. Kevin would really just be with me and Cynthia. If he gets upset I’ll come and get you right away.”

Greg looked down at his son. “Kevin to you want to go with Grandmom Jen and Gus? Mommy and I will be right here.”

Kevin nodded his head. Jennifer held out her hand and Kevin immediately took it. She took Gus by her other hand. “Come along boys and I’ll show you what you need to do. Miss Cynthia and I are so glad to have your help.”

Jennifer showed the boys what was in the coolers. She explained to Kevin that the fruit bar wrappers were different colors and that she and Cynthia would ask for them by color. Gus was in charge of the sports drinks and water. Both boys were obviously taking their duties very seriously.

Justin came over to the table. “Gus, can I talk to you for a minute.”

Gus came over to Justin who knelt down to be at the same level. “Gus, I want you to understand about Kevin…”

“Papa I know Kevin has Downs. Richard at my school has Downs so we all know there are some things we need to help him with. If Kevin needs any help I’ll help him.”

Justin gave Gus a hug and kiss and sent him back to his work area.

Once the team workouts were over the players lined up at the refreshment table. The Kinnetik employees all helped out and Gus & Kevin happily provided assitance. Once the game started Gus came over to where Justin was sitting and climbed in his lap. Jennifer sat next to her son and much to his parents’ amazement Kevin asked to sit with Grandmom Jen who was thrilled to lift him onto her lap.
Brian, Tucker & Greg spent their time following the play up and down the sidelines. Peter sat with Jason and Leon and felt pretty grown up that they were allowing him to hang out with them.

At half time the refreshment workers were all back to work. Jennifer was impressed that the boys from both teams were very polite and grateful. She and Cynthia were pleased that their idea turned out so well. Brian came over to thank all his employees for coming out and helping and gave both Cynthia and Mother Taylor a kiss on the cheek.

While they were waiting for the second half to start Greg turned to Brian. “Have you thought about the Academy for John?”

Brian looked a little confused. “The Academy?”

Greg chuckled. “The Washington Academy for his school. Patrick goes there, I know he would be happy to have John as a school team mate as well as a summer team mate.”

“Justin and I really haven’t given a lot of thought to schools. We really aren’t absolutely sure the boy will still be with us when school starts. Although it is looking like they probably will be. I have to be honest and say we do have a prejudice against snooty private schools.”

“The Academy is really a great school. They have a welcoming attitude, really strict anti-bullying policy and great academic standards. Over 90% of the graduates go on to college.”

Brian nodded. “We will have to consider our options soon, thanks for the recommendation.”

It was a very close game but John’s team managed to win by a goal. The winning goal was actually scored by Patrick after the ball was passed to him by John. Kevin and Gus were on their feet screaming and clapping, before hurrying back to their workstations for after game refreshments.

Justin & Brian along with the O’Briens were talking with the coach when Kevin & Gus ran up hand in hand. “Daddy can Kevin come home with us and swim in the pool with me?”

Brian looked down at the happy, expectant look on his son’s face and smiled. “Sure he can Sonny Boy as long as it is okay with mommy and daddy.”

Justin noticed the concerned, almost panicked look on Roxanne’s face. “Why don’t you all come over we can grill some burgers for lunch and our housekeeper made some of her delicious potato salad yesterday.”

Roxanne glanced at Kevin and Gus. “I’m not sure that is a great idea. Kevin doesn’t deal with strangers and new situations that well.”

Everyone looked down at the two boys, both smiling, still holding hands. Greg laughed. “Kevin seems to be doing okay with Gus and he seemed really comfortable with Grandmom Jen. I think it will be fine. Thanks for the invite. We’ll just make a quick stop at home for swimsuits and head over to your house.”

Justin headed over to his mother and Tucker to invite them over for lunch. They were happy to accept. Jennifer was pleased that Justin seemed to be more at ease around Tucker.

On the car ride back home Peter’s cell phone rang. He looked at the display and made an unhappy face but answered. “Hi Mom.”

“We were just at John’s soccer game. It was a close game but John’s team won by one goal. Now we are headed home.”

“Well Mom we do live there so it is our home, at least for now.”

“Okay, let’s just drop it.”

“I’ll have to talk to the uncles and get back to you.”

“No I am not going to get into it while we are driving home. I’ll call you later. Bye.”

He disconnected with a frown. “Mom wants to see us. She said it’s been awhile and that is true.”

Justin looked pointedly at Gus. “Let’s talk about it when we get home. We don’t want to distract Uncle Brian while he’s driving.”

Peter got the message and nodded. Brian looked over at Justin with a frown who just shrugged and smiled. “Not a big deal.”

When they got to the house Brian sent Gus up to his room to put on his bathing suit. Then he turned to his nephews. “So what’s Claire’s story?”

Peter frowned. “She wants to see us. She got bent out of shape when I said we were going home. Mom does not think we should think of this as our home.”

Justin shrugged his shoulders. “I think it is a fair request. The visit at Joan’s house didn’t work out so great. I think it might be best to meet somewhere else. How about we meet Claire for lunch at the diner. Tomorrow around noon if that works for her. You guys can share a booth with her and I can sit in another booth.”

“Justin, you have a lot of painting that you still need to get done. I can take the boys to see their mother at the diner.”

“Brian we covered this before. Seeing Claire or even Joan doesn’t bother me but they always manage to push your buttons. It’s better for everyone if we can avoid any major blowups.”

Peter was pretty sure that Justin would win this discussions. “So I’ll call Mom and ask if she can meet us at the diner tomorrow?"

Brian made a disgusted noise. “Go ahead and call her.” He then headed out to the pool house to change into a bathing suit.

Jennifer and Tucker arrived followed shortly by the O’Brien Family. Brian opened a bottle of champagne and sparkling cider and after everyone had a glass of the appropriate beverage he toasted the winners of the soccer game.

Soon all five kids were in the pool, carefully watched over by Greg, Tucker and Brian. Justin was in the kitchen getting lunch ready and Roxanne & Jennifer relaxed in the hot tub enjoying the antics in the pool.

Justin came back out and told Brian he needed to get the charcoal going. Justin jumped into the pool and challenged Tucker, Greg & Patrick to a pool volleyball game against him and the nephews. Gus and Kevin were enthusiastic cheerleaders along with Roxanne and Jennifer.

Justin loved pool volleyball and he was killer at it despite being somewhat height challenged. He and Peter regularly beat Brian and John. The team of Justin and nephews dominated the game. Justin identified Greg as the weak link on the opposing team and hit most shots to him. Occasionally John or Peter would send a ball to an unsuspecting Tucker or Patrick.

The game was such a mismatch that Kevin started cheering with Gus for Uncle Justin’s team. Greg was actually a little hurt by his son’s defection but Roxanne thought it was hilarious.

Jennifer cheered for all her son’s points despite getting dirty looks from Tucker. She smiled at Roxanne. “Justin was never really into sport but he is a really into pool volleyball and is ruthless. Brian tries to pretend it doesn’t bother him but I can tell it drives him crazy to lose so often.”

Roxanne smiled. “Do you mind if I ask you something?”

Jennifer laughed. “No it does not bother me that my son is gay.”

“That wasn’t really my question. John and Peter are Brian’s nephews, why do they call you Grandmom?”

“John and Peter are coming out of a very difficult situation and I felt they needed to know there were people who cared about them. Joan Kinney is a very cold person, a horrible mother and grandmother. I wanted the boys to feel some love and as it turned out I really enjoy spending time with them. I actually feel that Brian is my other son so it all works out.”

“You seem to really care a lot about Brian. How long have you known him?”

“We’ve know each other for about 7 years. We didn’t always see eye to eye but he is a truly generous and caring man. He would just prefer that no one really knows that. Brian gave me my son back so I will always be grateful to him for that.”

Roxanne looked surprised. “What do you mean that Brian gave you back your son?”

“When Justin was a senior in high school a classmate hit him on the head with a baseball bat because he was gay. Justin still has issues with his right arm and hand because of that. After he got out of the hospital he was an emotional wreck. He had horrible fits of anger and refused to talk about it. He wouldn’t even let anyone touch him.

Brian was the only person he trusted so I took Justin to his loft and left him there. Brian was, I’m sure, pretty horrified at having an out of control teenager dumped in his lap. Despite that he was patient and loving and knew just what to do for Justin. Brian brought Justin back from that black hole of despair.”

Roxanne was shocked and looked over at a laughing, smiling Justin fully involved in willing pool volleyball. “You would never know any of that meeting Justin now.”

Jennifer smiled. “And that is all Brian’s doing. I think soul mates is an overused term but Brian and Justin really are true soul mates.”

Brian came over to the edge of the pool. “Sorry to interrupt your fun Sunshine but the coals are ready. Time to start getting lunch ready.”

“No problem we just won. We have hamburgers and turkey burgers, corn on the cob and Alice-made potato salad. I’ll get the burgers and corn for you.”

Justin got out of the pool and gave Brian a quick kiss before heading into the house. Jennifer got out of the hot tub and went in to help her son get things ready for lunch.

Since Kevin’s diet was gluten free his cheeseburger was served without a roll. Gus asked Brian to serve his burger the same way. Brian and Justin shared a smile over how sweet Gus was with Kevin. Both Kevin and Gus were anxious to sit next to Grandma Jen so Tucker found himself seated beside Gus. Roxanne sat on the other side of Kevin so she could cut his burger.

Justin gave Greg, Patrick & Tucker a hard time over their volleyball loss as they ate lunch. Gus and Kevin giggled at Justin’s teasing. Jennifer told Justin he was not being a good host and he should behave better which made everyone laugh.

When everyone had finished eating John & Peter got up without being asked and gathered the dirty dishes and flatware. Roxanne turned to Brian. “That is pretty impressive. We usually have to threaten Patrick before he will clear the table.”

Brian laughed. “It really has nothing to do with Justin & me. They are afraid of our housekeeper. Alice gave them clean up duty the first day they came here to live.”

Jennifer felt obliged to defend the boys. “Brian they are not afraid of Alice. They are just good boys who want to do their share.”

Brian smirked. “Sorry Mother Taylor, I stand corrected.”

Justin laughed. “John and Peter are a little afraid of Alice just like Brian is a little afraid of my mother.”

Jennifer looked with narrowed eyes at her son. “Brian is a wise man, you need to remember to be a little more respectful to your mother.”

Brian laughed and jabbed Justin’s side with his elbow. Greg smiled. “I think we all learned we should try and stay on Grandmom Jen’s good side.”

John and Peter emerged from the house with a huge bowl of rice pudding and dishes for everyone. After dessert the O’Briens left for home and a short time later Jennifer & Tucker also left.

Gus curled up with a book on one of the loungers and was sound asleep a few minutes later. Peter put one of the floating loungers in the pool and drifted around the pool reading a book. John soaked in the hot tub.

Brian and Justin took the opportunity to head up to their bedroom for a little private time.
Chapter 35 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 35

Justin dropped his swimsuit onto the floor as soon as he got in the bedroom and led the way into the bathroom and shower. Brian followed closely behind him. Brian leaned down to kiss Justin. After the kiss ended Justin worked his way down to Brian’s cock which he licked before taking it into his mouth. A few minutes later Brian groaned and unloaded into his lover’s mouth. Justin stood up and he and Brian kissed again. When Justin reached down he felt Brian already hardening again. Justin took the lube off the shower shelf and squeezed some on his hand. He stroked Brian’s cock until it was completely hard, he grabbed a condom off the shelf quickly ripped it open and pulled it over Brian’s cock. Then Justin reached back and lubed himself. Brian kissed Justin again before Justin turned towards the wall of the shower. Brian pushed in slowly as Justin pushed back against him. “Harder Brian, I need it fast and hard.”

Brian was happy to comply and as he drove into Justin he reached around and grabbed his cock and stroked it. In short time Justin gasped when he came against the tile wall of the shower. Justin clamped down as Brian groaned and came. They washed each other in the shower and then went into the bedroom and lay entwined on their bed.

Justin gave a contented sigh. “Gus will be waking up soon. We should get dressed and go back downstairs.”

“In a minute Sunshine. Greg talked to me today about the nephews’ school plans. He mentioned Washington Academy as a possibility. Patrick goes there.”

“Josh goes there also. I’ve looked at their web site and it could be a good choice for the boys. I’m not sure our school district would be a really good option. The only thing is that Washington Academy is pretty expensive. I know you wanted us to watch our expenses right now.”

Brian snorted. “Justin you know that we can afford whatever this school costs. If we have to dip into saving for a short time that is not a huge deal.”

Justin smiled and gave Brian a quick kiss before he got up and started to dress. “We should talk this over with John and Peter and see what they think about schools.”

Brian nodded, once they were both dressed they went down and woke up Gus from his nap. Peter was still floating and reading but John was now occupying the lounger next to Gus.

Gus wanted to play with his remote control car so everyone headed to the tennis court with the three remote control cars. Eventually Brian announced he was calling to order pizza for dinner.

Brian shook his head as he walked towards the house. He could hear the shouts and laughter from the tennis court. He could hardly believe how much he had enjoyed this entire day when only a very small part of the day had involved sex with Justin.

Justin called Emmett to see if he wanted to meet him for lunch the next day. Emmett said that he was already meeting Ted and Blake so Justin should join them. Justin was relieved that he would not have to sit alone and observe the lunch meeting between Claire and her sons.

*************************************************************************************

The next morning Gus requested Eggs McMuffins for breakfast. Brian was truly horrified and refused to participate. Justin, Gus, John & Peter headed out to McDonalds while Brian stayed home with his coffee, dry wheat toast and the Sunday paper.

Justin and his three charges enjoyed their fast food breakfast. Justin convinced Gus to take a hash brown home to Brian. When they got back home Gus spotted his father out on the patio and with a smile at his co-conspirators he hurried outside. “Hi Daddy, we had a good time with Papa and I brought you home something for your breakfast.”

Brian took the bag from his smiling son and removed the hash brown which he held in his hand with a look of pure disgust on his face.

“Don’t you want it Daddy? I brought it home just for you.”

Brian was torn, he never wanted to disappoint his son but was not inclined to ever eat fast food. He glanced towards the house and saw his partner and nephews all looking out the door and laughing. Brian grabbed Gus and lifted him into his lap. “Sonny Boy are you trying to trick your old man?”

Gus started to giggle and squirmed to get off his father’s lap. Brian kept a firm hold on his son and started to tickle him. Gus shrieked with laughter and renewed his efforts to escape. A laughing Justin came out of the house, he came over and took hold of Brian’s arm which allowed Gus to escape. Justin sensed that Gus’s escape was too easy. Once Gus was clear, Brian pulled Justin on to his lap and started to tickle him around his waist, which Brian knew was his partner’s most vulnerable area.

Justin struggled to get away, the nephews stayed safely inside and Gus was still laughing and staying a safe distance from his Daddy. Suddenly Brian put his arms around his lover and pulled him in for a passionate kiss. When they broke apart Brian grabbed the hash brown. “Now you have to eat this Sunshine.”

Justin took the offered food and crammed the whole thing in his mouth. He whispered in Brian’s ear. “Yummy, might be my second favorite thing to put in my mouth.”

Brian laughed and gave Justin another hug but he waited until Justin had chewed and swallowed the entire hash brown before he kissed him. Gus came over to his fathers. “Daddy you are so silly sometimes.”

Brian pulled Gus in between Justin and himself. “Well Gus you were pretty silly yourself thinking I would eat that hash brown.”

Gus decided it was time to go swimming so he went upstairs to change. Brian put on a swimsuit in the pool house and was ready to go in the pool when his son returned.

Justin put together a casserole he could cook for dinner while John & Peter headed to the media room to play some video games.

Eventually Justin came out to the pool and let Brian know they were leaving. Gus asked where he was going. Justin left Brian to explain the situation to Gus. John and Peter were waiting in the car.

It was a quiet ride into the city. When Justin parked outside the diner; he turned to his nephews. “Guys, I really hope you have a good lunch with your mother. I hope you can make her understand how you feel and that she finally starts to understand and accept responsibility. I believe you will all be happier if that happens. You know that Uncle Brian and I are 1,000 percent on your side. At any point if you need me all you have to do is raise your arm and I’ll be there.”

Justin, John & Peter were the first to arrive for lunch. Debbie had two booths set aside for them. Close to the front door she had a booth for Justin and his friends. Further back in the diner she had a booth for John & Peter to meet their mother.

Justin sat with his back to the door so he could see the nephews who sat facing the door. Debbie brought all three of them her special chocolate milk shakes.

Emmett was next to arrive. He waved to John & Peter before giving Justin a hug and kiss on the cheek. Emmett slid into the booth so Justin could sit on the aisle.

Ted and Blake arrived a couple minutes later. The four friends ordered lunch and chatted as they waited for Claire to arrive. Justin checked his watch every couple minutes. Finally around 12:15 Ted announced. “Claire just got out of a car out front.”

Justin was surprised. “Was Joan driving?”

“Nope. It was a guy.”

Justin stood up in the aisle as Claire came through the door. “Hello Claire.”

“Hello. So no Brian again. Is my brother afraid of me?”

Something about Claire just seemed off to Justin. She seemed nervous and kept glancing around the diner.

“Not afraid, he just doesn’t like you very much. Since Gus is visiting us and Brian really likes his son he stayed home with him.”
Justin pointedly looked at his watch. “Your sons are waiting for you!”

Claire brushed past Justin who rejoined his friends. Emmett gave him a hug. “That was awesome baby.”

“I know she can’t help herself. Joan is such a horrible person that no one could have come out of that house unscathed.”

Justin glanced down the aisle. Claire seemed to have a little trouble walking. Peter had gotten out of the booth to hug his mother.
John remained seated with a perfect “no emotion” Kinney face that even Brian could not have done better.

Justin shook his head. “I think she might be drunk or high. She just seems off somehow.”

Blake nodded. “I can’t be sure but her eyes seemed kind of unfocused.” He smiled. “I do have some experience with drug addicts and I think Claire is high on something.”
Justin cursed and looked anxiously at the booth where Claire was sitting with John & Peter.

Claire glanced at the mostly consumed milk shakes in front of her sons. “Looks like you boys started without me.”

John answered. “Uncle Justin got us here early so we have been here for a while. We didn’t order the milkshakes Debbie just brought them over to us.”

Claire frowned. “Can I just ask that we skip the “Uncle” Justin while we are talking.”

Peter frowned back at his mother. “Of course you can ask but UNCLE Justin has been amazing to both me and John. That is what we call him and you just have to deal with that.”

Claire was shocked at Peter being so forceful but before she could respond Debbie came over to get their orders. “Hello Claire. It’s been some time since I’ve seen you. What can I bring you?”

“Hello Mrs Novotny. I’ll just have a grilled cheese and some ice water.” Claire was a little unnerved by how intensely Debbie was looking at her. After a few moments Debbie shifted her gaze to the boys and took their lunch orders.

After delivering the order to the kitchen. Debbie made her way through the diner; giving out lunch checks, refilling drinks and talking with regular patrons. She made her way slowly to the booth where Justin was sitting. “Sunshine, that bitch is on something. She came to fucking lunch with her sons fucking high.”

“I know Deb, we could tell. She is a piece of work but I guess she was nervous about seeing the boys.”

Claire was trying to change the attitude in the booth with her sons. “John, Peter told me you won your soccer game yesterday. That’s great, I guess we should celebrate today.”

“We all had a fun at the game yesterday. Cynthia, the office manager at Kinnetik, and Grandmom Jen arranged a refreshment table for our first game. Since Kinnetik is our team sponsor Uncle Brian had the company pay for the refreshments for both teams.”

“Did Brian go to the game?

“Of course Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin both came along with Gus. After the game my friend Patrick came over to the house for a barbeque with his parents and little brother. Uncle Justin, Peter and I beat Patrick, his Dad and Grandmom Jen’s boyfriend, Tucker, at pool volleyball. Uncle Justin is ruthless at pool volleyball, it’s pretty funny. It annoys Uncle Brian every time Uncle Justin beats him.”

John and Peter chuckled but Claire was not amused. “Is every conversation we have going to center around Brian and his friend.”

John sighed. “Mother you asked if Uncle Brian went to my game. We also live in Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin’s house. They are involved in our lives so their names are going to come up in stories we tell you about our lives.”

“Its Brian house that you are living in.”

Debbie delivered their food, interrupting John’s reply. When she walked away John took a bite of his burger before replying to his mother. “Everything belongs to both of them. The house, Kinnetik and all the profits from Uncle Justin’s art.”

“Why would Brian ever do that?”

Peter shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe because they love each other. Really Mom if Justin was a woman you wouldn’t see anything wrong with the Uncles’ arrangement.”

“This is why you shouldn’t be living in that environment. Your morals are being corrupted. You went into that house as innocent boys and now you are viewing your Uncle’s perverted lifestyle as normal.”

John glared at his mother. “I kind of think our morals started to get corrupted when our mother started having sex with a drug addled pervert, that she didn’t even like, just so he would share his drugs with her.”

Claire flushed with embarrassment. "I was fond of Paul and he was not a pervert.”

“And we probably lost some innocence when our mother made us move into the drug addled pervert’s house. Once we lived there we got to observe our mother and the drug addled pervert making out in the living room and occasionally being too high to move or talk coherently. As an added bonus the drug addled pervert came into the bathroom to look at us when we took showers.”

“John I am trying to do the best I can for you. I don’t have a lot of money like Brian but I do have a place for us all to stay. We can be a family again.”

Peter reached across the table and took his mother’s hand. “Mother, as long as I can remember you complained about having to grow up with Grandmother. You told us again and again how we should be glad we never had to live with her. Now you want us to think that being jammed together into Uncle’s Brian’s old room in Grandmother’s house is a good plan.”

“But you wouldn’t be under my mother’s care, I would be there to take care of you.”

John snorted which earned him a dirty look from his brother. Peter tried again to make his mother see reason. “Mom, you have to understand how we feel. You really didn’t do a good job of looking after us when we lived with Paul. So now we have concerns about you running interference with Grandmother.”

“What happened at Paul’s house wasn’t my fault. The drugs clouded my thinking.I didn’t really understand what was going on.”

John shook his head and glared at his mother. “All we ever hear from you is that it wasn’t your fault. You decided to take drugs and you decided to get involved with Paul but Peter and I were the ones who paid the price for your actions.”

“I’m really sorry you had to go through that difficult time.”

“Mother you say that like we had the measles or something that you had no control over. It was YOUR decisions that caused us to be hungry, broke and feel afraid. You WERE responsible and you never accept responsibility for your bad decisions.”

Claire started to cry. “Peter is that what you think too.”

Peter looked sad. “It was your fault Mother. You were supposed to take care of us and you didn’t do that. We do not want to live with Grandmother. John and I feel happy and safe with Uncle Justin and Uncle Brian. You should be grateful to them and you should be trying to get your life on track.”

“I spent my whole life sacrificing for you and this is how you treat me. I can’t help what I did when I was on drugs. You are both being very unfair and hurtful.”

Peter just looked sad and didn’t say anything. John looked at his mother. “Do you really think that we can’t tell that you are high right now? We have had plenty of experience spotting it.”

Claire looked shocked. She opened her mouth but nothing came out. Her sons sat looking at her. Peter continued to look sad and John looked disgusted & angry.

Claire slid out of the booth and ran out of the diner. Justin hurried down to the booth where John & Peter were sitting and eating their sandwiches. “What happened?”

Peter swallowed what was in his mouth. “Mom was on something and still so delusional and so unwilling to accept any responsibility and when we called her on it she left.”

“Are you guys okay?”

Peter shrugged. “This sucks but we really aren’t surprised. The good news is that at least now we have a safe place to stay and we don’t need to depend on her anymore.”

Justin nodded. “Okay, finish your lunch and we’ll head home.”

*************************************************************************************

Claire hurried away from the diner, afraid that someone would follow her out. Her friend, Tino, told her he would meet her at a parking lot a few blocks from the diner. Claire was relieved when she saw Tino was already there. He was talking with another man when Claire walked up to him.

Tino was a tall, heavyset middle aged man who was Claire’s current source for drugs. He put his arm around her waist as she stood next to him. “Hi Baby. Your lunch didn’t last very long. This is my friend Sarcus.”

Claire shook Sarcus’s offered hand. “My sons’ have been completely brainwashed by my brother and his boyfriend. They were really cruel to me and blame me for everything. It was awful, I finally just had to run out of the diner. I really need something to take the edge off.”

“Oh baby, I’m sorry. I’ve been busy. I sold everything I had. Sarcus still has some Oxy, if you’re interested.”

Sarcus help up a small plastic bag with about 20 pills in it. Claire frowned. “How much?”
“Since you are a friend of Tino’s a hundred bucks.”

“I don’t have a hundred bucks.”

“Tino says you have some skills that could take the place of cold hard cash. How about it, your skills for my pills?”

Claire gave Tino a dirty look. “Come on Baby. It’s a little late to be playing the innocent virgin. I met you through Paul. You’ve been using your skills for a while now.”

“Paul and I cared about each other. We were sharing our lives.”

“Baby, Paul didn’t give a shit about you. It was those two little twink sons of yours that sealed the deal of letting you move in. You’re lucky Paul OD’ed before he worked up the nerve to do more than just watch them.”

Claire was horrified. “That’s not true! You’re lieing.”

“Baby why would I lie? Paul was a truly sick ticket. You had to know what was going on.”

Claire shook her head. She tried to wrap her head around the fact that John & Peter were right about Paul spying on them in the shower. Her head started to throb.
“Hey baby, Sarcus and I have some business to attend to this afternoon. How about I give you a ride home, you can sit in the back seat with Sarcus.”

Claire looked at Sarcus. He resembled a dirty Santa Claus and he smelled kind of gross. Her head hurt so badly that she had trouble actually focusing her eyes. She had to have those pills. She gave a quick nod of her head and walked over to Tino’s car and got into the back seat.

Sarcus got in the other side of the car. He pulled down his pants and boxers, entwined his fingers in Claire’s hair and pulled her face down into his lap.

Twenty minutes later Tino pulled into an alley behind some stores a few blocks from Joan’s house. Claire got out of the car, a bag of pills clutched in one hand and her purse in the other. She bent over and vomited. Sarcus moved to the front seat and Tino drove off.
Claire wiped her mouth with some tissues and used a mirror from her purse to fix her lipstick and brush her hair. She walked to her mother’s house and used the key to let herself in the front door. Joan was sitting in her chair. A glass on the table beside her.
“So how was lunch with your sons?”

“It was horrible. Brian and Justin have completely turned them against me. Peter told me they feel happy and safe living with Brian and Justin.”

“Drugs have caused all your problems Claire. You were weak and turned to drugs and now look at the mess you have made of your life.”

Claire walked over picked up the glass beside her mother and took a swallow. As she knew, the glass was filled with vodka. “Gee Mother I wonder where I learned how to escape from my crappy life.”

“Don’t compare my life to yours. I kept my family together.”

“You should write a book about your successful life Mother. How you got yourself knocked up by an abusive drunk who resented you for the rest of his life. Yes, you kept your family together at the expense of your children's emotional and physical health.”

Joan stood up and slapped Claire across the face. Claire shoved her mother back into her chair. “Learned that from Daddy, did you? Just sit there and get shitfaced like every other night of your miserable life. I’m going to my room.”

Claire went up the stairs as Joan took a big swallow from her glass.

**********************************************************************************

On the ride home John and Peter brought Justin up to date on their conversation with Claire. Justin was surprised that the boy were taking it as well as they were. Of course Justin mother experience was very different than his nephews’ mother experience.

John asked him. “Are you going to call Kathy Sacks and let her know about this visit with Mother?”

“Do you want me to call her?”

“Yes! Mother or Grandmother will probably be calling her with their version of our meeting. Also she should know that mother is still taking drugs.”

“We don’t really have any proof that Claire was on drugs.”

Peter spoke up from the back seat. “Uncle Justin we all know that Mother was on something. They can ask her to come in for a drug test.”

Justin nodded. “I will call her tomorrow and let her know how badly the meeting went and that we all felt that Claire was on something.”

Chapter 36 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 36

When they got home,they found Brian playing a card game with Gus on the patio. The smile on Brian’s face was canceled out by the horrified expression in his eyes. Luckily Gus was too involved in the game to notice. Justin actually chuckled when he first saw Brian, who happily threw in his cards.

Gus ran over to give his Papa a hug. Turning to John & Peter he asked. “Did you have a nice lunch with your mommy?”

John smiled at his little cousin and lied. “It was fine Gus.”

Brian looked over at Justin who rolled his eyes, conveying that lunch had not been all that great. Brian came over to Gus. “Hey Sonny Boy, how about you watch a video while Papa and I have a talk with your cousins.”

Gus happily agreed and hurried to the media room with his father following him. Gus checked through the extensive DVD collection and picked the one he wanted to see. As Brian loaded it and adjusted the TV, Justin came in with a small bag of pretzels and a bottle of water. “Here you are little man. If you need anything we will be in the study.”

Gus settled into the huge sectional sofa. Brian handed him the remote and gave him a kiss on the top of his head.

John & Peter waited in the study looking kind of nervous. Their uncles came in the room and shut the door. Brian asked what happened at lunch and John let him know what happened at the diner. Brian shook his head. “My sister never ceases to amaze me.”

The boy smiled half-heartedly unsure where this conversation was going. Brian looked at Justin who shrugged. So Brian continued. “When you guys came here none of us knew how long we would be together. Justin and I have been discussing something over the past couple days and we thought we should talk it over with you before making any decisions.”

John was looking angry and Peter looked like he was ready to cry. Justin & Brian exchanged puzzled looks. Justin decided to chime in on the conversation. “Especially after today it appears that it is going to be quite a while before your mother can resume custody. So we really need to start thinking about where you will go to school.”

John & Peter looked at each other and started to laugh. Justin asked them. “What is so funny about school?”

John was shaking his head. “We thought you were going to tell us that you didn’t want us to stay here any longer.”

Justin made an agonized noise and his eyes filled with tears. “Oh my God!”

Brain sitting beside Justin on the couch put his arm around him and pulled him close. “For fuck’s sake how can you say that to us? We have done everything to try and make you feel at home here. Now you turn around and say you expected us to tell you to get out.”

John came over and kneelt in front of his uncles. “I’m sorry, we both appreciate everything you have done but nothing in our life is permanent. Every time Mother does something stupid, Peter and I think is this the time the Uncles have had enough. Even if you guys are okay with us being here there are people from the state who have control over our lives.

Every day we worry that someone will knock on the door and say we can’t stay here anymore. I really don’t want to hurt your feeling or appear ungrateful but Peter and I just wish something in our life was permanent.”

Justin had tears running down his face. “I am so sorry. I guess we don’t understand how you are feeling. From our perspective we see things as kind of settled and we didn’t think about things from your perspective. I’m sorry. “

Brian kept hold of Justin. “We’ll meet with our attorney this week and see what we can do about making your life have some permanence. I think we can all agree that Claire is not going to get her life on order for a long time. We need to work on a way to prevent Claire or Joan interfering in your lives.”

A surprised, but very pleased Justin, gave Brian a kiss followed by a huge smile. “So how about we try discussing schools. Uncle Brian and I were thinking about Washington Academy. You both have a friend who goes there. The have a very open policy and a strict no bullying policy. What do you guys think?”

John had moved back to his chair and he and Peter looked at each other. Peter spoke first. “Isn’t that school really expensive and there are two of us you’d have to pay tuition for.”

“We’ve always just gone to public school so that would be OK with us.”

Brian answered. “You weren’t living with your two homosexual uncles when you went to public school. I think that is going to make a difference.”

John nodded. “Yeah, you’re probably right about that. We could try the public schools and if it gets too difficult we could switch schools.”

Justin shook his head. “I’d rather we didn’t take that chance. Disregarding the cost what do you think about attending the Washington Academy?”

John & Peter exchanged glances again. Peter spoke this time. “We’ve heard good things from Josh and Patrick so I think we’d both be happy to go there.”

John nodded. They continued to discuss school and how to deal with the custody issue. Justin was going to look into getting the boys in the Academy and talk to Kathy Sacks about the disastrous lunch at the diner. Brian was going to contact their lawyer to see what could be done about the uncertain custody situation.

John & Peter headed upstairs to change into bathing suits. Justin headed to the kitchen to put the casserole he made earlier into the oven. Brian went to the media room where Gus was still watching his video and wanted his father to join him on the sofa.

After sticking the casserole in to cook slowly Justin headed up to his studio. He had only a few details to complete on the second PPG mural.

After the video was over Gus and his daddy joined John and Peter in the pool. When dinner time approached Brian started the charcoal and grilled some vegetables. He took the casserole out of the oven and while John & Gus set the patio table for dinner Peter was dispatched to bring Justin down form the studio.

************************************************************************************

The next morning Brian was up early with Gus. They had breakfast together and while Brian took a shower and got dressed Gus climbed into bed with his Papa.

When Brian was ready to leave he found Gus curled up against Justin and both of them were sound asleep. Brian gave Justin a quick kiss and got his normal good bye groan from his lover.

Half an hour later Justin woke up while being gently shook by a seven year old. He opened his eyes to see Gus staring into his face. “Are you going to wake up now Papa?”

Justin grabbed the boy, gave him a quick kiss and a tickle. “Yes Little Man I am awake. Did you have your breakfast?”

“Yes, I ate with Daddy. When we came upstairs so he could get ready for work I got into bed with you and fell asleep again.”

“Well let me go in the bathroom and get dressed, then we’ll go downstairs so I can get some breakfast.”

When they got down to the kitchen Alice was bustling around while John & Peter were having cereal with fruit for breakfast. Gus sat with his cousins while Justin said hello to Alice and got himself a cup of coffee. He toasted a bagel and loaded it with cream cheese. Alice put some cut up fruit in a bowl. “If you don’t want Brian to know how much cream cheese you used; you’ll eat all this fruit.”

All three boys laughed along with Justin. Gus sat across the table. “After you eat are we going to the studio Papa?”

“I have a couple phone calls I have to make so how about you watch a video or TV while I make those calls and then we’ll head up to the studio.”

Alice came over to the table. “Gus, I’m getting ready to make some oatmeal raisin cookies. How about you help me make the cookies while Justin makes his phone calls?”

Gus happily agreed. He knew he would get to taste the cookie dough and have first crack at the cookies when they came out of the oven.

Justin looked over at the nephews. “What do you guys have planned for today?”

John asked. “Can Patrick’s mother drop him off for the afternoon?”

“Sure, that’s OK but can you tactfully suggest he not stay for dinner. I think Uncle Brian has had enough company in the last week.”

John agreed. Peter was planning to swim and read his book. Once Justin was done breakfast he got a second cup of coffee and headed to the study.

He tried Kathy Sacks first and was pleasantly surprised to find her in the office. Justin brought her up to date on what happened during John & Peter’s lunch with their mother. He told her that the boys had asked him to call her and let her know they thought that Claire was taking drugs again.

“Justin, you know that there is no actual proof that Claire was on drugs so there isn’t anything I can do. We have requested drug tests from her several times and she just ignores the requests.”

“I understand. John and Peter just wanted me to call and make sure you heard their side before Claire or Joan called you. I do have a question for you. Brian and I are going to look into getting permanent custody. The boys are feeling that there life is lacking stability.”

Kathy was excited. “Justin that is great news. Of course our department doesn’t make those decisions but we would certainly give you and Brian a very positive report. You will have to go to court and John and Peter will have to testify so you all need to be prepared for that. I will note in the file that the boys felt their mother was under the influence of drugs and that she left when they confronted her.”

“Thanks Kathy. I’ll let you know what happens.”

Next Justin called the Washington Academy and made and appointment to see the Dean of Admissions on Wednesday afternoon.

When Justin got back to the kitchen, Gus was happily emptying ingredients into the mixing bowl under Alice’s supervision. “Hey Gus, ready to go up to the studio.”

“Mrs Simpson says she needs my help with the cookies. Our first batch is almost ready to come out of the oven. I am in charge of tasting them once they cool a little.”

Alice smiled at the little boy’s enthusiasm. “Gus is fine helping me Justin. Go ahead up and get some work done.”

“Okay but Gus remember no going out near the pool unless Daddy or I are with you.”

“I know Papa. When the cookies are done I’ll come up to the studio.”

*************************************************************************************

When Brian got to Kinnetik he asked Carole to set up a phone call with his lawyer for some time today or tomorrow.

He had been working at his desk for about an hour when Carole buzzed him. “Lindsay is on line 2. She says she needs to talk with you.”

Brian pushed the button for line 2. “Hey Linds. What’s up?”

“Melanie and I have been packing like mad and getting things settled up here. I need you to transfer some money to me for the movers. You haven’t told Gus about us moving back to Pittsburgh have you?”

“I haven’t said anything to Gus, we agreed we’d tell him together. I think he will be thrilled so I’m not sure why you want to wait to tell him.”

“Well it’s a big change and I just want to be sure he is not upset. Now about the money for the movers.”

“Just have the moving company call Cynthia, she’ll take care of paying them.”

There was a pause before Lindsay answered. “I think it would be easier just to transfer the money to our account.”

“Interesting to know. Since I am paying, I get to decide how the movers will be paid. Have their office call Cynthia and she will take care of all the arrangements for payment. From my perspective that will be easy for you.”

“Brian, does everything have to be done your way?”

“When it is my money paying for something, yes it has to be done my way.”

A curt good bye from Lindsay and the call was over. Brian hung up the phone and shook his head wondering if it really was such a good idea for the munchers to move back.

The rest of his morning was busy with meetings and conference calls and he managed to put the whole Lindsay situation out of his mind. Around noon Ted stopped by Brian’s office. “I’m going to walk over to the diner for lunch. Interested in going along.”

Since there were a few business issues Brian wanted to discuss with Ted he agreed to lunch. Debbie was at the other end of the diner when they went through the door but she shouted a hello, pointed out an open booth in her area and told them she would be with them in a couple minutes.

Ted sat facing the door, he and Brian were discussing Kinnetik business when Ted muttered. “Oh fuck!” Brian turned around and saw Michael coming through the door.

He turned back to Ted with a smirk. “Oh well. It’ll be fine.”

Michael spotted them and made his way over to the booth sliding in next to Brian. “Hi Guys. Brian I had a call from Lindsay this morning. She was pretty upset at the way you are treating her.”

“Mikey, I’m not sure why Lindsay would have called you but whatever is going on between her and I is really none of your business.”

“She was upset and trying to understand why you were acting the way you were and she just wanted to see what I thought. Brian, Lindsay is the mother of your son!”

“She is? Just the other day I was trying to remember where Gus had come from. I thought did a stork drop him down the chimney, did we find him in a cabbage patch or was he left in a basket on the front steps. Thank you for reminding me just where my son came from.”

Ted chuckled and Michael blushed with embarrassment. Debbie chose that moment to come over and take their orders.

After Debbie took their order and left, Brian attempted to keep the conversation on a light note. Ted was amazed to hear Brian ask about Hunter’s summer plans and business at the comic book store. Ted realized that Brian was trying not to argue with Michael but he was still surprised at Brian’s patience.

Michael was determined to bring the conversation back to Lindsay’s phone call. “Brian, Lindsay doesn’t understand why you are trying to control her life. I mean she appreciates your help but it’s not fair to treat her the way you have been.”

Debbie came up to the booth with their food. “Michael what the fuck are you talking about? Lindsay is complaining about how Brian treats her?”

“Yes Ma. She called me today and was really upset about Brian insisting on controlling their move back here.”

Debbie placed the food on the table and took a deep breath. “How is that any of your business Michael? Those girls decided to run off to fucking Canada taking Gus & JR away from their fathers. Once they got there they found out that life there was not so perfect. Both of them have told me that they depended on the support Brian sent them to get along financially. The only thing Lindsay should feel for Brian is gratitude for all his financial help.”

“Ma, this doesn’t have anything to do with support. Lindsay wanted Brian to send her the money for their move but he insisted that it be handled by Cynthia at Kinnetik. Lindsay doesn’t like her personal business being known by everyone.”

Debbie pushed Ted further into the booth so she could sit and face her son eye to eye. “As far as I can tell Lindsay is being a self-centered whining bitch! They get themselves in bad financial trouble and can’t afford to stay in Toronto so Brian and Sunshine agree to help them. They agree to pay their moving expenses and offer them a totally free place to stay here in Pittsburgh so they can get back on their feet financially. Brian has every right to want to control how HIS money is spent. After all the years Cynthia has worked for Brian she is hardly likely to suddenly start telling people his personal business.”

“It’s not like Brian doesn’t have plenty of money. Why does he have to humiliate Lindsay that way? She feels he is just trying to embarrass her.”

“She and Melanie should be down on their knees thanking Brian and Sunshine. They should be embarrassed to have let themselves get in such bad financial trouble. It doesn’t matter how much money Brian and Sunshine have. It is their money, no one gave it to them, they earned it. You should know better than most people how generous Brian is. Don’t forget who gave you the money to start your store and the support he sent to the girls has partially gone to take care of your daughter. Plenty of times when Brian or Sunshine eats here when I clear the table I find a hundred dollar bill under a dish. Of course both of them tell me they don’t know anything about it. So I know how generous they are and I’m ashamed my own son isn’t sticking up for them instead of siding with those ungrateful girls.”

Debbie stood up, gave her son a smack to the side of his head and walked away.

Michael looked a little shocked. Brian smiled. “Well Mikey I guess not everyone shares your view of how put upon poor Lindsay is. I agree with your mother that it really is none of your business so let’s just drop it.”

The tree men concentrated on their food and there was little lunch conversation. On the walk back to Kinnetik glanced over at a pensive Brian. “Debbie really seemed to be gunning for Lindsay. I was kind of surprised at how negative she seemed to be.”

Brian chuckled. “That conversation has Mother Taylor written all over it.”

“I didn’t know that Jennifer felt that way about Lindsay. They always seemed to get along okay.”

“Those “country club manners” disguise a lot of stuff. Actually I don’t think Mother Taylor cared much one way or the other about Lindsay but this last visit changed that. She was super annoyed that both Lindsay and Melanie seemed to have issues with the nephews. Justin has probably told her all about the Toronto financial issues and Mother Taylor is a tigress when she feels her son is being taken advantage of. I’m sure she has let Debbie know that she thinks the munchers are ungrateful.”

“I think Jennifer is that protective tigress for both her son and her son in law!”

Brian just smirked and shrugged his shoulders but didn’t disagree.

When Brian got back to his office Carole told him that the lawyer was going to be in the area the next day and could stop by Kinnetik for a meeting around 11 AM. Brian said to confirm the meeting. He emailed Justin to let him know about the meeting.

*************************************************************************************

When Justin broke for lunch and went down to the kitchen he discovered cookie baking was completed. Alice and her assistant has moved on to banana bread.

Alice looked over and smiled. “We had some overripe bananas and I told Gus how much his Daddy likes banana bread so we decided to make some.”

Gus has some flour on his nose and in his hair and a huge smile. “Mrs Simpson says we can surprise Daddy after dinner so don’t tell him about the special bread for him okay.”

Justin chuckled. “Your secret is safe with me little man.”

The doorbell rang and Justin went to answer. It was Molly with her latest boyfriend Mark. She gave her brother a kiss and introduced him to Mark. “We came over for a swim, hope that is okay.”

“You know you are always welcome. I was just about to have some lunch. Have you guys eaten?”

“Nope. What’s on the menu?”

“I was just going to make grilled ham and cheese sandwiches and there are some just out of the oven cookies for dessert.”

Molly glanced at Mark who nodded. “Lead on brother dear, we will be delighted to join you for lunch.”

Gus was delighted to see “Aunt Molly” when they got back to the kitchen. One of the things he liked best about staying with Daddy and Papa was there was so much “family” that he got to spend time with.

Justin told Alice he was going to make grilled sandwiches for lunch. She got the deep fryer out of the pantry and announced she would make sweet potato fries to go along with the sandwiches. Molly went over to the refrigerator and took out two beers. Her brother shook his head. “No beer for you Mollusk and I have to see Mark’s driver’s license before he gets one.”

With a dramatic sigh Molly replaced the beer and instead poured two glasses of ice tea. Alice chuckled. “Justin you got that out before I could even open my mouth. Your mother would be proud of you.”

Molly glanced over. “Justin always was a goody two shoes. That was why it was such a shock that he wouldn’t go back in the closets when he was told to.”

Mark looked a little shocked but brother and sister both laughed. “And Molly was always a problem so it was a shock when she actually graduated high school and got into college without any bribes being paid.”

Molly stuck out her tongue at Justin which made everyone even Gus laugh.

Justin had the ingredients spread out on the counter and the griddle heating up when his cell rang. He looked down and saw the call was from Sidney Bloom. “I have to take this call. I’ll be right back.”

Justin answered as he headed into the dining room and shut the door. “Hi Sidney.”

“Justin. I just finished the interview with the final candidate for our gallery manager. I’d like to get together with you and discuss how I think we should proceed.”

“That sounds good. I can stop by the gallery tomorrow. What time is good for you?”

Sidney laughed. “I am calling from my car. They have started the remodel in the basement and it is too noisy to meet here. Actually we have moved the office upstairs to one of the apartments because it is quieter on the second floor.”

“Okay. How about we meet at Kinnetik around 10 AM. Not sure which room we will be using so just ask the receptionist.”

Both men said good bye and hung up.

Justin headed back to his sandwich making. John, Peter and Patrick joined the others for lunch. Alice insisted that everyone wait half an hour before going in the pool. Molly & Mark followed the boys to the tennis court with the three remote control cars. Molly told Justin she would keep her eye on Gus so her brother returned to the studio after lunch.

When Justin called Carole to schedule a conference room for his meeting with Sidney she told him about the 11 o’clock meeting with the lawyer. A short time later there was a knock on the door and John came into the studio.

“Sorry to bother you Uncle Justin.”

Justin smiled. “I know Uncle Brian says not to bother me when I am in the studio but it really is okay.”

“You told me that Patrick could come over as long as he left before Uncle Brian got home. His Mom just called him and Kevin needed some additional tests so they are stuck at the hospital. She is going to have a neighbor come and pick him up. Could he please stay here?”

“Sure he can. He might just as well spend the night. You and Patrick can sleep in Peter’s room and he can sleep in your bed tonight. I’ll call Mrs O’Brien and let her know.”

“Thanks a lot Uncle Justin.”

Justin call Roxanne who sounded pretty frazzled. The good news was that Kevin’s test results were all good but all three O’Brien’s were worn out from an afternoon of testing and she appreciated Patrick spending the night.

Chapter 37 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Sorry it took so long to update.  No really good excuse, just too much nice weather caused me to spend lots of time in the garden.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 37

When Justin got downstairs Alice was getting chicken ready to fry for dinner. “I’m sorry for all the extra people here for dinner.”

Alice smiled. “Life has gotten way more interesting around here. Charlie and I are both enjoying the boys being here. You have nothing to apologize for.”

Justin went out on the patio. John, Peter, Patrick, Gus, Molly & Mark were all in the pool. “Hey Molly can I talk to you for a minute.”

“What’s up Justin?”

“Do you have any plans for tomorrow? I have to go to Kinnetik for a couple meetings in the morning. I was hoping you could look after Gus until I get home.”

“Sure I can do that. I’ll go home after dinner and get some clothes for tomorrow and let Mom know. It will be easier for me to stay here than to have to come back early in the morning.”

As Justin went back in the house his cell phone rang. He saw that it was Brian so he went into the Parlor for some privacy and answered. Brian was calling to let his partner know that he planned to leave the office around 5 PM. He went on to tell him about his phone call from Lindsay and his lunchtime encounter with Michael. Also one of the account execs had screwed up a campaign schedule for a customer who was now irate. All in all Brian was having a shitty day. When he asked about dinner plans and Justin told him that Patrick, Molly & Mark would be joining them, Justin could hear the silent groan before Brian ended the call.

Justin sat and thought for a minute before calling his mother. “Hi Mom would you do me a favor.”

“Sure honey. What do you need?”

“I have to go to Kinnetik tomorrow for a couple meetings so I asked Molly to spend the night. She can take care of Gus tomorrow. Can you pack some clothes for her and drop them at Kinnetik with Carole. I am going to surprise Brian and take him out to dinner, just the two of us.”

“That sounds like a good idea. I’ll be happy to drop off some clothes for Molly.”

Justin let Alice know they wouldn’t be home for dinner but would be back in time to put Gus to bed. He let Molly know that Jennifer was going to deliver clothes to Kinnetik. Next he called Carole to let her know that his mother would be dropping off clothes and that he was heading to the office so she wouldn’t let Brian leave before he got there. He asked her to make a dinner reservation for them at Rosario’s. One of their favorite Italian restaurants.

Justin took a quick shower, put on one of Brian’s favorite shirts, grabbed a portfolio with some pencil sketches and headed to Pittsburgh.

When Justin arrived at Kinnetik Carole let him know that Brian was meeting with an account executive and Justin probably wanted to avoid the meeting. Justin smiled and agreed before heading over to the art department.

Justin gave a quick knock on the door and went into Hall’s office. “Hi Hal. I have a little job that I want Jason to do for me. Just wanted to let you know.”

“Jason is busy with some work for Brian. If you let me know what you need I can assign someone to complete it for you.”

“Hal I’m not sure what your issues are with me but I want Jason to do this for me. It won’t take him long and I don’t need it until 10 o’clock tomorrow morning. I’ll tell Brian I might cause a slight delay.”

Before the art director could answer Justin left the office and went over to Jason’s cube. “Hi Jason. I know you’re busy but I need you to do something for me. I have a meeting in Brian’s conference room at 10 AM tomorrow and I need this done for that meeting.”

“Did you let Hal know?”

“Yes, he isn’t very happy. Let me know if he gives you any grief. I have a few of my pencil sketches and I need them printed on to some card stock. You might have to do some adjusting to make them look good. Make a couple copies of each sketch.”

Jason looked at the sketches. “No problem. This will take me half hour tops, even if I have to make adjustments.”

“Thanks. Guess I don’t need to say you should finish Brian’s work first.”

Jason just laughed and went back to work on his computer. Justin waved to Hal as he left the department.

Justin got back to Carole’s desk just in time to see a red faced account executive leave Brian’s office. Carole raised her eyebrows at Justin. “Your mother dropped off an overnight bag for you. Brian told me he does NOT want to be disturbed so proceed at your own risk.”

Justin just smiled and swiped his ID card to unlock the office door. As he entered the room his partner was looking down at papers on his desk. “I told you I didn’t want to be disturbed!”

When he looked up and saw his favorite blonde standing there he smiled. “What are you doing here Sunshine?”

Justin came over and sat on the edge of Brian’s desk. “I came to take you out to dinner. I haven’t had enough alone time with you lately.”

Brian’s smile got even larger as he pulled his partner into his lap. “So Mr Taylor have I told you lately how much I enjoy having you in my life.”

Justin leaned in for a kiss before replying. “That is a good thing because I don’t have any plans to be anywhere else but in your life.”

“I don’t completely understand how after such a shitty day just seeing you makes it a fucking great day.”

“Don’t try and figure it out just accept it. I can tell you are still feeling a little stress so let me take the edge off of that stress.”

Justin pushed Brian’s chair back from the desk, knelt on the floor and undid the brunet’s pants. He took Brian’s cock into his mouth as Brian laced his fingers in Justin’s hair. It wasn’t very long before Brian groaned as he came into his lover’s talented mouth.

Justin’s redid Brian’s pants before moving in for another kiss. “Okay stud. We have dinner reservations and I’m starving, even after my protein appetizer.”

Brian laughed but shut down his computer and together they left the building, after getting the bag with Molly’s clothes from Carole.
When they got to the garage Brian turned to Justin. “Are we both driving to Rosarios or do you want me drop you back here after dinner?”

“I’m going to leave my car here overnight. I’ll drive in with you in the morning and after the meeting with the Lawyer, I’ll drive home.”

When they were seated at the restaurant and Justin had taken the edge off his hunger with 3 breadsticks, he started to tell Brain about some of his plans for the gallery.

“While you were reading the riot act to the account exec I went over to the art department. Hal was as happy to see me as ever.”

“Sunshine if he is giving you a hard time I can fire him but you’ll have to help me find a replacement.”

Justin chuckled and pointed at Brian with the bread stick he was about to eat. “Your overprotectiveness is showing. I don’t need you to fire Hal. If I wanted him fired I would do it myself. I own as much of Kinnetik as you do.”

Brian just smirked at his partner.

“As I was saying, I went over to the art department. I took some of my pencil sketches and asked Jason to print them on card stock. We are going to make that small studio into a gift shop at the gallery. I was thinking we could sell prints of some of my sketches. We’ll start with 10 sketches and make 20 prints of each. If people buy them we can print more sketches.”

“I can think of several of those sketches that would be big sellers. I’m happy to sign a release if you need me to.”

“Those were not the type of sketches that I was planning on printing.”

“I don’t know why not. I certainly don’t have any problem with the world at large getting more intimately acquainted with my body.”

Justin laughed. “The amazing thing is I know that you mean that.”

Justin continued to explain his ideas for the gallery and what paintings he was going to ship to San Francisco for his show. Brian nodded and smiled and wasn’t surprised when eating dinner did not really even seriously slow the flow of conversation from his partner.

After dinner Brian kept his arm around Justin’s shoulders as they walked to the car. Justin knew this meant that Brian was feeling very happy, relaxed and content. Justin leaned against Brian with a sunshine smile on his face. On the ride home Justin kept his hand on Brian’s knee. Occasionally Brian glanced at his partner with a smile on his face and patted his hand.

Around 7:30 they arrived home, Brian pulled into the garage shut off the car and grabbed Justin, pulling him close and kissing him passionately. When they moved away from each other both men had big smiles on their faces. “Thanks for arranging to meet me for dinner Sunshine.”

Justin just smiled and together they went into the house. Molly, Gus, John and Peter were sitting at the kitchen table playing rummy when Brian and Justin came in from the garage.

Gus threw down his cards and ran across the room. “Hi Daddy. I’m glad you’re home. Did you have a nice date with Papa?”

Brian picked up his son and gave him a kiss. “Did I have a nice what?”

“Aunt Molly said you and Papa were on a date so you could be romantic.”

Brian glared across the room at Molly. “I don’t go on dates so Aunt Molly was mistaken!”

Molly met Brian glare, completely unintimidated. “Whatever Daddy wants to call it. He was on a date Gus and he and Justin were being romantic. I can tell just looking at them.”

Gus laughed delightedly. “You are so silly sometimes Daddy. Papa has his super happy face so I know you must have been kissing him. Papa only looks like that after you kiss him.”

Brian was sincerely horrified but everyone else just laughed. Gus squirmed to get down. “I made you something special Daddy. Mrs Simpson said this was one of your favorites.”

Gus took Brian’s hand and pulled him over to the kitchen counter. “Look Daddy! Mrs Simpson and I made you banana bread. I wouldn’t let anyone eat any until you got home and could have the first slice.”

Brian looked down at the delighted seven year old who was looking up at him. He bit the inside of his cheek to keep his tears under control. He picked up his son and hugged him to his chest. “Thanks Sonny Boy. I am going have some right now.”

Justin got some dessert plates out of a cabinet and handed Brian a knife. Everyone had a slice of the banana bread and told Gus how delicious it was. Brian never even thought about his no carbs after 7 rule. He ate 2 slices and told Gus it was best banana bread he ever tasted. Justin said that must be because Gus put so much love into making the bread for his Daddy.

Gus was happy that everyone enjoyed the banana bread and was also glad to eat some after waiting all day for Brian to come home. Gus sat on Brian’s lap as he ate the bread and drank a glass of milk. His father didn’t even seem to notice the crumbs falling on his suit pants and didn’t mind when Gus wiped his hands on Brian’s custom made shirt.

Shortly after everyone finished their banana bread Brain took Gus upstairs to help him get ready for bed. When Justin went upstairs, a short time later, Gus was sound asleep and Brian was sitting beside his bed just watching his son sleep.

He turned towards Justin. “Gus was worn out, he had a busy day. No need for a bedtime story tonight Sunshine.I’ve just been sitting here trying to figure out why Gus loves me so much.”

Justin came over and out his arm around Brian’s shoulders. “Maybe because he knows how much you love him and that you would do anything for him. You are pretty lovable you know.”
Brian smirked. “I guess that is why you get a “super happy face” when I kiss you.”

“I guess that is true.”

Brian stood up and he and Justin kissed. “There’s your super happy face Sunshine.”

Justin took his lover’s hand and led him into the bedroom.

The next morning Brian and Justin woke up early and enjoyed a leisurely shower together which included a great fuck and a blow job for Justin. Gus burst into the bedroom just as they were finishing dressing. He gave each of his fathers a good morning hug and kiss and announced it was time for breakfast.

Justin and Gus opted for sugary cereal with sliced banana to keep Brian from complaining too much about their eating habits. After binging, the previous night, on banana bread, Brian stuck to his dry wheat toast with guava juice and coffee.

By the time Justin and Brian were ready to leave for the office, Alice, Peter and Molly were all in the kitchen with Gus. Justin told Gus he would be home sometime after lunch.

When they got to Kinnetik Brian went to his office to prepare for a 9:30 conference call and Justin set himself up in Brian’s conference room. He was reviewing the renovation budget for the Bloom building when Carole came to the door. “Justin I’m sorry to disturb you. Lindsay is on the phone and she is insisting that she talk with Brian. I explained he was on a business call but…”

Justin rolled his eyes and Carole laughed. “Put her through to this phone. I’ll talk to her.”

Carole thanked him and went back to her desk. A few minutes later the conference room phone rang. “Hi Linds, its Justin.”

“I wanted to talk to Brian but his assistant says he can’t be disturbed. Can you have him call me as soon as he is available.”

“What do you want Lindsay.”

“We are having some extra moving expenses and I need Brian to transfer some money to our account.”

“Moving expenses are going through Cynthia, try again.”

“The moving company charges so much for boxes and bubble wrap. We can get it cheaper but we need the cash.”

“Don’t worry about the cost just get what you need from the movers.”

“Okay we have some bills that need to be paid but I thought Brian would freak out.”

“The faster way to get Brian to freak out is to lie to him. Is Melanie there? I’d rather talk with her.”

A few minutes later Melanie was on the phone. “Hi Justin.”

“So Mel, what is the money really for? Is Lindsay still gambling?”

“No she is not gambling. She’s going to her Gamblers Anonymous meetings. I am taking care of our finances. The problem is Linds under-estimated what she owed at the college. She had some pretty large balances at the gift shop and the cafeteria. We also had some big balances at the butcher and green grocer. I really believe this is the end, we won’t need any more money from you.”

“I need to say that I think honesty is the BEST policy. I’m not sure why Lindsay would try and lie about what you need the money for. How much more do you need?”

“I know and I agree. She just didn’t want to admit to more mistakes. It’s hard for Lindsay to admit how badly she screwed up. If you could send us $1,600 that should clear all the debt.”

“I’d rather Brian didn’t know about this. He is stressed enough over this mess. Also please let Lindsay know that complaining to Michael is not helping the situation. I’ll have the money transferred.”

Justin and Melanie said good bye and Justin headed over to Ted’s office.

Ted was meeting with one of his assistants but motioned for Justin to come in the office. “Hi Ted. I need to talk with you.”

“Okay. Nate we can go over these spreadsheets later.”

Once they were alone Justin shut the office door. “I had a call from Toronto. They need an additional $1,600. I’d like you to transfer the money to their account. I’d rather not tell Brian so just list this under my expenses for the month.”

Ted frowned. “I’ll transfer the money today but I am uncomfortable lying to Brian.”

“I don’t want you to lie. I don’t think he’ll question you about what I spend. If he asks you should be honest with him.”

“Okay, that’s fair. Do you think this is the end or will there be more requests?”

“I spoke with Melanie and she told me this should be the end. Of course once they move here there will be more expenses.”

“You know you guys really need to careful about this. There are quite a few strains on the cash flow right now.”

“How serious is this?”

“You are nowhere near being in trouble but we are close to start taking from savings instead of adding to savings. There is also less money going into JB Foundation so we may need to scale back on donations.”

“We have to make our contribution to Grassi House, even if that means going into savings.”

Ted smiled. “Yeah, I know neither of you wants to cut back on your support there. It will be okay but we just have a few months of low cash flow. Just make sure you sell a lot of art in San Francisco.”

Justin laughed as he thanked Ted and went back to the conference room. He stopped in the kitchen for some coffee and water for his meeting with Sidney. He had brought some of Alice’s cookies from home. When he got back with his refreshment tray, Sidney was just arriving at Carole’s desk.

“Hi Sidney, we’re meeting in this conference room.”

Justin put the tray on the conference room table. “Help yourself to coffee or water and some of our housekeeper’s homemade cookies.”

Sidney smiled. “I had some of those at your July 4th party. They are delicious. Thanks again for inviting us to the party. My grandchildren are still talking about the fireworks. My daughter in law got the recipe for your housekeeper’s deviled eggs, they were the best any of us had ever tasted.”

“Alice is a great cook. Everything she has ever made us has been amazing. Out nephews haven’t had a lot of home cooking so they are amazed by the things Alice makes for us.”

Sidney nodded. “Of course I already met Peter both he and John seem like very nice boys.”

“They are great. Brian’s sister is still having issues so we are going to look into assuming permanent custody of the boys. Meanwhile did you find us a perfect gallery manager?”

Sidney pulled several folders out of his briefcase. “I’ve interviewed 8 people for the position. I need to let you know that a couple of the longtime employees of the gallery are leaving us so we are going to have a few roles to fill.”

Justin eyebrows rose. “Are the employees unhappy about Tay-Kin purchasing part of the gallery?”

Sidney smiled and shook his head. “It has nothing to do with your purchase. The people leaving have really stayed out of loyalty and now they feel like they can finally retire. So I guess I should really say the purchase frees them up to do what they have wanted to do for a while.

One of the people I interviewed was a young woman, Pat Davis. She graduated from PIFA 3 years ago and went to work at an art gallery in Cincinnati. She recently got married and moved back to Pittsburgh. I really like her. She is young, full of enthusiasm and ideas. We both realized she is not ready to be the gallery manager but I would like to hire her as the assistant manager. One idea she had was to offer part time positions to PIFA students thru their student work-study program. I contacted the school and they are very positive about the idea.”

“That sounds like a great idea Sidney. She sounds like a real find so I say go ahead and offer her a position. How about her salary requirements.”

“We can offer her more then she made in Ohio so I think she will be thrilled! I know you are hoping that I will recommend Lindsay Petersen for the manager position. She certainly has the best qualifications of anyone I spoke with. My main reservation about hiring her is her lack of respect for you. I found it quite unexpected and shocking.”

“Lindsay has known me since I was a high school student. She was really a mentor to me when we first met and was really a great support and motivator after my bashing when I wasn’t sure if I could still even be an artist. Our relationship over the years has been complicated and I believe she has a hard time accepting me as a successful artist. There is also some jealousy mixed in there. Lindsay always hoped to have the success that I’ve enjoyed with my art.”

“You simply have more talent. That is no one’s fault.”

Justin chuckled. “Easier to accept when you are the one with the talent. Harder to accept when you are the one with less talent and less success.”

“That is very true. During our interview Lindsay indicated that she thought things would work better if she and I kept you removed from the gallery operation. Of course, I don’t agree and I let her know that. I want you to be an integral part of the gallery that is why approached you about looking for an investor. I know you won’t be there on an everyday basis but I think your input is essential to keep the gallery business moving forward.”

“I think we are in agreement there. I’m sure Lindsay will come around to our way of thinking. I want to stress again that this is YOUR decision and I will abide by that decision.”

“We both know you would be happiest if I agree to hire Lindsay as the gallery manager.”

“I won’t deny that it would solve some personal issues within my family but the most important consideration should be what is best for Bloom Gallery and I sincerely mean that!”

Sidney was quiet for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Justin I want you to be involved in the operations of the gallery. I don’t want you to feel intimidated by Lindsay if we chose her a gallery manager. She also suggested to me that she could appeal to Brian to override any decision you make.”

Justin laughed. “Sidney you don’t know me that well but I can assure you I am not intimidated by anyone. Least of all by Lindsay. I can also assure you that Brian has no interest in getting involved in running the gallery. Even if he did, the chances of Brian siding with Lindsay over me are nonexistent. Brian and I are equal partners in life and business.”

“I did tell Lindsay that I didn’t think she had much of a chance in getting Brian to side with her over you. As long as you are comfortable with the choice, I say we hire Lindsay as gallery manage and Pat Davis as assistant manager.”

Justin got up and brought the prints Jason had made for him over to the table. “Sidney I have hundreds of pencil sketches I have made over the years. I was thinking we could make a limited number of prints of some of the better sketches and sell them in the gallery gift shop. I had someone in the art department here make these samples. We could create the prints here at Kinnetik for next to nothing. We’d number them and guarantee only that number of prints would be created.”

Sidney looked over the prints. “That sounds like a great idea and it would also highlight your connection to Bloom Galley.”

Having agreed on their major decisions Justin and Sidney discussed the renovations, the grand reopening and the changeover of payroll and accounting to Ted’s area. When Sidney left it was almost time for Brian and Justin to meet with their attorney.

Justin went through the connecting door to Brian’s office. He sat on the sofa and waited for Brian to finish a phone call. When Brian hung up Justin started to fill him in on what happened during his meeting with Sidney.

Justin downplayed what Sidney had told him about Lindsay’s attitude towards Justin being involved with the gallery. Justin could tell that Brian was relieved that Lindsay was the choice for gallery manager.

Carole buzzed Brian to let him know their lawyer, Larry Buchanan, had arrived. Brian and Justin sat on the office sofa and Larry sat opposite them.

“First I want to let you guys know that custody cases are outside my area of expertise. However one of our associates, Anabel Harper, is an ace at these cases. I spoke to her about your situation and to be honest she does not think this is a slam dunk.”

Brian frowned. “So it’s the gay thing?”

“Partially that and partially the courts like to keep children with their biological mothers. The fact that you are basically estranged from your sister and mother also works against you. The court may think that this move for permanent custody is less about what is best for John & Peter and more about punishing your sister.”

Justin chimed in. “But doesn’t the fact that the boys prefer to stay with us count for anything?”

“That is a big plus but they will have to appear in court, in front of their mother, and say that do not want to live with her. That can be very difficult no matter how badly their mother has let them down. Also you obviously can offer many more monetary benefits. The case could be made that all the material things you are providing them with are a form of bribery.”

Brian nodded. “So are you saying we shouldn’t try for permanent custody?”

“That is your decision. I just want to be sure you understand all the ramifications. You did tell me that the boys thought Claire was under the influence of drugs at their lunch meeting. Anabel says that would be a huge negative if we can prove Claire is still taking drugs.”

“And just how do we prove that. I highly doubt my sister will be honest enough to admit that even under oath. Can we force her to take a drug test?”

“Anabel suggests we have a private investigator watch her for a couple weeks before you file any papers. Anabel has a very reliable guy that she uses in cases like this but it would be pretty expensive. You would need to hold off filing for custody so Claire doesn’t get a lawyer who would warn her about being watched.”

Brian snorted. “I’ve warned my mother that I will cut off my monthly stipend to her if they get a lawyer. They won’t be able to afford any kind of decent lawyer. Without my money things will be pretty tight with them financially.”

“You can’t cut off that money to your mother. That would look bad, like you were trying to make sure they didn’t have proper legal representation. Again we don’t want it to look like you are trying to punish your mother or your sister.”

Brian rolled his eyes. “Go ahead and hire the detective. He should also keep his eye on Joan. My mother is an alcoholic. Every week she drives to different state stores to buy her vodka. We need to discuss this whole custody thing but if we move forward I think it is important to show that neither Claire nor Joan would be suitable guardians.”

Larry took a document out of his briefcase and passed it to Brian. “You’ll need to sign this to authorize the private investigator. We’ll let him know to watch both your mother and sister. Anabel will be your main contact for the custody case. She will let you know if the investigator uncovers anything important and you will need to let her know what you and Justin decide to do about seeking custody.”

With handshakes all around the meeting was over and Larry left. Brian and Justin decided to go out for lunch.
Chapter 38 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 38

When Joan Kinney arrived home after morning mass she quickly checked the first floor to see if Claire was out of bed. Not surprisingly Claire was nowhere to be found. Joan went upstairs, gave a quick knock on Claire’s bedroom door and went inside. “Claire wake up. It is after 9 o’clock.”

A disgruntled Claire sat up in bed. “Mother, what in the world do you want that couldn’t wait until I came downstairs?”

“I saw Mrs Tancredi after mass today. You went to school with her daughter Sally. Sally is married to a dentist and it seems their office receptionist quit quite suddenly and they are looking for a replacement. Mrs Tancredi gave me Sally’s number and said you should call her about the job.”

“I’m not really sure that I want to be a receptionist at a dental office.”

“I am sure that you need to get a job! I have no intention of supporting you for the rest of your life. Also those people from the state said you need to have a job if you want to get custody of your sons.”

“I don’t really feel well this morning. Leave her number on my dresser and I’ll call her tomorrow.”

“No Claire! You are going to call Sally right now this morning. Get out of bed and come downstairs and get something to eat and drink so you don’t sound like you just got out of bed.”

Joan stood at the foot of Claire’s bed glaring at her daughter. Claire realized her mother would not leave her alone unless she got up and called about this receptionist job.

As unhappy as Claire was with her mother Sally was even more unhappy with her’s. When her mother called Sally, she couldn’t believe it. “Sally I don’t understand your attitude. You have known Claire since high school. I thought you would be happy to help her out.”

“Mom, Claire Kinney was a sullen, disagreeable girl in high school. We were never friends. Brian was two years younger than us but I knew him better than Claire and certainly liked him better.”

“Sally, Claire has been having a hard time. She even lost custody of her sons. You have an opportunity to help her and I think the least you can do is give her a chance.”

“Alright Mom. If she calls I’ll have her come down to the office and talk about the receptionist job. I’m not promising anything but I’ll meet with her.”

Mother and daughter said good bye and Sally silently prayed that Claire Kinney would not call her.

**********************************************************************************

Brian and Justin decided to walk to the diner for lunch. As they strolled down Liberty Avenue Brian turned to his favorite blonde. “So Sunshine. I’m pretty sure I know the answer to this question but I’ll ask anyway. Do you want to pursue this permanent custody thing or just go with the status quo?”

“Maybe I will surprise you. Actually I think we need to discuss this with John & Peter before we make any decision. You do know that from my perspective we need to move forward on permanent custody but only if the boys understand what it entails.”

“No surprises!”

Justin just laughed. When they got to the diner Debbie was delighted to see them. “Sunshine what are you doing here in the middle of a week day?”

“I had a couple meetings to attend at Kinnetik so Brian and I decided to come to the premier lunch establishment in Pittsburgh.”

Debbie snorted as they settled into a booth and then took their lunch orders. Once Debbie walked away Justin smiled across the table at Brian. “So Mr Kinney I told you my thoughts on this custody thing. What do you want to do? Pursue custody or status quo?”

Debbie delivered their drinks while Brian frowned and delayed his answer. Justin sipped his coke and glanced around the diner to see who was having lunch. Justin knew that Brian was delaying answering thinking he was keeping Justin in suspense.

“I hate to think of anyone having to live with Claire and Joan, I know too well that is no fun. So we should proceed with custody.”

Justin rolled his eyes. “No surprises!” He laughed at the shocked expression on his lover’s face. “Brian, I was not at all worried about your answer. Sorry to disappoint you.”

“You’re pretty sure of yourself Sunshine.”

“No Brian, I am sure of you!”

Brian couldn’t help smiling across the table. “You do know that I hate being so predictable.”

“Don’t worry about it Brian. I’m pretty sure that I’m the only one who finds you predicable and that is mostly because you soooooooooooo adore me.”

Both men were still laughing when Debbie brought their food. She shook her head as she placed the plates on the table. “Glad to see you boys are enjoying yourselves.”

As she served other customer Debbie kept looking over at her “boys”. Justin had a constant smile on his face and occasionally his laughter drifted across the diner. Debbie knew than that Brian must have said something outrageous and when she glanced over she saw Brian was smiling at Sunshine.

Justin saw Michael and Ben walk into the diner. He smiled and stood up. “Hi guys. We are almost done but why don’t you sit here with us.”

Justin slid in next to Brian and left the other side of the booth for Michael & Ben. After they ordered Ben looked over at Justin. “So Justin, what brings you to the big city today?”

“I had a couple meetings at Kinnetik this morning. After lunch I am heading back to the boonies.”

Michael frowned. “Since when do you attend Kinnetik meetings?”

Justin could fell Brian tense up so he put his hand on the brunet’s thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. “Actually one of the meetings was with Sidney Bloom. Since the gallery building is torn up for the remodel we met in a Kinnetik conference room.”

“It’s nice of Brian to let you use one of his conference rooms.”

Justin laughed. “Michael I own 45% of Kinnetik. Brian doesn’t have the right to stop me from using a conference room even if he wanted to.”

Michael looked at Brian. “Mikey you knew that Justin and I are partners, what’s with the look.”

Michael just shrugged. “So what was the other meeting about?”

“We met with our lawyer because we had some questions about John and Peter’s custody.”

“I don’t understand why suddenly Brian’s nephews are suddenly such a big part of your lives. Meanwhile you spend money on them that you could be spending to help Linds and Mel.”

Ben turned to his husband. “Michael what are you talking about? Brian and Justin are taking care of a couple kids who have been let down by their mother and have no one else. Lindsay and Melanie are supposedly responsible adults who have gotten themselves into serious financial trouble and are lucky enough to have Brian and Justin agree to help them get out of trouble.”

Brian nodded. “Mikey you really need to get over this idea that Linds and Mel are some kind of victims that should get everything they want just because they are mothers. They are still two adults who have seriously fucked up. Of course they are better mothers than my sister.”

Michael was annoyed. “Lindsay is still the mother of your son and I would think she deserves your help more than your nephews.”

An incredulous Ben looks at Michael. “Michael, how can you say that? We took in Hunter who has no blood relationship to us and we’ve spent a fortune on him and given hardly anything to Melanie who is the mother of your child.”

“I never thought of it that way.”

Brian smiled. “Mikey you are amazing. We have to head back to Kinnetik.”

When Justin got home Molly and Mark were lounging by the pool. Molly looked over as her brother came out of the house. “Hi Justin. John, Peter, Josh and Gus went exploring by the creek after lunch. Gus was very excited about the adventure. If I am off duty now Mark and I will be going.”

“Thanks for the help sister dear. You are officially relieved.”

Molly gave Justin a quick kiss on the cheek before she & Mark departed. Justin sat on the patio to wait for the explorers to return. About half an hour later Justin saw four muddy & wet boys making their way up to the house.

Gus rushed over and climbed into Justin’s lap to give him a kiss. “Hello Papa. We found salamanders and crawfish and John put them in my hand so I could hold them before we let them go back in the creek. We saw minnows swimming and water spiders that can walk on top of the water. It was really neat!”

Justin smiled at Gus’s enthusiasm and wondered what Brian would think when he saw Justin’s now mud streaked dress slacks. The other three boys arrived on the patio a little after Gus.

Gus looked over at John & Peter. “How come you never kiss Papa hello. He’s your uncle and I kiss my uncles when I see them.”

John & Peter smirked at each other before moving over to Justin and leaning over to kiss him on his cheeks. “Hello Uncle Justin.”

“Thanks guys. I’m overcome by your sincerity.”

Josh stood off to the side with an embarrassed smile on his face.

“You guys should jump in the pool to get some of the mud off you.” Gus loved the idea and was the first to jump in the pool with his clothes on. He was quickly followed by his cousins and Josh.

By the time Brian got home Josh had been picked up by his mother and Gus, John & Peter were wearing swimsuits. Peter was reading on a floating lounge, John was soaking in the hot tub and Gus was sitting in his Papa’ lap reading out loud. Gus was so engrossed in his reading he didn’t notice Brian coming out of the house until his Daddy gave him & Justin a kiss hello. “How are my two favorite boys doing?”

Gus Laughed. “Daddy you are silly. Papa isn’t a boy. He’s a grownup.”

Brian just smiled but leaned down and whispered in Justin’s ear. “You’ll always be my boy Sunshine.”

“Daddy are you going to go swimming with me before we eat dinner?”

“That sounds like a good plan Sonny Boy. Let me go change and I’ll be right back.” When Brian headed to the pool house to put on a swimsuit; Justin headed into the kitchen.

“Alice, Brian and Gus are going swimming. When will dinner be ready?”

“We are having chicken cacciatore which can be ready any time. I just need about 15 minutes notice to get the pasta cooked.”

“That’s great. I also have a favor to ask you. I have to meet with the Dean of Admissions at Washington Academy tomorrow. I was hoping Brian could work from home but he has a client presentation tomorrow. Would you be able to look after Gus while I am at the meeting?”

Alice chuckled. “Justin you know when you ask an employee to do something it really doesn’t count as a favor. It’s no problem for me to look after Gus for you. Since you raided the cookie supply this morning we can make some more tomorrow. Gus enjoyed doing that the other day.”

“Babysitting is not your responsibility so I look on it as a favor.”

“Giving my daughter and son in law a room to sleep in during their visit is not an employers’ responsibility so I don’t think we are sticking to a strict employer-employee relationship. I am happy to look after Gus whenever you need me to.”

Justin gave Alice a hug and went back outside. John & Peter were setting the patio table for dinner so Justin joined Brian and Gus in the pool. Brian, as always, was delighted to observe what a happy child his son was. Just swimming around the pool with his Daddy and his Papa, Gus had a big smile on his face and every time Brian picked him up and tossed him into the deep end of the pool Gus squealed with delight.

When Alice announced it was time for dinner; Gus was out of the pool and sitting at the table before Brian and Justin were even out of the pool. He sat between his cousins. John cut his chicken for him and Peter showed him how to use a spoon to twirl the spaghetti on his fork. It was a big adventure for Gus to eat outside with everyone wearing swimsuits. He announced it was better not to have a shirt on because now when he dripped sauce down his front he just had to wipe it off his skin.

After the dinner dishes were cleared away, dessert for everyone except Brian was homemade brownies with vanilla ice cream and chocolate sauce. Gus pointed out again that dripped chocolate sauce was easier to clean from his skin rather than a shirt. Brian had a feeling that Gus was going to attempt to eat all his meals shirtless from now on.

After dessert all five members of the Taylor-Kinney household went to the media room to watch a Shrek movie. Gus started out with John & Peter laying on cushions on the floor. Halfway through the movie he climbed up on Brian’s lap and was soon asleep.

Brian stood up still holding Gus who partially woke up. “Is the movie over Daddy?”

“It’s over for you Sonny Boy. I think you need to go to bed. You can watch the end of the movie later.”

Gus nodded his head and out his arms around Brian’s neck and laid his head on his shoulder. Brian started up the stairs with Justin following behind him. Justin turned to the nephews. “John would you…”

“I know Uncle Justin. I’ll lock up and set the alarm before we go up to bed.”

Brian carried Gus into the Master Bedroom. “I think instead of a bath we’ll go with a quick shower just to get the pool chemicals off you.”

Gus enjoyed the shower with multiple shower heads hitting him from different directions. While Brian got Gus rinsed off, Justin opened a drawer in his bureau and pulled out some Shrek pajamas for Gus. He took them into the bathroom where Brian was drying off his son.

“Hey Gus, look at these new PJ’s Daddy and I got for you. They have Shrek on them.”
“Those are awesome! Thanks Daddy. Thanks Papa.”

Brian looked over at Justin who had a big smile on his face as he helped Gus put on the new pajamas. Brian was always a little taken aback by how thoughtful Justin usually was and how he often planned things to make others happy. Gus had mentioned during a phone call that he wanted to see Shrek and Justin ordered the DVD the next day. He let Brian know about buying the movie but never mentioned the pajamas for Gus. Of course Justin included Brian when letting Gus know about his new PJ’s. Brian looked intently at his partner who just smiled and shrugged at him, indicating that the pajama purchase was not a big deal.

Justin stood up after Gus was ready for bed. “Okay Little Man let’s get you in bed and I’ll read you a story.”

Gus ran into the bedroom and climbed up on the king sized bed. “Daddy can I sleep in your bed tonight?”

“Why would you want to do that Sonny Boy?”

“Just for fun. Can I sleep here?”

A confused Brian frowned and was ready to say no but Justin shook his head. “Gus is this just an adventure to sleep in here or do you not want to sleep in your own bedroom for some reason?”

“I love my room Papa but I just want to sleep here with you and Daddy tonight. Can I?”

“Sure you can Little Man. Which side do you want to sleep on?”

“I want to sleep in the middle so I can be next to both you and Daddy at the same time.”

Gus settled down in the middle of the bed and Justin went to Gus’s room to get the book for his bedtime story. When Justin returned and got in bed beside Gus, Brian said he guessed he would take his shower.

Justin looked over with a raised eyebrow look. “Why don’t you stay and hear the story Dad. You can get your shower once Gus falls asleep.”

Brian smiled and came over and sat in the edge of the bed. Gus’s eyes were already half closed and it wasn’t long before he was sound asleep, exhausted after his busy day of swimming and exploring.

Once he was sure Gus was sound asleep Justin looked over at Brian. “How about we conserve water and share a shower now?”

A short time later, behind a locked bathroom door, Justin was plastered against the tile wall of the shower while Brian fucked him from behind. By the time they were done in the bathroom and climbing into bed they were as exhausted as Gus.

The next morning Brian had to extricate himself from two clinging bodies. By the time Brian emerged from the bathroom ready for work the bedroom was empty. When he got downstairs Justin was busy making pancakes and Gus was setting the kitchen table. Brian poured himself some coffee and pushed down the toaster that was already loaded with wheat bread. He gave Justin a good morning kiss. Gus was excited about his favorite breakfast of pancakes and was amazed that Brian stuck with plain wheat toast.

Alice and Charlie arrived just as Justin and Gus were finishing up their pancakes. Charlie was carrying an ice chest. Alice explained. “It is supposed to be really hot today. I thought we’d send some of the leftover water and sports drink to practice with John along with some cookies.”

Alice went over to Gus. “So Gus we are running low on cookies. Would you help me make some more today? You were such a big help the other day.”
Gus happily agreed. Justin smiled a thank you at Alice.

Justin dropped John off at soccer practice on his way to Washington Academy. John grabbed the ice chest and the bag of cookies that Alice sent and went down on the field. The team was gathered by the benches waiting for the coach to arrive.

John put down the ice chest and cookies. “This is some of the leftover water and sports drinks from our game and some homemade cookies.”

Joe Harkins, a second string player, walked over. “So did one of your faggot uncles bake the cookies for us? I hope we don’t catch anything from them.”

“Our housekeeper, Mrs Simpson, made the cookies but you don’t have to eat any if you’re worried.”

“Must be nice to have rich faggot uncles who can afford household help and to buy you whatever you want. I always wonder what you have to give them in return.”

Before John could reply the coach walked up. “Harkins! No one on my team uses discriminatory terms like “faggot”. You need to apologize to Townsend. This whole team should be grateful to Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor since they gave the money to sponsor the team in the summer league. Which is more than you father offered to do when asked, Harkins. Also Mr Kinney knows a lot about soccer and has helped John and Patrick with their playing. You sure could use some help.”

Joe Harkins made a halfhearted apology to John. The coach frowned. “You are still benched for Saturday’s game.”

“That’s not fair. I did what you told me.”

“Your apology was a bad as your passing and goal shots. If you want to continue to mouth off you can be benched for our next game as well.”

Joe was annoyed but stayed quiet.

Meanwhile Justin was driving onto the campus of the Washington Academy. He parked by the Administration Building and went inside.
Justin told the receptionist he had an appointment with the Dean of Admissions. She made a quick phone call and a few moments later a tall man came down the hall. “Hello Mr Taylor. I’m Edward Dennison. Please follow me to my office.”

Once they were in the office, Edward indicated a chair for Justin while he took a seat behind a huge oak desk.

“So I understand from our phone call that you are looking at schools for your nephews.”

“Yes that’s correct. John will be 15 next month and Peter was 12 in April.”

Edward looked pointedly at Justin, trying to understand how he had a 15 year old nephew. Justin understood and smiled. “The boy are actually the nephews of my partner. Their mother is not able to care for them so they have come to live with us.”

The Dean of Admissions frowned. “Do you actually have custody of the boys or are they just living with you temporarily?”

Justin reached into his battered messenger bag and pulled out a folder. “We have legal custody. Here is a copy of the custody agreement from the Department of Welfare.”

Edward scanned the document. “What brought you to consider the Washington Academy for your nephews?”

“John is actually playing in a summer soccer league and his team is coached by Mr Logue from your school and he has talked to John about playing on the soccer team here. John also made friends with a teammate, Patrick O’Brien. Both Patrick and his parents have spoken very positively about your school.”

“You do understand that the Washington Academy does not offer any athletic scholarships. We are a strictly tuition only school.”

“I do understand that. Peter is also involved in a summer program and coincidentally he made a friend who is a student here. We were impressed by your academic statistics and also your open acceptance and anti-bullying policies.”

“Where did the boys attend school before they came to live with you?”

“Last year they attended public school in Mount Lebanon and before that they went to school in Pittsburgh.”

“So why are you considering private schools?”

Justin gave a quick laugh. “Because now the boys are living with their two gay uncles. I think that ups the bullying potential rather dramatically. This school boasts a very open and accepting environment. I’m not convinced the public schools in this area would offer that same environment. I was a victim of bullying in high school and had a classmate hit me in the head with a baseball bat. I want to insure, as much as possible, that John and Peter do not have those same experiences.”

“I understand your reasoning. Now though I must come back to our tuition. We offer a superior learning experience but it does come at a significant cost.”

Justin nodded. “That is not an issue for us. My partner, Brian Kinney, and I own Kinnetik which is a very successful ad agency located in Pittsburgh. Also I am an artist and we recently acquired a controlling interest in the Bloom Art Gallery also located in the city.”

Edward Dennison obviously had hear of Kinnetik because Justin observed his immediate change of attitude. Justin realized that the one group that Washington Academy was not completely accepting of was the economically disadvantaged. He listened as the Dean of Admissions talked about the required placement test which would take a little over 2 hours. They set up Friday morning for the test before Justin left with a bag full of information about the Washington Academy and a warm handshake from Edward Dennison. Justin was afraid for a minute that the man might hug him.

************************************************************************************

Claire walked into the dental office of Steven Schwartz 20 minutes after the scheduled time. Her former classmate Sally Tancredi Schwartz was behind a desk talking on the phone. She waved Claire over and finished the call.

“Hi Claire. It’s been a long time.”

“Hi Sally. Sorry to be late. I guess I have to get a better handle on the bus schedule.

“So Claire, we are looking for a part time receptionist to work Tuesday through Saturday from 9 AM until 3 PM. You get an hour lunch. The main duties are to answer the phone, make appointments and enter some billing information. You do know how to use a computer right?”

Claire nodded. “Sure I’ve used lots of computers and the hours seem fine to me.”

Sally had been secretly hoping that Claire would turn down the job. Her mother had been relentless about giving her “old friend”, who needed a helping hand, a job. So Sally would have to have a good reason to not give Claire the job unless she wanted her mother nagging her for the foreseeable future.

“So when can you start?”

“I can start right now if you want.”

Sally spent the next hour showing Claire the appointment system and explaining how to enter billing information into their accounting program. Claire asked very few questions and Sally hoped that meant she caught onto things quickly.

Claire seemed to be fine answering the phone and with Sally’s help she got billing information entered. Sally was hoping that Claire would soon catch on to the accounting system since she needed help each time to enter the information correctly.

At 3 o’clock Sally was surprised to see a car pull up out front to pick up Claire who hurried out the door. As soon as she got inside, the car sped off down the street.

Tino’s first question was if they kept any painkillers in the office. Claire told him she hadn’t had a chance to really look around yet.

Chapter 39 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 39

Justin stopped to pick up John from soccer practice after his meeting at WA. He was early and spent some time watching the practice. After watching last week’s game and listening to the soccer conversations between Brian and John, Justin felt like he was starting to somewhat understand the game.

Justin tried his best to be inconspicuous although Coach Logue did spot him and gave a quick wave. Once practice was over he went over to help John with the ice chest which he was happy to see was mostly empty. Alice’s cookies were completely gone there wasn’t even crumbs left in the tin. he coach came over to thank Justin for sending the drinks and cookies.

Justin smiled. “I’d like to take credit but it was our housekeeper’s idea. Brian and I try to kid ourselves that we are the bosses but Alice actually runs our household. We and the boys just try our best to stay on her good side.”

John smiled and nodded his head which made the coach laugh. “Well tell your housekeeper I appreciated her thoughtfulness. Hopefully that will cause her to send cookies to practice again.”

Once they were in the car Justin told John about his meeting and that the academy placement test was set for Friday morning and would be over in time for John to still make soccer practice. John listened and said OK before turning to look at the window and observe the familiar landscape as they drove home.

Justin received the message that John was unhappy, loud and clear, he just didn’t know why and obviously was not going to be told why.

When they got home, John thanked Justin for picking him up before he went into the house and up to his room. When Justin followed him into the kitchen Alice had a quizzical look on her face. “What’s up with John?”

“It has something to do with Washington Academy and taking a placement test on Friday morning. Not sure what specifically is bothering him. No conversation on the way home.”

“Well we should probably leave him alone for a while and sic Brian on him when he gets home.”

Justin laughed. “That works for me. Where’s Gus?”

“Charlie had to go over to the farm to help Chuck with something. Peter and Gus went with him.”

“I’m going to change and get some work done in the studio. You can send Gus up to me when he gets home.”

When Gus got home he came upstairs to the studio and was fascinated by Justin getting his second PPG Place mural crated and ready to be picked up the next day. Once that was done Justin sent Gus to get changed into a swimsuit and they went swimming. Peter joined them but John stayed incommunicado in his room.

When Brian got home Justin and Gus both got out of the pool to greet him. Gus hurried back to continue his ring toss game with Peter. Justin stood facing the pool standing next to Brian.

“Brian I need you to talk to John. When I picked him up at soccer and told him about having set up an appointment for the academy placement test he got quiet. Since we got home he has been holed up in his room.”

“Sunshine serious discussions with teenagers is really not my area of expertise.”

“John feels comfortable with you. Peter said John is worried about the test but he doesn’t feel right telling me anything else.”

A disgruntled Brian went up the back stairs and knocked on the door of John’s room. “Come in.”

Brian went in to the room and was surprised to see John sitting at his desk with books stacked on the desk and laying on the floor around him.

“So what’s going on Kiddo? Uncle Justin says you have been up here since you got home from soccer practice. He thinks you are upset about something.”

“I never realized there would be a test required to go to Washington Academy. I did really crappy at school last year. I don’t want to embarrass you and Uncle Justin by failing some stupid test so I thought I would review some stuff.”

“Kiddo I think the reviewing is probably a good idea but Justin and I are not going to be embarrassed if you don’t ace some stupid test. Whatever happens with the test we’ll figure out what to do together. It could be that Washington Academy is not the right fit or you may surprise yourself and do really well on the test. Don’t spend a lot of time worrying about it. Life goes on.”

“But Uncle Justin did a lot of research and went there for a meeting and all. I’d feel like I let him down if a screw up this test.”

“John, Justin cares about you way more than he cares about Washington Academy. He wants you and Peter to be happy he really doesn’t give a shit about anyone at that school. We keep telling you and your brother that you don’t have to do anything special to please us. Now come downstairs it’s almost time for dinner.”

Justin was happy to see John and after Brian changed and came downstairs he whispered in his favorite’s blonde ear. “Crisis averted. He was afraid we’d be upset if he doesn’t do well on the placement test. I told him it didn’t matter to us.”

“See you are good at talking with teenagers.”

Brian smirked and shook his head.

“On another topic, do you have anything you have to be at Kinnetik for on Monday?”

“Not really. What did you have in mind?”

“I think we should take the boys to Kennywood. Monday is the only day of the week that neither John nor Peter have any activity to go to. It is too crowded for us to go on the weekends.”

Brian was wide eyed with horror. “Sunshine I do NOT want to go to some amusement park and be surrounded by snot nosed kids all day. You don’t need me to go, ask your mother to go with you.”

“Your son would be happy to spend the day with you. I would think that would be important to you.”

“You are not playing fair. It’s bad enough you used Gus to get me to wear that god awful shirt on the 4th of July. Now you try and blackmail me into going to a fucking amusement park.”

“Brian I shouldn’t have to blackmail you to do something to please your son!”

After a dramatic sigh Brian agreed.

******************************************************************************

Claire arrived on time for her second day of her new job. Sally was a little surprised and very pleased. “Claire, seems like you mastered that bus schedule really quickly. I have some errands to run this morning so you’ll be on your own for a while. If you get really stuck you can ask the dental hygienist, Peggy Simons. Peggy is usually busy so if it isn’t urgent just wait for me to get back.”

“I’m sure everything will be OK, don’t worry.”

When Sally returned almost 3 hours later Claire was looking pretty stressed so Claire sent her to lunch. Both Peggy and Sally's husband, Steve, both were very vocal in their complaints about Claire and her inability to perform any task without help.

Sally checked the billing info Claire had input and found 3 out of the 5 had been done incorrectly. By the time Claire returned from lunch Sally had calmed down and decided Claire was just nervous and needed some extra training. At least she had made appointments without assistance.

The same car that picked up Claire the previous afternoon dropped her off after her lunch hour. Sally showed her the billing info she had entered incorrectly and explained again how important it was that it be done correctly.

Claire seemed just a little off to Sally but she chalked it up to nerves. “So Claire, did you have any problems setting up appointments?”

“A couple. I made an appointment for next Wednesday and there is nothing showing in the time slot but the software won’t let me make an appointment.”

“Claire, Steve is at an all-day seminar next Wednesday the office is closed. I explained that you should always start at the monthly view when making appointments. It would have shown you that we are closed that day. You need to start paying more attention or taking some notes.”

Sally opened a drawer and pulled out a pad of paper. She wrote “Appointments” at the top of the first page and “Billing” at the top of the second page.

“Okay Claire. I am going through the instructions one more time. Please take some notes. If you aren’t able to do these things correctly this job is just not going to work out.”

Under Sally’s watchful eye Claire took careful notes.

*************************************************************************************

That same morning Brian was sitting at his desk at Kinnetik going over his preliminary advertising plans for the Bloom Gallery grand reopening. Carole buzzed him to let him know Lindsay was on the phone.

Brian murmured a curse before answering Lindsay’s call. “Hey Linds. What’s up?”

“Sidney Bloom just called me to let me know I got the gallery manager job and I wanted to thank you.”

Brian paused for a moment because he did not want to scream at someone who has been a longtime friend. Once he calmed himself he answered her. “Lindsay I don’t know why this is so difficult for you to understand but I have nothing to do with the operations of the Bloom Gallery. Since I know very little about art galleries I leave that to Justin and Sidney. They are the people you should thank.”

“You always say you and Justin are partners so that means you own Bloom Gallery as much as Justin does.”

“That is correct but I don’t think being partners means you do everything together. Justin does not try and tell me how Kinnetik should be run but is always available to help me if I ask him. I will never be involved in running the art gallery but of course I will be available to help Justin if he asks. So far except for advertising the grand reopening Justin has not needed my help. Please do not try and involve me in the business of running the gallery that would be a serious mistake on your part. Sidney did tell Justin that you thought I would play some role in the gallery business and you are mistaken if you truly believe that.”

Lindsay answered in an aggrieved voice. “Message received. I’m sorry I bothered you with my call.”

“Yes I am busy so Good bye.” Brian hung up before Lindsay could say anything else for him. He had no doubt she was unhappy and he did smile thinking about that.

Lindsay dialed Justin’s cell. “Hi Justin. I just talked to Sidney and I wanted to call and thank you. I’m really excited about the gallery manager job.”

“Sidney thought you were the best person to fill the position. I’m really happy and looking forward to working with you. I have a lot of ideas about how to move forward.”

“Justin, I surprised you want to get involved in running the gallery.”

“I’m not sure why you are surprised. Why would I purchase a controlling share of the gallery if I wasn’t interested in its future?”

“Really I thought you just liked the idea of owning an art gallery and it gave you a place to exhibit your art whenever you felt like it.”

“That would have been a lot of money to spend on a whim.”

“Well it’s not like you have to worry about money. Kinnetik produces plenty of income for you and Brian.”

“Lucky for you since it allows us to send you more than generous support. I’m disappointed by your attitude and I suggest you decide whether working for me is something you are comfortable with. By the way, the loft is ready for you and Mel to move in at any time.”

“Justin, I certainly didn’t mean that I wasn’t looking forward to working with you. I was just surprised you had time to get involved with the gallery. Mel and I expect to be back in Pittsburgh next Wednesday. The movers can’t give us a definite date for when our belonging will arrive. They’ll notify us the day before delivery.”

“Of course you can stay here until your stuff arrives. See you next week.”

Justin ended the call and wondered how this was all going to work out. It will be great to have Gus close by but he didn’t feel the same about Lindsay playing a big role in his life.

Justin finished dressing and when he went downstairs Peter was headed out the front door on his way to his field trip to the University of Pittsburgh and in the kitchen Gus was finishing his breakfast.

“So Papa now that you’re dressed are we going to work in the studio today?”

“Well today we are going to start to decide which paintings are going to get crated up to ship to my show in San Francisco. Then we’ll take John to soccer practice, do some more painting selections and probably take a break in the swimming pool. How’s that sound?”

Gus had a big smile on his face. “Awesome!”

Justin laughed at his enthusiasm.His cell phone rang and he say his mother’s number pop up on the screen. “Hi Mom.”

“Justin, the police just called me. Molly and Mark were in a car accident. Someone went through a red light and ran into Mark’s car. They are getting taken to Allegheny General and I’m leaving for the hospital now.”

“I’ll get there as soon as I can. Is Tucker going with you?”

“Tucker is out on his brother’s boat today with his nephews.”

“Okay drive safely, I’ll see you soon.”

Justin ended the call and looked down to see Gus looking up at him with a questioning look on his face.

“Hey Little Man. Grandmom Jen needs my help with something so I’m going to have to bail on our studio work. I’m sorry.”

“Can I go help Grandmom Jen with you?”

Alice intervened. “Gus, how about you stay here with me. I talked to Chuck this morning and one of their barn cats had kittens. How about we go over to the farm and see the kittens.”

The thought of seeing kittens completely distracted Gus. Alice sent him upstairs to get dressed.

“Justin, what’s wrong?”

“Molly and Mark were in a car accident. Mom is on her way to Allegheny General. Thank you so much for taking care of Gus. I’ll let you know what’s going on. Oh, John needs to get taken to soccer practice and I’m not sure I’ll be back in time to pick the boys up.”

“Charlie can do drop off and pick up. We know the routine. We’ll take care of everything here.”

Justin dialed Brian’s number but Carole answered and told him Brian was in a presentation. Justin asked her to transfer him to Cynthia’s phone.

“Cynthia its Justin.”

“What’s wrong?”

Justin smiled realizing that Cynthia knew him so well that she could tell by the tone of his voice he was upset. “My sister Molly and her boyfriend were in a car accident. As soon as Brian is out of the presentation can you let him know and ask him to go over to Allegheny General? I don’t want my mother to be there alone, Tucker is out on a boat somewhere.”

“I’ll take care of it. You drive carefully! Your mother doesn’t need two children having accidents.”

As soon as she hung up Cynthia went to Ted’s office and told him what happened. She wanted him to drive Brian to the hospital to avoid Brian having to park. The two of them went to Brian’s conference room and Cynthia opened the door carefully and slipped into the room.

Brian was pretty much done the presentation and was just answering some questions from the prospective clients. Cynthia went to the front of the room and apologized for interrupting them. Brian knew something important was up as Cynthia motioned for him to follow her.

Once they were out in the hall Brian was surprised to see Ted standing there car keys in hand. He found himself feeling more than slightly panicked. “Did something happen to Justin or Gus?”

Cynthia smiled. “No boss. Molly has been in a car accident with her boyfriend. Justin called to say that Jennifer is on her way to the hospital and he wanted you to get over there when your meeting was over. He didn’t want his mother to be there alone. I figured you would want me to interrupt the meeting.”

A relieved Brian nodded his head. “Right decision as always.”

He opened the conference room door and motioned Cynthia to follow him inside. “Gentlemen, I have a family emergency so I have to leave. This is Cynthia Brownell. She knows everything about Kinnetik and can answer any additional questions you might have. Sorry.”

Cynthia, pleased by the confidence Brian had in her, walked to the front of the room. “So what hasn’t Brian explained yet?”

In the hall Brian turned to Ted with a raised eyebrow. “Cynthia said I should drive you to the hospital so you don’t have to worry about parking and since Justin is driving in you won’t have to worry about having two cars at the hospital.”

Brian nodded and the two men’s started towards the garage. As they passed Carole’s desk Brian asked her to call his lawyer and have Molly’s Medical Power of Attorney faxed or emailed to Allegheny General’s emergency room. Brian hoped they wouldn’t need it but Justin was Molly choice for POA and Brian was listed as a backup.

It was a quiet ride to the hospital. When Brian went up to the desk he discovered he had beat Jennifer to the hospital. He asked the receptionist to check and see if they had received the POA from his lawyer. A nurse came back with the receptionist and told him they had just gotten it. She let Brian know that neither Molly nor Mark’s injuries appeared to be life threatening and a doctor would be out to talk to him as soon as possible.

Just as Brian turned to head to the seating area, a harried looking Jennifer burst through the door. She spotted Brian and ran over to him. “Brian sweetheart, I’m so glad to see you here.”

Brian put his arm around Jennifer’s shoulders and gently guided her to some open chairs. “The nurse told me that their injuries are not life threatening and a doctor would be out to talk to us as soon as possible. Justin is on his way.”

Brian could feel some of the tension leave Jennifer’s body. “So I guess Justin called you.”

“I was in a meeting but he talked to Cynthia and so here I am.”

“I’m sorry your meeting got interrupted but grateful that you came so quickly. I need to let you know that I called Craig at his store. He wasn’t there but they are going to try and track him down and let him know about the accident. I’m sorry...”

Brian stopped her. “Craig is Molly’s father, he has a right to know. I’ll be on my best behavior.”

Jennifer stroked Brian’s cheek. “Honey you are such a good man. Will you please let Justin know about Craig?”

“Don’t worry Mother Taylor, Justin and I will both be on our best behavior.” Jennifer took Brian’s hand as they sat and waited for the doctor.

Brian noticed a couple come through the door and hurry up to the reception desk before turning and coming their way.

“Hello are you Jennifer Taylor, Molly’s mother?”

Jennifer stood up and pulled Brian along with her.

“Yes I am Molly’s mother. Are you Mark’s parents?”

“That’s right I’m Alan and this is my wife Gigi. Sorry we have to meet under these circumstances but thankfully they told us the kids are going to be Okay.”

“We’re just waiting for the doctor to come out and talk with us.”

Alan turned to Brian. “Are you Molly’s brother?”

Before Brian could say anything Jennifer gave his hand a squeeze and answered. “This is Justin’s partner, Brian. Justin is on his way. Mark probably told you that they live in Washington so it’s a bit of a drive to get here. Brian came over from his office to be with me.”

Alan held out his hand which Brian shook. “What sort of business are you and Molly’s brother partners in?”

“Life.”

Alan looked confused. “Pardon me.”

“Justin and I are life partners.”

Gigi actually took a step back and Alan glanced at his hand before rubbing it on his pants leg. Jennifer linked her arm into Brian’s. “Molly and I love Brian so much. We are so lucky to have him as part of our family.”

Alan and Gigi gave her weak smiles. A doctor came into the waiting room and walked over to the group. “Mrs Taylor and Mr Kinney?”

Brian nodded and Mark’s parents moved to sit across the room.

“Molly is anxious to see you. She has some bruises and she did hit her head, so we have to watch for a concussion. I think we will let her go home as long as there will be someone to keep their eye in her.”

Jennifer smiled with relief. “Yes of course, I’ll be with her at home.”

Brian and Jennifer followed the doctor back to Molly. Jennifer went over to hug and kiss her daughter. Molly held out her hand to Brian who somewhat reluctantly took it.

Jennifer smiled at Molly. “The doctor said you don’t have to stay in the hospital.“

“They told me that. Poor Mark is more banged up. The other car hit us on the driver side. He has a broken arm and some cracked ribs but no permanent damage. We’re lucky. I think the other driver tried to brake at the last minute.”

Brian was able to extricate his hand. “Your brother is on his way. He called Kinnetik and told me to come over here so Mother Taylor wasn’t on her own.”

Jennifer frowned at him. “You know I hate that Mother Taylor title. I called your father’s store but he wasn’t there. They are going to try and get in touch with him so he will probably show up here.”

Molly rolled her eyes. “I think I feel a relapse coming on.”

Brian laughed and Jennifer gave them both a narrow eyed look. “Molly, Craig will be concerned about you. I had to let him know, he is your father.”

“Are you absolutely sure about that. Any chance he really isn’t my father?”

“Sorry dear. No chance at all that he is definitely responsible for half your DNA.”

A nurse came into the cubical. “Molly, your brother is here.”

“Great, send him back here.”

“Only two visitors at a time are permitted back here.”

Brian was happy for a chance to escape. “I’ll go out to the waiting area and send Justin back here.”

A nervous Justin was waiting by the reception desk. Brian went over and gave him a quick kiss. “Your sister is fine Sunshine. They aren’t even planning on keeping her overnight.”

“That’s good news. Can we go back and see her?”

“Only two visitors at a time, I came out so you could go in. I think she and your mother should come and stay with us for a couple days. Molly is going to be really sore by tomorrow. It will be good for her to soak in the hot tub.”

“That sound good. I’ll suggest it to them.”

“Act like it is your idea Okay?”

Justin laughed. “Yes Brian I will act like it is solely my idea. We don’t want anyone to know that you are thoughtful and kind. Can you call Alice and let her know what is going on. Call her cell, she was going to take Gus over to the farm to see some new kittens.”

“I’ll call her. Molly and your Mom are in the third cubical on the left. Also there is a good chance Craig may show up here. Mother Taylor left a message for him at the store.”

Justin frowned. “Well maybe he won’t come.”

“I wouldn’t count on that Sunshine.”

Justin went to be with her mother and sister and Brian went outside to use his cell phone. Alice was relieved to get his call and learn that Molly was not seriously hurt. She told Brian she would be sure the guest rooms were ready for Molly and Jennifer and would make plenty of food for dinner.

Than Brian called Cynthia to give her an update and she let him know the prospect had signed a contract and was now a Kinnetik customer. She told him she would let Carole and Ted know about Molly.

Brian was standing away from the ER entrance while he talked on his phone. He spotted Craig Taylor go inside. A short time later when Brian went back inside, Craig was at the reception desk demanding to see his daughter.

The receptionist was trying to explain that the nurses were all busy and if he had a seat she would get a nurse to talk with him as soon as one was free. The receptionist spotted Brian and thought she had found an ally.

“Mr Kinney, Molly’s father is here. Maybe you could bring him up to date on Molly’s condition until I find someone to talk to him.”

Brian almost laughed at the expression on Craig’s face. “What does he know about my daughter?”

“Mr Kinney was the first one in the family to arrive. He and Molly’s mother were with her until her brother arrived.”

“Why was he allowed to be with my daughter, he is not a member of the family?”

The receptionist realized she had walked into a mine field. “Mr Kinney is one of the Medical Power of Attorneys named in your daughter’s medical directive. Molly specifically requested he come back to visit with her and he was with her mother. So there were quite a few reasons he was allowed to be with Molly.”

Craig turned away from the desk, ignored Brian, and went to sit down in the waiting area. Brian gave the receptionist a smile and shrugged. She didn’t say anything but did roll her eyes.

A nurse came into Molly’s cubicle. “Hi Molly. Your father is out in the waiting room. He is pretty anxious to see you.”

“I’m not really all that anxious to see him but I guess I can’t avoid it.”

“We are getting ready to release you so there won’t be too much time for visiting.”

Justin said he would go out and send Craig back. When he got out to the waiting room Craig immediately stood up and came over to him.
“I want to see my daughter. I don’t appreciate being kept away from her.”

Brain was on his feet and heading toward Justin who waved him away. “Molly gets to decide who is let back to visit her. She just agreed to have you go back. Third cubicle of the left.”

Craig brushed past him and Brian came over. Justin just chuckled and shook his head. “It is a good thing that I see him every once in a while. It reminds me what an asshole Craig is.”

When Craig got into the cubicle he started a tirade. “”At last I get to finally see you…”

“I’m feeling fine Dad. Thanks for asking.”

“I’ve been sitting out there and worrying about you. Of course Kinney and your brother got back here right away.”

“Dad! You need to mellow out or you have to leave. How about you say hello to my mother. You remember her, the woman you were married to for 20 years. The woman who was thoughtful enough to call and let you know I was in an accident.”

Craig flushed either from annoyance or embarrassment. Molly didn’t much care which it was.

“Hello Jennifer. Thanks for calling me along with the more important people in your life.”

Molly sat up straight. “Craig Taylor you are a butthead! Mom called you and Justin at the same time but you weren’t at your store. Justin called Brian to come to the hospital so Mom wouldn’t be alone. And YES they are more important to me than you are and you have no one to blame for that but yourself.”

A nurse came into the cubical. “Is everything all right in here?”

Molly turned to her. “No. This man is annoying me. Would you please escort him out of here!”

The nurse asked Craig to come with her and he rushed past her and out of the hospital. Justin and Brian watched him rush out the ER door with grim smiles on their faces.


Chapter 40 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 40

When Molly was released Justin drove his sister and her medications home. Jennifer dropped Brian off at Kinnetik before heading to her townhouse to pack an overnight bag for herself and Molly. Brian called the house to let Alice and Charlie know he would pick up the nephews on his way home.

When Jennifer got home she packed a bag for Molly and one for herself and took them down to the foyer. She went in to her home office to get her laptop and a couple customer folders she thought she might need. The doorbell rang and she went back out to the foyer and opened the door. She was shocked to see Craig standing there.

“I need to talk with Molly.”

“Molly isn’t here.”

“I stopped back at the hospital and they told me she was released. So I don’t appreciate you lying to me.”

Jennifer stepped back to allow Craig to step into the foyer. “I’m not lying to you Craig, she isn’t here. Justin and Brian invited Molly and I to stay with them for a few days. They have a pool with a hot tub and they thought that would be good for Molly to soak in to help with the body aches she’s going to have. The doctor agreed. Also Molly has to be watched to be sure she doesn’t show signs of having a concussion. Justin and their housekeeper can keep an eye on her so I don’t have to cancel any appointments for tomorrow and Saturday.”

“So Kinney has stolen my entire family now.”

Jennifer chuckled. “I know this isn’t really applicable but in the social circles I sometimes find myself in these days someone would tell you to stop being a drama queen.”

“Is that supposed to be amusing?”

“It is supposed to make you realize you sound like an idiot. No one has stolen anything from you. You pushed your family away because we did not do everything that you wanted us to do.”

“I prefer to think that I tried to protect my family and have them live in a decent, moral way.”

Jennifer had a slight smile on her face as she observed her ex-husband. “You know Craig, when I called you store today. They told me you weren’t there and they didn’t know where you were, that was one of those dejavu moments for me. I remember calling the store several times when we were married and getting that same answer. In those days I knew that meant you were having a lunchtime screw somewhere. I did know that you were unfaithful but I didn’t want to break up our family so I ignored it. I wonder if you would have done the same if I had affairs. Do you think that was a decent, moral thing to do? Having affairs?”

Craig had the grace to blush with embarrassment. “Why didn’t you ever say anything?”

“I told you I didn’t want to break up the family. Justin and Molly were my main concern and I used to think they were your main concern. I didn’t want to disrupt their lives and I guess to be completely honest I didn’t want to disrupt mine. I didn’t want to be one of the sad, embittered, divorced women whose husbands went on to marry some young bimbo with big breasts.”

Craig grunted. “Once Kinney had seduced our son you seemed anxious enough for a divorce.”

“Because when you turned your back on our son, you broke up our family so I had no good reason to stay with you anymore. I didn’t love you anymore and I don’t think you loved me. We were just convenient and familiar. Brian didn’t really seduce Justin. Justin has always been stubborn, he went down to Liberty Avenue to have sex and that is what he did. I was as unhappy as you about Brian and their affair at first but they really love each other and are good for each other. I know the term soulmate is overused but I believe that Justin and Brian really are soulmates.”

“Brian Kinney is a child molester who seduced our teenage son into having perverted sex and has now seduced you with his money.”

Jennifer smiled again. “You really are quite a narrow minded fool. I wonder now why I ever loved you. You have no idea who Brian is. He is a kind, generous, loyal, considerate man. I admire and love him. He makes my son very happy and Molly adores him. Brian loaned me the money to start my own real estate company, which I have paid back. Justin and Brian pay all Molly’s school expenses. You were just happy to be able to stop paying child support when she turned 18. Brian and Justin and Molly are my family now.”

Craig opened his mouth to say something but there was something about the way Jennifer was observing him that stopped him. The look on her face seemed like a combination of amusement and disgust.

She opened the door. “I think you should leave and please don’t ever come here again. I would prefer to never see you again.”

“Please tell Molly that I came here to see her.”

“No. I’m not your messenger and I have no intention of upsetting my daughter by talking about you.”

Once Craig was outside Jennifer quietly closed the door and he heard the deadbolt lock. He got into his car and sat there for a few moments looking at the closed door before driving away.

When Jennifer got to the house Justin and Molly were soaking in the hot tub. Peter was sprawled on a lounger reading, Josh was floating on a raft and Brian was throwing a delighted Gus into the deep end of the pool. John was up in his room doing more review for the placement test.

As soon as Gus spotted Jennifer he called over to her. “Hi Grandmom Jen! Do you want to get in the pool and play ring toss with me?”

Gus gave Brian an annoyed look. “Daddy said he done with ring toss for today.”

Brian used to receiving only positive comments from his son looked genuinely shocked which caused Justin to burst out in laughter. “Gus I think you hurt your Daddy’s feelings.”

Gus glanced at his father. “I still love you Daddy but I love playing ring toss too.”

Justin continued to laugh at Brian’s exasperated expression. Jennifer happily agreed to a ring toss game with Gus as soon as she changed into a swimsuit.

Shortly after Josh’s father picked him up Alice came out onto the patio. “Everyone should get a shower and get dressed. In honor of Molly dodging a bullet today we are having a celebratory dinner in the dining room.”

When a fucked, showered and dressed Justin came downstairs, Alice was just placing a bouquet of flowers from the garden on the dining room table. Alice had pulled out all the stops, Lenox china, Waterford glassware, sterling flatware and candelabra. All things that Brian had insisted they buy for the Thanksgiving dinner they hosted last year. “Alice everything looks great. The only problem is I think you miscounted the place settings.”

Alice quickly counted and shook her head. “It’s correct Justin, what are you thinking is wrong?”

“There’s no place for you and Charlie to sit.”

Alice smiled. “We will be fine in the kitchen.”

“You always seem to forget who the boss is. You and Charlie will sit in here with the rest of the family. I insist!”

Justin and Alice has just finished adding the two extra places when Jennifer walked into the dining room. “Oh my goodness, this looks magnificent. Alice, thank you so much but you shouldn’t have gone to all this trouble.”

When Brian and Gus came downstairs Brian said he was glad they were getting some use out of all the junk he bought for Thanksgiving.

John and Peter were speechless when they came into the dining room. Fancy dining with Claire meant using the high quality paper plates instead of the bargain brand.

Molly, as guest of honor, sat at the head of the table. Brian sat on her right with Gus between him and Justin and Charlie next to Justin. On the other side of the table Jennifer sat between John & Peter. Brian insisted that Alice, as “preparer of the feast”, should sit at the opposite end of the table from Molly.

When Alice brought in the salad she announced that the tomatoes, lettuce, cucumbers and peppers were all from their garden so everyone should thank Charlie and John for all their hard work in the garden.

The main course was, Molly’s favorite, veal parmesan with rigatoni and broccoli rabe. Dessert was cookies and ice cream.

Once dinner was over Molly announced she was going to take one of her pain pills and go to bed. She gave Alice a thank you hug and kiss. Jennifer went upstairs with Molly to help her change into her pajamas.

Brian took Gus upstairs to get his bath.

John and Peter were loading the china and silverware into the dishwasher. Justin told them he was going to wash the glasses by hand.

Jennifer reappeared in the kitchen. “My assistance was not required upstairs. I’m not sure how I managed to raise two such stubborn children.”

Justin attempted to look hurt while John & Peter laughed. “Mom if you are feeling unneeded, you can help me wash these glasses.”

Jennifer chuckled. “You’re so thoughtful and concerned about my feelings; how could I resist that invitation.”

Alice came out of the pantry where she had put leftovers away in the refrigerator. “You really should wash that china by hand. Dishwashers can fade the pattern and leave marks on the china. It can also pit that silverware.”

The nephews looked at Justin who smiled. “Keep loading guys. If the dishwashers fades the china or pits the silverware Brian will just buy new china and silverware and be happy to do it.”

Alice just shook her head. “Justin, I’ll be happy to keep my eye on Gus while you take the boys for their test.”

“Thanks Alice but Brian is going to do test duty. He is taking tomorrow and Monday off work. I have to get organized for my August show. Gus likes to help me in the studio so we’re good. When Mom leaves for her appointments either Brian or I can keep watch on Molly.”

The next morning Brian and his nephews arrived at Washington Academy about 8:45. The receptionist called the test proctor who came to the lobby to take John & Peter to the test room. The receptionist told Brian that the Dean of Admissions wanted to meet with him or Justin; whoever brought the boys in for the test.

Brian shrugged. “I guess I have time to meet with him now.”

A few minutes later Edward Dennison came down the hall. He held out his hand which Brian shook. “Mr Kinney, it’s nice to meet you. If you would just follow me to my office.”

Once they were seated in the admissions office Edward pulled a folder out of his file cabinet. “After I met with Mr Taylor last week I requested the Townsend boys’ transcripts from the Mt Lebanon school district.”

Brian nodded and waited for Edward to continue. “To be frank, Mr Kinney, I have concerns about the information I received concerning John Townsend.”

“I believe Justin explained to you that both John and Peter had a very difficult year. Their mother, my sister, moved them to a very unstable environment and basically ignored even their most basic needs.”

“I do understand that but you need to understand that the educators of Washington Academy work very hard to maintain our high academic standards. We do not have time to deal with emotional or disciplinary issues.”

Brian tried very hard not to roll his eyes. “I can assure you that neither John nor Peter has presented us with any disciplinary issues. On the contrary both Justin and I have been impressed at how cooperative and well-mannered the boys have been since they came to live with us. You can also check with Coach Logue. John has been playing in the summer soccer league with him. Mr Logue is one of people who recommended your school to us.”

Edward Dennison shook his head with a condescending smile on his face. “Mr Kinney, you need to understand that just because someone is good at soccer that does not mean they are an acceptable prospect to attend Washington Academy. I have a responsibility to this school and its pupils and I take that responsibility very seriously.”

“For fucks sake Eddy! You are pompous to the point of absurdity. I understand that this school has a good academic record. It has been recommended to us by several people and we are looking for a school that has a record of acceptance and an anti-bullying policy but you need to get a grip on reality. You work for a private school in the suburbs of fucking Pittsburgh. You are not any competition for Choate or Groton or Lawrenceville so you need to dial your condescension way down. Justin warned me about you but he didn’t do you justice. I guess this pose of superiority is meant to intimidate people. Justin is difficult to intimidate and I am completely immune to intimidation. So let’s try and have a normal conversation. Shall we?”

Edward Dennison sat back in his chair, wide eyed with shock.

“Both the social worker assigned to their case and the boys have explained to us the problems they had last year. John and Peter were sent to a new school where they knew no one. There was no money for decent clothes or even basic school supplies. Their mother never appeared at any school function. Peter made an easy target for some older boys to bully. His 14 year old brother tried his best to take care of himself and Peter. In my opinion the main issue was that neither my sister nor the school district did their jobs properly. That left John on his own to cope as best he could. I am not going to say he didn’t make mistake but what I will say is that he did the best he could under very bad conditions. Justin and I are very concerned about bullying. Justin was bullied in high school and the school did nothing about it and eventually a fellow student hit Justin in the head with a baseball bat and came close to killing him. That is the main reason we are interested in sending our nephews to Washington Academy. Your anti-bullying policy must not include school administrators or I would have to report you!”

“I assure you Mr Kinney I am not attempting to bully you.”

Brian sat back in his chair and just stared at the Dean of Admissions. A clearly uncomfortable Edward closed the folder on his desk.

“I suppose the best thing for us to do at this point is wait for the results of the placement test and go from there.”

“That’s sounds like a plan to me. Ed, I want to be sure you understand my position. I do NOT want my nephew labeled as a discipline problem so I strongly suggest that report you received be shared on a strictly must know basis.”

“I understand Mr Kinney.”

Brian left the office without any good bye and Edward Dennison breathed a sigh of relief.

When Brian got home Justin and Gus were in the studio. Tucker and Jennifer were relaxing on the patio and Molly was soaking in the hot tub.

Brian went out to the patio. “Hey Molly how are you feeling today?”

“Pretty sore and stiff but soaking in here feels good.”

Jennifer looked like she was dressed for work. “So Mother Taylor, looks like you are ready for business.”

“I have to leave soon for a couple appointments. I’ll be back before dinner. Tucker is going to hang out here with Molly if that is OK with you.”

“That’s fine with me. That will allow Sunshine to stay hard at work in his studio and not worry about his little sister being on her own.”

Molly snorted. “I am not a child that needs to be watched.”

Jennifer gave her daughter a look. “Yes Molly you are not a child. You are an adult that was in a car accident less than 24 ago and the doctor told us you need to be watched to make sure you don’t show any signs of a concussion. We are all concerned about you. Get over it!”

Molly looked like she was going to reply until she got a look at her mother’s no nonsense expression.

Tucker smiled and turned toward Brian. “Jennifer says you plan to go to John’s game tomorrow.”

“Yeah. Gus and I are going. It’s an away game over in Moon Township.”

“Would you mind if I went along?”

“Nope. You know what they say, the more the merrier. Are you staying here tonight?”

Tucker took a quick look at Jennifer. “Uhm, I’m not sure.”

Jennifer laughed. “Tucker, everyone knows we sleep together. You might as well stay here tonight and just go to the game tomorrow morning with Brian and Gus.”

A chuckling Brian headed back in the house and went upstairs to the studio. Gus was reading aloud from his dinosaur book while Justin worked on a painting. Justin got a huge smile when he saw Brian come through the door. He hurried over to give him a kiss as Gus dropped the book and ran over to his father. “Hi Daddy! I’m helping Papa paint. He says I give him insparation.”

Brian gathered his son up and gave him a kiss. “It’s inspiration that you give Sonny Boy. Do you want to go with me when I head back to pick up John and Peter?”

“Can we stop at Dairy Queen on the way home?”

“I think that could be arranged but we have to drop John off at soccer practice first.”

Justin was leaning against Brian’s side. “When you guys leave I’ll head down to keep an eye on Molly.”

“No need Sunshine. Tucker is here and he got Molly watching duty when Mother Taylor leaves for her appointments. He’s spending the night and is going to John’s soccer game tomorrow with Gus and me.”

Justin got a smirk on his face. “So are you and Tucker buddies now?

“Do I detect a note of jealousy Sunshine?”

“More a note of amazement.”

Gus looked at his two fathers with a puzzled expression on his face. “What are you too guys talking about?”

Brian smiled at his son. “Papa and I are just teasing each other.”

Gus frowned at his father. “Mommy says it is wrong to tease people, it hurts people’s feeling when you tease them.”

Justin took Gus’s hand. “Gus your Daddy and I were really just playing a game. We would never deliberately hurt each other’s feelings because we love each other too much to ever do that. It was just play teasing not real teasing.”

“It was silly.”

Brian chuckled. “You’re right Sonny Boy it was silly but sometimes it’s fun to be silly.”

Gus just rolled his eyes in an almost perfect imitation of his father which made Brian and Justin both laugh.

Brian and Gus picked up John & Peter after their test. They went to a local restaurant that Brian liked for lunch. John told them he didn’t feel that he did very well on the math portion of the test and Brian told him not to worry about it.

After lunch John changed into his soccer clothes in the men’s room and was happy to be dropped off at soccer practice.

When they got home, Molly was napping on a lounger under the awning, Tucker was floating in the pool while reading the paper and Justin was hard at work in the studio. Tucker agreed to play ring toss with Gus who hurried upstairs to put on a swimsuit. Peter wandered off and Brian headed to the studio where he interrupted Justin’s painting with a blow job.

Brian headed back to soccer practice a little early so he could watch the boys play for a while. Greg O’Brien was watching from the sidelines when Brian got there. “Hi Brian, nice to see you. You have a short day at the office.”

“Actually I took today off. Justin’s sister was in a car accident yesterday so we have her and Jennifer staying with for a couple days. Justin has a show coming up in San Francisco so he needs to spend some time in his studio to get ready for that. John and Peter had the Washington Academy placement test this morning so I took them to that. As a bonus I got to meet Edward Dennison.”

Greg laughed. “He is a piece of work. Please don’t judge the whole school based on him. Patrick said John was nervous about the test. Does he feel better now that it’s over?”

Brian frowned and shook his head. “Nope! He is still obsessing over it. If you aren’t doing anything tomorrow why don’t you and the family come over for a cookout in the afternoon? It would help distract John and Gus and Kevin could hang out.”

“I should check with Roxanne but at my own peril I will skip that step and say yes. What time do you want us and what can we bring?”

“Any time after two and some fancy beer.”

Greg laughed and they shook hands. Patrick and John came running over when practice was over and were happy to hear about the Saturday afternoon plan.

When Brian and John got home, John headed upstairs to put on a swimsuit. Alice told Brian she has pork chops marinating and ready for him to grill. Outside Jennifer and Peter were playing ring toss against the team of Tucker and Gus. Justin and Molly were soaking in the hot tub. Brian took off his shirt, kicked off his Gucci loafers, emptied his pockets and climbed into the hot tub. “Took some time off from painting Sunshine?”

Justin answered by holding up his right hand which Brian immediately started to massage. “How the patient doing?”

Molly stuck out her tongue. “I’m fine. I talked to Mark this afternoon, he got released from the hospital. I told him his parents are bigoted assholes.”

Justin turned to look at his sister. “What brought that on?”

“Mom told me how they acted when Brian told them that he was your life partner.”

Justin switched his gaze back to Brian. “You didn’t say anything to me.”

“Justin, it was nothing they are just your typical ignorant heteros. They were actually kind on amusing. The father wiped the hand I shook on his pants leg. Mother Taylor stuck up for us.”

Justin gave Brian a look that told him there would be further discussion about this later.

*****************************************************************************

Around the same time Claire was getting ready to leave the dental office. Today had been a good day and Claire had made no major mistakes. Sally was feeling like Claire might actually work out as their receptionist.

Tino was waiting out front, Sally watched as Claire got into his car and wondered who this guy was. As they drove away Tino questioned Claire. “Did you find out what drugs they keep on hand and where they store them?”

Claire shook her head. “I haven’t had a chance. I do have things I have to do and there hasn’t been much opportunity to look around. I’m not sure when I’ll be able to scope thing out. You just have to be patient.”

Tino didn’t say anything. He stopped at a red light and turned toward Claire with a small smile on his face. He gave her a fast, hard punch to the stomach which caused Claire to double over. “I don’t know who you thought you were talking to. Now you understand that I don’t really have a lot of patience with bitches that mouth off to me.”

Claire wasn’t able to respond as she gasped for breath. Tino drove to a half empty strip mall and parked behind the stores. He unzipped his pants. “Time to do the one thing you are good for bitch.”

As soon as Claire undid her seat belt he grabbed her hair and pulled her head down into his lap. He finished quickly and restarted the car. “So we understand each other now baby and you know who’s in charge, right?”

Claire nodded her head and murmured yes. Tino dropped her a couple blocks from Joan’s house and told her to fix her face before she got home.
Chapter 41 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, the story starts after Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months later. Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn. I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 41

When Claire came into the house Joan was sitting in her chair, a glass of vodka and ice on the table beside her. As usual the house was stuffy and dark with the windows and the drapes closed. The only light was from the kitchen and the glow of the TV. Joan looked up from the program she was watching on the catholic channel. “I bought subs from the deli for supper. Yours is in the refrigerator.”

“I’m going to lay down for a little while.”

Joan reached for the lamp beside her chair. “Are you alright, you sound funny. Have you been crying?”

“Don’t be silly mother. I just have a headache and I think I might have allergies.”

Claire headed upstairs and Joan went back to watching TV without turning on the lamp. Once in her room Claire pulled a heating pad from the closet. She got undressed and fell into bed with the heating pad held against her stomach, tears running down her face.

*************************************************************************************

Molly, Justin and Brian were soaking in the hot tub when John appeared in his swimsuit. Brian turned to Justin. “John is still worried about the placement test. I saw Greg O’Brien at practice and I invited them for a cookout tomorrow after the soccer game. I thought it would distract John.”

Molly and Justin both turned abruptly to stare at Brian. Justin could hardly believe he heard correctly. “Brian, you invited the O’Briens to a cookout?”

“Yes Sunshine. Why is that so hard to believe?”

Molly giggled. “I can answer that. When was the last time you invited someone’s family to a cookout?”

A disgruntled Brian stood up. “I don’t keep track of those things! I can tell you it will be a long fucking time until I do it again. I am going to start the charcoal.”

Justin frowned at his sister. “We weren’t very nice about that announcement. Brian hates to be caught doing something thoughtful. I told Gus this morning that Brian and I would never do anything to hurt each other’s feelings and I just did that.”

Justin got out of the hot tub and went into the pool house where Brian was loading the charcoal chimney. Justin went over and hugged his partner. “Brian, I’m really sorry. I shouldn’t have made a big deal about the O’Briens coming for a cookout.”

Brian looked at his favorite blonde. “Well to be truthful it was kind of out of character for me.”

Justin went up on tiptoes to kiss Brian. After a few seconds of tongue dueling he pulled back and looked Brian in the eyes. “I love when you do things out of character, it make life exciting.”

Brian laughed and pulled Justin back in for another kiss. “These damp shorts and underwear are getting uncomfortable. How about you help me change into a dry swimsuit?”

Justin looked out the doors to the patio and pool. John had joined the group in the pool and now he, Peter & Tucker were playing pool ring toss with Gus. Jennifer had moved to the hot tub with Molly and they appeared to be having a serious conversation. Justin took Brian’s hand, he grabbed a dry swimsuit from a cabinet and led the way into one of the pool house bathrooms.

Bran and Justin continued to kiss as Brian divested himself of his shorts and underwear. Justin kissed his way down his lover’s body. Spent some time on his nipples before concentrating all his efforts on Brian’s cock. Brian had his fingers entwined in Justin’s soft blonde hair. It didn’t take the experienced Justin too long to make Brian cum. Brian groaned and tightened his grip on Justin hair before going down on his knees so he could go into a lip lock with his partner.

Once Brian had his dry swimsuit on he took the charcoal chimney outside and lit the paper in the bottom. Justin followed a couple minutes later with a tablecloth, dishes and flatware to set the patio table for dinner. Jennifer came over to help her son.
“Your sister is really upset over the way Mark’s parents acted at the hospital. I think she is going to break off the relationship.”

Justin looked over at his sister who had moved to a chair and had her feet up on an ottoman while she watched the ring toss game.

“Mark didn’t seem to have any problem with Brian and me when he was here. He can’t really help how his parents feel. I can’t control Craig’s feelings and Brian certainly has no control over Joan.”

“Speaking of Craig. He stopped by my house before I left to come over here. He wanted to talk to Molly. I told him that you and Brian invited us to spend a few days here. He said that Brian had stolen his whole family. I told him that he pushed us away, no one was stolen.”

“You don’t think he would try and do anything to harm Brian do you?”

“I can’t believe he would do anything harmful to Brian.”

“Mom, you do remember he deliberately crashed into Brian’s jeep! I think we need to get a restraining order to make him stay away from Brian.”

“Honey you know as well as I do that Brian will never agree to that. You just need to let Brian know so he can be careful.”

Justin frowned but nodded. “You’re right. Brian would never go for a retraining offer.”

Later that night Brian and Justin were lying in bed after a vigorous fuck session. Justin told Brian about his mother’s conversation with Craig.

“Brian I think you need to be careful in case tries to do something to you.”

“I don’t really see that happening. I think Craig is mostly just talk.”

“Don’t forget that he rammed your jeep with his car.”

“Justin that was a long time ago. I think he was still trying to rescue his son from evil Brian. I’m pretty sure he isn’t interested in rescuing you any longer.”

“He might think he has to recue Molly. He stills claims to care about her.”

Justin could feel Brian tense up. “I don’t think we need to worry about Craig. He is probably too busy trying to save his business to give much thought to us.”

Justin pulled away from Brian and sat up against the headboard. “What do you know about his business?”

“Uh… Mother Taylor told us he asked to reduce her alimony because business is bad.”

“Brian just tell me what it is you know or what you have done. I can tell you are not telling me something.”

“Well this goes back to when you went to New York. It was before we really committed to each other, before we were partners.”

“Uh huh. Just tell me whatever you think is going to make me angry because these delaying tactic are just pissing me off.”

“I heard Craig had made some bad decisions and got stuck with a bunch of bad PC’s that he thought he got a deal on. There was some other stuff but that was his major blunder.”

“Translated that means you hired someone to look into his finances. This promises to be a fascinating story. Try to stick to the actual facts. I can tell when you are, shall we say, finessing events.”

Brian smirked. “Okay, you were away I was bored and lonely so yes I hired someone to look into Craig’s business.”

“Going for the sympathy factor, nice touch. Unfortunately I’m not really buying it. Let’s hear the rest.”

“Okay. You mentioned in a phone call that your Mom told you Craig said business was so bad he might not be able to keep paying her support and alimony. So that’s when I hired an investigator. Craig was looking for some financing but not having a lot of luck with banks. It was felt that he was in danger of overextending himself. So I had someone approach him about some private financing. Interest only payments with a balloon due in three years. Naturally Craig thought three years would be plenty of time to turn thing around with his business. That hasn’t happened.”

Justin had a puzzled look on his face. “My father agreed to take money from you?”

Brian looked sheepish. “No Craig accepted money from an investment group. I used private money that I had put aside, Ted doesn’t know anything about it. The investment group is called Sunshine Associates. That was kind of my own private joke. The balloon payment is due in four months. The attorney for the investment group got a request to extend the investment for another year of just interest payments.”

Justin turned away and shook his head. “Justin are you angry?”

Brian sounded so worried that Justin couldn’t contain himself any longer and burst out laughing. “I can’t believe that you went to all this trouble just to make sure Craig could pay child support and alimony to Mom. You are amazing.”

Brian had a smile when Justin turned back to look at him. “I think it is time for Craig to find out who Sunshine is and who his associate is. As long as he behaves himself, we’ll extend his loan. If he wants to be a butthead than it is bankruptcy time for him.”

Justin gave Brian a kiss. “Why didn’t you ever tell me this?”

“I know how bummed you get whenever Craig come up as the topic of conversation and I thought there was a chance that you would be annoyed with me for having him investigated and lending him money.”

Justin smiled one of his sunshine smiles. “I’m sure it was a bonus for you to know you were sticking it to Craig even if he didn’t know it.”

Brian didn’t say anything and Justin knew his partner was embarrassed by being caught doing something thoughtful. “I love you so much Brian Kinney. You don’t only look out for me but for Mom and Molly as well. We’re all so lucky to have you in our family.”

“That must be because I sooooooo adore you.” Both men laughed and Justin switched off the lights and moved back into position snuggled beside Brian.

The next morning Brian, Tucker, Gus, Peter and John were up early and out of the house a little after 8 AM. The soccer game was due to start at 9:15 and John needed to be at the field for the pre-game warmups.

When Justin made it down to the kitchen his mother was sitting at the table having a second cup of coffee. Justin told her good morning and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. “Sweetheart do you want me to make you something for breakfast?”

“No thanks Mom. I’m just going to have a bagel and some fresh fruit. How is Molly this morning?”

“I took her up some breakfast, she is relaxing this morning and reading in bed. We could head home today but I want to stay for the cookout with the O’Briens so Molly, Tucker and I will head home tomorrow.”

“You know you’re welcome to stay as long as you like. I have something I need to tell you about Craig’s business.”

“What in the world do you know about your father’s business?”

Justin explained, to his mother, the story of Brian’s financial help to Craig Taylor. When he was done he was shocked to see tears running down his mother’s face. “Mom are you feeling bad because Craig’s business is not doing well?”

“Of course not Sweetheart. I just can’t get over how thoughtful and caring Brian is. So few people realize how wonderful he really is. They just look at the hard exterior and don’t see the real Brian. I know I was guilty of that at first but I can’t understand how people who have known him for so many years like Debbie and the others can’t see how great he is.”

Justin smiled. “Actually from Brian’s point of view that is a good thing. You know he hates anyone to know how generous and caring he is. You can’t make a big deal out of this and you absolutely can’t tell anyone else about this!”

“I know sweetheart. I won’t tell anyone. We certainly don’t want Craig to find out before you and Brian are ready to let him know.”

Molly joined her mother and brother and the Taylors enjoyed a rare period of togetherness. It was unusual for them to be together without anyone else.

Eventually Jennifer had to leave for her appointments and Molly went upstairs to dress. Justin was cleaning up the kitchen from breakfast when Alice and Charlie came through the door. Alice was carrying a large bowl and Charlie had a couple of tins in his hands.

“Justin I made some potato salad for this afternoon. I also made some gluten free cookies and a few gluten free rolls for Kevin.”

Justin smiled. “You are too much. This is supposed to be your day off.”

“That’s correct. That means I could do as I like and you can’t stop me.”

“As if I ever have a chance to stop you from doing exactly as you want.”

Charlie laughed at Justin’s remark which earned him a stern look from his wife which did nothing to stop his amusement.

Justin gave Alice a hug. “Why don’t you and Charlie eat with us since you are supplying part of the food?”

“Charlie and I are headed over to the farm and then we are going to a party at a friend’s house. We don’t expect to be home until late tonight.”

When Alice and Charlie left, Justin went up to his studio.

At the soccer game Kevin O’Brien was thrilled to see Gus but disappointed that Grandmom Jennifer was not with them. Kevin felt happier when Gus explained that Grandmom Jennifer would be at the cookout later. The two boys watched the soccer game for a while but eventually they sprawled on a blanket that Roxanne put down for them and Gus brought out his Dinosaur storybook.

If there appeared to be anything exciting happening on the field the boys looked up but otherwise they concentrated on Gus’s book.

Kevin told Gus that he wasn’t very good at reading so Gus suggested they read together. When they go to a word Kevin had problems with Gus helped him sound it out. Gus was a boy who liked to feel he was “helping” so he was happy to read with Kevin and both boys giggled over some of their sounding out of words.

Roxanne watched the game but by force of habit she kept a close eye on her youngest son. She noticed the boys talking together and giggling and couldn’t resist moving closer to hear what was going on. She got close enough to realize that they were reading the book together and that Gus was helping Kevin with words he didn’t know. Roxanne had tried doing this with Kevin but he would do it for only a short time and was not happy at all with the process. He seemed much more at ease with Gus and was obviously enjoying himself.

Roxanne moved away from the boys and went over to where Greg, Brian and Tucker were closely watching the soccer game from the sidelines. When Greg turned to his wife he could see the tears in her eyes. “Honey what’s wrong?”

Tucker and Brian both turned toward Roxanne. She wiped her eyes slightly embarrassed. “It’s just Kevin and Gus.”

All three men quickly looked towards the two boys. Gus noticed the attention and waved at them with a big smile on his face before directing his attention back to his book.

Brian was the first to speak. “They look okay to me.”

Roxanne was really embarrassed now. “They’re perfect. I’m sorry to make you think something is wrong. I just had to tell Greg that Kevin is reading with Gus.”

Greg looked over. “Really? Are you sure Gus isn’t just reading to him.”

“No I went over to listen. They are reading together and Gus was helping Kevin with the words he doesn’t know. I couldn’t believe how happy Kevin was reading with Gus.”

Brian was slightly confused. “Doesn’t Kevin usually like to read?”

Greg shook his head. “Kevin acts like we torturing him if we try and get him to read. It’s amazing he looks so happy over there with Gus. Your son is a miracle worker.”

Tucker, as a teacher, couldn’t help voicing his opinion. “We find lots of time kids do better when a peer helps them. It’s less threatening than an adult helping them.”

Greg and Roxanne just smiled and Greg took his wife’s hand. All four adults went back to watching the game. Peter was standing nearby with a couple kids he knew from his summer seminars and their friends.

As the game drew to a close Gus & Kevin joined their parents and were happy to cheer for John & Patrick’s team which won by 3 goals. Kevin wanted to go home with Gus and was unhappy when his parents told him that he would see Gus later but he had to go home with them.

On the ride home Peter asked if he could invite Josh for the cookout. Brian told him that he could invite Josh and his parents if he wanted. The Gardners were happy to accept.

When they got home Gus was unbuckled and in the house before anyone else was even out of the car. He raced upstairs to the studio to let his Papa know that John’s team had won and that Josh and his parents were coming to the cookout. Justin laughed at how excited Gus was to deliver this news.

The two of them went downstairs to the kitchen where everyone else was getting a cold drink. Justin reminded Brian that someone had to pick up orders at the seafood store and the butcher or there would be nothing to cook for the cookout.

“Not me Sunshine. I have to answer some emails since I wasn’t in the office on Thursday afternoon or Friday.”

“This cookout was your idea so I’m not sure why I should be the one to pick up the food.”

The nephews smirked at each other. They had gotten to enjoy these little discussions between their uncles. Tucker saved the day. “I could go and pick up what you need if you can tell me where the stores are located.”

Peter spoke up. “I can go with you Tucker. I know where the stores are.”

Justin smiled. “As long as you don’t mind Tucker that would be great. Let me call the seafood store and see what else they might have for us to cook now that we have three extra people coming.”

Justin dialed the seafood store. “Hi Tony, this is Justin Taylor.”

“No I’m not calling to cancel. In fact we have some extra people coming for dinner. Do you have any tuna or salmon steaks?”

“Oh that sounds good. I’ll take the salmon filet and some of your special rub. I can bake that in the over so Brian won’t complain about the grill being overcrowded. Just put everything on our account. Thanks.”

Justin turned to Peter and Tucker. “So we’re in good shape. Be sure the butcher gives you rolls for the hot dogs and hamburgers. Both stores will just put everything on our charge accounts.”

“John would you check the garden for some cherry tomatoes I can use for the seafood kabobs.”

Jennifer called Molly and told her to hard boil a dozen eggs. When she returned she and Molly went to work making deviled eggs.

By the time the O’Briens arrived around 2:15, the seafood kabobs were assembled, deviled eggs were finished and Brian had the charcoal ready to light. Roxanne brought a tray of fresh fruit and vegetables with a dip for each.

When the Gardners arrived a little later a soccer game was organized. Brian, Tucker, John and Peter against Patrick, Greg, Bill and Roxanne.

Justin and Mary kept watch over Kevin and Gus in the pool. Jennifer and Molly watched the soccer game and were unofficial referees.

There was quite a dispute over the final score which Jennifer settled by declaring it was a tie and that the adults were setting a poor example for Patrick, John and Peter. Molly laughed out loud at the chagrinned expression on Brian’s face when Jennifer delivered her reprimand to the group.

When the game broke up the pool got kind of crowded so Gus and Kevin sprawled on one of the lounger on the patio and read some more of the dinosaur story book. Eventually Jennifer, Molly, Roxanne and Mary were sitting together in the hot tub talking and laughing.

Molly called to Brian. “Hey brother in law dear. How about you arrange a night at Babylon for my new friends Roxy, Mary and me.”

“Sure little sister, whenever you want to go.”

“Can we get the full Babylon package?”

“Sure, no problem.”

Greg was a little shocked. “Why would you want to go to Babylon?”

Roxanne smiled. “My new best friend, Molly, says its lots of fun. Plus it would be interesting to see the most popular gay dance club in Pittsburgh.”

“Maybe Bill and I should go along with you?”

Molly shook her head. “No this a girl’s night out, no straight men allowed.”

Greg looking for an ally turned to Bill. “What do you think about that?”

Bill shrugged. “I’ve been to Babylon a few times. It’s okay with me if Mary wants to go dancing there.”

Justin and Brian both turned to look at Bill. “When have you been to Babylon?”

Bill laughed. “I told you my brother is gay and lives down in the Liberty Avenue area. I’ve gone there with him and his friends a few times. They think it is funny to take the straight guy there and see how many guys hit on me.”

Greg was still looking for an ally. “Jennifer how about you? Aren’t you curious about what goes on at Babylon?”

“I’ve been to Babylon.”

Justin looked over at his mother. “Mom, when were you ever in Babylon?”

“I was there for the Rage party after you and Michael had published your first issue.”

Justin’s eyes went wide and Brian tried to hide the hurt expression on his face while Molly kicked her mother leg.

There was a short but awkward silence. The new friends’ had no idea that Justin had left that party with “the fiddler” but they could tell Jennifer was sorry she had spoken.

Bill asked Molly. “What does the full Babylon package include?”

“A limousine picks us up and delivers us to a private back entrance at the club. A member of the security staff meets us and watches over us to make sure no one bothers us and all the drinks are on the house. When we are ready to leave the limo picks us up and takes us back home.”

Roxanne smiled at her husband. “Looks like you are just going to have to wait until Justin and Brian invite you to dancing with them.”

Everyone laughed at the less than thrilled expression on all three men’s faces. Brian got out of the pool to light the charcoal.

Jennifer organized the three other women to set the patio tables and bring out the food from the kitchen.

Justin let his mother know that Alice had made some gluten free rolls for Kevin. Roxanne look startled at the news. “That was so sweet of her.”

Justin shrugged. “That’s our Alice, always full of surprises. She said she got the recipe from you. We also have some gluten free cookies for Kevin’s dessert.”

Justin headed into the kitchen to put the salmon in the oven so it would be ready at the same time as the grilled food.

End Notes:

Thanks to all my loyal reviewers.  Wouldn't mind knowing what some of you other readers think of the story.

Chapter 42 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Sorry it took so long to post this chapter.  Had out of town guests staying with me.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 42

As soon as dinner was finished Gus insisted the bigger boys take Kevin and him exploring in the creek. He hoped they would find a salamander and crawfish to show Kevin. The expedition set off with Kevin holding tight to Gus’s hand. Roxanne smiled at her son’s enthusiasm at Gus’s suggestion. She looked over at Brian. “Brian your son is such a sweet boy. Kevin is going to really miss him when he goes back to Canada. I hope we can arrange a play date before Gus leaves.”

Brian glanced at the explorers to be sure they were out of hearing range. “Don’t worry about Gus leaving town. His mothers are moving back to Pittsburgh. We haven’t told the boys yet because Lindsay and Melanie want to break the new to Gus together. They think he might be upset about moving back here and disrupting his life.”

Jennifer rolled her eyes and shook her head. Justin laughed. “I don’t think my mother agrees with their reasoning.”

“It’s ridiculous of those girls to worry. Gus loves you and Brian and always is sorry to leave. He is also delighted to have so much family around him and he is crazy about his cousins and enjoys spending time with them. If Gus is anything but delighted about moving back to Pittsburgh I will be totally amazed.”

Brian chuckled. “Don’t hold back Mother Taylor. How do you really think Gus will react to moving to Pittsburgh?”

Everyone laughed and Brian thought it was going to be interesting to see the interactions between Jennifer and Gus’s mothers.

When the group of explorers returned Gus and Kevin were both delighted to report that they had both help a salamander and a crawfish and saw many minnows swimming in the creek. Everyone enjoyed hearing about the great adventure before the party broke up and the Gardners and O’Briens headed home.

After everything was cleaned up and put away Jennifer and Tucker sat in the hot tub sipping wine. Molly retired to her room. Brian gave Gus his bath, Justin headed to the studio and the nephews played video games in the media room.

When Gus’s bath was over and he was dressed in his PJ’s his Daddy gave him a piggyback ride to the studio. Justin had paintings of various sizes displayed all over the studio. Brian deposited his son on the futon and walked over to where Justin was standing and observing the paintings. Gus grabbed a book about knights and dragons off the shelf where Justin kept books for him.

Brian went over to Justin put his arm around him and gave him a kiss on the head. “Trying to decide which masterpieces should get shipped to your show?”

Justin gave him a smile. “Yes. They want about 30 canvases for the show and I need to get them crated and shipped by the end of this month.”

“Are you thinking of including the painting you did the day John, Patrick and I played soccer?”

“That is for sure going. It is one of my favorites.”

“I was planning on buying that one for myself.”

“Brian! You cannot buy any more of my artwork. We already have too much of it hanging here and the walls at Kinnetik are covered with my painting. Enough is enough!”

Brian smirked. “You’re not the only artist that is displayed at Kinnetik. There’s a new painting in my office that is getting a lot of attention. People say they can almost hear the fireworks when they look at the painting.”

Gus giggled. “Daddy I have to come to your office and see my painting hanging there.”

Justin went over and sat on the futon. He pulled Gus into his lap. “Did you have fun today Little Man?”

“It was a great day Papa. John won his soccer game and we had a party and I had fun playing with Kevin.”

“Kevin’s Mom was really happy that you helped him with his reading. She said he doesn’t usually like reading but he seemed to have a good time with you.”

Gus smiled. “We had lots of fun. Sometimes he was really funny when he tried to sound out a word and we would both laugh. I’m sorry Aunt Molly had a car crash but I liked her and Grandmom Jen and Tucker staying here with us.”

Gus leaned back against Justin’s chest and Justin put his arms around him and hugged while kissing Gus on the top of his head. “They all liked staying here with you too.”

Brian came over and sprawled on the futon next to his two favorite people. Justin leaned back against him and Brian put his arms around Justin and Gus who both had big smiles on their faces.

“Daddy, can we go to Grandmom Debbie’s diner tomorrow for breakfast?”

“Sure we can if that’s what you want to do Sonny Boy.”

“Papa can you read me a dragon story from this book.”

About halfway through the story Gus’s was sound asleep. Brian picked him up and Justin followed him to Gus’s room. Brian laid his son in bed and Justin pulled the light summer blanket over the little boy.

The two men stood for a minute making sure Gus was not going to wake up. When they were out in the hall Justin smiled at Brian. “He had a busy day but he seemed to really enjoy himself.”

Brian nodded. “It doesn’t take much to make Gus happy. He is just a happy little guy.”

“He’s happy because he here with you Brian. He’s a little guy who really loves his Daddy.”

Brian pulled Justin in for a kiss before they went downstairs. Brian headed for the study to do a little work. Justin went out to the kitchen where John and Peter were getting something to drink. Jennifer and Tucker came in through the patio doors.

Justin addressed the group. “Gus wants to go to the diner for breakfast tomorrow. Do you guys want to go with us?”

Jennifer shook her head. “No thanks honey. I think we just need to get home.”

John and Peter looked at each other before Peter replied. “I think we’ll pass too. You guys will probably want to leave for the diner really early.”

Jennifer smiled. “I’ll make breakfast here before we leave.”

John had another idea. “I can make everyone scrambled eggs in the morning. Peter will help.”

Justin smiled at the boys. “That’s a great idea. John is the king of scrambled eggs and Peter has excellent waiter skills. They do a great job with breakfast.”

Tucker nodded. “That sounds good to me. If Jen did breakfast I would get dragged into somehow so I’m all for John and Peter handling breakfast.”

Jennifer jabbed him in the ribs with her elbow but laughed.

It had been a long day for everyone so they all headed upstairs. Justin went down to the study and told Brian that the house was locked up and the alarm was on and he was going up to bed. Brian said he had a few more things to finish before he came to bed.

Justin didn’t even have time to get undressed before Brian arrived in the bedroom and locked the door behind him.

“I thought you had things to finish?”

Brian leered at his favorite blonde. “I came to my senses and realized I would much rather fuck you than do paperwork!”

Justin laughingly let himself to be led to the bed.

***********************************************************************************

Saturday morning Claire was up and out to the bus stop in plenty of time. Her stomach was still a little sore but nothing to cause her a problem.

It was a short day at the dental office, which was only open until noon. Claire was pleased to get her first paycheck. It wasn’t much since she hadn’t worked a full week but it was nice to have money again. At closing time Claire was relieved that Tino was not out front to pick her up.

When Claire got home on the bus, she and Joan walked to the local credit union where Joan had an account for years. They cashed Claire’s check and she gave her mother a few bucks for board. They walked down the street to the local lunchnette and Claire treated her mother to lunch.

After lunch Joan walked home but Claire said she needed a couple things from the drug store. She bought some mascara and a magazine so she had a bag from the store. Afterwards she walked to where she knew she would be able to buy some pills and was able to buy a half dozen oxy pills and headed home.

Claire was happy to pay cash for her narcotics instead of having to offer sex to get her fix. She figured if she was careful she could keep Joan in the dark about her habit.

When Claire got back home Joan stepped out of the kitchen. “You need to call that snippy woman from the state and let her know you are earning money now. They need to start the process for getting your sons back with you and away from that house of sin where they are living with your brother.”

Claire nodded and headed up to her room.

*************************************************************************************

On Sunday morning Gus knocked on the master Bedroom door a little before 7 AM. Brian and Justin had put on boxers before going to sleep so Brian told Gus he could come in.

Gus ran over and jumped on the bed to give his father a good morning kiss. Gus lifted the pillow off Justin’s head and laughed at the silly face Justin was making as he grabbed the little boy and tickled him.

“Stop Papa we have to get dressed and go to breakfast at the diner.”

Brian grabbed Gus and put him back on the floor. “Go get dressed Sonny Boy. I’ll take care of getting your Papa ready.”

“Okay but I’m getting hungry so no lovey dovey stuff.” With those parting words Gus ran off to his room.Justin started to laugh at the shocked expression on Brian’s face.

“Let’s go Daddy. Time to get dressed. You heard your son there is no time for lovey dovey stuff this morning.”

An hour later the three of them were walking into the diner. Debbie spotted them immediately. “Gus!”

Gus ran towards her and she lifted him in a crushing hug and gave him a big kiss. Brian whispered to Justin. “Now there’s a brave kid running towards Debbie instead of the other way.”

Justin jabbed Brian in the ribs but did laugh. Debbie had put Gus down and was rubbing the lipstick mark off his cheek. “I told Daddy and Papa that I wanted to come to your diner for breakfast this morning so here we are.”

“I’m fu.. really happy to see you honey.”

Brian saw Michael and Ben sitting in a booth. He and Justin walked over. “Hey Mikey. Professor. Can we join you?”

Ben stood up and moved to the same side of the booth as Michael leaving room for Brian, Justin & Gus to sit together. Gus came running over and got into the booth between Justin & Brian. “Hi Uncle Ben. Hi Uncle Mikey.”

Both men said hello to Gus as Debbie came over to take the orders from the three new arrivals. “So where are the nephews today?”

“They’re home Grandmom Debbie. They stayed home to make breakfast for Grandmom Jen, Tucker and Aunt Molly. John makes really good scrambled eggs.”

Debbie looked confused. “You boys have company at home and you came here for breakfast?”

“Mother Taylor, Tucker and Molly have been hanging out at our house for a few days. Molly and her boyfriend were in a car accident on Thursday. Since we have the hot tub and we all knew Molly would be stiff from getting knocked around they came to stay with us so she could soak her aches away.”

“How come this is the first I am hearing about this. Is Molly okay?"

“Molly’s fine. I am not in charge of issuing news bulletins on Taylor family happenings.”

Justin gave his partner a dirty look. “I’m sorry Deb. I guess I thought Mom would have told you.”

Debbie’s expression let they know she was not happy with them as she took their orders.

Gus turned to Brian. “I have to go to the bathroom Daddy.”

Brian got out of the booth and followed the little ball of energy to the men’s room. Brian held Gus’s hand as he opened the door and shouted. “Kid coming in cover up!” Gus thought that was a great joke and laughed as they went into the bathroom.

Justin smiled. “Gus is suddenly fascinated by public men’s rooms. He claims he has to go to the bathroom everywhere we go. Hopefully he’ll grow out of it soon.”

Michael chuckled. “I wouldn’t count on that.It took a long time for Brian to outgrow his fascination with men’s rooms.”

All three men laughed. Gus came running back and got back in the booth beside Justin. “Welcome back Gus. I missed you.”

Gus giggled but got up on his knees and hugged Justin and gave him a kiss. When Brian sat back down Gus told him. “Papa missed us. You need to give him a welcome back kiss.”

Brian made face and looked over at Justin. “Maybe I don’t feel like kissing him right now.”

Gus let out a shout of laughter. “Daddy you are silly! You always want to kiss Papa.”

Brian leaned over Gus and gave Justin a kiss. Michael noticed the big smile on Gus’s face. “So Gus, you think that your Daddy always wants to kiss Justin?”

Gus nodded. “That’s because Papa and me love Daddy the most.”

“Well you know Gus I’ve known your Daddy for a long time. Long before you were born or he met Justin. We’ve loved each other for a long, long time.”

Gus shrugged. “If you loved Daddy the most, he would live with you.”

Michael started to say something else but Justin interrupted him. “Michael you do understand that you are debating with a seven year old.”

Ben & Michael’s food arrived and Debbie gave Gus a big smile. Brian and Justin understood they were still in the doghouse for not letting Debbie know about Molly’s accident.

Ben gave Gus a smile. “Have you been having fun with your Daddy and Papa?”

That was all the encouragement Gus needed to launch into a monolog. Daddy buying his painting, helping Papa paint, swimming in the pool, playing with his cousins, getting minded by Aunt Molly, going exploring in the creek with his cousins and Josh, going to the farm to see the new kittens, more swimming, Grandmom Jen & Tucker & Aunt Molly coming to stay, playing ring toss in the pool, going to John’s soccer game and reading with Kevin, John’s team winning the game, Patrick, Kevin and their parents and Josh and his parents all coming over for a cookout, playing with Kevin and finally coming to the diner.

Gus wound down right around the time breakfast was delivered by Grandmom Debbie. Brian, Justin and Ben were all smiling at Gus’s story. Gus now happily started eating his waffles. Michael had listened to Gus with more and more amazement and curiosity. He didn’t even know who about half the people were who Gus was talking about.

Justin watched Brian cutting up Gus waffles with a wistful smile on his face. He loved watching Brian being a doting father to Gus.

Michael viewed it as a triumphant smile that meant Justin had changed Brian to someone different than the Brian that Michael knew and loved. “What are you smiling at Justin?”

Justin hadn’t even realized that he was smiling. “Huh. I don’t know Michael. I guess I am just happy.”

“Happy that you have succeeded in changing Brian to who you wanted him to be!”

Gus looked up from his waffles. “Uncle Mikey, what are you talking about? Daddy hasn’t changed. He is always the same! That is why Papa and I love him the most.”

Ben was staring at Michael wondering, like Gus, what he was talking about.

Brian Kissed Gus on the top of his head. “That’s right Sonny Boy. You tell Uncle Mikey he doesn’t know what he’s talking about.”

“I just don’t understand why Justin has to invite all those people you hardly know to your house.”

Justin chuckled. “I’m innocent Michael. Brian is the one who organized yesterday’s cookout.”

Michael’s head whipped around to stare at Brian who smirked. “Sunshine is telling you the truth Mikey. He and his sister gave me a hard time about the invitations. It was just some friends of John and Peter and their parents. No big deal.”

Gus paused briefly between bites. “And my friend too. Kevin is my friend.”

“That’s right Sonny Boy we invited your friend too.”

Michael sat back amazed at what he heard. Debbie came over to check on her boys. “What’s wrong Michael?”

Brian laughed. “Just another boyhood illusions shattered!”

Debbie turned her attention to Gus. “Looks like you are enjoying your waffles honey. Sorry I don’t have more time to visit with you.”

“That’s okay Grandmom Debbie. I like to watch you talk to everyone. You always make them smile.”

Michael and Ben departed as the other three finished their breakfast. Debbie delivered a box of lemon bars with their check. “Here are some lemon bars for you to take home Gus. I know how much you like them.”

A delighted Gus bounced a little in his seat while thanking Grandmom Debbie. He left the diner smiling and kind of dancing as he walked between his Daddy & Papa holding each of their hands. Justin got the job of carrying the lemon bars. Out front on the sidewalk the two men lifted Gus into the air and he happily squealed and begged them to do it again.

On the car ride home Gus held the box of lemon bars securely on his lap. As he looked out the window he softly sang to himself. In the front seat Brian looked over at Justin with raised eyebrows. Justin just smiled and shrugged.

The singing in the back seat abruptly stopped. “Daddy. Can I go to your office tomorrow and see my painting?”

Brian gave another quick look at Justin who nodded. “I’m not going to the office tomorrow Sonny Boy. Instead we are all going to Kennywood.”

“What’s Kennywood?”

“It’s an amusement park with rides and other thing to do.”

“Are we all going there? You, me, Papa, John and Peter?”

“Yup, we are all going there. We’re going to have lots of fun.”

Gus was very excited and had plenty of questions during the rest of the trip home.

When they got home Gus rushed into the house calling for John & Peter. They came out of the media room and Gus told them about the plan for the next day’s trip to Kennywood.

John and Peter seemed as excited as Gus about the proposed trip. Justin had a big smile on his face. “Have you guys been to Kennywood?”

Peter spoke up. “We went on a school trip once when I was just a little older than Gus. For some reason Grandmother paid for us to go but just that one time.”

Justin headed down the hall to the study. “Let’s all take a look at the web site and we can plan our day at Kennywood. We don’t want to miss anything.”

Everyone followed him to the study and got busy studying the park’s attractions and stating which ones they definitely wanted to experience. Peter remembered that the last time he was at Kennywood some of the rides seemed too scary for him.

Gus went over to his father who was sitting a little apart from the others and just smiling at their antics. “Daddy will we have to go on scary rides tomorrow?”

Brian gathered Gus up on his lap. “Sonny Boy you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do tomorrow. Whatever rides you want to go on someone will always go with you. It is just going to be a fun day for everyone!”

A reassured Gus suddenly remembered the lemon bars they brought home and decided they should eat some of those while they planned their day at the amusement park.

After lunch Brian and Justin were watching the boy in the pool. “Brian, what was your favorite ride at Kennywood.”

Justin glanced at his partner who was silent. Brian smirked. “I have never been to Kennywood. Joan and Jack were never much into family fun activities.”

Justin smiled briefly and turned back to watching the pool so Brian wouldn’t see the unshed tears in his eyes. “Sunshine it really is OK. Now you are making up for another deficiency in my upbringing. You are introducing me to amusement parks. I suppose I should be grateful.”

Justin gave Brian a sunshine smile. “You should feel loved not grateful.”

Brian looked quickly to make sure the boys were occupied in the pool before taking Justin hand for a moment. “I always feel loved when I am with you.”

A second later Gus was calling for his Daddy to get in the pool and an embarrassed Brian was able to escape before Justin said or did something too lesbionic.

Justin chuckled with amusement at his lover’s obvious relief at being called away to the pool by Gus. Justin was very aware that even after all their years together Brian was uncomfortable expressing his emotions.

It was a lazy family afternoon at home. Dinner was Thai delivery. For dessert Justin, with Gus’s help, made peach ice cream. The peaches were from their own trees. Even Brian was persuaded to try the homemade ice cream and everyone agreed it was the best ice cream they ever tasted.

Brian thought it would be a problem getting Gus to sleep but apparently the excitement of going to Kennywood had worn him out. Gus was sound asleep after the second page of his bedtime story.

************************************************************************************

Early Monday morning Claire was standing at the bus stop. She kept glancing around nervously looking for Tino’s car. She was relieved when the bus arrived without a car sighting.

Her work at the dental office had settled into a comfortable routine. Even she and Peggy were getting along better but remained wary of each other.

When Claire got off the bus she looked around for Tino’s car parked anywhere along her route to the dental office. Once she was inside without any incident she took a deep breath with relief.

*************************************************************************************

When Craig Taylor got to the office on Monday morning he was surprised by the contents of an email from his lawyer. The email let him know that Sunshine Associates was considering extending his loan’s balloon payment for another year but they wanted a face to face meeting before making a final decision. The extension would take a lot of pressure off him but Craig was uneasy about meeting with the investment people. It made him nervous that they wanted to meet in person and he was afraid that meant they wanted to change some details of the loan agreement.

Of course Craig realized he really didn’t have a choice. He certainly didn’t want to start the humiliating process of looking for an alternate source of funds. He replied to the email that he would be happy to meet with Sunshine Associates.

*************************************************************************************

At the Kinney-Taylor home everyone was up early and having breakfast. Justin was starting to gather supplies like water, sun block and snacks. He was considering packing a picnic lunch like his mother always did when he was a younger and their family would head to Kennywood each summer.

Brian wandered over to where Justin was assembling his amusement park survival kit. “What in the world are you doing Sunshine?”

“I am just getting some stuff ready to take with us to the park.”

“Don’t they sell water and food at this place?”

“Yes but food and drink inside an amusement park is always pretty expensive. It’s better to take stuff with us.”

Brian looked at Justin like he had two heads. “No Justin! We are not dragging all this shit with us just to save a couple bucks.”

“But Brian…”

The brunet shook his head. “No Sunshine. You can stick some sun block in your cargo shorts but we are not taking anything else.”

Justin looked at his stern partner and decided this was a battle he was not going to win. “Okay you win.”
Chapter 43 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 43

Brian groaned as they pulled into the Kennywood parking lot. Justin squeezed his partner’s thigh. “Just remember how much fun this will be for Gus. “

“That is the only reason I agreed to come here Sunshine.”

Justin laughed at the aggrieved expression on Brian’s face. After the car was parked and the five of them were heading to the entrance Justin took Gus’s Hand. “Gus this is a very busy place and it would be easy for us to be separated. You have to be sure you are always holding the hand of one of us. If for some reason we do get separated you just need to go to one of the ride operators or shop workers and let them know you need to find us.”

Gus nodded. “Okay Papa.”

Seeing the length of the ticket line Brian groaned again. Justin smacked his ass. “Don’t despair Dad I bought tickets online. We can skip the ticket line and just go to the entrance.”

Once inside they examined the map and looked for the best route to the Olde Kennywood Railroad which is what Gus wanted to ride first. Gus was distracted by a gift shop window and stepped away from the group. Justin saw Gus move away and waited until a group of people moved between Gus and the rest of the family before he called Gus’s name. Gus looked around and got a panicked look on his face when he couldn’t see his family. Justin called his name again and Gus saw where he was standing and quickly got back with his group.

Justin gave him a stern look. “So Little Man! What happened to holding someone’s hand at all times? Now you see how quickly you can get separated from us!”

A properly chagrinned boy hugged his Papa’s leg. “I’m sorry. I’ll remember now.”

Justin bent over and kissed the top of Gus’s head. “I just want us all to have a good time so let’s really try and remember about the hand holding Okay?”

Gus smiled and nodded, happy he was not really in trouble. John took Gus’s hand. “Let’s go buddy. I have the map we can lead the way to the train.”

When they got to the entrance to the train Brian tried to skip the ride. Justin walked over and stretched to talk directly in Brian’s ear. “Listen old man! You need to get with the fucking program. We are here to show Gus a good time. You are getting on this fucking ride and you are going to fucking smile or ELSE!”

Brian looked down at the determined blonde standing at his side. Justin had the same narrow eyed stare as Brian had seen Jennifer use more than once on her children and actually on him. Brian thought the apple really does not fall far from the fucking tree. “Okay Sunshine. I got the message loud and clear.”

Brian was rewarded with a Sunshine smile from his lover. The three boys couldn’t hear what Justin said but they could see the change in Brian’s attitude. John and Peter glanced at each other and smiled. They were always amused by their uncles’ interactions. They knew that it was almost always Justin who came out ahead in these situations.

All five of them rode the train. Gus, who loved trains, was over the top excited by this “real” train ride. He bounced in his seat and kept saying. “This is so neat! A real train! This is great!”

After the train ride John & Peter broke off from the group to ride the big roller coasters. Brian and Justin took Gus to Kiddieland. Brian got a stern look from Justin and fixed a smile on his face as he let Gus lead him to the rides.

As Justin & Gus waited in line for the Crazy Trolley there was little girl about Gus’s age in line in front of them. She was not at all sure about going on the ride and kept asking her parents if it was scary. Gus spoke up. “My Daddy told me that these rides are all for kids. As long as you obey the rules and stay in your seat and don’t put your arms outside the car everything will be okay. My Daddy never tells me lies so don’t worry.”

The other father smiled at Gus & Justin. “Wow you sure have a son who has a lot of confidence and trust in you.”

Justin laughed. “That’s Daddy over there with the camera waiting to take Gus’s picture.”

Gus chimed in. “This is my Papa, he is my other Daddy.”

There was that quick look of surprise but it was followed by a smile. “I’m Vince, this is my wife Rita and this is our daughter Stella.”

Justin shook the offered hand. “I’m Justin and this is Gus.”

Vince smiled as he shook Gus’s offered hand. “Hey Gus, how about if Stella rides with you? Would that be okay?”

Gus smiled. “Sure that’s great if she wants to.” Stella shyly smiled and nodded her head. When they got to the front of the line Gus confidently took Stella’s hand and led her to trolley car. Whatever Gus said to her had Stella smiling and waving at her parents as the ride started. They noticed that Stella looked less thrilled when the ride started to move but Gus, ever the gentleman, put a protective arm around her shoulders and soon Stella was smiling again.

Vince laughed. “Wow that Gus is a smooth operator.”

Justin walked over to Brian. “Your son has made a conquest.”

Brian smiled. “I saw that. Sonny Boy doesn’t waste any time.”

Vince and Rita strolled over to meet Brian and all four parents dutifully waved to their laughing children on the ride. As they waited at the ride exit they saw Stella and Gus walking towards them still holding hands and heard Stella say. “What ride should we go on next Gus?”

Peter and John found their uncles and cousin in Kiddieland after riding the roller coasters. They were amused by Gus’s new girlfriend. Stella kept a firm grip on Gus’s hand while they were in line and Gus’s reassuring arm was around her shoulders on each ride.

Gus and Stella really enjoyed the Elephant Parade and called to their parents to ask if they could ride again. There was not a real long line and the ride operator told them that the “little lovebirds" could stay in their car and ride again. Justin suspected even though Vince smiled, Stella’s father was a little surprised and disconcerted that his daughter seemed to be so taken with Gus.

After they had exhausted the rides in Kiddieland it seemed to Justin that Vince and Rita were anxious to go their separate ways. Justin, Brian and the boys decided it was time for lunch. Justin used the lunch break to make sure everyone had their sunscreen reapplied.

After lunch Gus wanted another train ride and was happy to go with his cousins while Justin and Brian found a quiet spot to sit and await their return. Next up was paddle boats with Justin, Brian & Gus in one and John & Peter in another boat.

After working up a sweat on the boats they headed for the Pittsburg Plunge where the splash at the end of the ride helped cool them off. Next it was Raging Rapids where the ride’s cars looked like giants tires. Brian and Justin sat opposite each other with the boys between them. At one point Justin’s back was turned to where the ride car was headed. Brian could see the stream of water coming from overhead and it hit the unsuspecting Justin directly on the top of his head the water shooting off the side of his head. Brian laughed so hard at the shocked expression on Justin’s face his nephews thought he might pass out. Justin tried to look annoyed but wound up laughing just as hard as Brian.

Justin decided he needed to go on a roller coaster so the air could help dry him off. John went on the ride with him while Peter & Gus got a horrified Brian to buy them funnel cake covered in powdered sugar.

Next stop was the merry-go-around, followed by the whip and the turtle which Justin informed them were a couple of the oldest rides in the park and were “classics”.

Brian made his first request of the day to play skee-ball. Twenty five dollars later all their tickets were put together so Gus could get a plastic car that probably cost about a dollar. Gus begged for another train ride which his fathers took him on while John & Peter took another ride on one of the roller coasters.

By now Gus was pretty much worn out. When they got off the train Brian picked him up and carried him towards the park exit. They sat on a bench waiting for John & Peter. Gus leaned against his father and feel asleep. He woke up when his cousins arrived and insisted he could walk to the car. He made it about halfway to the car before lifting his arms so Brian could pick him up again. Gus was asleep before they got out of the parking lot and slept all the way home.

Gus somewhat revived when they pulled into the garage. Justin announced he was making grilled cheese sandwiches and a salad for dinner. Gus asked Brian if he could call Mommy and Mama to tell them about his day at Kennywood so the two of them headed to the study.

John and Peter went upstairs to shower and change. Justin assembled the salad and started heating the griddle. When John came back downstairs Justin left him in charge of making the sandwiches and walked down to the study.

When Justin walked into the room Gus was talking on the phone with Lindsay. “Okay bye Mommy.”

“Why will you be here on Wednesday? My month with Daddy isn’t over yet.” Unhappy with his mother’s answer Gus ended the phone call and turned his big brown eyes onto his father.

“Daddy why are Mommy and Mama coming here on Wednesday? Do I have to go back home before my month here is over?”

“Gus it was supposed to be a surprise for you that Mommy and Mama were coming here.”

“But why didn’t you tell me Daddy? Why was it a secret? I’m not ready to go back home yet. Grandmom Jen is supposed to take me bowling again.”

Standing by the door Justin saw the tears start to trickle down Gus’s face and the horrified look on Brian’s face. “Brian just tell him! There is no reason for Gus to spend the next two days upset.”

Gus turned towards Justin. “Tell me what Papa?”

Justin looked at his partner. “Brian tell Gus what is going on or I will.”

Brian called Gus over to him and sat down with Gus on his lap. Justin came over and knelt on the floor in front of them. “Sonny Boy the reason that your mothers are coming on Wednesday is that you are all moving back here to Pittsburgh.”

Gus’s tears were replaced by a big smile. “Really Daddy! We are moving back, why was that a secret?”

“You Mom’s thought that you might be unhappy about leaving all your friends in Toronto and having to change schools so they wanted us to tell you all together.”

“But Daddy I will miss my friends but to move back here near you and Papa and Grandmoms Debbie and Jen and my cousins and Auntie Em and Uncle Mikey and Uncle Ben that is awesome.”

Brian hugged his son and gave him a kiss on the head. “We’re all really happy that you will be living here again.”

“Are we all going to live here with you and Papa?”

“No Sonny Boy you and JR and your Moms will have your own house but you will spend some weekends here with us and part of the school vacations and we’ll see you all the time.”

“Where will our house be?”

“For right now you will all live at the loft where Papa and I used to live. Once your Moms get jobs and everything get figured out you’ll have your own house again.”

Gus nodded. “But we’ll have money right. We won’t have to live on the street?”

Brian hugged Gus. “Sonny Boy your Papa and I told you that you will never have to live on the street. Papa and I still own the loft so you can all live there as long as you need to.”

Gus put his arms around Brian’s neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “I love you Daddy. I am so happy that I will be able to see you more now.”

Gus wiggled off Brian’s lap and hugged Justin and gave him a kiss. “I love you Papa. Thanks for making Daddy tell me why Mommy and Mama are coming here on Wednesday.”

Justin hugged the little boy to his chest. “I love you Gus. Why don’t you go tell John and Peter that you are moving to Pittsburgh? They’ll be really happy to hear the news.”

Gus ran down the hall toward the kitchen. Brian smiled. “That went really well Sunshine.”

“No surprise to me. I knew Gus would be happy to live closer to you.”

“To both of us Sunshine! Lindsay’s going to be pissed off.”

“She is the one who caused the problem by telling Gus they would be here on Wednesday. You go supervise dinner. I’m going to give Lindsay a call and let her know we told Gus about the move.”

Brian’s eyebrows shot up. “I could call her?”

“Nope! I’ll let her know. I have a few things that I’m anxious to explain to her.”

Brian gave Justin a kiss and left the study closing the door behind him.

Justin sat at the desk and gathered his thoughts for a few minutes before dialing Lindsay’s number.

“Hi Linds, it’s Justin.”

“Oh Justin. I just hung up with Gus and Brian.”

“Yeah I know. I came into the room at the end of that call. Gus got really upset about you and Mel coming on Wednesday. He was afraid he was going to have to end his visit early.”

“Well I’m sure he’ll be okay when we explain to him what is happening.”

“I told you Gus was REALLY UPSET. There was no reason for him to be upset for the next two days so we told him about the move back here to Pittsburgh.”

There was silence at the other end of the line for a few moments. “The agreement was that we would tell Gus together when Mel and I got back to Pittsburgh. I don’t think you should have told him on your own.”

“Yes, our agreement. You weren’t supposed to say anything about coming back. Gus didn’t understand what was going on so we told him and he was really happy about moving back.”

“I am really upset that you guys broke the agreement!”

“Lindsay get real! You are the one who fucked up and left us to clean up the mess as usual. You told Gus you were coming back before then end of the month and got him upset. You think the correct thing to do was have him upset for two days? That would be stupid.”

“I hope this is not going to be the way you and Brian are going to acting when we all live in Pittsburgh. We have to have a united front as parents so if we have agreements we have to stick to those agreements. I hope you and Brian understand how important that is. I’ll talk to Brian about how we’ll handle these things in the future.”

“Once again I’ll point out that in this instance you are the one who fucked up and told Gus you were coming back before he expected you and gave no explanation for the early arrival. You have no right to preach to me about united fronts.”

“It might be better if I just discuss this with Brian. He is Gus’s father.”

“I know Brian is Gus’s father but I am handling this situation not Brian. That is OUR agreement.”

“You know Justin I have always supported you from the beginning of your relationship with Brian. Now it seems like you have forgotten all that support. Since agreements don’t seem to matter to you and Brian maybe we need to rethink the custody agreement you forced us into.”

“I have not forgotten the support you’ve given me in the past and I will always appreciate that support. I know you were a supportive, concerned friend to both Brian and me. That is why I have a hard time understanding how and why you have started to act like a selfish, manipulative bitch.”

Lindsay gave a startled gasp. “I don’t think I deserve that from you.”

“Well I think that you do deserve it and you need to take a good look at your recent behavior to understand why I feel the way I do. I am warning you not to try and give Brian a hard time or I will make you very sorry. I will not let you hurt Brian or disrupt his relationship with Gus.”

“Are you threatening me?”

“Nope! Just explaining how things are. You rely on us for money, housing and employment. You start any trouble and our lawyer will be in court to start sole custody proceeding for Gus. Remember that you and Melanie both gave Brian glowing recommendations to the state when we were getting custody of John and Peter. Brian and I also have more than adequate money to support Gus. You and Melanie have quite a few issues you are dealing with. I want us all to get along but you need to take a good honest look at your behavior or suffer the consequences.”

“Good bye, see you Wednesday.”

“Good bye Linds.”

Justin went to the kitchen for dinner. Gus was happily eating a grilled cheese sandwich. “Papa, John’s cheese sandwiches are as good as his scrambled eggs. He is really a good cook!”

Brian laughed. “I don’t think Alice has to worry about her job just yet.” He glanced over at Justin who gave him a big smile.

John took a sandwich off the griddle. “Here’s a grilled cheese for you Uncle Justin. I put some sliced tomato in it just like you like.”

Justin gave John a full sunshine smile and thanked him for the sandwich.

*************************************************************************************

In Toronto Lindsay threw her cell onto the bed of the motel room where she and Melanie were staying. “I can’t believe Justin spoke to me like that!”

Melanie looked up from the paperwork she was working on for her Pennsylvania continuing education. “What’s wrong?”

“They told Gus that we are moving back to Pittsburgh after we agreed to tell him together.”

“Why did they do that?”

“Justin said that Gus was so upset by my slipping about being there in Wednesday. I don’t believe Gus was upset about us coming. Justin used that as an excuse. He said Gus is thrilled about moved back. Now they are the big heroes!”

“Well if Gus was really upset I guess they didn’t have any choice. We should be glad that Gus is happy about the move.”

“Justin said I was a manipulative, selfish bitch. He threatened to go to court to get custody of Gus. Who does he think he is?”

Melanie sighed. “Linds, Honey. We are completely dependent on Brian and Justin right now. It is in our best interest to get along with them. Justin is not usually unreasonable.”
“Well when I get a chance to talk to Brian this will all get straightened out.”

“Linds, you will NEVER get Brian to disagree with Justin. I know you have been friends a long time but the reality is that Gus and Justin are the most important people in Brian’s life. When we were staying there at the beginning of the month Jennifer said I should open my eyes and see the Brian of today not the Brian of the past. She was right. Brian is a different man and that man is in a firm partnership with Justin and loves his son and would do anything for him.”

“I don’t agree. Brian is a loyal friend. I know I can depend on him.”

Melanie shrugged and went back to her paperwork.

************************************************************************************

When Gus was safely in bed and asleep Brian came into the Master Bedroom and locked the door behind him. Justin was lying on the bed wearing a robe and reading an art magazine. He smiled at his lover and stood up. Dropping the robe on the floor he walked naked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. By the time Justin stepped into the shower a naked Brian was there behind him.

Brian rubbed the shampoo into the soft blonde hair that he loved to run his hand through. Justin leaned back against him and sighed. After the shampoo was rinsed away Brian spread his bath gel over Justin soft skin. He was thorough and even rubbed the slippery gel between the cheeks of Justin’s bubble butt. Brian’s fingers rubbed and probed there before replacing his fingers with his stiff cock. Justin sighed and pressed back. “Fuck me Brian. I need you right now. Fuck me!”

Brian laughed hoarsely as he thrust harder and harder in his willing lover. “I love you Sunshine. There is no one like you. No one in the world!” He reached around and grabbed Justin’s cock and started to masturbate him. Justin made a purring sound deep in his throat and pushed back harder against Brian. A few minutes later both men came.

Brian slumped back against the wall of the shower and pulled Justin back with him holding him firmly in his arms. Justin twisted his head and the men kissed, their tongues battling for dominance. Brian rubbed his hand against Justin’s cheek. “That was fucking hot Sunshine!”

Justin smiled. “It’s always that way when I’m with you Brian.”

Both men finished showering and slipped on some boxers before curling up in bed together. Brian unlocked the bedroom door before he came to bed.
Justin told Brian about his phone conversation with Lindsay. He was surprised when Brian laughed. “Remind me never to tangle with you Sunshine. You can be vicious when someone gets on your bad side.”

“You would be wise to keep that in mind old man.”

Brian laughed again and kissed Justin. They chatted quietly together until they drifted off to sleep.

***********************************************************************************

On Tuesday morning Claire was back out at the bus stop and was relieved again that Tino did not make an appearance. She was starting to almost enjoy her job at the dental office. Yesterday she found a mistake she had made in the billing. Entering a charge for teeth cleaning as 50 cents instead of 50 dollars. She showed it to Sally and apologized. Sally laughed and said that Claire must have thought it was a single tooth that was cleaned. She told Claire not to worry about it.

Claire thought this job might not be too bad. She was making those few Oxy tablet she bought last and this week with a full week’s paycheck she could buy more. As long as Tino stayed away Claire thought her life might be actually getting better.

***********************************************************************************

Brian was up early and was showered and dressed before Gus woke up and came into the bedroom. They went downstairs and had breakfast together. Gus was still happily making plans for all the things he and his Daddy could do together now that they would be living close to each other. Brian smiled at his son’s happy chatter.

When Brian was ready to leave he filled a travel mug with coffee for Justin, gave Gus a kiss good bye and sent him upstairs with the coffee.

Gus carefully placed the travel mug on Justin’s bedside table and climbed into the bed. He lifted the pillow off his Papa’s face. Justin smiled and pulled Gus into a hug. Gus was happy to snuggle. “Good morning Papa.”

Good morning Little Man. Did Daddy leave for work?”

“Yup. We had breakfast and I told Daddy about all the things we can do now that I will be living in Pittsburgh again. Papa we are all going to have so much fun!”

Justin gave Gus a kiss and sat up in bed and reached for his coffee. Gus kept snuggled against him and rested his head on Justin’s shoulder. Together they made plans for their day.

After Justin finished his coffee, he took a quick shower and got dressed in painting clothes. When he and Gus got down to the kitchen Alice was at work making breakfast for John & Peter. Justin made himself a bagel with cream cheese. He listened to John, Peter and Gus tell Alice about their day at Kennywood. Gus was excited to tell her about the move back from Canada. Alice gave a quick look at Justin who rolled his eyes. She told Gus how happy she was that he would be living close to his daddies.

The doorbell rang letting Peter know that Josh and his father had arrived to take Peter to his lecture. John and Gus headed outside to help Charlie in the garden. Alice came and put a dish of fresh fruit in front of Justin. “Time for something healthy.”

Justin smiled. “Brian has you well trained.”
Alice shrugged. “I was a big proponent of healthy food before I ever met you or Brian. Now be a good boy and eat your fruit.”
Chapter 44 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 44

Justin was enjoying a final cup of coffee when the house phone rang. Alice answered. “Yes he’s right here. Just hold on a second.”

She pressed the mute button. “It’s the Dean of Admissions from Washington Academy.”

Justin took the phone and unmuted it. “Hi Mr Dennison. This is Justin Taylor.”

“Hello Mr Taylor. I wanted to talk to you about the results of the placement test for John & Peter Townsend. We have reviewed the results and I have some good news but also some things we have to discuss.”

Justin rolled his eyes at Alice. “So let’s hear it.”

“Peter did very well on the test and will qualify for our gifted program. Unfortunately although John did well in some areas of the test he was deficient in the math and history portions of the test. These are two subjects which really build on what is learned year to year so it is a concern that John does not have a firm foundation to build on.”

“Okay so how do we shore up his foundation?”

“We have a couple of options available to us. John could repeat 9th grade or he could be tutored in the two deficient subjects and retake those portions of the test. The tutoring would have to start soon so that it could be completed and he could be retested before the new school term starts.”

Justin was running through the possible conversation with John and not getting a warm feeling. “And I am hoping you could provide the tutor?”

“Yes we do have members of staff who supplement their income by tutoring students. I would suggest six hours a week for two weeks and then the retest.”

Justin sighed. “I’ll have to talk to Brian and then we’ll discuss it with John. One of us will get back to you with our decision on how to move forward. Thanks for your time.”

Justin thought he heard Mr Dennison take a deep breath when he mentioned Brian. Both men said good bye and hung up.

Justin told Alice about his conversation with the Dean of Admissions. “Oh Justin. Poor John, I think he has been expecting something like this. He is going to be so disappointed.”

Justin was still lingering off his coffee when John came in with a basket of produce fresh from the garden. “Charlie asked me to being this in to you Mrs Simpson.”

Alice smiled. “If Charlie can be Charlie then I can be Alice.”

John gave a quick look to his uncle. “I don’t have any problem with it John and Uncle Brian won’t care as long as Alice and Charlie gave you permission. I’m glad you came in. I just had a call from the Dean of Admissions.”

John frowned. “I guess he told you the results of the placements tests.”

“Yeah he did. You did well on most of the test but not so good in math and history. Peter did well on the entire test.”

“Well he is the scholar in the family. So what does this mean? I can’t go to the Academy but Peter can?”

“The Dean feels that both math and history are subjects that build on one year to the next so one of his suggestions is that you could repeat 9th grade. His other suggestion is that you get tutored for a couple weeks and then take those two sections of the test again and hopefully pass them.”

John’s frown deepened. “What about if I just go to the public high school. Peter can still go to the academy.”

Justin was quiet for a few moments trying to think how to proceed. “There are a couple problems with that plan. If you really do need help with math and history you won’t get it that way. Brian and I are concerned about how you would be treated at the public school once people know you are living with your two gay uncles. Also Gus will be going to some school in the city, Peter will be at the Academy and I think having to deal with a third school’s events would really be too much for us.”

“So which have you decided I am supposed to do! Repeat the year or be tutored, it’s clear that I don’t really get a say. I guess I should be used to not having any control over my life.”

Justin got up and moved towards John who stepped back. “Just tell me what YOU decided.”

“John I know that neither of these options is ideal but I think we should go with tutoring. I’m sure if you put your mind to it you can improve your placement test results.”

John didn’t say anything. Justin shrugged. “So is that okay with you?”

“Why even ask me? You get to make whatever decision you want, it doesn’t matter what I want. It never fucking matters what I want. I am just so fucking sick of having no control over any part of my life!”

Before Justin could reply John turned and ran up the stairs and Justin and Alice could hear his bedroom door slam shut.

Alice shook her head. “The poor boy. I think he has really been expecting this but actually finding out he didn’t pass that test is still hard for him to accept.”

“I guess I should go up and talk to him. The only problem is I have no idea what to say. Obviously I handled that badly.”

Alice smiled. “There was no good way to deliver that news. You didn’t do anything wrong Justin. That was mostly teenage angst. No teenager gets control over their life and they all resent it. You made the right choice. Brian would have a nervous breakdown with three schools to contend with.”

“I still think maybe there was better way to handle this. Don’t you think that if I don’t go up there John will think I don’t care that he is upset.”

“Justin honey, he doesn’t care what you think. He just wants to feel sorry for himself. My suggestion would be to let him stew about it for a while. Have Brian talk to him when he gets home. Those two have their Kinney communication system in place. I’m going to go let Charlie know he lost one of his helpers. You go up to the studio and employ the Taylor coping system. If Gus is tired of helping in the garden I’ll send him up to you.”

Alice emptied the basket and headed outside giving Justin a soft pat on the cheek as she passed.

Justin went up the studio and tried to lose himself in his art. He tried painting for a while but he couldn’t concentrate.

He dialed Brian’s number at Kinnetik from his cell. When Carole answered he asked if Brian was available. She told Justin that Brian had a Sales Executive in his office so he asked her to have Brian call him when he was available.

Justin returned to his painting and a short time later his cell rang. And he quickly answered. “Hey Sunshine what’s up?”

Justin quickly related his conversation with John and let Brian know that now John had retreated to his bedroom. “I’m really concerned about him Brian. Alice thinks maybe it would be better for you to talk with John. She think you could employ your Kinney communication system.”

Brian laughed. “That sounds like Alice. I’ll talk to him when I get home.”

“I was hoping that you could come home early if you didn’t have anything vital going on at the office.”

“I think that can be arranged. I’ll leave in about fifteen minutes.”

“How about you leave in about half an hour and that way you could stop and pick up Peter and Josh after their lecture.”

“Seems like I am getting a lot of jobs from you Mr Taylor. Just what will you be doing while I accomplish all my assigned tasks.”

“I’ll be doing whatever the fuck I want! I am NOT your wife attending to all the family matters.”

“I was just teasing you Justin. I didn’t mean anything by it.”

“I’m sorry Brian. I guess I am just feeling tense with the girls coming tomorrow and getting them moved into the loft. Now all this upset with John and we still have the meeting with Craig to contend with.”

“No problem. Just try and relax you know we can handle anything as long as we’re together.”

“I know that. I do love you old man. Later.”

“Later.”

Peter was amazed to see Brian waiting for him and Josh. He climbed into the back of his uncle’s Corvette and let Josh ride in the passenger seat. When they got home Justin and Gus were having lunch in the kitchen. Brian went over and gave them each a kiss on the top of their heads making them both smile.

Alice told Josh and Peter to sit at the table and she would get them their lunch. Brian announced he was going upstairs to change his clothes. Once Brian was in his comfortable at home clothes he went down the hall to John’s bedroom and knocked on the door.

“It’s not locked, come in.”

John was surprised to see Brian come through the door. “Wow Uncle Justin must be really pissed off to call you to come home.”

“Justin is not pissed off. He is more worried about you and feeling bad that he handled the placement test thing badly.”

John stood up from his bed. “It’s not his fault that I’m a dummy.”

Brian snorted. “If you are trying for sympathy you are talking to the wrong guy. You are not a dummy and you know that as well as I do.”

John didn’t say anything. He just looked away from Brian.

“You know Kiddo growing up with Jack and Joanie was pretty much hell on earth but I only had to worry about myself. Your mother and grandmother were happy to have Jack concentrate his abuse on me because it meant he bothered them less. There were no alliances, no one looking out for anyone but themselves. We were never really a family we were just four people living in the same house where one of the people was a drunken abusive bastard.”

“Are we competing for who has the shittiest life?”

Brian barked out a bitter laugh. “I know your mother has not been a good mother, she wasn’t a good sister either, but there was no role model for her to follow and she does not make good life choices. However you are an excellent brother and you have always looked out for Peter. Justin and I understand that last year you took on more than anyone your age should have to. I know you think you are about grown but in the grand scheme of things you are still a kid. If you only had yourself to look out for you would have passed the stupid test and we all know that is true.”

Brian saw the tears form on John’s eyes and groaned. He crossed the room pulled his nephew into a hug. John put his arms around his Uncle and grabbed on to him like a lifeline. “I feel really bad that I went off on Uncle Justin. I knew it wasn’t his fault but I was just really disappointed with myself and I wanted it to be someone else’s fault.”

“That’s okay Kiddo. Justin is used to Kinney men taking their frustrations out on him and he understands teen angst. It wasn’t that long ago that he was a teenager himself.”

John said nothing and when Brian realized the boy was crying it was all he could do not to run out of the room. “Kiddo! It’s okay. Uncle Justin and I just want you and your brother to be happy and to know that we are on your side.”

John released Brian and went to get some tissues off his bureau. “Sorry about losing it Uncle Brian. Uncle Justin is right. Tutoring seems the best way to go.”

Brian nodded, smiled and quickly made his escape from John’s bedroom. Brian went down to the kitchen. Alice looked up and could see that Brian was not himself. “Brian. Is everything alright?”

“Yeah. John knows that tutoring is the best way for him to go. Where is everyone?”

“Justin is in the studio. Peter, Josh and Gus are helping Charlie pick peaches and apples in the orchard.”

“Sounds good. I’ll be in the studio if anyone is looking for me.”

Brian was relieved to get upstairs to the studio without meeting John on the stairs. When he walked into the studio Justin turned with a smile. The smile quickly faded and he hurried over to Brian. “What’s wrong? Is John still upset?”

“John’s okay, he knows tutoring is the right thing to do. He was afraid you were mad at him and called me home to yell at him.”

“You told him I wasn’t mad right?”

“Yes he knows you were just upset. He hugged me and cried!”

Justin couldn’t help chuckling. “Oh my poor Brian. Come sit down and I’ll make you feel all better.”

Brian got an evil grin and locked the studio door before heading over to the futon. A blow job later Brian was feeling like his old self again. Justin laughed. “It didn’t take much to get you over your nephew hugging you.”

Brian smiled. “He cried too, don’t forget he cried while he hugged me. It was horrible.”

“I’m surprised a single blow job was able to erase that horrible memory.”

Brian tried looking sad. “Well…”

Justin shook his head. “Go spend some time with your son. I have to get these canvases sorted so they can get shipped to California.”

Brian reluctantly left the studio in search of Gus. He found all four boys in the orchard with Charlie and suggested they kick around a soccer ball. Once they tired of that, the remote control cars came out. Now that they were more experienced drivers the cars scooted around the back yard and some cross lawn racing was conducted. Brian made sure that the four boys took turns so everyone got a chance to drive the three cars.

Bill Gardner came to pick up his son and took a turn with a remote control car narrowly beating Brian in a race across the lawn. Brian maintained that he was just being a good host and let Bill win.

*********************************************************************************

At the end of the day at the dental office, Sally locked the front door and started to close the blinds on the windows. She saw Tino sitting across the street in his car. “Looks like you have a ride home Claire.”

Claire was shutting down the computer at the receptions desk. “What do you mean?”

“The man that picks you up sometimes is sitting in his car across the street.”

“Fuck. Are you sure it’s him?”

Sally was confused. “I thought you would be happy to see him. Isn’t he your boyfriend?”

“He is someone that I know but not really ever a boyfriend and now I just want to avoid him.”

Claire looked frightened to Sally. “Should we call the police? Is he dangerous?”

Claire sighed. “Probably only dangerous to me right now. Its fine I’ll deal with Tino, don’t worry about it.”

“Claire? Has he hurt you?”

“Sally there’s no reason for you to get involved. I can handle Tino.”

“Don’t be silly. I’ll give you a ride home. We can go out the back and get into my car. I’ll drive through the back alley to Forbes Avenue. He’ll never even know we left. Let me just go let Steve know we are leaving.”

Tino sat out front wondering why Claire had not come out of the dental office. He could see the bus stop from where he was parked so he was sure Claire hadn’t gotten a bus home. When he saw the lights go off inside and a few minutes later Steve’s car drove out of the parking lot he knew somehow Claire had gotten out of the office without him seeing her.

*************************************************************************************

Shortly after Josh and Bill left, Alice called them in for dinner. Beef stew tonight with big hunks of homemade bread. John and Peter showed Gus how to sop up the broth with the bread. This resulted in Gus dripping broth down the front of his shirt and shorts much to the dismay of his father. Justin joined in and dripped broth down his front to the amusement of the nephews. Gus was such a mess that Brian took him upstairs for his bath as soon as he was done his dessert of peach cobbler with vanilla ice cream. Justin went up with them so he could change his shirt. John & Peter did their normal clean up duty.

Once Justin was cleaned up he returned to the kitchen. “So John, Brian said you are ready to go ahead with tutoring?”

“Yeah. That’s the best thing to do. I understand that, sorry about going off on you before.”

Justin smiled. “I know it is a huge drag. I’m sorry if you felt like I wasn’t giving you any choice.”

“It’s not your fault. I’m the one who fell behind in schoolwork.”

“John it wasn’t your fault. Last year was really hard. Uncle Brian and I understand that and we don’t blame you.”

Peter spoke up. “I think we will all be happier if we just blame Mom. We are already angry with her why not just add one more thing.”

John and Justin both laughed. Justin told John he would call the Academy to get the tutoring set up. They agreed that 2 hours for 3 mornings each week would work best and not interfere with soccer practice.

Brian and Gus reappeared and everyone headed to the media room to watch a video. Gus managed to stay awake for the entire movie but only just. As soon as it was over Brian picked him up and carried him up to bed. Justin followed to read him a bedtime story. He was pretty sure it wouldn’t be a long story tonight.

John and Peter switched to video games once the uncles and Gus left.

************************************************************************************

The Dental office was closed on Wednesday so Claire decided to go to morning mass with Joan. She knew it would please her mother and Claire dreaded being alone in the house in case Tino decided to stop by. They went out to breakfast after mass. Joan asked Claire if she had contacted the state abut starting the process if get custody of her sons back. Claire said she thought it would be premature to contact the state before she was more established in her job and had some money set aside. Joan completely disagreed and urged her daughter to try harder regain custody of her sons. Claire wouldn’t admit it to her mother but she had started to enjoy not having to deal with her sons.

*************************************************************************************

The next morning Brian was up early as usual and Justin lingered in bed as usual. When Brian and Gus got to the kitchen for breakfast Alice was already at work. Brian was surprised to see her so early. “Alice, what are you doing here so early?”

“Good morning Brian and good morning Gus. I just want to be sure we are all set for the arrivals today. I know Justin is busy getting ready for his art show. I didn’t want him distracted getting things ready.”

Brian smiled. Alice quickly made him an egg white omelet and already had waffles warming in the oven for Gus. After they were finished their breakfast Brian fixed Justin’s coffee as usual and after kissing Gus good bye, he sent his son upstairs to deliver the coffee. Brian gave Alice a kiss on the cheek and left for Kinnetik.

When he arrived at the office Brian called the attorney for Sunshine Associates and asked him to arrange a meeting with Craig Taylor for the next day. The rest of his morning was spent getting caught up with work that had piled up during his days off.

Back at home Justin was awake and in the shower when Gus arrived with his coffee. He emerged dressed from the bathroom and more than ready for his coffee.

After Justin had breakfast he and Gus headed for the studio. Justin set up a canvas for Gus to paint on while he made the final selection for the 40 canvases he needed for his August show. Justin moved the few painting left to the fireproof, climate-controlled room that Brian insisted they have installed in the studio. Justin tried not to think about what it cost but Brian had refused to even discuss the pros and cons of the room when they had the studio and pool house added to the house.

While Gus happily painted Justin called Washington Academy to arrange for John’s tutor. The receptionist connected his to Edward Dennison.

“Hi Mr Dennison this is Justin Taylor. I was hoping to get the tutoring for my nephew John set up.”

“Of course Mr Taylor. I believe we said six hours a week for two weeks.”

“Yes that was your recommendation. We would like to do two hours in the morning of Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursdays. That way John can still make soccer practice.”

“I have to say that I think his academic future is more important than a summer soccer league.”

“And I have to say that I think it is important for people to be well rounded. If the two hours a day are a problem, I suppose we can look at other schools for the boys.”

“Of course it won’t be a problem. I’ll reserve a classroom here at the school for the next two weeks.”

“Actually I prefer for the tutoring to take place here at our home. It is just south of town. They can use the dining room which can be shut off so there won’t be any distractions.”

“I’m sure that will be fine. I have an excellent teacher in mind for you. He has some experience with difficult students.”

Justin could feel his face flush as his blood pressure rose. “Mr Dennison my nephew is NOT a difficult student! His academic problems from last year were caused by the fact that he was living with a drug addicted mother and her drug supplying boyfriend. John was busy trying to be sure he and his brother had food to eat then to worry about studying. He had more responsibility than any boy his age should have to deal with. Both Brian and I have explained to you that he is NOT a discipline problem and we do not want his teachers being told that he is.”

“Of course not Mr Taylor. I completely understand. I only meant that Mr Cleary has the skills in case they are needed.”

“Fine, I hope we understand each other. You have our address. I’ll expect Mr Cleary on Tuesday morning at 9 AM. Good bye!”

Justin hung up. “Pompous Asshole!”

Gus giggled and reminded Justin he was not alone. “Sorry Gus. I shouldn’t have said that.”

“You always tell Daddy not to say cuss words in front of me. That was funny.”

“I shouldn’t have said that word but the other man on the phone made me angry.”

“That’s okay Papa. I won’t tell anyone you said it.”

Justin chuckled and helped Gus with his painting of the pond behind the house.

Gus and Justin took John to soccer practice and stopped at McDonalds for lunch on the way back home. Justin’s cell rang while they were eating. He saw that it was Brian calling. “How did you know we were at McDonalds?”

Brian laughed. “I didn’t until you told me. I hope you and my poor innocent son are enjoying your empty calories.”

“We are. Gus Daddy hopes we are enjoying our lunch.”

Gus was happy to shout to his father that lunch was delicious.

“Sunshine the reason I called has nothing to do with your abysmal eating habits. Lindsay called me to let me know they are about half an hour from our house. She was surprised that I had not taken the day off to greet her. I suppose she will be even more surprised that when she gets there neither you nor our son are there to greet her.”

“Well we aren’t finished lunch and I told Alice I would pick up her order at the butcher on the way home.”

Brian chuckled. “That sounds like a plan. I guess Alice and Peter will have to provide the welcome. Also Sunshine Associates have an appointment tomorrow at Taylor Electronics at 11 AM.”

“That should be interesting. Later.”

“Later.”

Justin and Gus enjoyed their lunch and stopped at the butcher before they arrived back home. When they went in to the kitchen Lindsay, Melanie and JR were at the kitchen table having lunch.

Gus ran over to give all three of them a kiss hello. Lindsay pulled her son onto her lap. “Do you want to share my lunch honey?”

“No thanks Mommy. Papa took me to McDonalds, we had a great lunch.”

“Well that wasn’t a very nutritious lunch.”

Alice spoke up before Justin could say anything. “Gus had a very nutritious breakfast. Waffles, fresh squeezed orange juice and a bowl of fresh fruit and we’ll have a good dinner tonight. I don’t think the occasional lunch at McDonalds hurts anyone.”

Justin smiled. “It’s the first time since Gus had been here that we went to McDonalds for lunch. I remember him telling us several times that you went to McDonalds in Toronto for lunch.”

Gus happily joined in. “Almost every Saturday we went there.”

Melanie entered the conversation. “It may be empty calories but it is delicious.” Lindsay gave her wife a dirty look which Melanie ignored.

Justin went over to the table and gave JR a kiss hello. He turned to Lindsay and Melanie. “Welcome back. We’re all glad to have you back. I had loft keys made for you so you can go over there whenever you want to look things over.”

Melanie smiled. “Thanks Justin. Our belonging may be here this weekend. If not by the middle of next week at the latest.”

“No rush about you moving there. Take your time and get everything set up before you move.”

Melanie answered him. “Thanks Justin. We appreciate everything you and Brian are doing for us.”

“Mel, have you gotten any information about the continuing ed classes you need to take?”

“One of them starts in two weeks. I have the paperwork all filled out but I need to get a check from Brian.”

Justin shook his head in annoyance. “When you are finished lunch we can go to the study and I’ll write you a check. We do have a joint account!”

Lindsay had a big insincere smile on her face. “How nice for you to have access to all the money you need.”

“Yes it is. Luckily I just got paid two thirds of my commission for the PPG murals. I delivered two of the murals ahead of schedule so we have plenty of cash available.”

Lindsay had nothing to say in reply. JR took the opportunity to announce she was done her lunch. Alice brought over a dish of peach cobbler. “Here is your cobbler just like I promised if you ate all your lunch. Homemade with our own peaches. No preservatives or anything artificial, nice and healthy.”

Justin managed to not laugh out loud. He almost felt sorry for Lindsay, she was so outnumbered. Justin also knew that Alice was on a mission to keep Lindsay in her place. He actually felt a little sorry for Lindsay because he knew how tough Alice could be when she was looking out for any member of her family – blood or otherwise.

Once JR was done her cobbler she looked at Melanie. “Can we go in the pool now?”

Melanie happily agreed. Lindsay smiled at Gus. “What about you sweetie are you ready to go swimming with Momma and me?”

Gus looked over at Justin. “Are you going in the pool Papa?”

“I have a couple phone calls I have to make and a check to write for Momma first but then I’ll come out to the pool.”

Gus looked unsure about what he should do. Justin was amused by the annoyed look on Lindsay’s face. “You go in the pool with your mommies and I’ll come out as soon as I can. Okay?”

Gus agreed. Lindsay said she would help him change into his swimsuit. “Mommy, I’m a big boy. I can change my clothes myself. Daddy lets me do it all the time.”

The look on Lindsay’s face was priceless. Justin glanced over at Alice who had turned away to hide the smile on her face. The kids left the room with Lindsay. As Justin walked to the study with Melanie he thought this would be an interesting visit.
Chapter 45 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 45

Justin wrote the check for Melanie’s continuing education class. “I really appreciate this Justin. I can’t thank you and Brian enough for helping us get our lives back on track. I’m sorry that Lindsay is having such a problem dealing with all the changes. I think she is feeling guilty and just doesn’t know how to deal with it.”

Justin gave a brief bitter laugh. “That is a very generous and loving excuse for her behavior. I’m afraid I don’t agree.”

Melanie just shrugged. “I understand.” When Justin didn’t say anything else she left the study.

The house phone rang and Justin answered. “Justin this is Roxanne O’Brien.”

“Hi Roxanne. What can I do for you?”

“Justin, Greg decided to take Friday off from work. We are going to take Kevin to the zoo and we hoped Gus could go along with us.”

“I’m sure he would happy to go with you. Gus loves the zoo.”

“We thought we could pick him up about 10 AM. We’ll have lunch at the zoo and have him home around dinner time.”

“That sounds good. How is Patrick going to get to and from soccer practice?”

“We’re still working on that but we’ll get it set up before Friday.”

“Let’s make it simple. Just drop off Patrick here when you pick up Gus. We’ll take care of getting him and John to practice and back here. You, Greg and Kevin should eat dinner here when you bring Gus back.”

“Justin we cannot have another meal at your house. It is our turn to have you and Brian here for dinner.”

“Trust me that will be tough to do. Brian prefers staying at home for meals. It is no problem for you guys to stay for dinner. Alice likes cooking for a crowd.”

Roxanne laughingly agreed.

Justin called the company he used to ship his paintings to shows. He arranged for them to come on Friday to crate up the canvasses he selected for his San Francisco show. Justin liked to oversee the packing so it would be good to have Gus taken care of by the O’Briens.

He also called Brian and brought him up to date on the munchers. Brian told Justin that he would have a talk with Lindsay when he got home.

When Justin walked back into the kitchen Lindsay was getting bottles of water out of the fridge and dripping water in the hardwood floor. Alice walked out of the pantry a moment after Justin entered the kitchen.

Justin grabbed some paper towels off the counter and threw them on the puddles on the floor. “Linds there is water and soda in the pool house refrigerator. We try not to come into the kitchen when we’re wet and dripping water.”

Alice had grabbed a mop and got to work getting the water off the floor.

“Sorry I guess I didn’t think about going in the pool house for drinks. By the way could you look after JR tomorrow? Melanie and I want to go over to the loft to measure and decide what furniture we will use.”

“I’m sorry but Brian and I have a business meeting to attend tomorrow morning. I was actually going to ask you to keep an eye on Gus while I was gone.”

Lindsay was unhappy. “Well. Can Alice watch the children?”

Justin saw Alice nodding her head at him but turned away. “Linds, I told you before Alice is our housekeeper not the nanny. We only ask her to mind Gus in an emergency. Tomorrow is the day the cleaning service come so Alice will be busy supervising them. She likes to say she has to be sure they clean to Brian’s standards but I think Alice standards may even be tougher than Brian’s.”

Lindsay gave a dramatic sigh before continuing. “What are you going to do with Gus while you are at this urgent meeting?”

Justin smiled. “We’ll take Gus to Kinnetik with us. The meeting won’t be all that long. He can color or read or play with a Game Boy in Cynthia or Ted’s office. Brian hung a painting Gus did of the 4th of July fireworks in his office and Gus had been anxious to see the painting hanging there so he’ll be happy to go with us.”

“It must be wonderful to have so many employees at your disposal. You even have someone to supervise the people you pay to clean. You have a pretty carefree life.”

Alice spoke up. “Excuse me. Would you move outside so this employee can clean up the mess YOU made on the floor? Brian and Justin work hard for the life they have. I would hardly call it carefree. Brian is often working on Kinnetik business even here at home. Justin works on his painting until his hand starts to cramp. No one is just handing them money!”

Lindsay flushed and turned to reply to Alice but the hard, stern look on the housekeeper’s face stopped her. Lindsay hated that something about both Alice and Jennifer intimidated her. She felt she had no chance of winning any confrontation with either woman.

Justin and Lindsay moved out onto the patio. “Linds you should give Michael a call. I bet he would be happy to look after JR even if it is at his store. Or maybe you can go to the loft on Friday. I could look after JR on Friday. The shipping company will be here packing up the canvases for my San Francisco show.”

Lindsay shook her head. “No. On Friday I made arrangements with my parents to bring Gus for a visit.”

“I just made a date for Gus to go to the zoo with our friends, the O’Briens, and their son Kevin. You’ll have to reschedule with your parents.”

“I certainly will not. My parents are looking forward to seeing Gus. You should have checked with me before making any plans for my son.”

“This is still the month that Gus is spending with Brian and me. From my perspective you should have checked with US before you made plans for Gus. Your parents never seem to be that interested in Gus so I’m sure they won’t be all that disappointed. They can see him anytime now that you are moving back. This invite to the zone with Kevin is a one-time thing.”

“I don’t even know who these people are. Does Gus know them?”

“Yes Gus knows them. Their son, Patrick, plays on the same soccer team as John. Gus has spent time with Kevin at a couple soccer games and they were all here last weekend for a cookout. In fact I invited them to stay for dinner when they bring Gus back after the zoo.”

“You’ll have to cancel. My parents cleared their schedule and are expecting us.”

Justin just stared into Lindsay’s face for a couple minutes. “I’m not going to discuss this with you anymore. You and Brian can make this decision when he gets home.”

Justin turned and went back in the house. Went up to the studio, called Brian and related his conversation with Lindsay to his incredulous lover. Brian immediately said he would cancel his afternoon meeting and leave for home. Justin urged him not to let Lindsay interfere with his day and just come home when he was done for the day at Kinnetik.

After Justin picked up John from soccer practice he changed into a swimsuit. When he got out on the patio Gus was sitting on a lounge with Peter who was reading to him. Lindsay was on another lounge also reading. Justin figured Mel had taken JR upstairs for a nap. When Gus spotted Justin he ran over to him. "Are you going to go swimming now Papa? Mommy got tired of swimming and Mama took JR for a nap.”

“Sure I’m ready to swim. How about we play a game of ring toss.”

Since that was one of Gus’s favorite things to do he yelled with excitement and jumped into the pool. Lindsay looked up but didn’t say anything. John came out of the house in a swimsuit and cannonballed into the pool which caused Gus to laugh and clap his hands. Peter came over and jumped in the pool. Justin cannonballed in to join the group which delighted Gus.

Gus won two games of ring toss against Justin and moved on to John as his next opponent. Justin climbed into one of the floating lounge chairs and floated around the pool. He saw Brian come into the kitchen. He and Alice talked for a few minutes before Brian came outside.

Gus got out of the pool and rushed over to give his Daddy a kiss hello and ask the inevitable question – was he coming swimming.
Brian gave his son a hug and said dinner would be ready soon so he would wait until afterwards to go in the pool.

Brian walked to the side of the pool and gave Justin, who had paddled to the side, a kiss hello. Lindsay had remained reading silently. Brian walked over to her. “Hey Linds. There’s a couple things I’d like to talk to you about; let’s go to the study.”

Lindsay frowned and glanced over at Justin who gave her a big smile. Brian grabbed a cushion off one of the patio chairs and led the way to the study.

He dropped the cushion on one of the chairs around the table in the study. “Have a seat Linds. Not sure if you were completely dry so I brought the cushion.”

Lindsay chuckled. “Still kind of anal about your furniture. Some things never change.”

Brian smiled. “And some things and people do change. Alice stopped me when I came in the house. She told me that earlier you made a couple remarks to Justin about money and employees.”

Lindsay sighed. “I imagine Justin didn’t want to appear whiney so he asked Alice to impart that information to you.”

“I don’t think that Justin would have thought that important enough to bother me with. You have offended Alice and you have offended Mother Taylor. They are two women I work hard at not offending. I’m not sure what you are trying to accomplish by this persistent bad attitude but I advise you to be careful of who you offend.

Just so you know how I feel. If Justin decides tomorrow he never wants to sell another painting that would be no problem for me. You remember that in the beginning of our relationship I paid all our living expenses and I would have no problem doing that again. It took me a long time to realize it but I love Justin and all I require of him is to love me too.”

“Well Justin certainly has you well trained.”

Brian laughed. “Yes; it took him quite a long time. You know that old saying about teaching an old dog new tricks but Justin was able to teach me that I am worthy of love.”

Lindsay bristled. “I loved you long before you even met Justin. You seem to forget the love your old friends gave you.”

“You and Michael loved me as a misfit. Someone who needed your help. I think it annoys you both that Justin loved me for who I was and I could become. Justin was grateful for every material thing I ever gave him and never demanded more things from me.”

Lindsay said nothing.

“Now as far as Gus’s Friday schedule. I am guessing that you were counting on his cuteness factor to try and pry some cash loose from Mother and Daddy Peterson. You have been nursing that hope for quite a while now. I have some bad news for you. I believe in being prepared so I had someone do a little research for me.

I know Daddy Peterson told you that he decided that he had worked long enough and it was time for him to take it easy. Actually in order to avoid a very nasty sexual harassment lawsuit he had to pay a pretty substantial cash settlement and was forced to take early retirement. Apparently new admin staff members were not as accommodating as Daddy was used to dealing with.

I remember you telling me that Mother Peterson told you that they didn’t like the “new crowd” at the country club so they dropped their membership. I believe the true story is that your mother had an affair with the tennis pro at the country club and also slept with one of the parking valets. When she propositioned one of the busboys in the restaurant the country club management had enough. Of course your parents being a few month in arrears on their dues made it easy for the club manager to tell them they were no longer welcome at the club. I am pretty sure there will be no money coming from your parents.

Gus is going to the zoo on Friday.”

Lindsay was pretty wide eyed at Brian’s revelations. “So I guess you are enjoying calling all the shots. You don’t think that it is unfair of you to take advantage of our financial situation to dictate terms to us?”

“I think the problem is that you are so used being able to use my time spent with Gus to dictate terms to me you are having trouble accepting you can’t do that anymore. As Justin told you this is our month with Gus so you need to accept we have the right to decide what Gus gets to do while he is staying with us.”

“Fine. Just remember this when Mel and I are back on our feet financially and you don’t have this control anymore. If you don’t get all the time with Gus that you want, you’ll understand why.”

Brian slowly shook his head. “That reminds me. You and Melanie need to stop at my lawyer’s office sometime in the next couple days and sign the official visitation agreement. That needs to be signed before you move into the loft. I know Justin gave you the keys but we can change the alarm code anytime we want.”

Lindsay stood up. “Yes Sir! Anything else Sir?”

Brian shrugged. “Nothing at the moment. You’re dismissed for now.”

Once Brian was sure Lindsay had time to get into her bedroom he went upstairs and changed his clothes. He headed down to the patio. Justin was again playing ring toss with the insatiable Gus. Brian laughed, knowing that John and Peter had no doubt completed their ring toss shifts. “You know Sonny Boy I think you would play ring toss 24 hours a day if you could.”

Gus refused to be distracted from the game. “I love playing ring toss Daddy. Papa doesn’t mind playing with me.”

Justin made an exaggerated sad face and shook his head at Brian while Gus concentrated on throwing his rings. Gus managed to land all three of his rings on the target and turned in triumph to Justin. “I win again Papa. Daddy are you ready to come in the pool?”

“It is almost time for dinner so it is time for everyone to get out of the pool and change their clothes. Alice decided we are eating in the dining room tonight.”

John and Peter got out of the pool and went upstairs to their room. Justin followed Gus out of the water. “I’m going upstairs to get showered and changed. There are clean clothes for Gus in the pool house.”

Brian took Gus into the pool house to get showered and dressed for dinner. He let his son know that tomorrow he would get to come to the Kinnetik office with Justin. Gus would get to see his painting hanging in Brian’s office. While his Daddy & Papa went to a meeting Gus would hang out in either Uncle Ted’s office or Miss Cynthia’s office and after the meeting they would go to the diner for lunch.

Gus was very excited; it sounded like a great day to him. Then his father told him that on Friday Gus was going to the zoo with Kevin and his parents. Gus could hardly believe how awesome the next two days sounded.

Melanie came down for dinner first with JR. She let Brian know that she had left a message with his lawyer’s office to let them know a good time on Thursday or Friday to stop by and sing the visitation agreement. Brian thanked her and Melanie replied. “I’m trying” with an exasperated look on her face.

Alice excelled with Dinner; twice baked potatoes, green beans almondine, carrots with honey, homemade applesauce and roast pork. Dessert was chocolate chiffon pie with vanilla ice cream. Gus was so stuffed by the time he was done eating that Brian told him that if he stuck a pin in Gus’s stomach he would explode. Gus laughed and said his Daddy should stick the pin in Papa’s stomach because he ate the most. Brian said that was probably true but Justin just laughed. Brian shook his head but was really amused by his two boys and their enormous appetites.

The next morning Brian was up and out of the house early after he and Gus had breakfast together. Gus took coffee up to his Papa, their normal morning routine.

Justin took his shower and got dressed while Gus read. When Justin emerged wearing a dark blue silk shirt and a charcoal grey suit Gus’s eyes got wide. “Wow Papa you look beautiful. You never wear clothes like that. You’re dressed like Daddy.”

Justin smiled and gave Gus a kiss. “Well your Daddy bought these clothes so I guess it makes sense that I’m dressed like him. Let’s get you dressed and we’ll head for Kinnetik.”

************************************************************************************
When Claire came out of the house she spotted Tino car. He got out and walked over towards her. “So honey I guess you have been avoiding me. I know I deserve it. I’m really sorry I hit you. I was having a really shitty day and took it out on you. Let me give you a ride to work and we’ll talk about what I can do to make it up to you.”

Claire let Tino take her arm and lead her to his car.
*************************************************************************************

At Kinnetik Gus was thrilled to see his painting hanging in Brian’s office. Justin took a picture of Brian and Gus standing by the painting so Gus could show his mommies. Gus happily settled in Uncle Ted’s office, with a story book, a coloring book and a Game Boy, while Brian and Justin went to their meeting at Taylor Electronic.

Brian parked outside Craig Taylor’s store. He turned to Justin. “Are you okay with this Sunshine?” Justin had a big smile on his face. “I am actually looking forward to this. You always say the way to make someone who hurt you sorry is to be a big success. Craig will fucking hate that the money to save his company came from you.”

“It came from US Sunshine. Everything comes from both of us. I thought by now you would understand what it means to be partners.”

Justin punched Brian in the arm. “Asshole.”

“Just remember Sunshine that I’m your asshole.”

Justin laughed. “I’m not even going to acknowledge that statement but you are often full of crap. Come on let’s go ruin Craig’s day!”

As soon as they walked through the door a salesman came up to them. “Can I help you with something?”

Brian nodded. “We have an appointment to see Craig Taylor. We are Sunshine Associates.”

“Of course. Go straight through to the back of the store. Mr Taylor’s assistant will buzz you into the office.”

It was a very deja vu walk for Justin. He had been here in this store so many times over the years. Most of the memories were actually happy but after how Craig had reacted when Justin told him he was gay made all those memories bittersweet.

As they walked up to a door at the back of the store it opened and Craig Taylor longtime assistant held the door open and smiled at them. Suddenly she recognized the shorter man. “Justin?”

“Yes Delores it’s me. Nice to see you after all this time. How’s your family doing?”

“They’re all doing fine. Your father is expecting some people for a business meeting. I’m not sure why you’re here but this is not a good time to see your father.”

Justin chuckled. “I know Craig is waiting for Sunshine Associates. This is my partner Brian Kinney and we are Sunshine Associates.”

Dolores’s eyes widened. “Seriously?”

Brian reached into the portfolio he was carrying. “As Justin said I’m Brian Kinney. Here are the documents showing Justin and I as the principals of Sunshine Associates. A copy of these documents was delivered to Craig’s attorney. If Craig has any questions he can call his attorney.”

Brian and Justin walked through the door info the office suite. Having heard voices Craig opened his office door with a smile. He spotted Brian first and the smile disappeared. “Kinney what are you doing here? Dolores call the police.”

Justin stepped in front of Brian. “I’d hold off on that call Dolores. Maybe you should give Craig those papers that show that Brian and I are Sunshine Associates. It is bad business to call the police on people who have invested money into your company.”

Dolores handed the papers to Craig who quickly looked through them. “Is this some kind of joke?”

Justin shook his head. “Nope. We are the investors whose loan is coming due very soon. Actually it was Brian who made the initial investment. I just found out about it myself.”

“Why would Kinney invest money in my company?”

Brian had an amused smirk of his face, designed to annoy Craig Taylor and it seemed to be doing just that. “Well Taylor; a few years ago you had informed Jennifer that you were having financial issues and might not be able to continue her alimony and support for Molly. I didn’t want to see either of them suffer for your errors so I invested money to keep Taylor Electronics in business. Of course now neither Jennifer nor Molly needs any money from you so we may have to reconsider this investment.”

“Why wouldn’t you just give the money directly to them?”

“Jennifer wouldn’t have wanted to accept the money. She would have considered it a handout. So I just made sure you could fulfill your legal obligations. Plus, to be completely honest, it kind of amused me to invest money in your business.”

Dolores spoke up. “Craig maybe you should go into your office to continue this discussion.” She nodded towards the window in the door that opened to the store. Several employees seemed to find the rear of the store of great interest.

Craig walked into his office. A grinning Brian and Justin followed him. When the three men disappeared into Craig’s office Dolores went out into the store. “Everyone get back to work!”

Sophie who had worked at Taylor Electronics for even longer than Dolores came over to her. “Was that Justin?”

Dolores nodded. “Yes it’s Justin.”

“He looks good. Those look like expensive clothes he is wearing. I thought Mr Taylor was meeting with some investors today?”

“He is. Justin and his friend, his partner, are the investors.”

Sophie looked amazed. “Did Mr Taylor know that?”

“Of course not. I’m really not sure just what is going on.”

Dolores went back into the office and Sophie went to spread her gossip to co-workers.

Inside the office Craig was sitting behind his desk. “So what is the purpose behind this meeting? Did you just want to come here to shove my face in the fact that you have loaned my company money and are now going to call the loan due?”

Justin smiled. “Well Craig we haven’t made a decision on whether Sunshine Associates are going to extend your loan or not.”

“Justin isn’t it kind of silly to keep calling me Craig. We all know that I’m your father.”

Justin stared directly into Craig Taylor’s face. “You are the one who told me that I was no longer your son if I left with Brian. I left with him and have stayed with him. I am happy enough to no longer being your son.”

Craig had the grace to blush with embarrassment. “So again I’ll ask. What is the purpose of this meeting?”

Brian sat in one of the guest chairs and indicated to Justin to sit in the other chair. “Sunshine Associates will extend the loan if you agree to have an independent audit of your finances, both business and personal. We would also require you to hire a business consultant, acceptable to you and us, to develop a go-forward business plan for Taylor Electronics.”

Craig stood up, his face livid. “I started this company and have run it on my own for years. I refuse to have someone come in here and tell me how to run things.”

Brian still smiled. “My understanding is that you started this company with money given to you by Jennifer’s parents. Your management of this company has hardly been anything to brag about or you wouldn’t need our money.”

Craig continued to stand. “Get out of my office and get out of my store. I don’t need your money and certainly don’t want to do business with you Kinney. I’ll arrange alternate financing and pay off the loan.”

Brian stood up, still smiling. “Good luck with that Taylor.”

Justin, also smiling, stood up and Brian put his arm around his lover’s shoulders. Craig was infuriated. “You think you are so smart. You should hope I get financing because otherwise you may lose your money if I’m forced into bankruptcy.”

Brian shrugged. “The money was just some spare cash I had laying around. It won’t have any impact on our finances if you go bankrupt.”

Justin looked at his evil sperm donor. “Brian and I won’t have any effect on our lives but I think your pride would be quite hurt to see your precious business fail. It’s one thing to lose your family but to also lose your business would mean you have failed at your entire life.”

Brian and Justin left the office before the stunned Craig Taylor could reply.
Chapter 46 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 46

When they were in the Corvette and on their way back to Kinnetik; Brian gave Justin a quick look. “Are you doing okay Sunshine?”
Justin chuckled. “I’m not sure what this says about me as a person but I enjoyed that meeting.”

Brian rested his hand on Justin’s knee and smiled. If his Sunshine was happy; Brian was happy.

Back at Kinnetik they found Gus curled up on the sofa in Ted’s office reading his favorite dinosaur story book. An autographed picture Gus had colored displayed on the wall. Gus jumped up to give his Daddy and Papa a welcome hug and kiss. Justin had a full blown sunshine smile on his face. “Wow Gus! Your art work is hanging in Daddy’s office and now in Uncle Ted’s office. They are the two most important guys at Kinnetik so that is pretty impressive.”

Gus giggled and felt pretty happy especially when Daddy picked him up, hugged him and told him he was proud of him. They asked Ted to go with them to the diner for lunch. Gus walked between Brian and Justin and held each of their hands. Of course they swung him in the air a few times on the walk to the diner. Each swing was accompanied by a delighted squeal from Gus. All three men were laughing as they went through the diner door.

Debbie spotted them immediately and hurried over to give them her normal boisterous, over the top greeting. Gus enjoyed it as part of the overall diner experience. Brian slid into a booth and Gus climbed in next to him. Ted and Justin sat across from them. Gus looked over at Justin. “Papa there is room for you over here with Daddy and me.”

“We don’t want Uncle Ted to have to sit all by himself. I’m okay over here.”

Gus nodded but wasn’t happy with that answer. A moment later he got a big smile and announced. “Uncle Blake is here!”

Justin slid out so Ted could stand and give his partner a hug and kiss hello. “What are you doing here baby? Is everything alright?”

“Everything is fine Teddy. I just thought I’d surprise you and take you to lunch. The receptionist at Kinnetik told me you had just left with these guys.”

Ted and Blake slid into one side of the booth and Justin got in beside a very happy Gus who leaned against his Papa and got hugged to his side. Gus was always happy nestled between his daddies.

Gus and Justin had their normal cheeseburgers, fries and chocolate milkshakes for lunch. Daddy stole some fries from each of their plates and laughed when they complained.

Ted and Blake asked about John’s soccer game on Saturday. Blake had played soccer in high school and they decided to attend the game. Justin suggested they bring their tennis rackets and come to the house after the game. They could play tennis and swim and Brian could grill something for dinner.

Brian looked at Justin. “Shouldn’t Brian be consulted before his grilling skills are offered?”

Justin smirked. “I’ll make it worth your while Mr Kinney. Don’t worry about that.”

Ted, Blake and Brian all laughed at that; Gus just looked confused. “What does that mean Papa?”

Justin took a couple moments to come up with an answer. The other three men all waited to see what he would say. “It’s just means that I will give Daddy lots of kisses to thank him for grilling.”

Gus gives a disgusted sigh. “You and Daddy kiss all the time.”

Blake and Ted both laugh as Justin blushes and Brian scowls. Gus pays no attention and goes back to eating his lunch.

Debbie came over with their check just as they were finishing eating. “I’m leaving a little early, here’s your check. I am going to pick up my beautiful granddaughter at Michael’s store and take her to my house.”

Brian hands Debbie a $100 bill and tells her to keep the change. Suddenly Debbie worrys about hurting Gus’s feeling. “Gus honey do you want to come with me? Daddy could pick you up when he’s done work.”

“No thanks Grandmom. I’m going home with Papa. We are going to pick up Peter and Josh after their field trip and John after soccer practice and then we are going to stop at Dairy Queen on the way home.”

Debbie laughed as she left. “Well no one can win against Dairy Queen. See you all later.”

Brian was amazed. “After eating all this lunch how can you even think about eating Dairy Queen?”

“It will be a while before we get to Dairy Queen. Papa says that will give our lunch time to settle and make room for ice cream.”

Brian gave his partner a stern look. “Sunshine! Ice cream after a huge lunch; I’m not sure that is a good idea.”

Justin was unconcerned. “It’s a dairy product so it is good for Gus. Lots of calcium to build strong bones.”

Gus nodded his head. “Papa says little boys need calcium so our bones grow correctly. Ice cream is really good for me Daddy.”

“Papa sure is teaching you a lot of interesting stuff Sonny Boy.”

Gus has a big smile. “Papa says knowledge is power. He says no one can ever know too much stuff.”

Blake and Ted were amused by the conversation. They both knew that Brian would give into whatever Gus & Justin wanted to do. Brian tried giving Justin a disapproving look but it was met by a sunshine smile. Against his will, Brian found himself smiling back.

On the walk back to Kinnetik Ted smiles at Blake. “You should come in and see the new art work I have in my office.”

Blake smiled back. “Is there a new Taylor masterpiece hanging at Kinnetik?”

“Not quite. I have an original picture colored by Gus.”

Gus giggled. Brian spoke up. “You should come in Blake. I have a painting in my office that Gus did of the fireworks on the 4th. I bought it off him so I could hang it in my office to remind me how neat the fireworks were.”

Gus stood a little taller absolutely thrilled and proud that his Daddy bragged about his painting. Once they were in the building Blake was happy to say nice things about Gus’s art work in Brian & Ted’s offices. Gus leaned against Brian’s leg and almost vibrated with excitement.

Blake squatted down in front of him. “Gus I love the painting you did for Daddy’s office. And this dinosaur you colored for Teddy’s wall is great. We will have to get it framed. I’m very jealous.”

Gus gave Uncle Blake a hug. “I can color you a picture. What dinosaur do you like best.”

Blake smiled and tried to think of a dinosaur name. “What are those dinosaur birds called? I forget.”

Gus giggled. “Pterodactyls are flying dinosaurs but they really weren’t birds.”

“Well I like Pterodactyls the best. I would like them to be purple.”

Gus was wide eyed. “Purple! They weren’t purple.”

“I know they weren’t purple in real life but the people that I help sometimes don’t see things as they really are. I try to help them see things more clearly so I think it would be fun to have purple flying dinosaurs in my office.”

Gus laughingly agreed; very happy that someone else wanted one of his pictures.

A short time later Justin and Gus left to pick up Peter and Josh back from their tour of downtown Pittsburgh and the West Side. John was picked up from soccer practice and everyone headed back to the house. John, Peter and Josh went swimming. After Justin changed into painting clothes; he and Gus went to the studio.

Justin worked on the third PPG mural while Gus settled on the futon and read one of his favorite stories from his dinosaur book to Justin. About three quarters of the way through the story Gus got quiet and a few minutes later Justin heard the book hit the floor as Gus feel asleep.

A few minutes later Justin’s cell phone rang and he went out in the stairway to answer. “Hi Justin. This is Mary Gardner.”

“Hi Mary. Did you want to speak to Josh?”

“No I wanted to ask you if Peter could go away with us this weekend. Bill’s sister has invited us to her cottage on Yough Lake. Her children are in their 20’s so Josh would really be on his own unless Peter comes with us.”

“It would be fine with me but as you know Brian and I just have temporary custody. I would have to check with our caseworker to see if Peter can go away overnight.”

“I don’t want to cause you any trouble.”

“I don’t mind calling Kathy, our caseworker, we’ll just have to see what she has to say about you taking Peter for the weekend.”

“If she needs to talk to me just give her my cell number. I know Josh will have a better time if we take Peter with us.”

They said good bye. Justin checked to be sure Gus was still sleeping and then called Kathy Sack’s cell number. He was surprised when she answered on the first ring. Kathy told him that Justin had caught her on an unusual day in the office.

Justin explained that the Gardners wanted to take Peter on a weekend trip. Kathy asked some questions about who the Gardners were, how well Justin knew them and where they wanted to take Peter. She told him she would have to get this cleared by her supervisor and would call him back.

When Justin stepped back in the studio he saw Gus was waking up from his nap. Justin suggested Gus go change into a swimsuit and they could go in the pool. Gus took off like a shot to his bedroom. Justin went down to the pool house and put on the swimsuit.

Justin came out of the pool house just as Gus burst through the patio doors. He yelled “Last one in the pool is a rotten egg.” Followed by his version of a cannonball into the pool.

He looked over at Justin with a big grin. “You’re the rotten egg Papa!”

Justin laughed. “Well I guess you won’t want to play ring toss with a rotten egg.”

John, Peter and Josh were already in the pool and were pretty amused by the exchange between Gus and Justin. They assured Gus they would be happy to play ring toss with him. Justin told him he wouldn’t forget them siding with Gus and would have his revenge. Since he said that with a big smile on his face none of the boys were concerned.

Each of the boys played two games of ring toss with Gus. When those six games of ring toss were over Gus looked over at Justin sitting on a lounger with his sketch pad. “Papa will you come play ring toss with me?”

“I think you’ve played enough ring toss for right now. You are getting kind of obsessed by ring toss.”

Gus screwed up in his face into a pout. “You are being very mean to me!”

Justin sat up at the end of the lounger. “Gus come over here please.”

With a huge sigh Gus made his way slowly over to Justin. “Sit down Gus. You are acting very selfish and spoiled by demanding that everyone play ring toss with you. You are too nice a boy to be acting this way.”

“But I like to play ring toss and you won’t play with me.”

“If you always want people to only do what you want pretty soon people won’t want to spend time with you. I know you are too nice a boy to behave this way. I think you have had a pretty nice day. You got to go to Kinnetik and see your painting hanging in your Dad’s office. You spent time with Uncle Ted and I’m pretty sure he took you to the employee lounge to get some treats. We went to the diner and you got to see Grandmom Debbie and have your favorite lunch. On the way home we stopped for ice cream and you when we got home you got to spend time with me in the studio. Finally your cousins and Josh all played ring toss with you. Tomorrow you get to go to the zoo with Kevin and his parents. Despite having lots of good things happening when I wouldn’t play ring toss you said something that you know isn’t true just to hurt my feelings. Do you think that was the correct thing to do?”

Gus looked down at the ground. “No Papa.”

“No I don’t think so either.” Justin looked over at the pool where three boys were doing their best to ignore Justin and Gus. “John would you please do me a big favor and take the ring toss into the pool house and put it in the closet. I think we have had enough ring toss for today.”

John got out of the pool. “Okay Uncle Justin.”

Gus still concentrated on the ground. “Are you mad at me Papa?”

“I am disappointed because I know what a nice boy you are and I don’t like to see you act the way you did just now.”

Gus looked up with tears threatening to spill down his cheeks. “Do you still love me?”

Justin put his arm around Gus and pulled him close. “Gus nothing you could ever do would make me stop loving you. I just told you I was disappointed with your behavior that doesn’t mean I don’t love you.”

“I’m sorry I said you were mean. You are never mean to me. I love you Papa.”

“I know that Little Man. Nothing will ever make us stop loving each other!”

“Can I sit here with you for a while?”

“You know I am always happy to have you around. Why don’t you go up to the studio and get your dinosaur book and you can finish reading me the story.”

Gus smiled and went into the house. John came out of the pool house and looked over at Justin. “The little guy really is over the top with the ring toss game.”

Justin smiled. “I’m working on that.”

Gus returned with his book and settled next to Justin. Justin put his arm around Gus who snuggled closer and kissed the little boy on the top of his head. After Gus was done reading the story Justin suggested they go in the pool. Gus held Justin’s hand as they walked over to the pool and gave him a hug before jumping in the pool.

Right before Justin got in the pool his cell phone rang. It was Kathy Sacks letting Justin know that Peter could spend the weekend with the Gardners. Turns out her supervisor know Bill’s department head who had given a glowing recommendation for the Gardners.
Kathy told Justin she had sent an email to verify the official permission. Justin thanked her and hung up. Justin looked over to the pool. “Gus I have to go in the house for a minute. Please stay in the shallow end until I come out.”

Gus involved in a catch with Peter and Josh smiled. “Okay Papa.”

Justin went in the house and called Mary to give her the good news. Mary said she was on her way to pick up Josh and would tell the boys about the weekend when she got there. Justin hung up and checked with Alice about dinner, spaghetti and meatballs tonight. They also discussed having the O’Briens for dinner tomorrow and Alice told Justin she had okayed the menu with Roxanne to be sure everything was safe for Kevin to eat.They would have roast pork with sweet potatoes and asparagus, from the garden, along with a salad.

Justin told Alice she should go home and relax; he would cook the spaghetti when they were ready for dinner. Then he went out and jumped in the pool.

When Mary Gardner arrived she rang the doorbell and knocked several times but no one answered. She finally walked around the house to the gate to back yard. She could hear the shouting and laughter from the pool. She went into the yard but it took several minutes for anyone to notice her. Justin got out of the pool and came over to her.

“I tried the doorbell and knocking but no one answered.”

“Sorry Mary I sent Alice home and kind of forgot you would be trying to get in. I should have told you to come to the back gate.”

“Well I was pretty sure you were not trying to kidnap my son but it would have served you right if I left him here.”

Justin laughed. “Josh isn’t any trouble but I’m not sure Brian would accept any more permanent residents. We are about at his limit.”

Josh had gotten out of the pool and dried off before coming over to kiss his mother hello. “Hi Joshie. Your Aunt Margaret has invited us to her cottage for the weekend.”

Josh did not look happy. “Do we have to go?”

“You know your father wants to go. I have good news though. Justin has given permission for Peter to go with us.”

Josh’s mood immediately improved and he ran over to the pool to let his friend know about their weekend trip.The two boys were back in an instant to verify the details of their weekend trip.

Mary and Josh left for home shortly after her arrival but Justin was sure there would be multiple cell phone calls and emails between Peter and Josh before their departure tomorrow afternoon.

*************************************************************************************

That morning an apprehensive Claire accepted a ride to work from Tino. Once they were in the car Tino smiled over at Claire. “Listen. I know I was wrong to hit you. I had a really bad day but I shouldn’t have taken my frustration out on you.”

“Tino this whole relationship is a mistake. As far as I can tell there really aren’t any drugs stored at the dental office. I appreciate the ride this morning but I really think we need to go our separate ways.”

“I don’t agree. Even if there aren’t drugs there you can still score a prescription pad. You owe me. I’ve been taking care of your needs for quite a while.”

“Tino you were paid in full for whatever drugs you supplied. I know money hasn’t changed hands but I paid for them just the same and I’m done.”

“Wow I am really hurt by your attitude. Suddenly you earning a few bucks and you’re done with me. I’m not really ready to call off our arrangement.”

“Well I am more than ready to never see you again.”

“Well I’m not ready to be done with you yet. You might as well get out here and walk to work.”

Claire looked out the window and realized they were about 4 blocks from the dental office. Walking there was fine with her. Tino pulled over and she got out of the car, without saying a word, and started walking.

*************************************************************************************

Brian arrived home and was able to get upstairs and change clothes without anyone seeing him. When he walked out onto the patio an excited, very wet boy jumped out of the pool and ran to give him a hug and kiss. At a slightly more sedate pace Justin also came over to welcome Brian home.

Brian, Justin and Gus all jumped into the pool. Justin managed to whisper to Brian. “Don’t mention ring toss. I’ll explain later.”

Melanie called to let them know that she and Lindsay would be back at the house in about 20 minutes. JR was spending the night with her father.

Justin and Brian went to the kitchen to get dinner ready with Gus following along. Justin put on a pot of water to boil. Brian got the salad Alice has made out of the refrigerator and added the dressing. He gave Gus the task of tossing the salad to get the dressing distributed. Brian checked on the sauce and meatballs that Alice had left warming with a low flame. He turned up the gas and stirred the contents of the pot.

Brian got out a loaf of French bread and split it down the middle. He and Gus mixed butter and garlic salt and Gus got the job of smearing the mixture onto the bread. Melanie and Lindsay arrived just as Justin added spaghetti to the pot of boiling water. They headed upstairs to wash up for dinner. Brian went out on the patio and gave John and Peter the job of setting the big table on the patio for dinner.

The boys were just about finished with the table when Melanie and Lindsay came out of the house. Lindsay looked over at the pool. “Where is the ring toss game? It isn’t in the pool or on the patio.”

John smiled. “Uncle Justin said no more ring toss today and asked me to put it away. He told Gus he was getting obsessed with playing ring toss and that he was too nice a boy to act spoiled and selfish and want everyone to do only what he wanted.”

Melanie nodded. “That sounds like a good idea. Gus was kind of over the top with ring toss.”

Lindsay turned to her spouse. “Gus is just a little boy. I don’t see a problem with him liking to play a game.”

She turned her attention to John. “Please get the game from wherever you hid it and place it back in the pool.”

A wide eyed John could hardly believe Lindsay’s attitude. “It is not hidden it is put away. Since it is Uncle Justin’s game and Uncle Justin’s pool it stays where it is until Uncle Justin says it can go back in the pool.”

“I really don’t care for your attitude. I am Gus’s mother and I want that game back in the pool.”

“Right back at you with the attitude lady! You want the ring toss in the pool than you need to talk to the owner of the game and the pool.”

Melanie was unhappy with Lindsay’s behavior. “Linds, I think you need to take it easy.”

Lindsay didn’t say anything but headed back into the kitchen. “Justin I need to talk to you. Gus honey why don’t you take the salad out to the table and get ready for dinner.”

Brian started to say something but a look from Justin told him to let his partner handle this.

“What do you want to talk about Linds?”

“I feel like you have overstepped the bounds regarding Gus. I don’t appreciate you telling my son that he is spoiled. I understand you were minding him but that is not something you should be saying to Gus.”

“I didn’t tell Gus he was spoiled…”

“Brian’s nephew told us that you told Gus he was spoiled and that you had him hide the ring toss game from Gus.”

John had slipped in the door behind Lindsay. “I did NOT tell you that and my name is John!”

Lindsay turned to him. “You stood outside and told Melanie and I that just a minute ago.”

“I did NOT! I told you that Uncle Justin said that Gus was getting obsessed with ring toss and that Gus was too NICE A BOY to act spoiled and selfish. The game isn’t hidden it is simply put away for the rest of today.”

Justin smiled. “Thanks John for clearing that up. You have an excellent memory. Why don’t you go back outside?”

John did as his Uncle asked and went back outside.

Justin stared at Lindsay. “I guess your memory isn’t as good as John’s. You had trouble remembering what he said during the walk from the patio to here. You also seem to have trouble remembering John and Peter’s names. I suggest you work on trying to improve your memory.”

Lindsay stood there with nothing to say. Brian took the garlic bread out of the oven. “Looks like we are ready to eat. Lindsay, by the way, it is impossible for Justin to overstep anything in this house. You, on the other hand, need to remember that you are a guest here and take a much less demanding posture.”

Lindsay was quiet during dinner but conversation was lively among everyone else. When dinner was over Justin decided to annoy Lindsay. He looked over at Gus sitting between John and Peter. “You know Little Man you have been such a good boy this afternoon and such a big help getting dinner ready I think John should get out the ring toss game and after dinner settles a little you and I can play a couple games.”

Gus was delighted. Lindsay said she was tired from working at the loft all day and was going upstairs to lie down. Melanie who knew they had only measured and planned where to put things at the loft gave her an amazed look but didn’t say anything.
Chapter 47 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Sorry it took so long to update.  Just a little writer's block.  Hope it was worth waiting for???

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad


Chapter 47

Before dessert Justin, Brian and Melanie each played a game of ring toss with Gus. He had learned his lesson about being too demanding and was happy with the three games and anxious to have some apple pie for dessert.

*************************************************************************************

Claire had another pretty good day at the dental office. She was relieved that Tino was not waiting for her when she left the office. When she got home Joan nagged her again about contacting the state to get custody of her sons. Claire eventually retreated to her room and took the 2 oxy she had been hoarding from her purchase last Saturday. This Saturday her check would be larger and she could buy more pills.

*************************************************************************************

Brian was up and out early as usual. Gus followed his morning routine, delivering Justin’s morning coffee. This morning Gus had a problem to discuss with his Papa. As Justin sipped his coffee a very serious Gus sat beside him on the bed. “Papa. I looked all through my dinosaur coloring book and I already colored all the pterodactyl pictures. I don’t have one to color for Uncle Blake.”

Justin smiled and gave Gus a hug. “You know what Little Man; I can draw you a pterodactyl picture that you can color for Blake. How would that be?”

Gus got an enormous smile on his face. “That would be awesome. Can you draw that today?”

Justin chuckled. “As soon as I take a shower and get dressed we’ll go over to the studio and you can help me draw the picture.”

Gus gave Justin a big hug and got a kiss on the cheek in return. As soon as Justin was dressed they walked over to the studio where Justin drew the picture to Gus’s specifications. Afterwards they went down to the kitchen so Justin could have breakfast while Gus got to work coloring on the kitchen table.

**************************************************************************************

When Claire’s alarm went off, she groaned and reached for the snooze button. She considered that it was probably had not been a good idea to go downstairs and drink a glass of vodka after she heard her mother come up to bed.

The alarm went off again and Claire got out of bed. She turned off the alarm and stood beside the bed for a couple minutes holding her head and groaning. She slowly made her way to the bureau to get some underwear. Claire felt like her head was going to shatter at any moment but managed to select something to wear to work from her closet.

In the bathroom Claire zoned out while the cool water from the shower soothed the pounding in her head. It was only when Joan banged on the door and asked her what she was doing that she realized how long she had been standing there.

By the time Claire left the house it was 15 minutes behind her regular departure time. A block from the bus stop she watched the bus that she normally took pull away. It was twenty minutes until the next bus arrived. Claire leaned against the cool window of the bus and tried to calm herself down.

When Claire walked through the front door of the dental office. Peggy Simons, the dental assistant, was sitting at the front desk and talking on the phone. She glared at Claire when she spotted her. “Nice of you to make an appearance Claire!”

“I’m sorry to be late. I had a horrible night. Hardly slept at all and then overslept this morning.”

“I didn’t have time to check for messages. I had to get set up for our first patient and answer the phones.”

“I said I’m sorry not sure what else you want me to say?”

Peggy shook he head and walked away. Claire stuck her purse in a drawer, sat down and checked the messages that were left when the office was closed. She still felt like she was in a fog so she went to the kitchen to get a cup of coffee. Since Claire or Sally usually made the coffee there was none made.

Claire filled the carafe and measured out the coffee. She waited anxiously with mug clutched in her hand for the carafe to fill. The phone rang and she picked up the kitchen extension. It was a patient who had cracked a tooth and was in a lot of pain; hoping to get in to see the Dentist today. Claire asked her to hold on for a minute. Once the carafe was full Claire filled her mug, added a couple packs of sweeteners and went back out to the front desk.

The phone was ringing and she picked it up. A patient wanted to reschedule an appointment and it took quite a while to accommodate his schedule. Claire was annoyed and by the time she got off the phone she had forgotten all about the woman she had put on hold.
Just as Claire was about to pick up the blinking line Peggy appeared. “Claire! You left Mrs Petanski on hold for almost ten minutes.”

“I answered another call and got distracted. I don’t know what’s wrong with me today.”

Peggy raised eyebrows almost went up to her hairline. “Today?!”

She went back to the treatment rooms and Claire picked up the phone and profusely apologized. Luckily there was an open spot in the afternoon so Claire was able to make the appointment.

After two more mugs of coffee Claire still felt like she was in a fog but now the blood pounded in her ears and she felt like jumping out of her skin. She would have given anything to have some oxy to take the edge off but that would have to wait until tomorrow.

*************************************************************************************

At Kinnetik Brian and Cynthia were reviewing some ad boards in his office. A potential large and therefore profitable prospect was flying from Philadelphia on Tuesday for a presentation.

Brian shook his head in disgust. “These are fucking useless. Wrong font, incorrect font size sloppy colors, how could Hal even let these boards leave the art department.”

“That seems like an excellent question. My notes from the meeting show the font and the size you wanted. I sent him a confirmation email so I have no idea why it is wrong. Shall I get him over here?”

“I know Jason is on vacation but any chance of getting him to come in for a day or two. I’d make it worth his while.”

“Sorry boss; Jason is in Peru with his girlfriend.” Cynthia picked up the phone, dialed Hal and told him to come to Brian’s office.

When Hal arrived Cynthia pointed to the boards. “Hal can you explain to us why neither the font style nor the size is what was requested by Brian?”

“Well I think the font size was reduced to fit all the text on the ads.”

Brian was sitting in his desk chair and trying his best to stay calm. “That would be because all that text is not supposed to be on every ad. We discussed the text and which ads the text should appear on. These boards are a complete disgrace. How could you let them out of your department?”

“Well Brian with this mentor program that was put into place I have pulled back from too much supervision. I thought that was the idea of the mentor program.”

Cynthia looked quickly at Brian to see if he was going to leap over his desk and attack Hal. He seemed mysteriously calm as he looked over at her. After all their years together she knew that was not a good sign. “Cynthia would you please call Patti in HR and have her come up here ASAP.”

Cynthia picked up the phone, got Patti out of a meeting and told her to come to Brian’s office. Hal started to say something but Brian held up his hand. “We’ll wait for Patti.”

When Patti walked into the office she glanced at the ad boards. “I guess we are going to discuss these boards. They sure don’t look very good.”

Brian stood up. “They are not at all what I was expecting. When I asked Hal how he could have let them come out of the art department he told us that the mentor program prevented him from closely supervising the art department employees.”

Patti looked shocked. “Hal the mentor program that you and I worked on had to do with getting all employees in the art department to completely understand and be comfortable with the graphics software they use. It had nothing to do with your supervision of the department.”

Brian sprawled back into his chair. “So Hal why the wrong font and size?”

“I guess my notes from the design meeting weren’t complete enough.”

Cynthia looked up from her smart phone. “I have the confirmation email I sent out after the meeting. The font style and size are in that email.”

Hal looked uncomfortable. “I’m not sure I got that email.”

Cynthia stared at Hal. “I also have the confirmation notice that shows you received and opened that email. So my question is are you that disorganized or are you deliberately lying?”

Hal looked more uncomfortable but said nothing. Brian glared at him. “We’d like an answer!”

“I guess I should have paid more attention to that email and not so much to my notes.”

Patti entered the conversation. “Hal, do you still have those notes. I think it might be helpful for us to see them. They could help us understand how the boards were created incorrectly.”


Hal shook his head. “I don’t think I saved them.”

Brian’s eyebrows shot up. “The boards weren’t approved and you threw away the design meeting notes. I think that is kind of unbelievable.”

Once again Hal was quiet. Patti spoke again. “I think we can all agree that it would have been better to hold onto your notes until after the customer presentation. I would like us to have a meeting to clarify the mentor program. Hopefully you have kept your notes and the minutes from our initial meeting about the mentor program.”

Brian stood up. “Let’s put that meeting on pause for right now. Hal I want you to take these piece of crap boards and get rid of them. I want the revised CORRECT boards here in my office no later than 2 PM.”

Hal started to gather the rejected boards. “I’ll try my best to have them ready by 2.”

“There is no TRY! Have them here by the deadline or your meeting with Patti will be an exit interview. I suggest you get back to my art department as fast as possible and get someone started on correcting your errors.”

Hal left and Brian turned to Patti. “If I get satisfactory boards by 2 PM I want you to meet with Hal, counsel him and put a written, signed memo in his file. If I don’t have the boards by the deadline I want him fired.”

Patti nodded. “No problem. I agree this is a huge mistake on his part. Let me know which meeting I need to plan for.”

When they were alone Brian asked Cynthia what she thought about Hal’s behavior and what she thought it meant. Cynthia had no idea but said she thought they needed to start to look for someone new to head up the art department. Brian uttered a string of profanity and a laughing Cynthia went back to her office.

Back at home Justin finished his breakfast. Gus was still concentrating on coloring his picture. “Hey Little Man we should go upstairs and get you dressed for the zoo. Once you’re dressed and ready you can color until Kevin and his parents show up.”

“Okay Papa. Should I leave my picture here?”

“Better put it in the study so nothing gets spilled on it.”

Gus ran down the hall, dropped off his picture on the study table and met Justin on the stairs. Gus decided on his black sleeveless, “just like Daddy’s”, T shirt and black and white stripped shorts. Justin made sure Gus was completely covered in sun block before he got dressed. Gus completed his zoo outfit with black sneakers and a hat they had bought at Kennywood.

When they got back downstairs Gus went to the study to finish his picture for Uncle Blake and Justin headed to the kitchen. “Alice, Ted and Blake are coming here tomorrow after John’s game. Can you order some ribs from the butcher. I’ll pick them up when I take the boys to practice.”

Alice smiled. “I heard you say they were coming yesterday so I ordered some ribs, steaks and chicken. Charlie is picking it up now. I’ll freeze what you don’t want to use this weekend. I am going to make some potato salad. I know how much Ted likes it.”

Justin shook his head and smiled. “Don’t you think you’ll be too busy today to make potato salad?”

“Nope. I already plan to get John and Patrick to peel potatoes for me when they get back from practice. It’s easy to peel cooked potatoes. If you try and give me a hard time I’ll make deviled eggs too.”

Justin laughed. “You are incorrigible. I’d say to do what you want but that is what you always do.

Later that morning the doorbell rang. When Justin opened the door Kevin rushed in followed by Patrick and their parents. Justin got a quick hug around the legs. “Hi Uncle Justin, where’s Gus?”

Before Justin could reply Kevin started shouting Gus’s name. Roxanne told him to use his “inside voice” just as Gus shouted hello from the media room. Gus hurried out and received a hug from Kevin who told him. “We’re going to the zoo!”

Gus smiled. “I know. It’s awesome!”

Kevin turned his attention back to Justin. ”Is Grandmom Jen here?”

Justin shook his head. “Sorry Kevin; Grandmom Jen doesn’t live here. She’s at her house.”

“Oh okay, well let’s go to the zoo.”

Patrick laughed and mussed his brother’s hair. “Be patient Kevin, the zoo will be there for a long time. You and Gus have fun.”

John appeared from the media room and he and Patrick headed back there.

Justin turned to Gus. “Gus go use the bathroom before you leave please.”

Gus said okay and hurried down the hall to the bathroom. Justin grabbed some things from a side table. “Roxanne here is an extra T shirt and shorts just in case Gus needs them. I figure you have sun block. I gave Gus a full coat when he got dressed.”

“I have plenty of sunblock in my bag and I’ll stick these clothes in there too. Always good to be prepared. We plan to be back around 5 o"clock.”

“Alice said dinner will be ready around 6, just call if you will be later than that. Here is $100. Gus, for better or worse, is used to being indulged at gift shops. He usually wants to buy a story book and a coloring book but Brian lets Gus buy whatever he wants.”

Greg eyebrows went up. “A hundred bucks in the zoo gift shop? Are you sure?”

Justin smiled. “I know it is over the top but that is how Brian operates. I have to be careful what I express any interest in or else it appears. Just be sure Gus doesn’t buy anything that is pure crap. Even his father draws the line there. If what Gus wants is more than $100; let me know and we’ll settle when you get back.”

Roxanne looked concerned. “Justin. Aren’t you worried about spoiling Gus?”

“Not really he is a great kid but Brian likes Gus to enjoy himself and have happy memories. Brian has very few happy memories from his childhood.”

Gus ran back into the entry and Justin stuck his hat on his head and leaned down to give him a kiss good bye. Kevin took Gus’s hand and led the way out to the car.

Justin was overseeing the shipping company men crating his paintings for the trip to San Francisco when Molly appeared in the studio. “Hi Big Brother.”

Justin came over to give her a hug and kiss. “What are you doing here?”

“Nice to see you too.”

“I’m just surprised. You usually don’t visit unless you know Brian is home.”

“That is just not true! Mark called me today and asked me to rescue him. He wanted to come and apologize for how his parents acted at the hospital.”

“He shouldn’t worry about that. I didn’t even see his parents and both Brian and I are well aware that parents can’t be controlled. Were his parents driving him crazy with attention?”

Molly chuckled. “Actually quite the opposite. His family is kind of weird.”

Justin smiled at his sister. “Well at least you and Mark have that in common.”

“They are weird in a different way. He has a younger sister that lives at home but his parents didn’t tell her about Mark’s accident or that they were going to the hospital. They just said they were going out for a while. They told her about the accident when they got home from the hospital. His brother is four years older than Mark. He’s married and lives in Wheeling and the parents never called him to let them know Mark got hurt. His brother happened to call the house the other day and Mark was the only one home and answered the phone. Mark told him about the accident and his brother asked if it was Mark’s fault. Mark told him the other car came through a red light and hit us. His brother said it was lucky that it wasn’t Mark’s fault and asked him to have his mother call when she got home.”

“Wow that is weird. They certainly didn’t go to the same parenting classes as Mom did.”

“Mark was amazed that Mom and I came here to stay after the hospital. He asked if we paid board because when he visited his brother they expected him to contribute money to the food bill!”

Justin was wide eyed. “I can just see Brian’s reaction if you or Mom offered to pay him money for staying here!” Both he and Molly laughed visualizing Brian’s reaction to anyone suggesting they should give him money towards food.

The crew leader came over to Justin. “We’re finished with the first crate Justin.”

Justin went over and examined their work. “This looks good. You can put the top on it and use the lift to lower it. You can start packing the rest of the paintings but don’t close the crates until I come and look them over. I’ll be downstairs in the kitchen; give me a call on my cell phone.”

He and Molly went out the door to the back stairs. Justin removed the key from the dead bolt in the studio door. He locked the dead bolt on the stairway side of the door.

Molly gave him a curious look. Justin shrugged. “I don’t want them wandering around upstairs. They probably wouldn’t do that but better safe then sorry.”

Down in the kitchen Alice was serving meatball sandwiches for lunch. John, Patrick and Peter were dealing with their own sandwiches while Alice cut Mark’s sandwich into 3 pieces to make it easier for him to handle with only one good arm. His broken arm was still in a cast and held steady with a sling.

When Mark saw Justin he quickly got to his feet. “Hi Justin. I want to say how sorry I am for the way my parents acted at the hospital.”

“Sit down and enjoy your sandwich. I didn’t actually get to meet your parents at the hospital. Brian expects all heterosexual people to act the way your parents did; he is only surprised when they don’t. He wasn’t offended; really more amused than anything.”

Since Justin needed to supervise the packing of his paintings; Molly and Mark drove John and Patrick to soccer practice. Justin went back to the studio and Peter followed him.

Once the paintings were all crated, Peter wanted his help in packing for his weekend with the O’Briens. When he mentioned that Josh’s uncle had a boat that they would be going out on Justin took Peter to the sporting goods store to buy a life vest. Justin wanted to be sure that the life vest would fit Peter correctly and not just be an adult vest rigged to sort of fit him. After the life vest purchase they picked up John and Patrick from practice.

Back at the house, Alice had boiled potatoes, for her potato salad, ready for John & Patrick to peel and cut up. Molly got the job of cutting up celery & onion. Alice peeled and cut up some hard boiled eggs and prepared her special dressing for the potato salad.

Justin help Peter pack a duffle bag with clothes for the weekend and moved it down to the foyer. Peter was ready for pick up.

Alice discovered that Mark had not been able to take a shower since the accident. “You would feel much better if you had a nice shower and got really clean. Also that sling looks pretty grungy. I have some material over at the cottage that would be perfect for a sling. I bet I could make one that was more comfortable than the one you’re using.”

Mark tried to stop the Alice express. “I can’t get the cast wet so that is why I haven’t been able to take a shower.”

“Oh honey that’s not a problem. We just need some plastic wrap and duct tape and we’ll fix it so the cast will stay dry. Justin can help you in the shower.”

Justin and Mark looked equally horrified. Alice just shrugged. “Oh Justin be serious. I know you have seen plenty of dicks. It’s too awkward for Mark to wash himself with only one hand. Mark don’t worry about Justin; he is only interested in Brian. Justin go put on a bathing suit and get a robe for Mark to wear. No sense in putting dirty clothes on a clean body. I’ll throw those in the washer.”

Both Mark and Justin hesitated. Alice gave them a stern look. “I am NOT taking no for an answer here. You two need to act like grownups.”

Molly laughed. “Alice while you get the stuff for a new sling, I’ll start to wrap the cast. Where is the plastic wrap and duct tape?”

“You will find them both in the pantry.”

****************************************************************************************

Craig Taylor was meeting with his longtime friend and accountant, Simon Dialey.

“Simon I need to find alternate financing to pay off the loan to Sunshine Associates.”

“Craig I have told you for several years that you need to cut back on the amount of money you draw from the business. Taylor Electronics balance sheet is not going to appeal to many investors. If we find someone willing to give you a loan the interest rate will be very high. I can’t see us finding another investor who will agree to interest only payments. I thought Sunshine Associates was willing to extend the loan?"

Craig had a disgusted look on his face. “I discovered that Sunshine Associates is actually just a cover name for Brian Kinney. He and Justin came to see me at the store and tell me they were the investors. They’ll extend the loan if I agree to their conditions and I’m not willing to do that plus I don’t want Kinney’s money.”

“Why did they make the loan in the first place? You and Justin have been estranged for years.”

“Kinney did it, apparently without Justin even knowing, because I told Jennifer that business was bad and I might not be able to keep making the alimony and child support payments to her. Kinney said he didn’t want Jennifer to lose that money. I think he really did it to embarrass me!”

Simon looked over the papers spread out on his desk. “Does he know that Jennifer agreed to you stopping her alimony?”

“I have no idea. We didn’t get into that at the meeting.”

“Well if he doesn’t know that, Brian may not be as ready to extend the loan. If you had only cut back on your personal expenses a few years ago we would have a better story to tell possible investors.”

“Their conditions are to have an accountant look at my business and personal finances and have a business analyst come and review how I run my business.”

Simon smiled. “Those requests are really not all that unusual. The accountant is going to tell you to drop your country club membership, you hardly ever go there. They will probably also tell you to move. The monthly fees at your condo are ridiculously high. You could join a nice gym for a fraction of the monthly fee and I’m not sure why you need a doorman and a concierge. Which I have been telling you for years. This might be an opportunity for you and Justin to reconnect. As your friend and your accountant my advice is to take the extension and accept their conditions.”

Craig made a disgusted noise. “I was hoping for some better options from you.”

Simon just shrugged. “I’m an accountant not a magician.”

*************************************************************************************

1:30 at Kinnetik and Cynthia knocked on Brian’s office door. Hal & Leon from the art department came in with her carrying new story boards. Brian had a few minor changes he wanted made and sent Leon to take care of them.

Cynthia turned to Hal. “So why did we have to go through this exercise? Leon obviously knows what he is doing so why didn’t you have him do the boards from the beginning?”

Hal looked uncomfortable. “I worked with one of the newer employees. I just wanted to show that I could use the graphics program.”

Brian gave a short laugh. “Well that backfired. You have a 2:30 meeting with HR. I want to meet with you at 10 on Monday morning. At that meeting I would like to hear from you why I shouldn’t fire you. Now get out of my office.”

Cynthia looked at Brian. “So I guess we should start to look for a new Art Director?”

“I hate to think about that, let’s see what Hal has to say on Monday morning. We’ll have to get Justin involved in that search if it happens.”

Cynthia smiled. “I say we push the whole search into his lap!”

Brian laughed. “We can try!”

At that moment Justin wished he was anywhere other than in a shower stall with a naked Mark. “Mark you are in charge of washing everything there in the middle. Why don’t you take care of that first? When you’re done you can hold the wash cloth in front of your junk while I wash the rest of you.”

A mutually embarrassing 20 minutes later they emerged from the shower. Mark had to admit he did feel better. Justin admitted it wasn’t as horrifying as he thought it might be. Justin had brought a terry robe and a new pair of Brian’s silk boxers for Mark to put on until his own clothes were washed and dried.

Mark held his cast up with his good arm as they returned to the kitchen. Alice was back from the cottage and supervising Molly mixing the potato salad ingredients together. There were two pieces of cloth on the kitchen counter. One was navy blue and the other was red with yellow smile faces.

Alice looked over at Justin and Mark. “Come try this slings. One is for daily wear and the other is for fun.”

Alice had sewn Velcro at the neck joint which allowed the slings to be adjusted for the most comfortable fit. Mark was delighted with Alice’s slings which he said felt much better than the generic one he got at the hospital.

Alice decided that Molly and Mark should stay for dinner. John & Patrick were given the job of setting up a buffet table on the patio. While they were doing that the doorbell rang and the Gardners’ arrived to pick up Peter for his weekend away.

Justin went upstairs to change into a dry swimsuit. When he got back down to the kitchen Molly was massaging Mark’s shoulder and neck. She turned to Justin. “So big brother when Mark and I get to the serious romance stage am I going to be happy with what he has to offer?”

Mark turned as red as a tomato. Justin laughed. “Some things little sister are best discovered on your own. So you will have to wait to find out.”
Chapter 48 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Sorry it took so long to update.  I was traveling.  Hope you enjoy the new chapter.

 

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 48

Claire watched the clock all day anxiously waiting for the end of her business day. Shortly before closing time she answered the phone and was unhappy to hear Sally’s voice.

“Claire, I’ve had two calls from Peggy today and just got off the phone with Steve. It seems there were some problems today.”

Claire closed her eyes and tried to keep her voice steady. She felt the tear gathering behind her eye lids. “I had a horrible night and overslept. It has just been one of those days when everything has gone wrong.”

“Peggy said that you left a patient on hold for almost ten minutes. Didn’t you notice the long hold warning on the phone?”

“I was in the kitchen when I answered that call. When I got back to the desk I took another call. I was just about to get back to the first call when Peggy came out to the desk. Since I put the call on hold the warning went off on the kitchen phone.”

“Well I guess I see how that could happen. Claire you have been doing an Okay job but you have to realize that the most important person in the office is Steve and after him Peggy. She has been complaining to him all day which is why he called me. I know everyone can have an off day but you really have to apply yourself better. I know Peggy is difficult but you are giving her plenty of ammunition. Please try and get a good night’s sleep and have a better day tomorrow.”

Claire worked hard to keep her voice steady as she told Sally she would do as she asked. She closed up the office with tears running down her face. She spent some time in the ladies room getting herself together before saying good night to Steve and Peggy and heading out to the bus stop.

*************************************************************************************

The zoo goers arrived back right on schedule around 5PM. Greg was carrying a sleeping Kevin and an obviously half asleep Gus walked beside them. Greg smiled. “They both fell asleep in the car. I think their naps are not quite over?”

Justin scooped Gus up and led the way upstairs to Gus’s room. He put Gus on the bed and pulled out the trundle for Kevin. Both boys got their shoes pulled off and light covers pulled over them and both were immediately back asleep. Justin pushed the listen button on the house intercom and he and Greg went back downstairs.

Roxanne was standing in the entrance hall holding a large bag from the zoo shop. “Here are Gus’s purchases. He got a story book, a coloring book, a T shirt for himself and T shirts for John & Peter. He came in right about on target. There’s some change from your hundred in the bottom of the bag.”

Justin smiled. “That was nice that he got shirts for John & Peter. How about a cold drink?”

That sounded good to both Greg and Roxanne and they followed Justin to the family room. Justin punched the listen button on the family room intercom so they would hear when Gus or Kevin woke up.

“So did you guys have fun?”

Roxanne smiled at Justin. “It was great. Kevin is so taken with Gus. He is usually a little timid about getting too close to the animal areas but Gus told him that his Daddy said the barriers protect the people from the animals and the animals from the people so it was okay to get close up so they could see better. I tell Kevin it is okay to get close every time we go but Gus is apparently wiser than me or rather his Daddy is the wise one.”

Justin chuckled. “Gus takes everything that Brian says as absolute gospel. It annoys his mommies but if Brian tells him something no one else can convince him it is not correct. One of these days I’m sure that will wear off.”

Molly and Mark wandered down the hall from the media room. Mark got lots of sympathy from Greg and Roxanne. Justin noticed he was dressed in his freshly laundered clothes and was wearing the “fun sling” with the happy faces.

Molly asked about the zoo trip and got the rundown on what they had seen and done. Greg said it was nice to have a day off from work as things were kind of up in the air there.

Justin knew that Greg worked at the University Hospital but asked what he did there. “I work in the graphics department. We create print and digital materials for the different areas of the hospital. Our department falls under the director of communications and they just hired a new director. I’ve been there 7 years. In graphics we have two team leaders, me and Joe Mullin. We each have two guys under us and we are assigned different departments to work with. The new guy has hired a Manager to oversee graphics so we won’t be team leaders any more. No change in pay but a lower job grade.”

Justin nodded. “That has to be tough.”

Greg shrugged but Roxanne gave her opinion. “The new director wants to be the new broom sweeping clean. He questions everything Greg does. Plus he bought a new graphics program that everyone has to learn with just half a day training.”

This was something Justin knew something about. “What is the new program?”

Greg made a disgusted face. “Doodle Dayz.”

Justin frowned. “We bought a new graphics program for Kinnetik a few years ago. I looked at Doodle Dayz but we decided on Grafix 21st. That just seemed to be a lot more flexible than any other program we looked at. I guess they must have made some major improvements to Doodle Dayz since we considered it.”

Greg shook his head. “I don’t think there have been many improvements. We have been using Grafix so we feel like we are taking a step back. My team does the hospital newsletter and we have always inserted GIFs in the electronic version. Mostly just some silly, fun stuff but it encouraged employees to sign up for the e-version and we had to print less hard copies. That saved on printing costs as well as curring down on trash since most people throw out the newsletters after glancing through it. It was easy to insert the GIFs with Grafix but Doodle makes it pretty difficult and it take forever for the GIFs to load. We’ve had a lot of complaints from employees. The director seems to think we made mistakes and I tried to explain the process to him but he said the new manager suggested the switch so he’ll be able to help us with the newsletter when he comes on board.”

“So the new manager hasn’t started yet?”

Roxanne made a disgusted snort. Greg just shook his head again. “No we have been told that he has to finish up at his current job. It is all very hush, hush but the director did slip and tell me the new guy’s name is Hal and he works for another company here in Pittsburgh. He is supposed to be on board with us within a month.”

Justin just nodded and didn’t say anything but he was wondering how many people named Hal managed art or graphics departments in Pittsburgh.

Lindsay and Melanie arrived home with the news that their belongings would be delivered the next day. Since it was such a nice afternoon they suggested moving out to the patio. Alice in the adjacent kitchen said she would listen for Gus and Kevin so everyone took their drinks and went outside.

Justin positioned his chair so he could see into the house in case Alice signaled that the boys were awake or Brian arrived home. John and Patrick were in the orchard helping Charlie pick peaches but after a little while they wandered over to the patio and got into the pool.

When he saw Brian enter the kitchen from the garage Justin got up and went in the house. He gave Brian a hug and kiss hello. “Molly and Mark came to visit so Mark could apologize for his parents’ behavior. I told him not to worry about it. Gus and Kevin were wiped out from the zoo so they are napping in Gus’s room.”

Justin could tell that Brian was out of sorts and regretted having invited the O’Brien’s to dinner. “Bad day at Kinnetik?”

Brian had his no emotions face firmly in place. “Just a day.nI guess I should go out and say hello before I change. I’m not responsible for grilling anything, am I?”

“No Brian. Alice is in charge of dinner.”

Brian went out to the patio with Justin following him. Roxanne and Greg stood to greet him. Brian moved over to give Molly a kiss on the cheek and say hello to Mark. Molly smiled as she told Brian. “I’m glad you are home. You can keep Justin under control.”

“I’m not sure anyone can actually control your brother. What specifically has he done today to annoy you?”

“Well I want him to stop taking showers with my boyfriend.”

Brian’s head whipped around to give Justin a questioning look. Justin knew this was not a day when Brian was up for teasing. “Mark can’t take a shower alone with his broken arm so I helped him in the shower.”

Brian nodded and turned back towards the O’Briens. “Well I’m going to go up and change. See you in a couple minutes.”

Justin rolled his eyes at the confused Molly and followed Brian back inside. “Brian wait a minute.”

Brian turned around to glare at Justin. “Did you really take a shower with Mark?”

“I helped him get washed, that’s all there is to it.”

“Okay. I’m going to get changed. You shouldn’t ignore YOUR guests.”

Brian turned away and quickly headed upstairs. When Justin started back outside he saw Alice at the pantry door. “What was that all about?”

Justin shrugged. “I think there was a problem at Kinnetik today but got no info on that. Molly teased about Mark and I taking a shower and Brian chose to get upset. He’ll get over it.”

Right at that moment Justin heard talking from Gus’s room on the intercom and headed upstairs. He got the boys to use the bathroom and then they all headed downstairs. On their way through the kitchen Alice let Justin know dinner was ready to be served whenever they were ready.

Justin nodded. “Let’s wait for Brian to come down. He’ll probably want a drink to unwind before we eat.”

He went outside with a forced smile on his face. Molly knew something was wrong but her brother gave her a quick shake of his head and she didn’t say anything. Greg and Roxanne sensed the tension but weren’t sure what they should say or do. Gus and Kevin were busy telling Gus's mommies, John and Patrick all about their adventures at the zoo.

Alice heard Brian come down the stairs and waited in the kitchen for him to appear. When Brian didn’t show up she went looking for him. She immediately saw that the study door was closed and hurried down the hall.

She gave the door a quick knock and went inside. Brian looked up from his computer. “Brian, dinner is ready to be served.”

Brian looked back down at his computer screen. “I have some work to catch up on. You can go ahead and serve dinner without me.”

“There is no way I am serving dinner while you sit and sulk in here. I have no idea what your problem is but I am not going to allow you to embarrass Justin, disappoint your son and make the O’Briens feel uncomfortable. Not to mention giving Lindsay the satisfaction of thinking there is some problem between you and Justin.”

Brian did not even look up. “Let’s try and remember who the employer is here.”

Alice gave a short harsh laugh. “Are we really going to go there? Let me assure you Mr Kinney, sir, that if you don’t get off your ass and out on that patio you won’t have to worry about firing me because I will happily quit.”

Brian looked up. “Justin invited those breeders for dinner so he can take care of entertaining them. He seemed to have no trouble entertaining his sister’s boyfriend this afternoon.”

“If my memory is correct the last time those breeders were guests in this house it was at YOUR invitation. I find it hard to believe that you could be jealous because Justin helped Mark get showered. Surely you realize that Justin is only interested in you and that he loves only you! I am the one who insisted he help Mark get showered so if you want to be angry at anyone it would be me. Of course it is stupid for you to be angry at anyone over that shower. I strongly suggest you just let it go because you are acting like a jackass and you need to stop.”

Brian had the grace to look sheepish as he locked his computer, got up and followed Alice to the kitchen. Alice went immediately to the stove and Brian headed for the patio doors. “Send John and Patrick in to help me get the food on the table.”

Brian chuckled. “Yes Ma’am.”

Brian delivered Alice’s message to John and Patrick as soon as he got outside. Gus shouted “Daddy.” And ran towards him followed closely by Kevin. Brian knelt down so he could scoop both boys into a hug. They both giggled as Brian tickled them. “Did you guys have fun at the zoo today?”

Both boys shouted yes and started to relate their zoo adventures, happy to have someone new to tell about their day. Brian picked both boys up and walked over to give Justin a kiss on the cheek. He was rewarded with a full sunshine smile.

Brian put the two squirming boys down. He sat beside Justin, Gus climbed onto his father’s lap and Kevin claimed a spot on Uncle Justin’s lap. Both boys competed to tell Brian about their zoo trip. Brian and Justin were both laughing at the boys’ antics. Brian reached over to rest his hand on Justin’s arm.

The zoo saga was interrupted by Alice announcing dinner. Everyone headed into the dining room. Lindsay attempted to get Gus to sit between her and Melanie but he was determined to sit next to his friend Kevin. Brian sat on the other side of his son and Roxanne claimed the seat next to Kevin.

Roxanne was trying her best to figure out Lindsay. She wanted to be sure that Gus and Kevin would continue to spend time together. Greg and Roxanne liked Justin and Brian so much and they, along with Jennifer, have been so wonderful with Kevin. Roxanne was anxious to establish a good relationship with Gus’s mothers.

Roxanne smiled across the table at Lindsay. “Lindsay, I heard you say your furniture and belongings are arriving tomorrow. You must be anxious to get settled in at your new home.”

“Well this is just a temporary move. We are moving in to Brian’s old loft until we get settled into our jobs. The four of us will be pretty cramped but I guess we’ll make the best of it.”

Justin quickly looked at Brian to see how upset he was. His partner winked at him. “Linds sometimes I think you are looking for a place as big as all outdoors.”

Justin, mostly successfully, turned his laugh into a cough but still got a dirty look from Lindsay.

Brian caught a glimpse of Molly’s face and was amazed at her narrow eyed look that was so much like her mother’s. Molly directed her attention at Lindsay. “Well Lindsay at least you can’t complain about the cost of living at the loft. You will be living there rent free with Justin and Brian even continuing to pay the utilities. Seems to me a lot of people would be extremely grateful to get a free place to live while they settle into their new life.”

Lindsay had a big fake smile on her face. “Well Molly dear you should know about free rides since your college costs are all covered by Brian.”

Molly returned the smile. “I am very grateful to my BROTHER and Brian for their generosity. I tell them both all the time how grateful I am for all the help they give me. It is just one small reason why I love them both so much. I am very lucky to have them in my life and for taking such good care of me.”

Brian chuckled. “I am happy to be the recipient of all this Taylor adoration and to have all three of them as my family.”

Justin laughed out loud this time and the tension at the table dissipated. Roxanne didn’t completely understand this exchange but it was clear to her that there was more to Lindsay and Melanie’s move back to Pittsburgh than she knew.

The rest of the dinner conversation was lighter and much of it concerned John and Patrick’s soccer game on the next day. Molly and Mark left right after dessert.

John and Patrick cleared the table with assistance from Gus and Kevin. Roxanne worried about Kevin carrying the obviously expensive china to the kitchen but Justin assured her that nothing was a family heirloom and everything could be easier replaced. Roxanne worried needlessly as everything made its way to the kitchen without incident.

Once clean-up was done the O’Briens left taking John with them to spend the night at their house. Lindsay and Melanie went out on the patio with some brandy while Brian gave Gus his bath and Justin read him a bedtime story.

While Justin was reading to Gus, Brian went downstairs poured himself some Beam in the study, grabbed a folder off the desk and then went out on the patio.

He settled into a lounger next to Lindsay. “So ladies have you had a chance to look at schools for Gus & JR?”

Melanie spoke first. “We have done some research online and have discussed a couple options.”

Lindsay entered the discussion. “We have been looking at the public schools as well as private since we weren’t sure what you might contribute for Gus’s schooling.”

Brian shook his head slowly. “When did I ever deny you anything you needed for our son? Why would you say you aren’t sure I would pay for Gus’s school?”

Lindsay shrugged. “You seem to have a lot more financial obligations these days. Your nephews are being sent to an expensive school. You are feeding them and clothing them and paying for their summer activities. Mel and I aren’t sure how that effects what’s left over for Gus.”

“What’s left over for Gus!!! Linds how do you come up with this stuff? Gus and Justin are the most important people in my life, they are my life. There are no leftovers for them. They come first with me. You mention everything we have done for John and Peter but skip right over all the money Justin and I have given or spent on you. We paid for your move and Mel’s continuing ed classes. You seem to skip over everything that Justin and I do for you and just expect more.”

Lindsay didn’t say anything but Melanie said how much they both appreciated everything that Brian and Justin were doing to help them get their life back in order. Lindsay did nod in agreement but Brian still had a hard time with her behavior over John & Peter being part of his life and her jealousy.

Brian handed the folder to Melanie. “Justin did some research on schools. We like the Fort Pitt School. It has a great reputation and it’s close to Kinnetik and the Bloom Gallery. They offer pre-school right through eighth grade. There’s info on some other schools in that folder.”

Justin came outside and settled on the lounger with Brian, he helped himself to a sip of Brian’s drink.

Melanie and Lindsay exchanged a look before Lindsay spoke. “Mel knows someone at her old law firm that sends their children to Fort Pitt. They gave it rave reviews. Our issue is that we want Gus and JR to attend the same school. Right now neither Michael nor Mel and I can afford JR’s tuition.”

Before Brian could say anything an exasperated Justin spoke up. “Honestly Linds, do you really think that Brian and I are not prepared to pay for JR as well as Gus.”

Brian smiled at his partner’s outrage. “Of course we’ll pay the full tuition for JR this year. Going forward I hope that you or Michael would kick in at least part of her tuition.”

Mel answered. “That is more than fair. I want you to know how much I appreciate your willingness to pay all the tuition for this year. Of course we’ll plan to pay her tuition after this year. I truly appreciate all the help you are giving us. I know this is a tough situation for all of us but you guys are being extremely generous. Lindsay and I don’t know what we would do without all your help.”

Lindsay smiled. “Brian you know I have always appreciated all your support for anything that Gus needed.”

“Justin and I love Gus and are happy to provide anything he needs now and in the future.”

Lindsay smile faded just slightly at Brian’s inclusion of Justin in that statement. “You guys have been wonderful. I’m sorry if I haven’t acted as grateful as I should have.”

Melanie and Lindsay agreed to contact the Fort Pitt School and get back to Brian and Justin with tuition costs. Then saying they had a busy day tomorrow the girls went upstairs to their room.

Justin leaned back against Brian who put his arms around the blonde and held him tight. Justin sighed with contentment. “This is so great to be together like this with no one around. It doesn’t happen too often anymore.”

Brian chuckled. “You are the one who wanted John & Peter to come here and live. I warned you it would impact out sex life.”

Justin laughed. “I don’t think we have exactly living like monks but since we have this opportunity why don’t we move to the hot tub.”

“That sounds like a good plan. An even better plan would be for you to ride my hard dick while we were in the hot tub.”

Justin turned and gave Brian a deep kiss. “That sounds like a wonderful plan to me as long as you are “up” for that.”

“Oh I’m “up” for it Sunshine. Just thinking about your tight bubble butt and I’m “up” for whatever you can handle.”

Justin laughed as he got up and moved towards the hot tub dropping his clothes along the way. Brian followed quickly behind his lover.

Half an hour later two sated men sat side by side in the hot tub. Brian had his arm around Justin holding him close. Justin leaned his head against Brian’s shoulder. “So what happened at Kinnetik today to put you in such a bad mood when you got home?”

Brian sighed. “Hal was at his most annoying today. It almost seemed like he wanted to get fired. Cynthia, Patti and I were all trying to figure out what was going on with him.”

Justin smiled. “Greg was telling me about some changes at his job before you got home. It seems like they have a new director of communications at the University Hospital and he has hired a new manager for the graphics department, where Greg works. The new manager hasn’t started yet, he has a job where he has to finish up before he starts at the hospital. Apparently his identity is pretty hush hush but Greg did hear that the new guy’s first name is Hal.”

Brian moved away from Justin and turned to face his partner. “Are you serious?”

Justin nodded. “Greg didn’t get any last name but it would explain why Hal would want to get fired. He gets a pretty nice severance package if he gets fired. What does if he quits?”

“Basically nothing. We’d pay him two weeks salary because we wouldn’t want him hanging around but that’s all he’s entitled to. Do you really think Greg’s new manager Hal is our Hal?”

Justin shrugged. “I kind of hate to think of Hal as mine but it sure is an odd coincidence that the new manager of graphics had to finish up at a job and his name is Hal and your Hal is acting strange.”

Brian laughed. “So it’s my Hal; no way Sunshine he belongs to Kinnetik and WE own Kinnetik so he is OUR Hal.”

Brian started to climb out of the hot tub. “Where are you going?”

“I have to email Cynthia, Patti and Ted. We have to come up with a plan. I know one thing for sure I am not going to pay that weasel any severance.”

Brian pulled on his jeans and hurried in to the study. Justin chuckled as he got out of the hot tub. He pulled on his pants and went into the house. Justin checked to make sure the doors where all locked, set the alarm and went up to bed.
Chapter 49 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 49

Everyone at the Taylor-Kinney home was up early on Saturday. Lindsay and Melanie were off to the loft to get ready for the moving van to arrive. Brian, Justin and Gus headed to the soccer game. Brian talked game strategy with Coach Logue while Justin sat with Gus in his lap until the O’Briens arrived and Gus ran over to greet Kevin.

Roxanne put a blanket on the ground and the two boys flopped down to read Gus’s new zoo story book. Roxanne set up her chair next to Justin. “I am so glad that Gus is staying in Pittsburgh. He is such a good influence on Kevin. The other day Kevin asked me to help him read, that is the first time he ever asked that. You have all been so great with Kevin.”

Justin smiled, always happy to hear Gus praised. “Kevin is a great kid. He is so loving. We’re happy he and Gus get along so well.”

“You have all been so accepting of Kevin. You don’t know how rare that is. Even my own parents avoid being around him.”

Justin wasn’t sure what to say. “Well Brian and I like all of you and we’re glad Gus had made such a nice new friend.”

Roxanne didn’t answer and Justin was fairly horrified when he turned and discovered she was crying.

“Roxanne, I so sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Roxanne smiled as she wiped her eyes. “You don’t have anything to apologize for Justin. I’m sorry I got so emotional on you. Please let’s just forget it happened.”

Justin nodded and turned back to the field to watch the pre-game warmup. He didn’t really understand what was happening on the field but he preferred watching that to continuing his conversation with Roxanne.

Justin spotted Ted and Blake walking to the field from the parking area and waved to them. He introduced them to Roxanne. Gus came running over to say hello to his uncles, he introduced them to his friend Kevin. Gus also told Blake that Justin had drawn a picture and he hah colored it for him. Blake told him he was anxious to see it and Gus beamed.

Greg and Brian joined the group when the game started. For a short time Gus sat on Brian’s lap and Kevin sat on his father’s lap but they soon went back to reading on their blanket.

Ted started to talk to Brian about the email he had sent but Blake took his hand. “Teddy, we are here to watch the soccer game.”

Brian started to say something but Justin gave him a look which made him return his attention to the game. The two blondes smiled at each other, both secure in their ability to control their partners.

John & Patrick’s team kept up their winning streak. Kevin and Gus came over to cheer the win. Kevin asked his mother if they were going to Uncle Brian’s house and was unhappy with her negative response. “Gus and I aren’t finished our story. If we went to his house we could read some more.”

Greg laughed. “That is a really good try pal but we are heading home. You and Gus can finish the story another day.”

Patrick came over and distracted his brother by grabbing him and spinning him around.

Justin looked around for John and saw him talking to a pretty dark haired girl with bright blue eyes. “Patrick who is John talking to over there?”

“That’s Patrice Anton. Her brother plays on the team. He told John his sister likes him.”

Justin looked over at Brian with a big smile. Brian shook his head. “Calm down Cupid. John has a good share of Kinney blood. He’ll have lots of flirtations before he is ready to settle down.”

Roxanne laughed. “So Brian does that mean you had lots of flirtations before you meet Justin.”

“Oh my god! I’m not sure I would call them flirtations but Brian had more than his share of one night stands before he realized just how much he adores me.”

Gus giggled. “Mommy says Papa worked really hard to capture Daddy.”

Justin ruffled Gus’s hair. “It was hard work but your Daddy was definitely worth the effort.”

Brian grinned. “That’s true.”

Greg and Roxanne just shook their heads. John and Patrice walked over to the group. “Patrice these are my uncles, Brian Kinney and Justin Taylor.”

Patrice smiled. “Hello. Mr Taylor I am a big fan of your art work. The art teacher at the Academy always talk about you as the well-known local artist. He will be thrilled that John and his brother are going to the Academy.”

Justin smiled. “Thanks. It’s nice to meet you. Patrick told us your brother plays on the soccer team.”

“Yes he does. He doesn’t play as well as John does or Patrick.”

A few more pleasantries and Patrice went back to her parents. Brian put his arm around John’s shoulders. “Already introducing her to the family. You’re a fast worker.”

John blushed bright red. “She asked to meet you. It’s not a big deal.”

After final good byes with the O’Briens they headed to the parking lot. Blake and Ted were waiting nearby.

*************************************************************************************

After a half day of work, Claire left the dental office in a better mood than the day before. This morning had gone pretty smoothly, no big issues and very little contact with Peggy Simons. She received her paycheck for a full week as receptionist.

When she got home Joan was waiting to leave for cashing Claire’s check and lunch. At her credit union Joan asked what Claire was going to pay her in board and insisted Claire use that money to open a saving account. Joan said this was another step on getting custody of her sons back.

After lunch, Joan went back home and Claire went to the drug store and bought a few things before heading off to buy some pills. Claire found her supplier in the usual spot.

“Sorry Claire. I can’t sell you anything.”

“I have money, I’m not asking for any credit.”

“Word came down from Tino that anyone who sells anything to you gets their supply cut off.”

Claire felt nervous thinking about getting through the week without any drugs. “He’ll never know. I just need some oxy to get me though this week.”

“Sorry Claire I can’t take a chance of getting on Tino bad side. I need him to supply me and he can be pretty unpleasant to anyone who crosses him.”

Claire turned away angrily and went back home.

************************************************************************************

When everyone got back to the house, Ted and Blake grabbed a couple bottles of water and headed for the tennis court. Gus and John hurried to change into swimsuits. Brian settled on a lounger with the Pittsburgh paper and the latest editions of his favorite magazines.

Justin got everything ready for their lunch before joining Brian to read the paper and some art magazines. Eventually Gus requested Daddy’s presence in the pool and Brian quickly changed into a swimsuit and joined his son and nephew in the pool.

Ted and Blake finished their tennis match. They took a pretty long shower before appearing in speedos and climbing into the hot tub. Justin brought them each a glass of his special adult pick lemonade. A short time later Gus, very politely, asked Uncle Ted if he wanted to play ring toss so Ted slipped into the pool.

Blake volunteered to play ring toss after Ted completed two games. Now that Ted was free Brian suggested they head to the study to talk about the “Hal situation”. Justin told them if they weren’t back in an hour lunch would start without them. Ted changed into dry clothes in the pool house and after changing his clothes upstairs Brian met him in the study.

After Blake had played 2 games of ring toss Justin put aside the newspaper. “Gus. Time to get out of the pool I need to get lunch ready. John will you please give me a hand in the kitchen?”

Gus made his way over to the pool steps. John boosted himself out of the deep end. “Sure Uncle Justin. I’m just going to go up and put on some dry clothes. I’ll be down in couple minutes.”

“Gus please go up put on some dry clothes. Leave your wet swimsuit in the bath tub, not on the bedroom floor okay. You should get Blake’s picture after you change. It’s in the media room. ”

“Yes Papa.”

Blake got out of the pool. “I’ll take a quick shower and put on dry clothes so I can help with lunch.”

Justin smiled. “You can just relax in the pool or the hot tub until lunch is ready.”

“I’d rather help, if that’s okay?”

Justin quickly agreed and went inside while Blake headed to the pool house to get showered and changed.

When John got downstairs Justin had assembled the ingredients for peach ice cream and John got the job of assembling the ice cream and getting it into the ice cream maker.

Gus came into the kitchen with the picture he had colored for Blake. Blake gave Gus a hug and thanked him for the picture and said he couldn’t wait to hang it in his office.

Gus and sat at the counter. Justin passed him a large bowl and the ingredients for the salad dressing. Gus’s job was to put everything in the mixing bowl and stir it with a whisk.

Justin was cutting vegetables to add to the pasta salad he made earlier. Blake got the job of slicing some of Alice’s homemade rye and wheat breads. After the bread Blake moved on to carving the roast beef Justin had stuck in the oven before leaving for the soccer game. John moved on to slicing tomatoes for the sandwiches and getting a few different kinds of cheese out of the refrigerator.

Meanwhile at the other end of the house, Brian and Ted were on a conference call with Cynthia and Patti. They were discussing how to handle their Hal situation. Brian was adamant that he did not want to pay Hal any severance since he had gone behind their back and gotten another job. Brian felt sure that Hal’s behavior on Friday had been calculated to get himself fired so he could start his new job and also get a nice amount of severance pay from Kinnetik.

Patti pointed out they did not have any proof that Hal was the person who was hired by the University Hospital. The other three people, although admitting they had no proof, felt sure that Hal was trying to scam them.

Just as the call was winding down, Gus knocked on the study door to let his Daddy and Uncle Ted know that lunch was ready.

By the time Brian and Ted got to the kitchen, everyone else had their sandwiches made and salad on their plates. The two men quickly made sandwiches and helped themselves to pasta salad.

After sampling the food Ted commented. “You guys are lucky to have Alice. The woman is a fantastic cook. Did she make all this yesterday or come in this morning to do it.”

Blake poked Ted in the side and shook his head. Justin just laughed. “I’ll have you know Ted that Brian and I did not exist solely on takeout food even before Alice became part of our household. Also I had no cook in New York and takeout there is too expensive to have every night.”

Gus gave his Uncle Ted a very disapproving look. “Papa cooks lots of stuff and I helped make the salad dressing.”

Brian smiled. “Theodore I’ll have you know that Sunshine is a man of many talents. Talents that are put to use in several different areas of our home.”

Justin smacked Brian’s arm. “That is more than enough information sharing from you!”

John laughed so much he almost choked on his sandwich. Life with the uncles was certainly interesting and a lot of fun. He and Peter laughed more since they had lived here than they did in all the years they lived with their mother.

Ted started to mutter an apology but Justin gave him a sunshine smile. “Ted, I’m not upset. No big deal. I know you would never deliberately do anything to hurt my feelings.”

Ted blushed in embarrassment. Blake gave him a kiss on the cheek. “See Teddy, everyone knows what a truly nice guy you are.”

Brian looked across the table at Blake. “I’m trying to eat here. Could you two dial down the schmaltz.”

Justin gave Brian another smack on the arm. “Brian behave yourself!”

Brian rolled his eyes but said nothing. Justin leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Brian turned his head and their next kiss was a little more passionate.

John looked over at his uncles. “Hey. I’m trying to eat here. Could you two dial down the ridiculous romance.”

Everyone laughed, even Gus who didn’t really understand why they were laughing.

After dessert of the homemade peach ice cream and some of Alice’s cookies, Ted and Blake left for home.

John and Gus went to the media room to play video games while Justin and Brian did clean up in the kitchen and discussed the plans for Brian, Patti and Cynthia’s meeting with Hal on Monday.

Justin listed to the plan. “Suppose our Hal is not the Hal who got hired by the hospital?”

Brian shrugged. “We just follow through on Patti’s plan but Sunshine I really feel it is our Hal who has a new job. The little creep is hoping to be fired and collect severance.”

Justin smiled. “I think so too.”

Later they decided to go out to dinner. There was a chain Italian restaurant at Robinson town center that Justin really liked so the four of them went there. John helped Gus cut up his entrée. Gus was thrilled to have his cousin’s attention focused on him. Brian was happy to focus his attention on Justin so everyone enjoyed dinner.

Back home Gus had his bath and made it through an entire story from his zoo storybook before falling asleep.

*************************************************************************************

On Sunday morning Claire attended Mass with her mother. She was feeling on edge, wondering where she was going to get some drugs. She knew Tino didn’t control drug traffic for the entire city but he was the supplier to the sellers that Claire knew.

After Mass Joan asked Claire to go to the cemetery with her to visit Jack’s grave since his birthday was coming up in the next week. Claire agreed since she wanted to get on her mother’s good side. They stopped to buy a potted flower and placed it on Jack’s grave. Both women were dried eyed and Joan felt like her duty was done. Joan believed a widow should visit her husband’s grave even if the widow was happy the husband was buried there.

When they got home Claire asked Joan if she could borrow her car so she could go shopping for some new clothes to wear to work. Joan agreed on her way to the kitchen to fix herself a drink to help drive any memories of Jack Kinney from her mind.

Claire drove to the North side of Pittsburgh. She drove slowly up and down the narrow side streets until she saw a possible dealer leaning against the wall outside a closed gas station. Claire parked and got out of the car. She strolled over and asked the man if he had anything to sell. Claire was able to buy some oxy pills and was happy to head home.

Claire parked the car in Joan’s driveway and get out quickly. She was anxious to get inside, take some pills and space out in her room. The driveway was shielded by tall, unkempt shrubs and Claire never noticed the man walking up the driveway towards her.

Suddenly Claire felt a hand on her shoulder and she spun around. “Tino! What are you doing here?”

“Watching out for you.” Tino grabbed her purse, opened it and took out the plastic baggie of pills.

“You don’t know what you might get when you buy your pills from strangers. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you so I’m going to confiscate these pills.”

Claire made a grab for the pills but Tino shoved her to the ground and tossed her purse on top of her. He walked down the driveway to where a car was stopped with the motor running. Tino opened the back door and climbed into the car which sped down the street.

Claire got up and brushed herself off. She wanted to start screaming and never stop. She felt like every nerve in her body was tingling. She bent over and lost her breakfast in the overgrown grass beside the car.

She went into the house, told her mother she didn’t see any clothes she liked. Claire went upstairs and got into a hot bath trying to calm herself down, relax her nerves and try to figure out how to deal with Tino.

************************************************************************************

Sunday was a quiet day at the Taylor-Kinney home. John made scrambled eggs for his uncles and Gus. Justin took John and Gus to play putt-putt and they stopped at the sea food store on the way home.

When they got home Brian was shut up in the study. Justin left John and Gus to apply the rub to the filleted salmon he had bought for dinner.

Justin knocked on the study door and went inside. Brian was on another conference call with Patti, Cynthia and Ted. “So guys, has anything new or different been said in the last fifteen minutes or so?”

Cynthia laughed. “Probably not.”

Justin looked directly at Brian. “I think it is time to stop the calls. You have a plan for your meeting tomorrow. You can only be so prepared because you have no idea what Hal is going to say or do.”

Brian looked annoyed. “Justin this is important. I know Kinnetik is not your first priority but it is important to me.”

“More important than your son? It is time for you to spend some time with him. Kinnetik will survive and thrive with or without Hal and you have a hell of a nerve to intimate I don’t care about it.”

Brian shook his head. “We won’t be much longer but just leave us alone for now.”

Justin thought he heard someone’s shocked reaction to Brian’s comments. “Brian since Kinnetik seems to be the most important thing in your life you can stay in here and flog this dead horse just as fucking long as you like. You have been given plenty of time to formulate your plan but if you need to endlessly discuss it just have at it.”

Justin turned and left the study slamming the door behind him. Ted was the first to speak. “Ah, I think maybe Justin is right about flogging the dead horse.”

Brian started to reply but was interrupted by Cynthia. “Listen Boss do NOT give Ted a hard time. We are just wasting time with this call. We know how we are going to approach Hal but we do not know what his reaction will be. We all have better things we could be doing with our Sunday afternoon and don’t you dare say that Kinnetik is not important to us.”

Brian grunted. “Okay this call is over.”

When Brian went out in the hall he heard John and Gus laughter from the kitchen. He continued down the hall and entered the kitchen with a sheepish expression on his face.
Justin spotted him immediately but said nothing. Gus looked up and got a huge smile on his face. “Hi Daddy. John and me are helping Papa get the fish ready for our dinner tonight. We rubbed it.”

John smiled at his cousin, he was amazed at what a happy little kid Gus was.

Before Brian could say anything the phone rang and Justin answered. “Hi Mom.”

“That sounds like fun. I’m sure they will all be happy to go bowling.”

“Tomorrow is John’s first day with the tutor so you’ll have to pick them up after 11:00.”

“Okay see you tomorrow. Love you.”

John and Gus looked at Justin anticipating what he was going to tell them. “You guys probably figured out that conversation from my half of it. Grandmom Jen is going to take you bowling tomorrow.”

Gus yelled “Hooray.” As John grabbed him and twirled around the room, both boys laughing.

While the boys were occupied with their celebrations, Justin gave Brian a raised eyebrow look. Brian smirked. “Thanks for pointing out the error of my ways Sunshine.”

Justin walked over, gave Brian a kiss and whispered “Hooray” in his ear and laughed.

Brian sliced some of the leftover roast beef and made sandwiches for everyone. His way of apologizing to Justin. Justin gave Brian a big smile which was his way of letting Brian know he wasn’t angry with him.

After lunch Brian, John and Gus kicked the soccer ball around the yard while Justin sketched on the patio. Eventually they all wound up in the pool.

After swimming for a while Justin went in the house to chop up some zucchini, tomatoes and broccoli for a stir fry to serve with the fish. He heard the front door open and a minute later Peter rushed into the kitchen and gave him a hug. “Hi Uncle Justin. I missed you. Josh’s cousins are kind of buttheads but we just ignored them and had fun by ourselves. It’s nice to be home.”

Justin laughed. “We missed you too. Everyone is out in the pool, you should go say hello.”

“I’m going to go upstairs and put on a swimsuit so I can go in the pool too.”

Peter had disappeared up the back stairs by the time Bill Gardner walked into the kitchen.

“Hi Justin.”

“Hi Bill. I hope Peter wasn’t any trouble.”

“No he was great. Having Peter along really helped Josh enjoy the weekend. My niece and nephew are older than Josh and they are fairly obnoxious.”

Justin laughed. “We used to think the same thing about John and Peter but they have proved us wrong.”

“My sister’s children come by it genetically. My brother in law is truly obnoxious and really conservative. He made some comments about gay people that rubbed Peter the wrong way. He defended you and Brian and said what amazing people you are. Mary and I backed him up but Peter was pretty impressive on his own. Josh asked him later if he was upset but Peter said he was happy to have the chance to tell people how wonderful you and Brian are.”

Justin nodded his head but didn’t say anything for a minute. “Thanks for letting me know and thanks for being good friends.”

Bill left just before Peter reappeared dressed for swimming. Justin told him about bowling tomorrow and was happy to see how excited he was about it.

After dinner the whole family watched a video. After Gus had his bath and story, Brian and Justin played billiards with John and Peter before retiring to their bedroom for the night.

John went to bed earlier than usual so he would be ready for the tutor and Peter read in his room.

When Brian shut and locked their bedroom door he expected Justin to ask for an apology. He stood by the door waiting.

Justin turned and looked at him with a smiled. “I’m not angry with you Brian. There’s no reason for you to look so guilty.”

Brian looked puzzled but crossed the room to stand by his partner. “So how come you aren’t angry?”

“Because I know how important Kinnetik is to you. I believe you also know that what is important to you is important to me. You just got caught up in your concern and forgot that for a minute. I understand how protective you get when someone or something you love is threatened.”

Brian kissed Justin who happily responded. Justin took his partner’s hand and led him to the bed. Both men quickly divested themselves of their clothes. Brian’s mouth roamed all over Justin’s body until the blonde was on his back, legs in the air begging his lover to fuck him into the mattress. Brian was happy to comply.

Afterwards as they lay entwined together Justin told Brian what Bill Gardner had said about Peter wanting to defend them. Brian chuckled. “His mother and grandmother would take that to mean we have completely corrupted his morals.”

The next morning Brian was up even earlier than usual. He was anxious to get to Kinnetik for the final preparations for the meeting with Hal.

When Brian emerged from the bathroom, dressed and ready to leave, he found his coffee, wheat toast and Guava juice waiting on a tray. Justin smiling at him.

“Wow Sunshine, you are up early this morning.”

“I wanted to be sure you ate something before you left. Remember, stay calm and follow your plan. Let Patti and Cynthia lead the meeting.”

Brian smirked. “Yes dear.”

Brian ate his breakfast and after a kiss from Justin he left for Kinnetik. Shortly after Brian left, Gus made his way into the Master Bedroom and was surprised to see his Papa wide awake and disappointed to find out his Daddy had already left for the city.

At 10 AM Hal knocked on Brian’s office door. He was surprised to see not only Brian but also Patti and Cynthia waiting for him.

Patti, with a smile firmly in place, spoke first. “Hal. Please come in and sit down.”

A slightly confused Hal sat in the open chair in front of Brian’s desk. Cynthia and Patti sat in the other chairs and Brian sat behind his desk.

“I thought I was meeting with just Brian this morning.”

Patti answered. “Hal after the Friday meetings I realized that I don’t think we have been fair to you. You seem confused about what exactly you should be concentrating on as the manager of the art department. We are all aware of how important the art department is to the overall success of Kinnetik. It occurred to me that it is unfair to expect you to do a good job as manager unless you completely understand what is expected of you.”

Cynthia spoke up. “When Patti realized what our problem was and came to me we discussed what the best way to solve this dilemma would be. We understand that the creation of the mentor program in the art department has obviously muddied the waters for you. This is a consequence we really did not anticipate and we know we have to be fair to you.”

This what not the meeting that Hal was anticipating and he was somewhat confused by Brian’s silence. “Well I do agree that the mentor program has created some issues in the art department that weren’t really considered when the program was set up.”

Patti’s smile never wavered. “That’s true Hal. Neither of us anticipated that the mentor program would cause any confusion about your duties and responsibilities. Now we just have to work on a clear job description so we can correctly assess your job performance.”

Cynthia took some papers out of a folder in her lap and handed them to all four attendees. “This is a log that Patti and I have created. In order to get a true picture of the manager’s job we are going to need your help Hal. What we need for you to do is fill out this log with everything you do in a day.

You’ll give Patti a copy of the log every day. Once a week you, Patti and I will meet and discuss the logs. Together we’ll determine what routine tasks could possibly be done by someone else. We’ll evaluate which are the most important things for the art department manager to be doing.”

Patti spoke again. “This is best way for us all to determine the proper job description for the manager of the art department and to remove any confusion you might have about the best use of your time. We should be able to easily complete this project in a month’s time.”

Hal looked at Brian who was silent with a slight smile on his face. “Brian you agree with this plan?”

“Personally I was disappointed by your recent job performance but Patti and Cynthia have convinced me that we need to have a clear understanding of your job duties before we can judge your performance.”

Hal was fumbling for a response. “Are the other department managers also filling out this log?”

Patti shook her head. “Not initially. Depending on how well this works for your position we may use this as a template for other job descriptions.”

“I think this is discrimination against me because I am heterosexual. None of the homosexual managers are being asked to do this.”

Cynthia chuckled. “Hal, this plan was decided upon by Patti and me. We are both heterosexual. I’m not sure why you feel we would be prejudiced against heterosexuals. No other managers have expressed the same confusion about their job duties as you did on Friday.”

“Well there is no way I am going to fill out this log every day for a month. You either trust me to do my job or not.”

With a concerned look Patti answered. “Hal, we don’t want you to look on this as any kind of punishment. On Friday you expressed in a meeting in this room and later in a meeting with me that you were not sure what your job responsibilities were any more. This is our attempt to help you. We certainly don’t want to lose a valuable employee like you.”

“There is no way I am going to fill out this log. It’s juvenile.”

Cynthia pulled another paper out of his folder. “In that case we need you to sign this form.”

“So you expected me to refuse. I feel like I am being set up.”

Cynthia pulled another paper. “Here is a form saying you agree to participate in the month long job description project. I just believe in being prepared, in case you haven’t noticed that before.”

Hal quickly signed the form saying that he refused to fill out the daily log and handed it back to Cynthia.

Patti frowned for the first time. “I have to admit I’m disappointed Hal. So now we need to decide what your new role at Kinnetik will be.”

Hal briefly smiled before assuming a more serious expression. Brian saw the smile and thought “we hooked him, now we just have to reel him in”.

“Why can’t I continue as the manager of the art department?”

Patti shrugged. “Hal, you have told us you are not sure what your exact duties should be and now you have told us you don’t want to be involved in defining the job. To have you remain as manager would be a formula for disaster.”

“So you are letting me go?”

Cynthia spoke up. “Of course not. You have been a loyal employee. We don’t want to abandon you just because the manager job is not working out. I understand it has been hard for you to adjust to recent changes in the department.”

Patti nodded in agreement. “For now I guess it makes sense to have you remain in the art department. Of course we will need to adjust your job grade and salary.”

“You’re going to cut my pay!”

Patti nodded again. “It wouldn’t be fair to other managers here to have you receive manager pay but not perform manager duties. Surely you understand that. I suggest we grade you as a senior art assistant. At least until we decide where you’ll fit best here at Kinnetik.”

“So you expect me to just blend in to the art department. How do I go from being the manager to just one of the workers?”

Cynthia sighed. “I can see where that could be a problem for you. We do have an opening in administration. One of the receptionists just took a job in accounting. We could probably give you a supervisor grade there. You could oversee the front desk staff and that way your salary cut wouldn’t be as drastic.”

Hal jumped to his feet. “Your suggestion is that I go from the manager of one of the most important areas of Kinnetik to being in charge of the receptionists?”

Patti stood as well. “Hal, we are trying to work with you to find a position here since you can’t continue in your present job.”

“Why not just fire me.”

Patti had a very concerned expression on her face. “Hal we are trying our best to avoid you losing your job here. You tell us you are unsure what your job duties are but you won’t assist us in clarifying your duties. I feel like you are not even meeting us halfway.”

“And I feel like I am being fucked over here.”

Patti gasped. “Hal there is no need to use that kind of language. We are trying our best. How do you suggest we deal with this situation?”

“I tired of this bullshit. I quit.”

Patti nodded. “We’d be sorry to lose you but if that is what you want to do we need you to tender your resignation in writing.”

“So give me a pad of paper and a pen.”

Brian slid a pad and pen across the desk to Hal. Hal quickly wrote “I quit as manager of the art department of Kinnetik.” And signed his name.

He slid it back to Brian. “Well Hal we’re sorry this didn’t work out. We’ll pay you for two weeks but we don’t need you to work out your notice. We’ll mail your final check to you.”

Hal laughed. “You owe me more than two weeks. My contract calls for six months’ salary and medical benefits.”

Patti answered. “That would be true if you were fired but there is no severance package if you resign.”

“You are forcing me out. You have to pay my severance.”

Brian smiled. “This note you just wrote and signed states that you quit. Everything that Patti and Cynthia have discussed with you was how to help you understand your job better or what other role you could fill here. No one but you talked about you leaving Kinnetik.”

“Fine. We’ll let my lawyer discuss that with you. I need to get my personal possessions from my office and copy my personal files off my PC and I’ll be out of here and glad to go.”

Cynthia spoke. “Actually Hal you can get your car keys but we’ll have anything else packed up and shipped to you. The PC you have been using is the property of Kinnetik. All the contents of the PC are also the property of Kinnetik. If you supply us with a list of the files you consider personal we will review those files and as long as they don’t contain confidential Kinnetik information we’ll copy those to a disk and ship that to you with your personal belongings.”

“Those files are mine. You have no right to look at them.”

Cynthia smiled. “Actually Hal, every time you logged on to that computer you saw a screen that told you the computer and everything on it were the property of Kinnetik. Our employee handbook cautions everyone not to keep any personal information on any company computer.”

Hal started toward the office door. “I’m going to get my possessions and my files and you can’t stop me!”

Cynthia walked around the desk to Brian’s PC. She quickly went to the network and removed Hal as a user. She had pulled up the network program before the meeting started.

Meanwhile Patti called security to let them know to intercept Hal. Security was on alert that they might be needed so two guards were immediately on the way to the art department.

Cynthia also disabled Hal’s access code to the building.

In the art department Hal had stormed into his office and tried to sign onto his desk PC. When his sign-on failed he thought he had typed it wrong. He took a couple seconds to calm himself and typed his password again. Again the sign-on failed.

Hal looked up and saw the two guards standing in the doorway of his office. Several employees were standing in their cubicles looking to see what was going on.

Hal smiled at the guards. “I just have to copy a few files and gather my belongings and then I’ll be ready to leave."

“Hal your network access has been disabled so you won’t be able to copy anything off that computer. You need to get your car keys only. We’ll escort you to your car since your building access is also disabled we’ll need to let you out of the garage.”


“I am not leaving without my files and belongings.”

“Legally you are now trespassing here, since you are no longer a Kinnetik employee. If you refuse to leave we will have to call the Pittsburgh police to remove you."

Hal grabbed his keys. “Fine but you can let your faggot boss know that I will make him sorry for treating me this way. I’m glad not to be working for him anymore.”

Back at the house the doorbell rang a little before 9 AM. A barefoot Justin wearing paint free jeans and T shirt opened the door. A man wearing dress pants with a shirt and tie stood there.

“Hi. I’m Justin Taylor. Please come in.”

The man stepped into the entrance hall. “Hello. I’m Ron Kramsie, the tutor from Washington Academy.”

“Nice to meet you. We have the dining room set up for you to use. Not sure if you need it but we have a flip chart and stand, pencils, pens and paper. If you need anything else just let John know and he’ll get it for you.”

John walked in to the hall from the kitchen. He walked over and introduced himself and shook Mr Kramsie’s hand. John was casually dressed.

Ron turned to Justin. “I like to maintain a classroom atmosphere so I feel we need to establish a dress code.”

“I agree with the dress code but not so sure we need to pretend we are in a classroom. We are in our home! I think casual dress is perfectly fine but you can dress however you like.”

Ron frowned. “I prefer to dress in a professional manner.”

Justin shrugged. “Whatever makes you comfortable is fine with us. John and I are comfortable in casual clothes.”

John led the way into the dining room. Ron followed and shut the door firmly. Justin shook his head and walked back into the kitchen.


Chapter 50 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

It has been pointed out to me that we are coming up on the one year anniversary of posting my story on this site. One of my loyal readers has challenged me to post 54 chapters by that date.  I have accepted that challenge.  Wish me luck!!!

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 50

Since this was a cleaning service day and the weather was overcast and cool so the pool wasn’t an option, Charlie took Peter and Gus to the farm. Alice kept her usual close watch on the cleaners while Justin made travel arrangements for his trip to San Francisco.

Justin and Brian both received an email from Anabel Harper, their lawyer for the custody case, asking if she could possibly meet with them today. Justin called Brian and found out the meeting with Hal has gone according to plan.

They made plans to meet at the lawyers’ office at 12:30. Justin called Jennifer to ask her to stay and oversee the boys after she brought them back from bowling. She told Justin that Tucker was going along on the bowling trip and they would be happy to hang out until he or Brian got home.

Gus and Peter arrived back a little before 11 full of stories of milking cows, Peter, and feeding chickens, Gus. Charlie laughed as the boys competed in telling Justin about their adventures at the farm.

At 11 Justin was waiting outside the dining room door when Ron Kramsie opened the door and walked into the entrance hall. “Ron, how did things go?”

“I think we made a good beginning but we have some work to do before John is ready to retake the placement test.”

After that pronouncement the tutor left. John came out of the dining room and Justin gave him a smile. “So how was the first session with Mr Kramsie?”

“It was okay. I have some homework to do for tomorrow.”

John headed for the family room where he could hear his brother and cousin telling Alice about their farm visit.

Justin shrugged and followed John. A short time later Jennifer and Tucker arrived and the bowling group got ready to depart. Alice suggested that Jennifer and Tucker stay for supper and Justin laughingly added his own invitation.

Justin changed to dressier clothes and headed to the lawyers’ office in Pittsburgh. When he arrived he went to the reception desk.

“Hello. I’m Justin Taylor. I have an appointment with Anabel Harper.”

“Good afternoon Mr Taylor. Is Mr Kinney with you?”

Justin started to say no but turned and saw Brian coming through the door. “Here he comes now.”

“Great. I’ll let Ms Harper know you are both here. Please have a seat.”

Brian came over to Justin and gave him a quick kiss. They walked over to the chairs in the waiting area. “Pretty good wardrobe choice Sunshine. My fashion sense must be finally influencing your clothing choices.”

Justin just laughed. “That might be because most of my dress clothes have been purchased by you.”

Anabel Harper came down the hall from her office. “Mr Kinney, Mr Taylor, thanks so much for making time to meet with me today.”

Brian walked over to shake her hand. “We prefer Brian and Justin. Hopefully you have some good news for us.”

Anabel led the way to her office. “We received the initial report for the Private Investigator. Nothing in custody cases is ever a slam dunk but Claire has certainly been helping our case. Based on this report I believe we have an excellent chance of you getting permanent custody of John and Peter Townsend.”

She handed Brian and Justin two copies of the report. “Not sure if you are aware that Claire has a job as a receptionist at a dental office. It appears to be a legitimate office, the dentist is a Dr Schwartz.”

Justin chuckled. “We hope he is legitimate. That is the dentist that Brian and I go to.”

Brian nodded his head. “His wife was in the same grade as Claire that is probably how she got the job. Also her mother goes to the same church as our mother.”

“Claire is working there 4 and half days a week. Our PI shadowed the dental assistant, Ms Simons, during a couple lunches. She is not a fan of Claire and told her lunch companions she didn’t understand why she was hired.”

Brian gave a quick laugh. “That’s my sister, making friends wherever she goes.”

Anabel smiled but told them there were more disturbing elements to the report. Claire was seen several times in the company of Constantine Terakalas, a known drug dealer. There were some photos taken with a long range lens of Claire providing a blow job to Mr Terakalas.

Later Claire attempted to avoid him with the help of Sally Schwartz. There were photos of Claire buying drugs near Joan’s house and her failed purchase on Saturday. Photos too of her drug buy on the North side and Constantine turning up at Joan’s house when Claire returned. The PI was not sure what happened in the driveway until he got a photo of Claire vomiting after Constantine left.

The report concluded that it appeared Claire had been providing sexual favors in return for drugs. Since the word on the street was that Claire had been cut off from local suppliers it could be that she had refused to continue providing sex.

Justin looked at Brian horrified. Brian nodded. “This would be very hard for John and Peter to learn about. They know their mother’s relationship with Paul Clarke had a lot to do with drugs. However to learn their mother has whored herself out to get drugs is a whole different story.”

Anabel frowned. “You both need to understand that this report is our best weapon against Claire if you want to get permanent custody of her sons. Courts are very reluctant to terminate the rights of biological parents. Maybe you should think about how this will help the boys in the long run but keeping them away from their mother’s damaging influence.”

Brian nodded. “We do understand that and appreciate that this report is exactly what we need for a custody battle.”

“You are not the first clients who thought they were ready to do anything to win a case but realize than realize they have limits. It is hard to completely put aside family loyalty or feelings.”

Brian snorted. “If this was just about Claire I would have no problem using this information. Hell I’d have a pamphlet printed with this info. It’s John and Peter we are worried about.”

“They are the people who want you to try and get full custody. They may have prepared themselves for finding out bad stuff about their mother.”

Justin took a deep breath before speaking. “I think they have prepared themselves for the legal battle and knowing that it will hurt their mother. I’m just not sure that boys of their age can really be adequately prepared for finding out their mother has been prostituting herself.”

“I do understand your feelings on this matter but I’m just trying to make sure you look at from both perspectives. This could very well allow you to get full custody of John and Peter.”

“My sister has not exactly been trying very hard to regain custody. Suppose I go to her with this report and tell her to let us have full custody or we go to court using the report as evidence against her. The worst that can happen is she says no and we’re right back to where we are now.”

Anabel was quick to disagree. “Once you tell your sister about this report we lose the element of surprise. Also once she knows you are going to try and get permanent custody she’ll get her own lawyer and that lawyer will no doubt hire his own investigator to look at you guys.”

The discussion continued for some time without any definite decision being made about how to proceed.

As they left Brian told Justin he had taken a cab from Kinnetik so he needed a ride back to the office.

“I valet parked around the corner at the William Penn Hotel.”

Brian knew that Justin preferred to avoid parking garages whenever possible so he didn’t make any comment about his parking choice.
“We might as well grab lunch in the Terrace Room.”

“That sounds like a good plan. I love their Salmon BLT.”

Once they were seated and given the waiter their orders. Brian brought Justin up to date on the “Hal meeting” that occurred that morning.

Justin smiled. “I’m glad that worked out the way you guys planned. I will call Greg O’Brien. We need to let him know that it looks like his new boss is our old employee. I hope he won’t be upset.”

“Greg had no idea that there was any tie in between the changes at his job and Kinnetik. I almost feel like we should pay him a bonus for all the money we saved on Hal’s severance.

I really feel like the right thing to do about this PI report is to give my sister the opportunity to cooperate with us getting permanent custody. If she is unreasonable we have to move ahead with going through the courts.”

Justin sighed. “If Claire doesn’t cooperate we’ll have to let the boys see the report and make sure they still want us to try for custody.”

The waiter put their sandwiches on the table and Brian laughed at the look on Justin’s face. Justin looked across the table at his partner. “What’s so funny?”

“When you look at that sandwich you have the exact same look on your face as when we are about to fuck.”

Justin stuck out just the tip of his tongue and ran it around his lips. “I guess that is my satisfying my hungers look.”

Brian smiled. “You are a little tease Sunshine but later I’ll make use of that tongue.”

“Well it will have to be after dinner. Mom and Tucker are staying for dinner tonight.”

Justin saw the slightest frown form on Brian’s face but it disappeared almost immediately.

“I asked Mom to stick around until I got home and Alice invited them to stay for dinner. Sorry.”

“It’s not a problem. I do sometimes wonder if we will ever again eat dinner alone, just you and me.”

“I know. I have been thinking about what we can do about that.”

Now the fleeting look on Brian’s face was surprise.

Justin shook his head. “Brian you can be so clueless sometimes. Why would you be surprised that I miss having dinner alone with you?”

“I was just a little surprised you have been planning something. I am also a little disappointed I have become so easy to read.”

“I think you are still pretty difficult to read for the public at large but I always know what you are thinking. Of course it is kind of easy because most of the time we’re together you are thinking about sex. Anyway once the boys start school I am going to have Alice feed them around 5. We’ll eat later when you get home.”

“Won’t that be extra trouble for Alice?”

“No. If it is something that can stay warm, we’ll have the same thing as the boys. Otherwise we can grill something or I can make a stir fry or we can just have a big salad. I miss our time talking over dinner.”

Brian smiled at Justin. “You know I love you Sunshine.”

“Me too.” Justin gave Brian a full watt sunshine smile before digging into his lunch.

After lunch Justin dropped Brian at Kinnetik before heading home.

When Justin got home Jennifer and Alice were having tea in the kitchen. Outside Tucker was overseeing the three boys in the pool with a big smile on his face. Since the sun had come out midday it was now plenty warm for swimming.

Justin went over and gave his mother a kiss on the cheek. “How was bowling?”

“It was great honey. Tucker and John bowled on a lane with no gutter guards. Peter, Gus and I had the lane right next to them with the guards up. I think everyone enjoyed themselves. Alice has news for you.”

Justin turned to Alice. “Lindsay and Melanie stopped by today and picked up all their stuff as well as JR’s. They said they are settled into the loft. I think Gus told them he was going bowling today and that you and Brian wouldn’t be home.”

“Well that is kind of good news. No big complaints while they were here?”

“No. Actually they seemed a little more at ease and happier than they have been. I do think they know better than to complain to me. How was your meeting?”

Justin grimaced. “Interesting and disturbing. Claire has been associating with a known drug dealer and it appears she has been paying for the drugs in a very personal way, no cash involved.”

Both Jennifer and Alice looked shocked. Justin continued. “We have some decision to make before we would tell the boys. Brian is going to try and talk to Claire and see if she will agree to us having permanent custody and the investigator’s report can stay secret.”

Alice and Jennifer both expressed hope that Claire would be reasonable. All three of them agreed that was probably a long shot.
Justin changed his clothes and he and Jennifer went out to the pool area.

************************************************************************************

Claire was not having a good day. She did not sleep well and the lack of drugs had her on edge. She did manage to get to work on time.

Once at the dental office things could have been worse but certainly the day was not problem free. It took everything she had for Claire to perform her normal duties without breaking down completely.

Claire felt too nauseous to eat anything for lunch. She found a secluded spot in the back alley and just let go, sobbing hysterically for several minutes. Happily she was able to get into the bathroom at the office and fix her face before anyone saw her.

When she left at the end of the day Claire was both annoyed and relieved to see Tino waiting in his car across the street. She crossed the street and got into the passenger side of the car.

Tino held out his hands. In one was two pills and in the other was a bottle of water. Part of Claire wanted to knock the pills out of his hand and spit in his face. However a larger part of her wanted those drugs very badly. She grabbed the pills and popped them into her mouth, took the bottle of water and washed them down.

Claire looked straight ahead, unwilling to make eye contact with Tino. She knew the drugs couldn’t be in her system this quickly but just knowing she took the pills relieved the tension she had been feeling all day. Finally she turned and looked at Tino. “To what do I owe the honor of your presence?”

Tino snorted. “Now Claire you know we belong together. We’re like fucking peanut butter and jelly but I need you to understand who is in charge.”

“Look Tino, we’ve had some fun together but I’m trying to get my life in order. I need to get my boys back. Being seen in your company is not going to look good to the welfare department.”

“Come off it Claire. You care about keeping oxy in your life way more than getting back your kids. Chances are they are full blown faggots now anyway. You might just as well leave them with your brother and his boy toy.”

“Brian wouldn’t do anything to my sons. It’s just not a good idea for them to be around him and all his gay friends. They are at an impressionable age.”

“Listen Claire I don’t give a shit about your kids. You got what you wanted. Pills in your stomach now I need to get what I want. What I want is my dick in your mouth.”

“Not here. Someone will see us. I have money I could just pay you for the oxy.”

“Such a lady, you don’t mind sucking my dick as long as nobody sees you doing it. I don’t want your money. I’ll drive to our favorite spot behind that strip mall near your mother’s house.”

45 minutes later Claire walked into her mother’s house with a baggy of 20 oxy pills in her purse and the sour taste of Tino’s dick in her mouth. Joan announced she had dinner ready. For once Claire was glad to hear that news. She figured the rotten taste of Joan’s cooking would erase the slimy feeling in her mouth.

*************************************************************************************

Brian arrived home and went upstairs to change before he went out on the patio. Gus was sitting on a lounger with Jennifer and reading her a story from his dinosaur story book, still his favorite book. Justin and Peter were playing pool volley ball against Tucker & John. Brian smiled at the determined look in his Sunshine’s eyes. He was a demon at pool volley ball and as he watched Justin’s ball return went right past Tucker. Justin claimed victory at the same moment he spotted Brian. He got out of the pool and hurried over to deliver a welcome home kiss.

“So how was your afternoon at Kinnetik?”

“It was even better than my morning. The computer on Hal’s desk yielded solid gold information. His correspondence about the new job at the University along with his plans to get a severance package out of us before he started the new job. Apparently his new boss is a friend from church and was more than willing to go along with Hal’s scheme.”

“He really is a snake. You are well rid of him.”

“Glad you feel that way since you are heading up the task force to find a new manager for the art department.”

Justin chuckled. “Quel suprise! I saw that one coming a mile away.”

Brian frowned. “Did someone call to tell you that?”

“No Brian. I just knew you were going to involve me in this search. Who is working on this with me?”

“Patti and Cynthia.”

Brian walked over to say hello to Gus and Jennifer. His feeling were a little hurt because unlike usual, Gus did not come running over to say hello. Apparently Grandmom Jen had an attraction that distracted some from Daddy’s appeal. Instead of asking Brian to go swimming Gus announced. “Grandmom Jen and I are almost finished our story Daddy.”

A dismissed Brian headed over to the pool to say hello to his nephews and Tucker. Justin came over to him and whispered in his ear. “Don’t worry Dad, Gus still loves you. You are available all the time Grandmom Jen is a novelty.”

“Honestly Justin do you really think that bothers me.”

Justin just smiled at him and nodded his head. Brian couldn’t help smiling back but swatted Justin butt. “How about getting a beer for the love of your life who had been toiling in the salt mines all day.”

Justin laughed as he went into the pool house and came back carrying two beers. He joined Brian who was sitting on a lounger listening to Gus read his story to Jennifer.

Just as the story was finished, Alice came to the door to say that dinner would be ready soon. Jennifer called to Tucker to come with her to see what help Alice needed. He dried off and slipped on a shirt. When he came over to Jennifer they shared a fairly passionate kiss and Justin moaned softly which made Brian laugh.

Jennifer and Tucker went in the house as John and Peter got out of the pool. Justin smiled at John. “We didn’t have much time this morning to discuss the tutoring. Did you find it helpful?”

John shrugged. “It was fine.”

“Mr Kramsie seemed kind of humorless to me.”


“He’s a teacher.”
Justin noticed John shot a look at Peter who looked like he was ready to say something. “Come on Peter let’s set the table. Hey Gus you come help too.”

“Okay John, here I come.” Gus hurried across the patio happy to be included in any activity that involved his cousins.

Brian chuckled. “Gus is so happy to be included he doesn’t even care that it just means setting the table.”

Justin smiled. “I think cousins and older boy are both pretty mysterious treasures to Gus. I’m concerned about the tutor session. Didn’t you think that John wasn’t too forthcoming about how it went?”

“Sunshine he’s a teenager being forced to learn something over summer vacation. Of course he’s not happy about it. By the way I didn’t think the tutor’s name was Kramsie.”

Justin turned to Brian with an annoyed look. “Brian! Ed Dennison sent us both an email saying that the original tutor was going to be out of town and that Ron Kramsie would take his place. Did you delete that email without even reading it?”

“I don’t remember getting that email.”

“I know he sent it to both of us because I replied to all thanking him for letting us know.”

“That’s right I saw your email first. Since I knew you took care of whatever he wanted I just deleted his email without really paying attention.”

“You better not ever delete one of my emails without paying any attention.”

“Justin you know I would never do that!”

Justin chuckled. “Yeah I do know that. You should pay more attention to emails about the boys’ school. Did you notice that Peter looked like he was about to say something until John gave him a look?”

“No I didn’t but I’m not observing their every move like they are some sort of science experiment. You need to chill out Sunshine. John would tell us if something was wrong.”

Dinner was pleasant and afterwards Jennifer insisted that she and Tucker take care of cleanup and give the boys the night off.

After Jennifer and Tucker left and Brian was giving Gus his bath, Justin gave Greg O’Brien a call. Justin was worried Greg might be upset but he was actually pretty amused. He couldn’t believe that his new manager had been working for Kinnetik. Greg was happy that he helped save Kinnetik from paying out severance. Since he officially did not even know Hal’s name he was not concerned about being blamed for anything. Justin was relieved that the call went so well.

Gus was worn out from his bowling and swimming so he was happy for an early bed time but Justin did get through an entire story from the zoo storybook before Gus drifted off to sleep.

Alone in their bedroom Justin let Brian know that Greg was fine with what happened with Hal. Justin also tried again to discuss his concern about John’s tutor but Brian was way more interested in sex. In an attempt to distract his favorite blonde he suggested Justin top him which was not a frequent occurrence. As far as Brian was concerned his plan worked perfectly since that eliminated any thought of tutoring from Justin’s mind. As it turned out Justin returned the favor and after a second session of fucking both men drifted off to sleep tired and completely satisfied.

The next morning Brian was up and out early again but Gus got up in time to have breakfast with his Daddy. When Gus took the coffee upstairs Justin was already in the shower so Gus climbed into bed to wait for him.

When Justin came out of the bathroom Gus pretended to be asleep until his Papa gave him a kiss and tickled him. When they got back to the kitchen John and Peter were both eating breakfast.

Bill Gardner and Ron Kramsie arrived at almost the same time so Justin was surprised when he opened the front door and both men were standing there.

“Good morning Bill. Ron, good morning. John is waiting for you in the dining room.”

When Ron was safely out of hearing range. Bill grimaced. “Poor John getting Mr Kramsie as his tutor.”

“Why do you say that? Is Ron not a good teacher?”

“I think he is a very good teacher but he is also known for being very strict. I can’t believe you call him Ron he lets parents know he prefers to be addressed as Mr Kramsie. He feels it keeps the relationship professional.”

Justin shrugged. “I like to keep things on a first name basis. He hasn’t said anything to me about it. I find him to be a little full of himself.”

“I can’t disagree about that but he is a good teacher, just tough. I know that Josh is dreading ever having him as a teacher.”

Peter appeared ready to leave. Justin stopped him. “Bill could you give me a minute with Peter. He’ll be right out.”

A somewhat confused Bill went out to his car.

“Peter what is going on with John’s tutoring. I know you started to say something yesterday and John stopped you with a death stare.”

“I promised not to say anything. I can’t betray my promise to John. If you want to know what’s going on why don’t you stand outside the door and listen for a while.”

With that Peter was out the door.
Chapter 51 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 51

Justin stood in the entrance hall for a minute looking at the closed door to the dining room. He didn’t feel right about eavesdropping on John’s tutoring session so he walked back to the kitchen.

Gus was standing by the patio doors forlornly looking out at the rainy weather. “I guess we won’t be able to swim today. I don’t like rainy days.”

Justin smiled. “I like the occasional rainy day. I think its fun to stay in the house and relax, maybe take a nap.”

“I’m a big boy Papa. I don’t take naps any more. Naps are for babies.”

Justin chuckled. “I like to take a nap sometimes. You are just in the no nap stage of your life.”

Alice chimed in. “You know Gus the rain makes things grow on the farm and in our own garden here. So rain is a good thing.”

Justin laughed. A curious Alice looked over at him. “What’s funny about that Justin?”

“My grandmother, who I am pretty sure never set foot on a farm, always used to tell us kids that rain was good for the farmers.”

“Well it sounds like your grandmother knew what she was talking about eve if she didn’t have first-hand knowledge of farming.”

Gus looked over at his Papa. “Is Grandmom Jen your grandmother Papa?”

“No Gus. Grandmom Jen is my mother. I was talking about her mother.”

Gus was wide eyed. “Grandmom Jen’s mother! She must be really, really old.”

“She is pretty old Gus. She lives in California with Grandmom Jen’s sister. I haven’t seen her for a long time but when I was a little boy like you I always used to be happy to go and stay with her.”

Alice said that today was a good day to make soup so she was going to go to the store and buy the ingredients to make vegetable soup. She asked Gus if he wanted to go along and he thought that sounded like fun.

Alice called the cottage and asked Charlie to pick up her and Gus by the garage door so they wouldn’t get too wet.

Once they left Justin went over by the door between the kitchen and the dining room. He still felt some guilt but he also wanted to find out what was being said by Ron Kramsie.

As Justin got close to the door he realized it was not firmly closed. He gave it a gentle push and the door opened just a crack. He couldn’t see inside the room but could hear pretty clearly what was being said.

Ron Kramsie was speaking. “You got all your homework problems correct. I don’t understand how you could have so much trouble with these same types of problems on the placement test and now be able to get them correct.”

“After the test I realized I had a problem with these types of math problems so I went over them in my old Math textbook and I asked my brother to help me learn how to solve them. Peter is really smart.”

“Yes I know your brother is smart, I saw his placement test scores. Peter didn’t by any chance solve these problems for you, did he?”

“No of course not. I did my own work.”

“I hope that’s true.”

Justin could hear the annoyance in John’s reply. “I am not a liar! I’m not sure why you would assume I am lying.”

“We talked about this yesterday when I explained to you what we needed to accomplish in these tutoring sessions. Having seen a report of your previous school year I think I am justified in being cautious about your academic prowess. Your uncles and I have both seen the report and are concerned about you being conscientious with your school work. The staff at the Academy is not going to allow the same behavior as you exhibited at your last school.”

Justin has heard enough. He swung open the door, startling both Ron and John. “Ron! I am going to have you stop you there. Brian and I have no reservations about John’ intelligence or his behavior. You have no right to speak for us. Particularly since what you said isn’t true.”

Ron replied with a condescending smile on his face. “Mr Taylor I know you have seen the same report I have from John’s previous school year. Mr Dennison told me that he discussed it with you and Mr Kinney.”

“You and Ed seem to feel this report is something that was delivered to him on the top of a hill carved onto stone tablets. In our opinion that report does not tell a complete story. We are aware that John had issues at the school in Mt Lebanon but we believe there were extenuating circumstances the report does not address. We specifically requested the report be kept confidential.”

“Mr Taylor, I understand that family members sometime have a hard time evaluating issues that other family members might be dealing with but Mr Dennison and I are professionals. We thought you understood by his discussions with you and Mr Kinney the situation we are addressing here with John.”

“I personally have no issues with John. I have serious issues with the report and what it does not address. I understand that John and Peter were dealing with a neglectful, drug addicted mother and her perverted, drug addicted companion.

I understand that the guidance counselor that worked with John called his mother, Claire, and she agreed to come and meet with the counselor the next day. I understand that the counselor called Claire a few more times and got no replies to any of his message. I understand that he let the matter drop and did not report this to anyone.”

“Mr Taylor we are all dealing with issues in our lives. I know you are trying to do your best by Mr Kinney’s nephews but I don’t think it is helpful to supply them with excuses for their bad behavior.”

Justin took a deep breath. “Not sure what issues you are dealing with but my issues includes dealing with a self-satisfied butthead like you and an arrogant, conceited goofball like Ed Dennison. I am not trying to give John excuses I am trying to make you understand the reasons behind his past behavior. Both Brian and I told Ed that we did not want that report freely shared because we didn’t want people to have a pre-conceived prejudice against John.

You were hired to teach John Math and History. You appear to feel your job is to do something else. Which means you’re fired. Gather your possessions and get out of our home.”

“Mr Taylor you….”

Justin held up his hand. “I want you to stop talking and start walking. Even though you didn’t do what you were hired for I will pay for two days of your time but get out now!”

Ron grunted in disgust and gathered his books and papers and stormed out of the dining room and slammed the front door as he exited the house.

Justin sat at the table and just looked across at John. After a couple minutes John spoke. “I guess Peter said something to you.”

Justin shook his head. “I asked him what was going on because I could tell something wasn’t right but you wouldn’t talk about it. Peter said he couldn’t betray the promise he made to you. He did suggest that if I wanted to know what was going on in here I should listen in; so I did.”

John nodded. “I’m a little surprised Peter didn’t say more. He thinks you have the answer to everything. Are you angry with me?”

Justin sighed. “Nope not angry just disappointed with Brian and me.”

“Why would you be disappointed in you and Uncle Brian?”

“We are doing something wrong. We want you and Peter to feel safe and secure and to know that we are on your side. Obviously we have failed.”

John didn’t say anything for several minutes. “I do believe that you are on my side.”

Justin slowly shook his head. “Then why wouldn’t you tell us about this goofball tutor. I asked you a couple times, I knew something wasn’t right.”

John stood up and moved around the table to where Justin was sitting and sat down on the chair beside him. “He was a teacher and someone you hired. He kept talking about that report and how you and Uncle Brian knew about the report and knew my behavior last year was unacceptable. “

“I still don’t understand why you wouldn’t just tell us about what he was saying?”

“Because I thought maybe he was right and I didn’t want you to tell me you believed what was in that report. I was afraid to find out you were disappointed with me.”

Justin pursed his lips and let out a long breath. “Oh.”

“It’s not your fault. I don’t even really think it is my fault. I think this is something else we blame my mother for.”

Justin smiled. “However we do need to keep working on this trust thing.”

John smiled back and nodded. Justin stood up and looked out the window, lost in thought.

“We may have to rethink this whole Washington Academy thing. People are telling us what a great school it is but everyone I’ve met there is a butthead.”

“Coach Logue is a good guy and he works at the Academy. Patrick really likes going to school there.”

Justin asked John to email his coach and ask him to call Justin. When Joe Logue called Justin explained his dilemma with the people he had dealt with at Washington Academy. The coach suggested he talk with the headmaster, Norm Mooney, who he said was a really good guy.

Justin was just finishing his call with Coach Logue when Alice and Gus returned from their shopping trip. Charlie helped bring in the bags from the car before heading back to the cottage.

Alice pointed looked at the clock and then at John. Justin just shook his head and mouthed “Later” in her direction. John offered to play video games with a delighted Gus who happily ran down the hall to the media room a chuckling John following behind him.

Justin brought Alice up to date with what happened and as he expected she was furious. Next he Brian and told him about his confrontation with Ron Kramsie and his phone call with Joe Logue. Brian said he would make an appointment with the Headmaster for later in the day.

Brian gave Carole the job of making the appointment and told her not to take no for an answer. Unfortunately Carole had no success against the headmaster’s secretary who said he had no time to see anyone today or tomorrow.

Carole felt like she could not tell Brian that no was the answer she had so she headed for Cynthia’s office.

“Cynthia I have a big problem.”

Cynthia put aside the report she was reading. “What’s up?”

“Brian told me to get an appointment this afternoon with the headmaster at Washington Academy and to not take no for an answer. His secretary told me he has no free time either today or tomorrow. Brian will freak when I tell him!”

Cynthia nodded. She knew that Brian had been unhappy about his meeting with the Dean of Admissions and that John was due to start his tutoring sessions this week. She realized something must have gone wrong with the tutor and Justin probably called Brian to let him know.

Cynthia knew that if the meeting was a request from Justin than Brian would flip out if Carole told him she couldn’t arrange it.

Cynthia picked up the phone. “Let me give it a try before we disappoint the Boss.”

Carole listened fascinated to Cynthia’s side of the conversation.

“Hello this is Cynthia Brownell from the Kinnetik advertising agency. I’m calling on behalf of my employers, Brian Kinney and Justin Taylor. They would like an appointment to see the headmaster sometime this afternoon.”

“Yes. Mr Kinney’s assistant did call you to ask for an appointment. She did tell me that the headmaster had no time to see them.”

“Are you familiar with Kinnetik? We are the largest advertising firm in Pittsburgh and one of the most successful on the east coast.”

“Of course you understand that we have quite a few contacts with newspapers in the area. Most of newspapers’ revenue comes from the ads they run. Kinnetik arranges those ads for our clients so we play a large role in newspaper profits.”

“Yes I’m sure you are busy but if you could just bear with me for a few minutes I would appreciate it.”

“Thanks you. Now I don’t want you take what I say next as any kind of threat. I am simply want to impress upon you how important this meeting is to my employers. They are most unhappy with their experiences with your school and their attempt to enroll their nephews for the coming year.”

“They have both spoken with your Dean of Admissions and his attitude is one of the things they are most unhappy about. Brian and Justin are determined to talk to someone about their experiences today. If they are not able to speak with your Mr Mooney then we will be making an appointment to meet with someone at the Pittsburgh Press.”

“As I said, it is not my intent to threaten you. I am merely explaining to you what the options are. Either Mr Mooney makes time to talk with Brian and Justin or we are sure we can have a reporter listen to their issues. Your school touts an open, accepting atmosphere and a strict anti-bullying policy. My employers feel very strongly that they were not treated in an open and accepting way by employees of the Washington Academy. They think this could make a great expose for a local newspaper.”

“Yes I can hold for a few minutes.”

Carole was wide eyed as Cynthia turned to her with a smile. “We’re in for sure!”

Cynthia hummed a little tune as she waited on hold. “Yes, I’m still here.”

“This afternoon at 3PM, I think they will work perfectly for Brian and Justin. Thanks you so much for your cooperation. I certainly appreciate your help. Good bye.”

Cynthia chuckled as she hung up. “That poor woman isn’t sure what hit her. She just isn’t prepared to play hardball in the majors.”

Carole laughed. “That was amazing. Thanks for your help. How did you ever learn to do things like that?”

“Pay attention to Brian. I learned everything I know about intimidation from him.”

Carole was still laughing when she walked back to her desk and smiling when she told Brian that he and Justin had a 3PM appointment with the headmaster at Washington Academy.

Brian was delighted and Carole did admit that it was Cynthia that was able to get the appointment. Brian laughed and said that made him proud.

Brian called Justin and let him know to meet him at the headmaster’s office at 3PM.

*************************************************************************************

Claire woke up feeling really good. The three oxy tablets she took last night helped her sleep really soundly. She started her day with two more oxy. She got ready for work and out to the bus stop on time.

When Claire got to the dental office her day started to go downhill. She found it hard to concentrate and found herself asking callers what they wanted a few times before being able to make or change appointments or answer routine questions.

Claire sat staring at a patient’s chart for several minutes until Sally walked up and asked her what was wrong. “Nothing. Not sure why I just kind of spaced out for a minute.”

“Are you feeling okay? You seem kind of off this morning.”

“I feel fine. Just had an off moment.”

Sally sat beside Claire. “It is not just one moment. You have been acting spacy all morning. Are you on any kind of … medication?”

Claire knew what Sally meant; she was asking if Claire was using drugs. “I’m not aware of being spacy.”

“Really Claire? I heard you ask Mrs Sessa three time the date and time she wanted for her appointment.”

“I didn’t realize I was under such close scrutiny.”

“Claire this is not a good time to be sarcastic or self-righteous. You need to go home today and if you are having these same issues Thursday we may need to part ways.”

A startled Claire grabbed her purse and headed out to the bus stop. Joan was surprised to see her arrive home so early. Claire told her mother she had a migraine headache and had asked to come home so she could lay down in a dark room and try and get rid of the headache.

Up in her bedroom Claire took a couple more oxy tablets and got into bed.

*************************************************************************************

A little before 3 PM Brian pulled into the parking lot at Washington Academy. He had just taken out his phone to text Justin and see when he would arrive when Justin pulled into the parking spot next to the Corvette.

The two men exchanged a hello kiss and headed into the school. The headmaster’s assistant gave them an unhappy look and told them to have a seat. Brian had told Justin how Cynthia had gotten them the meeting so they weren’t surprised by the assistant’s attitude.

Norm Mooney walked out of his office and came over to the waiting area chairs. “Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor, I’m Norman Mooney.”

Brian and Justin stood up with their hands extended. Justin smiled as he shook the headmaster’s hand. “We’re Justin and Brian.”

The headmaster returned the smile. “I’m Norm. Please come into my office.”

Norm indicated 2 guest chairs for Brian and Justin and he sat behind his desk. “I feel I should let you know that I have talked with Ed Dennison and also had a call from Joe Logue. So I have some idea about your concerns.”

As they had planned Justin calmly explained their unhappiness over the report results being shared with the tutor after their request to keep the report private. He also mentioned how they completely disagreed with how Ron Kramsie had spoken to and treated John.

The headmaster occasionally nodded as Justin spoke. “I understand your feeling completely. Ed Dennison and I have discussed this situation and we agree that it probably wasn’t a good idea to make that report available to John’s Tutor.”

Brian raised one eyebrow. “Probably?”

“I don’t think we should get bogged down in Monday morning quarterbacking.”

Brian stared into Norm’s eyes for a moment before he took a deep breath. “Justin and I are NOT Monday morning quarterbacking. We are very aware that report does not give an accurate description of John. Mr Dennison went against our express wishes so please don’t try and whitewash that with bullshit about Monday morning quarterbacking.”

“Well, of course, Ed Dennison doesn’t have the benefit of you experience with John. You must realize that often parents and guardians have a difficult time evaluating children honestly.”

Justin put a hand on Brian’s arm before he spoke. “We do understand that which is why we suggested Ed talk with Coach Logue. Since the coach is part of Washington Academy we thought he could offer valuable insight into John’s character. Mr Dennison refused to talk with him.”

The headmaster was looking increasingly uncomfortable. “I wasn’t aware you had made that suggestion.”

Brian chimed in. “Are you aware that your Dean of Admissions is a pompous, self-important buffoon?”

Norm sighed. “I know Ed can be a bit pompous but he is devoted to the welfare of the students of this school. I have examined the placement test scores of your nephews. John’s scores for math and history are just slightly under a passing grade. I am prepared to waive the need for tutoring and re-testing in his case.”

New it was Justin’s turn to look the headmaster in the eye before replying. “You misunderstand us Mr Mooney. We are not looking for special treatment, we are looking for fair treatment. I understand you are defending the reputation of your school and your employee. However I think your confidence in Ed Dennison is misplaced.

Brian and I want that report kept confidential and we want a new tutor for John. A tutor who is not coming in with any preconceived ideas about his pupil!”

The headmaster was happy to agree and bring the meeting to an end. Silently he was cursing Ed Dennison who he had been trying to get rid of for a couple years. Unfortunately the Dean of Admissions had a lot of support from the board of trustees.

Brian arrived back at the house well before his more cautious SUV driving partner. He found John in the media room watching a video with Gus and asked him to come down to the study.

“So Kiddo as you know Uncle Justin and I just met with the headmaster at Washington Academy. He was very cooperative and tomorrow you get a new tutor. He also agreed that the bullshit report needs to be kept under wraps since it does not really accurately describe you.”

“That’s great Uncle Brian. I appreciate you and Uncle Justin going to bat for me.”

“We are on your side. We need you to try and trust us a little more. I understand that it is hard for you given how adults in your life have not been very supportive. Please let us know if there are any issues with this tutor.”

“I know you and Uncle Justin are on my side and Peter’s but it is hard to really believe it. Mr Kramsie talked so much about that report from the old school district and said you knew all about it. I know now I should have told you about it.”

Brian smiled. “That’s all over and done with. We just hope going forward you can start to feel you are not as alone as you were in the past. Why don’t you go back to watching your video while I get some work done.”

Chapter 52 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 52

When Claire woke up it was getting dark outside and Joan was standing beside her bed calling her name.

“Mother! What do you want I told you I have a headache just let me sleep.”

“Honestly Claire you are going to sleep your life away. You need to eat something, that might be why you have the headache.”

“Mother what I need is to be left alone!”

Joan made a disgusted noise but left the room not quite slamming the door. She went downstairs poured herself a glass of vodka and settled into her chair. Up in her bedroom Claire popped a couple more oxy tablets in her mouth and settled back into bed.

A few hours later Claire came downstairs, Joan was sitting in her chair watching TV as usual. “I’m feeling a little better so I thought I’d scramble some eggs. Would you like me to make enough for you?”

Joan shook her head and muted the TV. “I spoke to Mrs Tancredi while you were upstairs. Are you taking drugs? Have you brought drugs into my house?”

“Mother I told you I had a headache. That is why I came home early.”

“Sally told her mother a different version. Why wouldn’t you tell Sally that you had a headache?”

“I don’t feel like I have to share everything about me with Sally. All she had to know was I needed to go home. My head hurt so much I just wanted to get out of there without a lot of questions.”

Claire continued on to the kitchen hoping to end the discussion with her mother. Joan took another swallow of her drink and headed to the kitchen.

Claire was taking the eggs out of the refrigerator when Joan came through the kitchen door. “You never said if you wanted any eggs Mother.”

“I’m not hungry. I want a straight answer from you about drugs. I won’t allow you to keep drugs in this house.”

“It is perfectly acceptable for you to drink yourself into a stupor every night but if I take the occasional pill to relax me it’s a huge deal.”

Joan’s face flushed with anger. “I do not drink myself into a stupor every night and it is not against the law for me to take the occasional drink. It is against the law to buy and take drugs. What in the world can you be thinking. If Family Services finds out you are still taking drugs it is going to make it more difficult to get your sons back.”

“Mother I have my own life to get in order. I’ll get the boys back but first I have to take care of myself.”

Joan laughed. “Your whole life you have thought only of yourself. I tried my best to raise you and your brother with proper Christian values but you both grew up selfish. You both think only of yourselves.”

Claire slammed the skillet down on the stove. “Brian and I are selfish! You raised us in this house of hell with a violent, abusive father. You never cared what he did to us as long as he left you alone and you call me selfish!”

“I did what I had to do to keep my family together. I couldn’t control your father. I did the best I could.”

Claire poured the eggs into the skillet. “That was your best! God help us I can’t imagine what your worst could have been. Whatever issues I have can be laid right on your doorstep Mother. You made me what I am today. At least Brian was able to get away from you and try and build some kind of life for himself.”

“I suppose you have to believe what you want to try and justify the mess you have made of your life. I know I did the best I could and I never abandoned my children like you have.”

Joan left the room and Claire heard her climbing the steps and slamming her bedroom door. Claire shut off the stove, dumped the partially cooked eggs down the garbage disposal, poured herself a glass of vodka and went upstairs.

Once she was in her bedroom Claire got out her stash of pills and swallowed a couple more oxy which she washed down with a big swig of vodka.

*************************************************************************************

In Washington Township Justin was reading a bedtime story to Gus. John was studying in his bedroom. Brian and Peter were playing pool in the lower level game room. Once Gus drifted off to sleep Justin pulled the covers up and gave Gus a good night kiss before going to the master bedroom. Happily lounging in bed Justin answered some emails on his laptop and then texted with Daphne.

When Brian came to bed Justin was dozing on his side of the bed. “Sunshine you couldn’t even stay awake for me.”

“You took a long time to come up to bed. I guess you found better distractions elsewhere.”

Brian smirked. “You are my favorite distraction of all time. However I was trying to be a good uncle. I played pool with Peter and stopped in John’s room to make sure he wasn’t driving himself crazy with studying too much.”

Justin smiled. “Good uncle stuff makes me really horny.”

Brian leaped on top of his Sunshine and started pulling off his clothes while Justin laughed. Once they were both naked Brian made excellent use of Justin’s horniness.

*************************************************************************************

Claire woke up needing to use the bathroom. She popped a couple more pills into her mouth and swallowed them with the last of her vodka. Once she was done in the bathroom Claire turned to open the door and slipped on the tile floor. As she fell her head hit the corner of the bathroom vanity, unconscious Claire hit the floor hard.

Joan’s bedroom was next to the bathroom. She heard the flush of the toilet and water run in the sink before she heard the thump as Claire hit the floor. She called out to Claire but got no response.

Joan got up and put on her robe and slippers before going out into the hall. Joan called Claire’s name from outside the bathroom door but again got no response. She tried to open the bathroom door, it opened just slightly and stopped.

Joan put her shoulder against the door and shoved as hard as she could. As the door was pushed against her the semi-conscious Claire groaned. The door opened enough that Joan could see her daughter’s legs sprawled out on the floor and also a small stream of blood creeping under the door. Joan hurried back into her bedroom and dialed 911.

*************************************************************************************

Justin was sound asleep when the house phone rang. Since the alarm clock was on Brian’s night table the phone was on Justin’s. He untangled himself from Brian and answered the phone.

Justin was pretty surprised by who was calling. He turned and saw Brian looking over at him. Justin handed his partner the phone.

“It’s your mother. She wants to talk to you.”

Brian’s eyebrows shot up as he took the phone. A few minutes later he handed the phone back to Justin and got out of bed. “Claire fell in the bathroom. Joan called 911, the ambulance is taking Claire to Allegheny General. The police are waiting for Joan to get dressed and are going to take her to the hospital. Joan wants me to bring the boys to the hospital.”

Justin got out of bed and pulled on a robe. “I’ll get John and Peter up. Should I call Alice to come over and stay with Gus or should we take him with us?”

“Sunshine I think you should stay home with Gus. He’ll be upset if we are all gone when he wakes up. I’ll take John and Peter to the hospital.”

“Brian are you sure you don’t want me to go with you?”

Brian gave his lover a little smile. “Of course I want you to go with me but I really think it is best for you to stay here with Gus.”

Justin came over to give Brian a kiss before he went to wake up the nephews.

Justin knocked on John’s door and accepted the grunt from inside as permission to enter. He let John know that Claire had fallen and Brian was going to take John & Peter to the hospital.

Justin went through the bathroom to Peter’s room, calling his name to wake Peter. Justin brought Peter up to date on what was happening. “Aren’t you going to the hospital with us Uncle Justin?”

“No Buddy. I’m staying home with Gus but Uncle Brian will be there with you.”

Peter did not look completely happy with that answer. Justin went down to the kitchen and started the coffee maker. He poured 2 glasses of orange juice and put bread in the toaster. He packed a small insulated bag with some bottles of water, energy bars and some cookies wrapped in plastic wrap.

When the nephews came down Justin had them drink juice and eat toast before leaving. He made two travel mugs of coffee for Brian. Once for the drive and one to take into the hospital. He gave Brian a kiss good bye, whispered in his ear to be nice to Peter, and sent them on their way.

John and Peter both got in the back seat of the SUV. A surprised Brian looked in the rear view mirror and John just inclined his head towards Peter who was obviously upset.

Justin switched off the lights and reset the alarm before going back upstairs. Gus was standing at the top of the stairs hugging his teddy bear. That was a sure sign that Gus was upset since he usually never took teddy out of the bedroom. “What’s going on Papa? I heard voices and Daddy’s not in bed.”

Justin squatted down to give Gus a hug. “John and Peter’s Mom fell down and got hurt so your Daddy is taking them to the hospital to see her.”

Gus still didn’t look too happy. “Hey Gus I’ll be pretty lonely in the big bed all by myself. Want to come and keep me company.”

That brought a smile to Gus’s face. Justin gathered the little boy up in his arms went into the Master Bedroom and threw a giggling Gus onto the bed. When Justin climbed in his side of the bed Gus immediately snuggled against him and quickly went to sleep.

The car ride to the hospital was pretty quiet. After they parked and walked towards the ER Brian put his arm around Peter’s shoulders. Peter leaned against his side while Brian thought he couldn’t believe the things he did for his Sunshine.

Once in the ER Brian and the boys walked over to where Joan was sitting. “Brian I’m glad you brought the boys yourself this time.”

John and Peter said hello to their grandmother. Brian gave Joan a raised eyebrow look.

“Yes Mother lovely to see you as well. What happened to Claire?”

“I heard her in the bathroom and then I heard a thump. She didn’t answer when I called so I tried to push open the door. Since she was lying partially in front of the door I couldn’t get into the bathroom so I went to my room and called 911. When the police came they were able to open the door enough to get into the bathroom.”

Brian thought of Jennifer and knew that if Molly or Justin were lying on that bathroom floor she would have gotten into that room even if she had to take an ax or a hammer to the door.

“So what have they told you about her condition?”

“They said that even though her head wound bled quite a bit it didn’t appear serious. They were going to do some x-rays and some tests and then talk to me about the results. I’ll have a mess to clean up in the bathroom when I get home.”

John and Peter sat in chairs across from their grandmother with Brian beside them. Joan had her bible open on her lap and made no attempt at conversation.

John unzipped the bag that Justin had given them and took out a water for himself and Peter and 2 energy bars. He asked Brian if he wanted anything but Brian said he was good with his coffee.

Joan looked up from her bible. “You packed a picnic to bring to the hospital? You didn’t even know if your mother was alive or dead.”

John looked over at his grandmother. “Uncle Justin packed this for us while we were getting dressed.”

Before Joan could say anything else Brian entered the conversation. “Mother just read your bible and leave the boys alone. The stuff in the vending machines here is expensive and gross. There is nothing wrong with bringing a snack with us.”

Joan went back to her bible until a doctor came over to her. “Mrs Kinney. I’m Dr Hampton. Claire is conscious and we’ve pretty much finished up all our tests. I know she doesn’t have insurance and we don’t want to run up a big bill for her so I think we’ll be able to release her, as long as she won’t be left alone.”

“My daughter is currently living with me so she won’t be left alone.”

“Great. Would you come with me so we can discuss a few things?”

Joan stood up. “This is my son Brian. We’ll come with you.”

Brian shook the doctor’s hand. “These are Claire’s sons, John and Peter.”

The doctor nodded at the boys who nodded back. “Let’s just step over to my office for a couple minutes.”

Brian was surprised his mother wanted him to come with her and the doctor. He turned to his nephews. “You guys stay here and stay together. You have you phone right?”

John said they would stay together and yes he did have his phone.

Dr Hampton told them that head wounds bleed a lot and Claire’s wound had looked messy but it was actually not serious and was closed with a couple stiches. To be sure there was not skull fracture from hitting the vanity or the floor they had done X-rays. With any head wound there was a chance of concussion so Joan needed to keep her eye on Claire for a few days to be sure there was no strange behavior. Brian rolled his eyes at that comment but said nothing.

The doctor paused before he continued. “I do have to tell you about some unusual findings from Claire’s blood workup. There is a very large amount of opoids in her blood. Is she under a doctor’s care for some painful condition?”

Joan said nothing so Brian answered. “No I am not aware that Claire is under any doctor’s care. If you looked at her records I’m sure you know she was in this hospital not that long ago with a drug overdose.”

Dr Hampton looked uncomfortable. “Yes I am aware of that. Claire also had a blood alcohol that was within legal limits but elevated. I believe this combination of powerful pain medication an alcohol can explain why she would have gotten dizzy and fell. Since 911 was involved we will have to release this information to the police.”

Joan was not happy. “I’m not sure how my daughter got her hands on drugs but I assure you I will address this with her. She did attend drug rehab after her last hospital stay. I believe she may have turned back to drugs because she has been so upset about her sons not being returned to her.”

Brian shook his head. “Mother, Claire was on drugs when the boys lived with her which is why she lost custody. Now you claim she is on drugs because the boys are not living with her. I contend her sons actually play no major role in her drug addiction. She takes drugs when they are with her and she takes drugs when they aren’t with her. Also Dr Hampton, I don’t want you to think that my sister completed any drug rehab program. She left before she completed the program.”

Joan gave Brian an annoyed look. “Can we see my daughter now?”

Dr Hampton led the way to the cubicle where Claire was being treated.

************************************************************************************

When Joan and Brian left the waiting area Brian didn’t notice his mother nod to a woman standing by the reception desk.

Once Joan and Bra left the waiting area with Dr Hampton. The woman walked over to where John and Peter were seated. “Hello. You are John and Peter Townsend aren’t you?”

A wary John answered. “That’s right. Who are you?”

‘I’m Marilu Sikorsky. I’m a social worker here at the hospital. Your grandmother asked me to come over and talk with you.”

Both John and Peter rolled their eyes. John answered. “If my grandmother asked you to do something that can’t be a good thing. She does not play a big role in our lives.”

“Well I’m sure she would like to spend more time with you. She told me she misses spending time with you both.”

Pete had an incredulous look on his face. “We have never spent much time with grandmother. She always said we were too rambunctious and gave her a headache.”

Marilu looked a little confused. “Your grandmother said she is concerned because you are living with your uncle and she feels you might be unhappy living at his house.

John was rapidly losing patience. “Peter and I are completely happy living with Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin. Unlike when we lived with our mother we are not ignored and we are not hungry and we have clothes that actually fit us.”

“Your grandmother told me that you were only supposed to live with your Uncle Brian while your mother was in drug rehab but when she got back he refused to let you come back and live with your mother.”

“Our mother wound up in this hospital with a drug overdose. Our supposedly loving grandmother refused to accept temporary custody of us so we would up in a foster care group home. Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin agreed to take custody. After the state welfare department investigated them my brother and I went to live with them. It is probably the best thing that ever happened to us.”

Marilu was looking even more confused. “Did the state know your uncle is a homosexual living with a younger man?”

“Really? The uncles make no secret of the fact they are homosexual. I want you to leave us alone now.”

“Your grandmother is very concerned that you may be in danger living with your uncle. You don’t have to be afraid to confide in me about any issues you are having.”

“I want you to leave us alone now!”

Marilu persevered. “John I don’t want you to be afraid of being honest with me. Your grandmother feels like you are being kept away from her and your mother so you aren’t able to confide in them.”

“What don’t you understand about we want you to leave us alone. We are very happy living with Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin.”

Peter joined in. “We don’t want to live with our mother and grandmother. We want to stay with Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin.”

************************************************************************************

Brian and Joan were standing in the cubicle with Claire, who as usual, was crying. Joan was as usual annoyed and Brian was just bored.

Joan tried questioning her daughter. “Claire the doctor knows you are taking drugs. Where did you get these drugs?”

The answer was just more tears from Claire.

“Claire I will not tolerate drugs in my house. I have been very clear about this.”

“For god’s sake mother. I am lying here in the hospital and all you can do is berate me. I have so much going on in my life and you want to talk about your rules. Don’t you understand that my life is spiraling out of control!”

Brian couldn’t believe that he was here for another episode of the Claire circus. “You know sister dear I don’t think taking drugs is really going to help you get your life in order.”

The tears abruptly stopped. “You have some nerve saying that to me. Like you never took drugs. Please, I know better than that Brian!”

“I won’t deny that I used drugs in my misspent youth dear sister. However as I have told you before I have never let my life slip out of my control. Also while I have given plenty of blowjobs over the years I never gave one in exchange for drugs.”

Claire’s eyes got wide. Joan was appalled. “Honestly Brian why did you find it necessary to bring that filth into the conversation.”

Brian locked eyes with his sister. “I just thought it might be an appropriate topic of conversation.”

“Well I can assure you it is not appropriate. I have no desire to hear anything about your deviant life style.”

“You know mother I have always felt if you had given old Jack a few BJ’s over the years we might have all been happier.”

Joan’s face got red with embarrassment and anger. Before she could say anything Brian’s cell phone rang. “Hi John.” “I’ll be right out there.”

Brian turned to his mother. “I need to go back out to the waiting area. It seems some hospital social worker is harassing the boys.”

************************************************************************************

When Brian walked back into the waiting area he saw a nervous looking woman standing by his nephews. Both John and Peter looked annoyed but thankfully not frightened.

Brian walked over to them. “Who the fuck are you and why are you harassing my nephews?”

Marilu looked into Brian’s coldly staring eyes and involuntarily looked away. “I’m Marilu Sikorsky. I’m a social worker here at the hospital.”

“Fascinating! And why are you harassing my nephews?”

Marilu wasn’t sure how to reply since she really didn’t feel like she was harassing anyone.

Peter spoke up. “She told us that grandmother asked her to talk to us. She said that grandmother thought we might be afraid of you. John told her that we were really happy living with you and Uncle Justin.”

Brian looked over at the reception desk. “Hey you. I want you to get whoever is in charge of this hospital down here ASAP!”

The receptionist looked at Marilu who shrugged. “I can get the doctor in charge of the ER to speak with you but none of the administrative staff is in the hospital at this time of night.”

“Don’t hand me that bullshit. I know there is always someone in charge. Pretend the fucking place is on fire and call the person you would notify and get them down here now or I call my lawyer. Lawyers who are woken up in the middle of the night can usually come up with a dozen or so reasons to sue the thing that caused them to be woken up.”

The receptionist looked at the security guard at the door who shrugged before she picked up the phone and paged Mrs Merker, the night supervisor on duty.

A few minutes later a tall woman emerged from an elevator and went over to the reception desk. She spoke briefly to the receptionist before coming over to where Brian was standing.

“Hello I’m Mrs Merker, the night supervisor. What can I do for you?”

Brian shook her extended hand. ‘I’m Brian Kinney and these are my nephews, John and Peter Townsend. I guess you know your own employee.”

“Yes I know Marilu.”

“Great. We came tonight because the boys’ mother, my sister was brought in by ambulance. My sister is a neglectful mother whose drug addiction cost her the custody of her sons. My partner, Justin Taylor, and I are the boys’ legal guardians.

It appears that my cold hearted, delusional, alcoholic mother talked to your social worker. She told her some story about my nephews being afraid of me. My mother does not approve of the fact that I am a homosexual. The Commonwealth of Pennsylvania did not think that fact ruled out my ability to take custody of John and Peter.”

“I don’t see how Marilu could have known any of this.”

“Do you think it would have been a good idea to ask who the boys’ legal guardian is before agreeing to interfere? My mother, despite her many faults, is not usually dishonest.”

Mrs Merker turned to Marilu. “Did you ask?” Marilu shook her head no.

“That certainly was an oversight. I suppose the welfare of minor children was paramount in Miss Sikorsky’s mind.”

“What a lovely thought. I suspect if my mother had not told her that her faggot son was probably corrupting the innocence of these boys your social worker might have asked the appropriate questions.”

John spoke up now. “We told her that we are not afraid of Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin and that we were very happy living with them. The last year we lived with my mother she paid little attention to us and we were often left without enough food to eat. We told this lady we were relieved to be well taken care of by our uncles. I asked her to go away and leave us alone but she wouldn’t leave so I called Uncle Brian and asked him to come back out here.”

Mrs Merker turned to Marilu. “Is this true?”

Marilu nodded. “Mrs Kinney seemed so sure the boys might be abused.”

“Apologize to Mr Kinney and his nephews and go back to your office. We’ll talk there.”

Marilu made her apologizes and hurried away.

Mrs Merker took a deep breath. “I’m very sorry this happened. As I said I think Marilu let her concern for the boys’ welfare overrule her better judgment.”

Brian chuckled. “That’s an interesting spin but I’m in advertising so I’m cynical about interesting spins. The hospital will be getting a letter from my lawyer. I appreciate your handling of this situation but am not at all convinced that homophobia was not at the root of this situation. In case you didn’t know that is illegal.”

“I am aware of that and again I apologize for the clumsy way this was handled and for the fact that someone whose job it is to reassure and help people instead upset you and your nephews.”

Brian shook her hand again and Mrs Merker turned and left.

Just about the same time Joan Kinney came out of the treatment area. “Brian. Claire is waiting for you to bring John and Peter back to see her.”

Brian turned with murder in his eyes. Joan stopped and actually took a step back when she saw the look on her son’s face.

“I have been dealing with the social worker you had ambush the boys. I wondered why you wanted me to go with you and talk to the doctor.”

“I was just concerned about my grandsons.”

“You have always been and remain a cold hearted, prejudiced bitch! You have never been concerned about anyone but yourself. You may have used me as a whipping boy to divert my father’s abuse from you when I was a kid but those days of you using me are over.”

Joan flushed and looked around at the people in the waiting room who had forgotten all about what was playing on the TV and were transfixed by the drama taking place live in front of them.

“Yes, everyone is watching you Joan Kinney. Everyone knows who and what you are. They will be gossiping about this for weeks. Now I’ll let you know that Justin and I plan to go to court to get permanent custody of John and Peter. The two main reasons for that are the boys asked us to seek custody and Claire is such an amazingly bad mother. Of course look at the example she has.”

Brian took John and Peter’s hands. “Come on. Let’s say good bye to your mother and head home.”

As they passed Joan she reached towards Peter who avoided her and moved closer to Brian.

Once they were in the cubical with Claire, John and Peter both told her that they asked Brian and Justin to seek permanent custody. Peter told his mother that he loved her but he was afraid to ever come and live with her again. John just said he was tired of his mother caring more about herself than her sons.

Brian just said. “We’ll talk later when you are feeling better.”

They left Claire sobbing and calling for her sons. Peter had some tears running down his face but John had his no emption Kinney face firmly in place while he walked with his arm around his brother’s shoulder. Brian kept a hand on each boy’s shoulder as they retrieved their bag from the waiting area. All three of them ignored Joan standing with her bible in her hands.

Brian and the nephews talked on the drive back home about what happened at the hospital. Brian told them that Claire had drugs in her system. Both John and Peter were anxious for their uncles to get permanent custody of them.

When they got back home Brian told the boys to go back to bed and try and get some sleep.

Brian walked into the master bedroom trying to be as quiet as possible. He saw Gus snuggled up against Justin who had one arm around the little boy. Brian got a big smile on his face and that sight helped him put all the unpleasantness at the hospital behind him.

Brian got into bed very gingerly trying not to wake anyone as he moved close to his son and lover. Brian amazed himself by falling asleep quickly.

When his alarm went off the next morning Brian quickly switched it off. Justin groaned and pulled a pillow over his face. Gus sat up and smiled at his Daddy. “Good Morning Daddy. How is John and Peter’s mommy?”

“She is doing okay sonny boy. How come you were in bed with your Papa?”

“Papa said I should sleep here and keep him company since you had to go to the hospital.”

“Well let’s go get some breakfast and let your Papa sleep a little longer.”

Gus happily climbed out of bed and went downstairs with his father. After they ate breakfast Brian sent Gus upstairs with Justin’s coffee. Brian was putting their breakfast dishes in the dishwasher when Alice came in the back door.

Brian brought Alice up to date on what happened the night before and said he wasn’t sure when Peter and John would come down.

When Brian got upstairs Justin was sitting up in bed and talking with Gus. Brian gave Justin a good morning kiss and went into the bathroom to get ready for the day.

Justin told Gus to get dressed and come down to the kitchen. He went down the hall to John’s bedroom and gently knocked on the door. John told him to come in.

Justin asked if John wanted to cancel his tutoring session but he said no. Justin said he should just get dressed in his soccer clothes since he would be going to practice after tutoring.

After breakfast a casually dressed Justin answered the door. Steve Jurich, the new tutor was standing there a smile on his face. He had on a golf shirt, khaki pants and boat shoes.

Justin introduced himself and showed the teacher into the dining room. He let Steve know that John would be wearing soccer clothes since he had soccer practice after the tutoring. Steve said he heard this was a “casual household” and that worked great for him. He also took Justin up on an offer of a cup of coffee.

Justin let Steve know about what happened the night before just in case John seemed a little sleepy.

When the session was over Justin made sure he was downstairs. John and Steve came out of the dining room laughing. Steve said he was sure that John would be more than ready to retake the placement test.

Justin extended an invitation to lunch which Steve happily accepted. Steve even said he would drop John off at soccer practice on his way home. John nodded at his uncle so Justin agreed to the plan.

Both John and Justin were hugely relieved with the new choice of tutor. Justin was happy to know that not everyone at Washington Academy was not as stuffy as Ed Dennison and Ron Kramsie.

Chapter 53 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 53

Claire woke up Wednesday morning with a terrible headache. The hospital has refused to give her a prescription for pain killers. When they got home Joan had ransacked her room looking for her stash of pills. Even after she found the few oxy that Claire had left, Joan continued to pull things out of drawers and her closet.

Claire sat up in bed and looked around her bedroom at the clothes, shoes and books that covered the floor. Claire wished desperately for some pills to take. She heard someone coming up the stairs. Joan walked into the room without knocking.

“Well I just wanted to let you know that the whole neighborhood knows about you taking drugs.”

Claire got out of bed and started to pick her clothes up off the floor. “Did you tell someone?”

“Of course not but I could tell everyone in church knew. After mass Mrs Tancredi told me she was sorry to hear about your fall. She told me that the gossip in the neighborhood was that you were high on drugs and that was why you fell.”

“Well I guess we know what that means. She’ll tell Sally and I’ll be out of a job.”

Joan just turned and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind her.

Claire got out of bed and started to put her room back in order silently cursing her mother the whole time.

************************************************************************************

Brian was having a great morning at Kinnetik. He had his financial meeting with Ted and while their finances remained tight there was no need to touch savings or additional credit lines. Hal’s computer continued to deliver information. Hal had saved several emails concerning his new job and the plan to get severance from Kinnetik before starting the new job. He has also saved some confidential business information in some directories on his computer. There were several new zip drives in his desk drawer.That made it apparent that Hal was planning to take some Kinnetik information with him when he left.

Brian, Cynthia & Patti met with Kinnetik’s in house counsel who would send a letter to Hal letting him know what they had found on the PC he had used at Kinnetik. The lawyer was pretty certain that this would keep Hal from even thinking about coming after severance.

Brian was also able to get an appointment to make a presentation to a major new prospect in Chicago. He was feeling so good he decided to take on his sister.

He called Claire’s cell. When his sister answered Brian suggested they have lunch together and talk about what was going on in her life and how that affected her sons. Claire sullenly agreed. Brian says he will arrange for a town car to pick her up at Joan’s and bring her to an Italian restaurant near Kinnetik.

When Brian called Justin to tell him that he was having lunch with Claire his partner burst out laughing before wishing him luck. Justin hurried to tell Alice who was wide eyed with astonishment. ‘Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

Justin shrugged. “It will be an interesting lunch. I’d like to be a fly on the wall. We do need to know how Claire will react to Brian and I seeking permanent custody of the boys.”

Justin checked on Gus and Peter who were watching a video before going back up to the studio. A paint splattered Justin was back downstairs at 11 to see how the second day of tutoring was going. Steve and John were both laughing as they came out of the dining room.

Steve had a big smile on his face when he saw Justin in his painting clothes. “I bet I can guess what you were doing this morning. Meanwhile John and I were working hard down here.”

“I hope your work was as productive as mine.”

Steve laughed. “I pretty sure it was. John is doing great. He is going to ace the placement test. No doubt!”

John looked a little embarrassed but mostly happy. Alice appeared from the kitchen with a cookie tin in her hands. “You enjoyed the cookies so much yesterday that I thought you might like to take some home. You said how much your sons would like them so I put some in this tin for you and your boys. Just a little thank you for helping our boy.”

Alice put her arm around John’s waist which increased his level of embarrassment but he did lean over and give Alice a kiss on the cheek.

Steve thanked Alice for the cookies and left. Justin collected Peter and Gus from the media room and they all had lunch before Justin and Gus took John to soccer practice.

John was pretty quiet on his way to practice but Gus managed to fill in any gaps in conversation. Justin got out of the car with John at the park. “Is everything okay? You seem kind of quiet.”

John looked away as he answered. “I’m just …having some trouble …getting my head around having people care about and be interested in me.”

Justin punched him lightly on the arm. “Get over yourself!”

John laughed gave Justin a return punch on the arm and ran off towards the practice field.

Brian was sipping his wine while he waited for his sister to arrive. When Claire came into the restaurant, bandage covering the stiches on her forehead, she looked around and spotting her brother walked over to his table.

Brian stood and pulled out her chair. “How are you feeling?”

“I have a headache but ibuprofen is keeping it under control. I’d love a glass of wine.”

“I’m having a pinot noir is that okay with you?”

Claire nodded and Brian motioned to the waiter and ordered Claire’s wine. Brother and sister looked over the menu avoiding conversation for as long as possible.

Once the waiter took their lunch orders Brian smirked. “What did Joan say about us meeting for lunch?”

“She didn’t have much to say. I think she was kind of shocked which I understood. I am a little shocked myself.”

Brian nodded. “Well I am hoping we can have a calm, adult conversation about your life, your issues and your sons.”

“I guess I am wondering why any of those things are your concern.”

“The first two are my concern because of the third. John and Peter have been living with us for a while and we are all pretty comfortable with the situation. The boys feel like their life has been full of uncertainty and they asked if Justin and I would try to get permanent custody of them.”

“So you want to keep my sons. What are you offering me for them?”

Brian was genuinely shocked. “Claire I am not going to buy John and Peter.”

“I don’t understand why you think I will just give you my sons. I am having some problems in my life right now and you have obviously showered them with gifts and money. That does not mean that I am just going to hand two innocent boys over to you and your boy toy. My sons belong with their mother.”

Brian smiled. “I have to remember to tell Justin that you still think of him as my boy toy. He’ll enjoy that. Claire, let’s be honest, your life has nothing but problems. Even before your drug use got out of control, from what your sons say, you were never a strong contender for mother of the year.”

“You have had them for a few weeks with lots of help and suddenly you are the parenting expert. I struggled by myself for years ever since their father left us.”

The waiter came with their food before Brian could reply.

“I appreciate your struggle and I do realize you had no support network to fall back on and I do have a large support network. I think the struggle perhaps got to be too much for you as the years went by. The boys do not feel like they can trust you after the year you all spent with Paul. The fact that you are still taking drugs frightens them and they do not want to go back to that lifestyle. They feel safe with us.”

Claire ate some of her entrée and seemed to consider what Brian was saying. Brian also started to eat his lunch while keeping an eye on his sister.

Claire looked at her brother. “You alluded to something last night at the hospital. Have you been having me followed?”

Brian nodded. “That is what our lawyer recommended. I would prefer not tell your sons about the contents of the investigators report.”

“You son of a bitch how dare you do that. I can’t believe you would sink that low. How would you feel if someone invaded your privacy like that.”

“Well they would not get any pictures of me giving blow jobs to drug dealers behind strip malls. The lawyer recommended that we needed to do this if we had any hope of getting permanent custody. She has a lot of experience with custody cases.”

“I still think it was a shitty thing to do. I really don’t understand why you are so anxious to take my sons away from me.”

Brian sighed. “Claire your life is really fucked up. I do not want to see John and Peter wind up living with Joan. I did that so I know that is not a good thing. I think you are going to have enough trouble getting your own life in order. I don’t see you ever being ready to have the boys live full time with you again.”

“So I should just forget about my sons, sign away my rights and just let them live with you!”

“Claire this doesn’t mean you won’t be in John and Peter’s life. I think they will be anxious to have you as a part of their lives as long as they are secure and feel safe. Honestly Claire their biggest fear right now is having to go back into a situation like they endured last year. Showing up high at your last scheduled meeting with them really frightened them. That doesn’t mean they don’t love you but they absolutely don’t trust you.”

Claire continued to eat her lunch and asked for another glass of wine when she finished the first one. Brian picked at his lunch while keeping one eye on his sister and wondering what she was going on in her mind and what she should say.

Finally Claire looked up a determined look on her face. “I will never give up custody of my sons. Do your worst brother dear. Do I still get driven back home?”

“I’m sorry you can’t be more reasonable. I’ll text the limo to pick you up.”

Claire got up. “I’ll wait out front. Thanks for lunch.”

Brian shook his head and watched as Claire walked out the door. Lunch hadn’t gone the way he was hoping. Brian paid the bill and went back to Kinnetik.

At home Justin and Gus spent time in the studio with Gus reading and Justin painting. Peter read on the patio until all three went to pick up John from soccer practice. After practice they stopped at Dairy Queen and headed home for pool time.

When Claire got home her mother was waiting for a full report on her lunch with Brian. Joan was, of course, outraged that Brian would want Claire to give up custody of her sons. Joan wanted to contact a lawyer and start proceeding to return the boys to their mother’s custody.

Claire thought they should try to reason with Brian and she wanted to talk to John and Peter before she talked to a lawyer. They were still arguing about their next step when Claire’s phone rang. Claire answered happy to have a reason to stop the conversation with her mother.

“Hello Claire. This is Sally. Do you have a minute to talk with me?”

“Sure, this is as good a time as any to get fired.”

Sally sighed. “I’m sorry this hasn’t worked out for you Claire. I knew yesterday that you were not acting right. The news is all over the neighborhood that you were on drugs when you fell last night.”

“No need for proof. Just get rid of a potential problem.”

“Claire that isn’t fair. You have not exactly been a model employee but I tried working with you. Steve is a doctor and there is no way we can have a drug addict working in his office.”

“Fine. I’ve been expecting your call.”

“We’ll pay you for this week. I’ll send out your check tomorrow. I hope you can get your life in order.”

Claire said goodbye and disconnected.

Joan started to complain about Claire’s drug use and ask her what she was going to do now. Claire started to rub her temples.

“Mother could you please just give it a rest. I have a horrible headache and ibuprofen is just not helping. Just make yourself a nice drink and leave me the fuck alone.”

Before a startled Joan could reply Claire grabbed her purse and was out the front door and walking quickly down the street. She glanced back to make sure Joan was not following her.

Claire walked to the shopping area and immediately headed to where she hoped to find a dealer. There was no one in the usual spot so a disappointed Claire started walking back to Joan’s house.

When Claire was a couple blocks from her mother’s house Tino pulled up beside her. “Hey girl. I hear you took a tumble last night. I thought after all this time you would know when to stop popping pills.”

Claire walked around and got in the passenger side. “You don’t have to worry. The police asked me where I got the pills and I told them I bought them on the North side. Of course now I’m out of a job.”

“I heard you had a limo pick you up today. What that’s all about?”

Claire frowned. “Sounds like you are keeping pretty close tabs on me. I’m not sure I like that. My brother invited me out to lunch today. He arranged for the limo to pick me up and bring me back home.”

“Why not just come and pick you up at your house?”

“Brian always prefers not to have anything to do with Mother or even see her. He probably has a limo company on call.”

“Why did he want to have lunch with you?”

Claire explained the purpose of the lunch and her reaction to Brian wanting her to allow him and Justin to assume permanent custody of her sons. She also mentioned her outrage that he offered her nothing in return even though he had plenty of money.

Tino was intrigued. “Just how much money does this brother of yours have?”

Claire rolled her eyes. “Brian is a millionaire not that I get any benefit from that. That’s why my kids want to stay with him and his little friend. Those two gay boys buy everything that John and Peter want.”

Tino suddenly got interested. “So your brother has a boyfriend?”

“Yes. He’s probably the only person in the world that Brian really cares about. He’s an obnoxious little shit, he knows he can get whatever he wants from Brian.”

“Where does the boyfriend work?”

Claire gave a quick laugh. “He doesn’t have a job. Justin is an artist with a studio at their house. He just fools around and paints when he feels like it. Brian pays all the bills. You should see their house it’s huge. They repainted and bought a whole bunch of new stuff for the bedrooms my sons are using. They just want John and Peter for window dressing so they look like a normal family or something. There is no way I am letting them have my sons without a fight.”

Tino smiled. “I think I have a way for us both to get some money from your brother. We kidnap his little friend. I get the ransom money and we split it after things die down. You can say you won the lottery or something.”

“What do you mean we kidnap Justin. I can’t get involved in that, he knows who I am.”

Tino rolled his eyes. “Your part is to let me know this Justin’s whereabouts. If you play it right you can get one of your kids to tell you what he’s doing and where he’s going.”

“This is crazy. What do you know about kidnaping people?”

“Claire come on! You find out where this guy is going to be. I have a couple of my guys meet him there. They show him a gun, the little sissy pisses his pants and starts to cry and they grab him. We call your selfish brother and tell him to give us two hundred thousand dollars or we kill his ass buddy. I hold on to the money for a couple months and then we split it 50/50.”

Claire was quiet for a couple minutes. “I don’t want Justin to get hurt or killed.”

“Claire this little faggot is not going to put up any kind of fight so there is no chance he’ll get hurt.”

“Okay give me a number where I can reach you. I know I can get Peter to keep me up to date on Justin’s whereabouts without him suspecting anything.”

When Brian got home his son and nephews were in the pool and Justin was sitting in a patio chair with his sketch pad on his lap. As usual when he sketched Justin lower lip was trapped between his teeth. Brian hated himself for thinking how adorable his Sunshine looked.

As usual Justin sensed Brian was nearby and turned towards him with a huge sunshine smile. He tossed the pad onto a table and hurried over to give Brian a welcome home hug and kiss.

“Brian you look happy you must have had a good day at Kinnetik.”

“Good day at Kinnetik. Horrible lunch with my sister.”

“She won’t cooperate with custody?”

“Nope! She asked me how much we were willing to pay her for her sons.”

Justin was wide eyed and couldn’t think of anything to say. Brian laughed at the expression on his partner’s face and said he was going upstairs to change.

Brian relaxed in the pool while Justin continued sketching until Alice announced dinner was ready. John and Peter were delighted to see that dinner was their favorite, fried chicken. It was served with sweet potato fries and green beans from the garden. Gus enjoyed eating in his bathing suit so he didn’t have to be neat.

Brian was horrified but managed not to say anything when his son wiped his greasy hands on his own chest and moved on to a another piece of chicken. Justin laughed out loud at the expression on Brian’s face.

A curious Gus looked over at him. “What’s so funny Papa?”

“Your daddy is making funny faces at me. I’m not sure why.”

Gus turned to his father. “You’re silly Daddy.”

“And you’re messy Sonny Boy.”

Gus just shrugged and continued to eat his dinner. After dessert of homemade pound cake with fruit and whipped cream on top Brian rushed his son to the bathtub.

All five members of the family watched a video until Gus fell asleep and his father carried him up to bed. Justin followed upstairs a little while later. The nephews got their regular job of making sure the house was locked up for the night and the alarm set before they went to bed.

John and Peter turned off the video after Justin left the room. They talked about their mother’s latest escapade and the inevitability of their having to testify against her if they wanted to continue to live with their uncles. John was concerned this would be very difficult for his younger brother.

Peter surprised his brother with his grasp of the situation. “John I understand that we are going to have to talk about how bad things were living with Mom. I know she will react really badly, after all what mother wants her sons to prefer not to live with her.
I love Mom but I understand that she is never going to be able to really take care of us. She doesn’t even take good care of herself. I want to stay here with the uncles maybe even more than you. “

The boys turned to playing video games before heading to their bedrooms for the night.
Chapter 54 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 54

Thursday morning was a busy time. Peter had to get ready for his final summer field trip to the Frank Lloyd Wright’s masterpiece, Fallingwater. John had to ready for his tutor and Brian was anxious to get to Kinnetik and make the final preparations for the next day’s presentation to a large Philadelphia pharmaceutical company. The company’s reps were flying in the next day to hear what Kinnetik could do to increase their sales.

Alice came in a little early to prepare Peter’s lunch. It would be a long day and Alice wanted to be sure Peter has enough food to carry him through the day. Brian left really early after getting a good bye/good luck kiss from Justin.

Mary Gardner picked up Peter a little before normal so he and Josh could get good seats on the bus. When John’s tutor arrived Justin sat down for a second cup of coffee.

His mother called to bring him up to date on the renovations on the Bloom building. Amazingly things were just a little ahead of schedule.

Justin told his mother that Lindsay was going to start working at the gallery on Monday and said he would go the next day to take a look at the renovations. Next Justin called Sidney to let him know he would stop by the gallery tomorrow.

In the studio Gus kept busy with finger paints while Justin emailed Kathy Sacks to ask permission for John and Peter to come to San Francisco with Brian for Justin’s art show. Gus stayed involved in his finger painting while Justin had a conference call with Cynthia and Patti about the search for a new manager for the art department.

Justin got off the phone in time to admire Gus’s latest work of art. Gus told his Papa that he was going to hang it in his new bedroom at Daddy’s loft. Justin thought that was a great idea but told Gus he really should be calling it Mommy’s loft since he would be living there with his mommies. Justin felt Lindsay would not be happy to hear Gus refer to it as “Daddy’s” loft.

John, his tutoring session over, was just finishing his lunch when Justin and Gus came down to the kitchen. They dropped him at soccer practice and to Gus’s delight Justin took him to McDonald’s for lunch.

At Kinnetik Brian was doing his final review the boards for his presentation the next day with Jason and Leon who had worked together to create them. The boards were displayed around Brian’s office. He walked around the office making notes on a pad. Finally he turned to his two apprehensive employees.

“Good job you guys. You made all my final adjustments exactly right. These boards all look great.”

Both Jason and Leon smiled. They knew Brian was not someone who gave compliments unless he was really happy about something.

“So how are things going in the art department these days?”

Jason shrugged. “I guess we were all a little surprised by Hal quitting. I don’t think he was anyone’s dream boss but we were used to him and now we’re just wondering who the new boss will be.”

Leon looked nervous. “Mr Kinney I just want to say I didn’t know anything about what Hal was doing. My parents told me after he quit that he already had another job and I told them he was wrong to do that. I really love my job here and I hope you understand that I’m loyal to Kinnetik.”

Brian smiled. “Well Leon I’m glad to hear that. I think you do good work, not quite as good as Jason here, and we’d hate to lose you. Also we you breathing down his neck I expect Jason will work all the harder.”

Jason laughed. Both men thanked Brian and left his office.

Brian and Ted walked over to the diner for lunch. Debbie greeted them in her usual, over the top, manner. Once they were seated in a booth Debbie came over with her order pad in hand.

“So Brian the usual? Or are you going to shock me?”

“No shocks today Mrs Novontny.” Debbie just snorted and wrote down his usual turkey sandwich.

Ted ordered the pink plate special and after she handed in their order Debbie came back to their booth.

“So Brian. I’ve heard all the neighborhood gossip about Claire. What the fuck is your sister thinking? Joan must be ready to murder her.”

Brian smirked. “I try never to try and understand the workings of my sister’s mind. Now in addition to her normal scattered thought process she’s taking drugs. I’m sure Joan wishes both of her children would disappear off the face of the earth.”

“How are her sons taking Claire’s latest escapades?”

“John and Peter are just worried that they will ever have to live with their mother again. Justin and I are going to try and get permanent custody of them. They’ve asked us to do that. I’ve tried to get Claire to agree to let us have custody but that didn’t go very well.”

Debbie was wide eyed. “Wow! You didn’t shock me with your lunch order but you and Sunshine taking permanent custody of those boys. That’s fucking amazing.”

“What do you think of the idea?”

Debbie put her hand briefly on Brian’s shoulder. “I think they would be two lucky boys to live with you and Sunshine.” Debbie lowered her voice. “And it would make me very proud for you to do that.”

Debbie quickly moved off to other tables. Ted smiled at the look on Brian’s face – partially amused but mostly pleased.

“Just what are you smiling at Theodore?”

“Just feeling happy I guess Boss.” “Please stop. It’s unnerving.”

When they got back to Kinnetik after lunch Brian suggested to Ted that they drive to the loft to see how Lindsay and Melanie were settling in.

Ted called Melanie’s cell to let her know they were on their way. When they got to the loft Brian used his code to get them into the building. Lindsay answered their knock on the loft door.

Brian stepped inside and looked around. “The place looks great. Your stuff fits in here pretty well. It make the whole place look different.”

Lindsay nodded. “We are pretty settled in. It was great to have the storage cubicle to hold the stuff that wouldn’t fit in here.”

Melanie lifted JR down from her booster seat where she had been eating lunch. The little girl ran over to Brian. “Hi Uncle Bri!”

Brian swept her up in his arms. “Hello there little girl. How do you like your new house?”

“It’s fun. I like looking out the windows at all the people and cars going by outside. Want to see my new bedroom?”

Brian said he would love to see her bedroom. The two small rooms for the kids had been created back by the main bedroom. Both the room were against the windows and the contractor had created actual doors for the main bedroom to give Lindsay and Melanie more privacy.

The walls of JR’s room were painted a very pale pink. The new bedrooms had ceilings that were lower than the loft ceiling which looked a little odd but made the rooms quieter and better for the kids. Gus’s room was next to JR’s and just slightly larger. Once JR had shown Brian and Ted every item in her room they headed back in the living space.

Lindsay turned on a video for JR to watch before turning back to her guests. “I’m a little surprised Brian. I thought you would be more upset about the changes to your precious loft.”

Brian shrugged. “I don’t really thinking of this as my home any more. The house is where I feel most comfortable now. Justin and I hardly ever stay here. Actually the last time we slept here was when I had the flu and Justin wanted us to stay closer to doctors and family.”

“You used to be so protective of the loft. I'm just surprised.”

Brian chose to try and change the topic of conversation. “So we’ll drop off Gus on Sunday afternoon?”

Melanie and Lindsay exchanged a look before Lindsay replied. “I’m starting at the gallery on Monday and Mel has her first continuing Ed session. Michael and Debbie are going to keep JR during the days this week. We were hoping that Gus could stay with you until next weekend.”

Brian smiled. “No problem. Justin and I are always glad to spend time with Gus.”

A few more pleasantries and Brian and Ted were on their way back to work.

Justin and Gus spent most of the afternoon in the studio. Gus happily alternated reading and finger painting while Justin put the finishing touches on the third PPG mural. Brian had Gus convinced that he helped Justin by spending time with him in the studio so Gus was always happy and content to spend time here. Gus liked to spend some of his time watching Justin paint. Justin often explained to Gus what he was doing or what he was trying to create and always asked Gus’s opinion on his art. It was pretty safe thing to do because Brian has also convinced Gus that Justin was the greatest artist in the world so Gus invariably told Justin everything he painted was wonderful.

This was one more of Gus’s traits that Justin knew he would miss desperately when Gus got old enough to form his own opinions. Justin couldn’t believe how fast Gus was growing, he knew Brian felt the same way and they were both really grateful that Gus would be closer now and they would be able to spend more time with him.

Alice picked up John from soccer practice and took advantage of having someone to carry her purchases by doing some shopping at Sam’s club before they went back home. John was embarrassed and pleased when the lady at checkout told Alice she was lucky to have such a willing and handsome helper. Alice said that John was always helpful and a pleasure to spend time with.

They also went to the seafood store since Justin had asked Brian this morning about grilling seafood kabobs for dinner. Alice was excellent at listening to conversations and anticipating what Brian or Justin might like. Justin is often amazed at Alice already having something he wanted and always accused her of being psychic.

Back at the house John was just about finished bringing in all Alice’s purchases when Justin and Gus appeared in bathing suits. Gus ran over to give John a welcome home hug. “Papa and I are going swimming. Are you gonna come in the pool with us.”

“That sounds good Gus. I’ll be out as soon as I get changed.”

Gus had a big smile on his face. “We can wait for you if you want?”

John assured Gus it was alright for him to get into the pool now and John would be outside shortly.

Justin thought that Gus looked so much like Brian but unlike his father Gus was really tuned in to people’s feelings. He wondered if Brian would have been more like Gus if he had any kind of unconditional love from his parents when he was a boy and young man.

When Brian got home from work Gus and John were still enjoying pool time and Justin was observing from the hot tub. As soon as he saw Brian Justin got out of the hot tub and came over to give him a welcome home kiss. “You’re home early. I thought you’d be working late to get ready for your presentation tomorrow.”

“Everything is ready for tomorrow. Ted and I went over to the loft today. Linds and Mel have it looking good. They asked if we could keep Gus for one more week.”

Justin got a big smile on his face. “That’s great. We should tell him we asked for one more week so he doesn’t think his moms don’t want him with them.”

Brian nodded just as Gus arrived for a hug and kiss from his Daddy. Gus was thrilled to find out he was going to spend an extra week here.

Brian changed into a bathing suit and joined his son and nephew in the pool. Gus was happy to have someone new to play ring toss with. Justin was laughing at the father and son antics when his cell rang.

It was Roxanne O’Brien asking if Gus could have a playdate with Kevin the next day. Justin said he would bring Gus when he took John to soccer practice and he could leave with Roxanne and Kevin. Gus was excited to spend the afternoon with Kevin and his mom.

Shortly after Roxanne’s call Peter called to say they were about half an hour away from the community center. Brian started the charcoal while Justin changed into some dry clothes and went to pick up Peter and Josh. They dropped Josh off at his house and when Justin and Peter got home Brian was grilling the seafood kabobs.

Peter kept them entertained during dinner with stories from his trip to Fallingwater. Justin was amazed that Brian had never been there. John said he was amazed that anyone went there which made Gus giggle and earned him a dirty look from his brother.

After peach cobbler and ice cream John went upstairs to do his homework. Brian took Gus down to the game room for a pool shooting lesson while Peter and Justin cleaned up the kitchen. Justin told Peter that he was going to see the renovations at the Bloom building the next day. Peter asked if he could go along. Justin chuckled and said he thought Peter would want to go since he has been part of the Bloom acquisition from the beginning.

Once kitchen cleanup was done Justin and Peter went down to the game room. The pool lesson was over so while Brian gave Gus his bath, Peter and Justin played pool. When the game was over Peter went to his room to read. Justin locked up the house, grabbed a bottle of wine and 2 glasses and headed upstairs.

Justin checked Gus’s room to make sure he was asleep before going into the Master Bedroom and locking the door behind him. Brian was lying in bed going over some info on his laptop. He looked up with a smile, shut his laptop and put it on his night table.

Justin handed Brian the wine to open while Justin removed his clothes. Brian handed Justin a glass of wine which he sipped while he watched Brian slip off the boxers he was wearing. Justin set his wine glass on his night table and crawled over to Brian. They kissed, tongues battling for dominance, before Justin started kissing down his lover’s body. When Justin took Brian’s cock into his mouth he was rewarded with a gasp of pleasure from his partner before Brian wound his fingers in Justin soft blonde hair.

45 minutes later Justin was cradled in Brian’s arms. Both men were sipping wine and talking together. Brian told Justin all about the presentation he was giving the next day and Justin let Brian know about Gus’s playdate and his plans to go to the Bloom building with Peter.

The next morning as Peter was getting dressed after breakfast his cell phone rang. He glanced at the display before answering.

“Hi Mom.”

“Hi honey. I just wanted to call and see if you had fun on your field trip yesterday.”

“Yeah it was lots of fun. It was interesting to see the house but I don’t think I would ever want to live there.”

“I’ve never been there but people are always talking about it.”

Peter laughed. “Uncle Brian told us last night that he has never been there. Uncle Justin was really surprised.”

“Well our parents were really not the type for family outings.”

Peter didn’t want the phone call to become a “poor Claire” monologue. “Well you have had a few years on your own to get there if you wanted to see it.”

“That’s true and to be honest I really don’t have any desire to see the house. I guess you’ll be bored now that your summer program is over. You won’t get to see your little friend as much.”

“Uncle Justin says Josh can still come over on Tuesdays and Thursdays next week so that will be fun. We can swim or explore in the woods.”

“That sound good. What are you up to today?”

“Well John has his tutoring this morning. Uncle Justin and I are going to take him to soccer practice. Gus is going to meet up at the park with his friend Kevin and his mother for a playdate. After dropping off John and Gus, Uncle Justin and I are going to the Bloom building and check on the renovations. You know that is the building the uncles bought a while ago.”

“Why are you going with Justin?”

“He said I could go. I was at the meeting when they bought the building so it will be neat to see the renovations. Grandmom Jen has been overseeing everything but Uncle Justin wants to see the changes for himself.”

Claire and Peter chatted for a few more minutes. After the call Claire sat in her bedroom trying to decide what to do with the information she got from Peter. Her decisions went back and forth between calling Tino and forgetting his whole crazy plan.

Joan knocked on the bedroom door and came in without waiting for permission. “Claire! Are you going to sit in this room all day? You need to look for a new job and call a lawyer to start the process of getting your sons back. Sitting around here doing nothing is not an option, I won’t stand for it.”

“Mother I’m making some calls to people I know to get the name of a good lawyer. Please leave me alone to get things started.”

Joan shook her head but did leave the room. Her tirade made Claire’s decision for her. She would lose her mind if she had to stay in this house with her mother. As soon as the bedroom door closed behind Joan she dialed Tino’s number.

She told Tino everything Peter had told her about Justin’s plans for the day. Claire stressed that she wanted to be sure Peter was left out of the kidnapping and wasn’t hurt in any way. Tino assured her that it would all go smoothly and no one would be hurt.

Justin and Peter dropped off John at practice and handed Gus off to Roxanne. Roxanne said to call her when they got back to the house and she’d bring Gus back home.

They laughed and sang along with the radio on the drive to Pittsburgh. Peter asked if they were going to visit Uncle Brian at Kinnetik but Justin said no. Brian’s presentation was scheduled for the afternoon so they wouldn’t disturb him.

Neither Peter nor Justin notice the dark colored van that started to follow them a few blocks away from the Bloom building. Justin pulled into the parking lot behind the Bloom building and pulled into an empty spot. The van stopped on the side street and one man dressed in black ran into the parking lot.

Justin and Peter were not really paying attention as they got out of the car. The man pulled a ski hat over his face and held a pistol in one hand.

“Stop and put your hands up!”

Justin was startled. “Just take it easy you can have whatever you want. No need to use the gun, why don’t you put that away so no one gets hurt.”

“No one will get hurt as long as you do what you’re told. You’re Justin Taylor right?”

Justin was surprised this guy knew his name. He turned to Peter. “Get back in the car buddy.”

“I am giving the orders here. Are you Justin Taylor?”

“Yes that’s me. What do you want?”

Peter had slipped back in the car and pulled his cell phone out of his pocket. “Hey kid keep your hands where I can see them or I shoot blondie here.”

Peter dropped his phone onto the seat and raised his hands. The masked man motioned to Justin. “You keep your hands up and walk slowly over here. You are going with me. We’ll see how much your sugar daddy will pay to get you back.”

Justin dropped to his knees by the car door and started pleading with the man to leave him alone. Peter was surprised to see his uncle fall apart so completely.

“Shut the fuck up you dizzy little faggot and get over here.”

Justin reached behind him to the pocket in the car door. He pulled out the squeeze bottle of Alice special hot sauce, with added jalapeno pepper seeds, that she insisted he and Brian keep in their cars. Alice always said it was just like pepper spray but legal.

The masked man walked closer, while glancing around to make sure no one had come into the parking lot.

This was not going exactly how Tino told him it would and he was starting to get nervous. He took a few steps closer to Justin. “Get up on your feet and come with me or I’ll shot the kid.”

Justin slowly go to his feet, holding the bottle behind him, and without looking at Peter said. “Duck down.” He squeezed the bottle aiming for the gunman’s eyes. The masked man screamed. He fired the pistol before dropping it and bringing his hands up to his burning eyes.

Peter heard the gun shot, saw a quick spray of blood as Justin fell to the ground and heard his uncle groan. Peter heard another scream and for a second didn’t even realize that he was the one who screamed. He grabbed his cell phone and hit the button for emergency calls.

The 911 operator answered and asked want the emergency was. “My name is Peter Townsend and I’m in the parking lot behind the Bloom Gallery building. Some man just shot my uncle. I need an ambulance and the police right away.”

Peter heard the screech of tires as the van sped away. The gunman was laying on the ground rubbing at his eyes. Peter got out of the car and saw several people running out of the building as he ran around to Justin’s side of the car.
End Notes:

So many people reviewed the last chapter that it inspired me to get this chapter written and posted quickly.  Hint - if you want the next chapter posted quickly you know what to do.

Chapter 55 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

Thanks for all the reviews!!!  I am living up to my part of the bargain by posting this next chapter quickly.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 55

As Peter got to the back of the car he saw the gunman still rubbing at his eyes, which was not a good idea, and trying to locate his dropped gun. Peter spotted the gun and kicked it under the car. He saw some workman running out of the building and called to them.

“Don’t let this guy get away. He tried to kidnap Uncle Justin.”

When Peter reached Justin, sprawled out on the parking lot, he saw the blood running down Justin’s one arm. Justin looked a little pale but he attempted a smile. “I’m okay Buddy. Help me sit up.”

Peter looked white as a ghost but put his arm around his uncle and helped him sit up and lean back against the car door. Sidney Bloom ran over to them. “Oh my God! What happened?”

Peter spoke up. “That man tried to kidnap Uncle Justin but Uncle Justin squirted hot sauce in his eyes.”

Sidney looked over where two workman were standing on the gunman’s arms and telling him to settle down. “Peter we need to call 911.”

“I already called and told them we need an ambulance and the police.”

As if to confirm his words they could hear the sound of sirens coming closer. “Justin are you okay? Where are you hurt?”

“He got off one shot before he dropped the gun. I think it’s just a flesh wound on my arm. Peter there’s a clean towel in the back of the car would you get that for me.”

Peter quickly did as he was asked and pressed the clean towel against his uncle’s wound. The towel quickly turned red and a slightly panicked Peter looked at Sidney. “The sirens sound close. The ambulance will be here any minute. Just apply pressure to the wound. You are doing great Peter.”

“Justin closed his eyes. I’m starting to feel a little light headed. Probably just a reaction to being shot. That’s a first for me.”

The ambulance pulled into the lot and 2 EMTs jumped out. They headed to the screaming gunman first but the worker who were retraining him warned them off. “This is the son of a bitch that did the shooting. He just had some hot sauce in the eyes but we’re rinsing them out for him. You need to go help Mr Taylor. He’s the one who got shot.”

The paramedic quickly came over to the side of the car. He smiled at Peter. “You seem to be doing a great job there son. I need to take a look at the wound so could you let me get in there.”

Peter moved away and the paramedic moved the blood soaked towel. “Lots of blood but no spurting so I don’t think an artery was hit. Looks like the bullet went straight through the fleshy part of your upper arm. We need to get you to the hospital to get that cleaned up and sutured.”

The policeman looked down at Justin with Sidney, Peter and the paramedic kneeling around him. “What happened here?”

Peter spoke up. “That man over there showed up when we got out of the car. He tried to make Uncle Justin go with him. He had a gun and told Uncle Justin he would shot me if he didn’t go with him. Uncle Justin squirted some hot sauce in his eyes, after he told me to duck down. The man shot the gun one time before he dropped it and the bullet hit Uncle Justin in the arm.”

Justin smiled at his nephew. “Peter summed it up pretty well. The man knew my name I have no idea how he knew that. He also talked about how much my partner would pay to get me back.”

“Do you have some ID?”

“Peter can you get my wallet out of my side pocket. Give my driver’s license to the officer and there is a list of the drugs I am allergic to. Give that list the paramedic.”

The policeman took the license and looked at Peter. “What’s your name kid?”

“Peter Townsend.”

“And you are Mr Taylor’s nephew?”

“Yes kind of. My mother is the sister of Uncle Brian. Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin are partners. My brother and I live with them.”

Next the officer looked at Sidney. “And how do you fit in here?”

An annoyed Sidney stood up. “I am Sidney Bloom. We are in the parking lot of the Bloom Gallery.”

The gurney was brought over beside Justin. As the paramedics moved in position to lift Justin he said. “I think I can stand and get myself on the gurney.”

He attempted to stand but got light headed and swayed. The paramedics grabbed him and put him on the gurney.

The shooter had been handcuffed and put in the back of a patrol car. Another cop came over to the group by the car. The new arrival whispered something in the ear of the other policeman. Who nodded before turning his attention back to Justin.

“It seems our friend with the gun is known to be involved with illegal drug sales. You weren’t by chance meeting him her to do some business were you? Or perhaps owed him some money?”

A livid Sidney turned to the policemen. “How dare you! Mr Taylor and his partner Brian Kinney recently purchased this building from me. It is undergoing a major renovation and Mr Taylor came here today to see the progress of the renovation. That is why he is in this parking lot which he actually owns. It had nothing to do with drugs!”

The paramedics indicated they needed to get Justin to the hospital. Justin looked at Peter. “My cell is in the car. Call the car service and they will take you home.”

Sidney shook his head. “I’ll look after Peter until we get in touch with Brian.”

“Brian has a big presentation going on. Don’t call him.”

Peter smiled. “You are not thinking straight Uncle Justin. Uncle Brian would kill me if I don’t call him right away and you know that!”

Justin nodded. Sidney assured him again that he would look after Peter.

The police came close to Peter. “How did the gun get under the car?”

“I kicked it there. I was in the passenger side of the car when Uncle Justin squirted the hot sauce and got shot. I started around the car to him and that guy couldn’t really see but was searching around for the gun. So I kicked it under the car and saw the workmen coming out of the building. I told them not to let that guy get away. He must have had someone with him. I heard a car speed away with tires squealing.”

“Who called 911?”

“I did before I got out of the car. I had taken my cell out of my pocket but the guy told me to put my arms up in the air or he would shot Uncle Justin so I dropped the phone in my lap. As soon as the gunman wnet down I picked up my phone and called 911.”

“Mr Taylor said the shooter called him by name. Is that what you remember?”

Peter thought for a minute. “He didn’t really call him by name. He asked if he was Justin Taylor.”

The policeman wrote that down. “Do you know this man?”

“No. I don’t think I ever saw him before.”

“Are you sure you don’t know him. This is important you need to be sure.”

Sidney spoke up. “Peter answered you already. He is a minor so you are done questioning him until one of his guardians or their lawyer is with him. I am going to take him to the hospital now. Write down their address because I want Justin’s license returned to his nephew right now.”

“Mr Bloom we are trying to get the answers we need to pursue this case.”

“You are very close to pressuring an innocent young boy. Mr Taylor and Mr Kinney are very wealthy men. They own Kinnetik, a large and successful advertising agency here in Pittsburgh. Advertising agency are very good at making people think the way they want them to. I would be careful about getting on their bad side.”

Just than Carl Horvath came into the parking lot. He hurried over to Peter. “Peter! What happened? Where’s Justin?”

“Some man with a gun tried to kidnap Uncle Justin but Uncle Justin squirted hot sauce into his eyes. The gun went off and Uncle Justin got shot in the arm. The ambulance took him to the hospital.”

Carl turned to the patrolmen. “What hospital?”

“Allegheny General. You know these people Carl?”
Carl snorted. “Great observations, you’ll make detective in no time. Come on Peter I’ll take you to the hospital.”

“Can Mr Bloom come too?”

Carl turned to Sidney and apologized for ignoring him. He was just tuned in to Peter and hadn’t noticed who else was there. He turned to the policemen and told them to lock the car when they were done and leave the keys with someone in the building. Carl said he would be at the hospital and wanted an update as soon as they were done their preliminary work.

Sitting in the back of Carl’s unmarked car Peter used Justin’s phone to call Kinnetik. As he expected Carole, Brian’s admin, answered the phone. “This is Peter, Brian’s nephew, I have to talk with Uncle Brian.”

“I’m sorry Peter but Brian can’t be disturbed. He is giving a very important presentation. I can have him call you when he gets out of his meeting.”

“Uncle Brian will want to be interrupted. Someone tried to kidnap Uncle Justin in the Bloom building parking lot. He got hurt but not too badly. I am on my way to Allegheny General with Mr Horvath and Mr Bloom. I HAVE to talk to Uncle Brian!”

“Okay honey. I understand. Don’t get upset. I have to go get Brian out of the meeting. I’ll have him call you back right away.”

The presentation was going on in one of the large first floor conference rooms so Carole got up from her desk, kicked off her high heel shoes and ran down the stairs. Cynthia and Ted were seated at the back of the conference room right near the door.

Cynthia turned in her seat as the wild eyed, barefoot Carole whipped it open. Cynthia saw the look on Brian’s face in the front of room and quickly got out of her seat and pulled Carole out of the room. A second later Cynthia opened the door, grabbed Ted’s arm and pulled him out into the hallway.

Cynthia and Ted had a quick discussion about what they should do.

Ted went to the reception desk and quickly dialed Justin’s cell. When Peter answered he asked how Justin was hurt. Cynthia and Carole were standing next to him as he shouted “HE GOT SHOT!” He spoke to Peter a few more minutes and hung up. He turned to the two women both of whom looked like they were ready to burst into tears. Ted had never seen Cynthia thrown by anything before.

“Justin is going to be okay. He got shot in the arm.”

Cynthia took a deep breath. “Okay. Ted, you and I need to take over this presentation.”

She turned to the receptionist and told her to her to call the town car service and see how fast they can get a car here. The receptionist made the call. “Louie said he is coming himself and will be here in less than 10 minutes, no charge.”

Cynthia told Carole to go back upstairs in case there were any more calls. She warned Carole and the receptionist to make no comment to anyone other than family. Cynthia took Ted’s hand and they walked back to the conference room.

When they walked back in Brian gave them a quizzical look. He was even more confused as they walked together to the front of the room.

Cynthia turned to the group. “I’m very sorry but we need to take a quick break. We need to talk to Brian for a minute. Help yourselves to coffee and refreshments.”

Cynthia took Brian firmly by the arm and led him out into the lobby. “Stay calm.”

Of course that command made Brian extremely nervous. “What the fuck is wrong?”

“Peter called. Apparently someone tried to kidnap Justin in the Bloom building parking lot. I don’t have a lot of details but Justin got shot in the arm but it’s not serious.”

Brian just stared for a moment. “Where is he?”

“Justin was taken by ambulance to Allegheny General. Carl is taking Peter to the hospital along with Sidney. Sidney promised Justin he would stay with Peter until you got to the hospital.”

Cynthia knew a deceptively calm Brian was not a good thing. “What do we know about the kidnapper?”

“Sorry not much.”

Brian went over to the phone and called the house. Alice answered. “Alice this is Brian. Apparently someone tried to kidnap Justin and I guess Peter too. I need you to send Charlie to pick up John from soccer now and collect Gus from O’Briens. Keep them in the house, turn on the alarm and close the gate. I trust you to keep them safe until I can get home.”

Alice said she would do everything he said. Once she hung up she opened the back door and called to Charlie in the garden. When he hurried over to the door she told him about her call with Brian.

“Before you leave go over to the cottage and get the shotgun and some shells. Make sure you have the gate remote in your car. When you get back pull into the garage and don’t get out of the car until the door closes. Don’t say anything to Gus about what really happened.”

Alice called Roxanne and without giving any details said Charlie was on his way to pick up Gus.

At Kinnetik when Brian hung up he turned back to Cynthia. “I’m going to the hospital. No surprise right.”

Cynthia nodded and at the same time Louie, the owner of the town car service, coming through the door. “Brian, my car is out front. Are you ready to go?”

Brian looked at Cynthia who smiled. He leaned over and gave her a kiss before hurrying out the door with Louie. Cynthia grabbed a tissue wiped her eyes, squared her shoulders and headed back to the conference room.

Louie took shortcuts Brian had never seen, sometimes through parking lots, slid through some stop signs and got Brian to the ER in record time. Brian reached for his wallet but Louie stopped him.

“No charge Brian. This is just one friend helping put another friend. You let me know if you or anyone else in the family needs a ride later.”

That jolted Brian’s mind to think of Jennifer. He reached for his cell as he got out of the car and called Jennifer’s home number.
He was glad when Tucker answered. Tucker told Brian they were in the middle of painting the dining room and Jennifer was up on a ladder at the moment.

Brian quickly told Tucker all that he knew about what happened and asked him to bring Jennifer to the hospital. Brian rushed into the ER and immediately spotted a sobbing Peter with Carl and Sidney trying their best to calm him.

Peter spotted Brian and raced over to him actually throwing himself into Brian’s arms. Brian actually had to lift Peter up as he walked towards Carl and Sidney. Peter had his arms around Brian’s neck and Brian could feel his tears against his neck. He rubbed Peter’s back and whispered “It’s okay.” Into his nephew’s ear and wished he was somewhere else.

Brian had just said hello to Sidney and Carl when a doctor came looking for him. Sidney said he was heading back to the gallery now that Brian had arrived. He asked Brian to give him an update when things had settled down.

Sidney gave Peter a pat on the back. “Brian you know Peter was very brave earlier. He called 911 right away, kicked the gun under the car and held a towel against Justin’s wound until the EMTs arrived. I think it is all a little overwhelming now that the danger is over.”

Brian turned to the doctor, letting Peter down so he could shake the doctor’s extended hand. “Justin is very anxious to see you Mr Kinney. We have cleaned up the wound in his arm and he got a few stiches but there’s no reason to keep him in the hospital. We have him on a saline drip to replace some liquids in his system since he lost some blood but once that’s done we’ll discharge him.”

Brian sighed in relief. “Thanks doctor that is great news.”

“And this must be Peter. Your Uncle is very proud of you. He has been telling us all how brave you were and how smart. Your uncle says you are a real hero to him.”

Peter brightened up and Brian smiled at the doctor over his nephew’s head. The doctor winked at Brian.

He took them back to see Justin who was in a private exam room with a police guard outside the door. As soon as Justin saw Brian he got a huge sunshine smile on his face. Brian was across the room in an instant and giving his partner a kiss.

“You might have cost Kinnetik a big deal but fuck I’m happy to see that you’re okay.”

Justin chuckled. “I told Peter and Sidney that they should wait to call you but they said you would kill them if they didn’t let you know about the shooting right away.”

Brian got a serious expression on his face. “Justin you know nothing is as important to me as you are. I was just fucking with you. I wouldn’t care if Kinnetik lost a hundred deals I want to be here with you.”

Justin could feel the tears come to his eyes but he refused to let them fall. He settled for squeezing Brian hand. Justin smiled over at Peter. “You doing okay Kiddo?”

Peter nodded and Brian put his arm around his shoulders and pulled his nephew into his side. Peter leaned into Brian and managed a smile at Justin.

Carl came into the room with another policeman. “Sorry to bother you guys but this is Officer Kaminski. He needs to get your statement Justin. Peter I already got your statement so I need you to not interrupt Justin.”

Brian grinned at the other policeman. “Hi Baz. Good to see you.”

Carl and Justin were both surprised that Brian and Baz grew up in the same neighborhood. Baz’s older brother had fixed Joan’s roof when Claire had claimed it needed to be replaced in an attempt to get some money out of Brian.

Baz started to talk about the latest neighborhood gossip concerning Claire until Brian introduced Peter as Claire’s son.

Justin went through his version of the kidnapping attempt. Carl had a few questions for him. Justin said the gunman knew him but he could not remember ever seeing the man before. When Justin was done Peter asked if he was allowed to talk now.

Baz laughed and said he could talk. “Uncle Justin that man didn’t know you. He knew your name but he asked you if you were Justin Taylor. He wasn’t sure you were Justin Taylor.

Justin nodded. “Peter’s correct. The gunman asked me a couple times if I was Justin Taylor.”

Carl and Baz looked at each other trying to figure out how that changed the scenario.

Carl looked down at his notes. “The guy from the parking lot is a small time hood. We found a stolen, dark colored van a couple blocks from the parking lot. Probably left there by a second guy. The guy we got is Sam Perklas and at least right now he is not giving us any other names or why he tried to kidnap you.”

Peter spoke up again. “He did say that Uncle Justin’s sugar daddy would pay a lot of money to get him back.”

That made Justin laugh. “That would be you Brian. I can’t decide if I should start calling you sugar or daddy.”

There was a commotion out in the hall and both Baz and Carl reached for their guns.

Brian heard a familiar voice announce. “I don’t care about your silly rules. I am going to see my son and no one is going to fucking stop me!”

Brian stuck his head out the door and saw Jennifer in the lead with Tucker and Molly following behind her.

“Ah Mother Taylor. I thought I heard the melodious tones of your voice. Your son is fine; come on in and see for yourself.”

When Justin saw his paint splattered mother and companions he burst out laughing. “You guys look like me after a day in the studio.”

Jennifer came over to gently hug her son and give him a kiss on the cheek. “We were in the middle of painting the dining room when Brian called.”

Carl intervened. “Listen we need to finish up some police business so we need some people to leave.”

Tucker and Molly said they would be in the waiting area but Jennifer refused to leave.

Carl continued. “As I was saying Sam is a small time hood. He’s done some time; six months or a year here and there but never anything major. Lately it appears he has been working in drug trafficking for a guy named Constantine Terakalas.”

As soon as Carl said that name Justin and Brian looked at each other.

“On the street he’s known as Tino. He has managed to avoid jail time but is a bad character.”

At the mention of the name Tino Peter eyes opened wide. “Tino is the name that Paul always used when he talked about buying drugs. He would say I have to call Tino or Tino was here for a delivery.”

Brian spoke up. “Carl, I’m not sure if you know this but Justin and I have been working on getting permanent custody of John and Peter. The attorney we hired had an investigator watch Claire. We just recently got the investigator’s report. Claire has been seeing a lot of this Constantine guy. They appear to have a pretty intimate relationship.”

Peter suddenly shouted. “It’s all my fault. Oh my god this is all my fault.”

Justin sat up. “Buddy what are you talking about?”

The tears were once again rolling down Peter’s cheeks. “Mother called me this morning. She said she just wanted to know how my field trip went. She was being really nice. John is going to be so angry he always tells me to only tell Mother about the past never mention what I am going to do. It’s my fault that they knew. I told Mother everything; that Uncle Justin and I were taking John to practice and dropping Gus with Mrs O’Brien and then we were going to see the renovations. How could I have been so stupid! John and Gus; suppose someone is trying to kidnap them.”

A panicked Justin turned to Brian. “Don’t worry Sunshine. I already called Alice to have Charlie pick up John and Gus and bring them home. I told her to stay in the house with the alarm on and the gate closed. She texted me that they were all safe at home. I wasn’t sure what was happening so I wanted to be on the safe side.”

Baz asked. “Should we send a police car to your house?”

“We live down in Washington Township and I trust Alice and Charlie to keep the boys safe. If they think they need the police they’ll call them.”

Peter was now almost hysterical. “You’ll never want us to live with you now. I’m so sorry! I never should have told Mother anything.”

Jennifer came over and wrapped her arms around Peter. “Sweetheart! Listen to me. None of this is your fault. Unfortunately you have a mother who loves drugs more than she loves you. That is not your fault. If Claire passed that information along it is all her fault that this happened. No one blames you!”

Jennifer gave her narrow eyed look to Justin and Brian who were both a little shocked to learn of Claire’s involvement. Both men were quick to tell Peter that it was not his fault and they did not blame him at all.

Baz looked at Carl. “I better head over to the Kinney house with some other guys and talk to Claire.”

Carl nodded. He turned to Brian. “Brian let us handle this. I know you want to go over there and take your sister apart. Peter would probably like to help but let us handle it.”

Brian nodded. Jennifer wasn’t satisfied. “Brian I know how you feel. I want to go over there and kick Claire’s ass but we have to let the police handle this. Promise me you won’t do anything.”

Brian glared at Justin before replying. “I promise.”

Jennifer smiled. “Justin didn’t teach me that trick. Debbie told me that if she could get you to promise something; you would never go back on that promise.”

Carl laughed. “Nothing you can do, son, when mothers start trading secrets.”

A nurse came in to check on Justin’s IV. “Looks like you are done Justin. I’ll take this out and as soon as we get the doctor in here to officially release you. You can go home.”

Carl spoke up. “I’ll get someone to take you over to the Bloom building so you can get your SUV. We are done with it.”

Brian shook his head. “We’ll worry about that later. I have our town car service on call. They’ll take us home.”

Jennifer suggested that she and Tucker could drive over to the Bloom building and one of them would drive the SUV to Brian & Justin’s house and the other would follow in Jennifer’s car.

Brian called Louie who said he would be outside when they needed him.

The doctor came in to discharge Justin and gave him a sling to wear for a couple days and some antibiotics that Justin was not allergic to, that he had to take for two weeks. Since his shirt had to be cut off him Justin got a scrub top to wear home.

When Justin got off the bed he put his good arm around Peter. “I’m a little wobbly buddy so you don’t mind being my human crutch do you.”

Peter smiled. “No I don’t mind”

Justin winked at Brian over Peter’s head. Brian knew Justin wanted Peter to know he didn’t blame him but he let them lead the way so he could walk closely behind Justin in case looked like his Sunshine might need help.

Louie was waiting with a limousine right outside the ER door. When he told the police who he was waiting for they let him stay right by the door. He had water and soda on ice in the passenger area along with some vegetables and dip, cookies and potato chips.

Brian laughed. “Looks like Louie has something for everyone back here.”

Brian have Alice a quick call to let her know they were heading home and that Jennifer, Molly and Tucker would also be showing up at the house. He wanted the gate to stay closed and the alarm on until they got home.

At the house Alice had kept Gus out of the pool by saying that Charlie had added chemicals to clean the pool and no one could swim in it for a day. Charlie had told John what had happened before they picked up Gus.

John helped keep Gus occupied all afternoon; playing video games and watching a video. Alice decided to make a chocolate cake and needed Gus and John to help her. There were several squeeze bottles of Alice’s hot sauce around the kitchen and the loaded shotgun was on a top shelf of the pantry well out of Gus’s reach.

Charlie spent the afternoon in the house. He told Gus he had a bunch of little fixes to do throughout the house. Alice knew he was moving through the house, room to room, checking out all the windows to be sure no one was on the property.

When the limousine pulled up to the gate Brian looked around before he got out to enter the open code. He noticed Louie motioning for him to look in the front seat. Louie had a pistol in his hand. “I have more than a driver’s license with me tonight.”

Brian gave him a thumbs up as he got out and opened the gate and got back into the car. Once the car cleared the gate it swung shut.

Justin was looking a little pale and so Brian was having none of Peter helping him. Brian’s arm was firmly around Justin’s waist as they walked up to the front door. Alice had the door open before they could get there. Gus and John were waiting with her.

Gus was wide eyed at seeing Justin’s arm in a sling. “Papa how did you get a hurt arm?”

Justin went over to Gus to give him a hug. “I’m okay little man just a little banged up. A bad man tried to hurt me but Peter and I stopped him.”

Gus kept Justin in a hug. “If I was there I would have kicked the bad man so he wouldn’t hurt you!”

Brian smiled. “Good for you Sonny Boy. We don’t need to worry though because the police arrested the bad man. The doctor said that Papa has to rest so I am going to take him up and tuck him into bed.”

Gus nodded. “I can come up and read to you Papa if you want.”

“That would be awesome a little later. I’m going to take a nap first okay.”

Gus nodded. “Just let me know when you are ready for a story.”

Justin smiled at Gus but turned quickly and went to the stairs before Gus saw his tears. He whispered to Brian, who was of course right by his side on the stairs. “He is just too sweet. Just like his Daddy.”

Brian grunted but smiled at the remark.

Justin was amazed when after Brian shut and locked the door he pulled Justin into his arms and there were tears in his eyes. “You have to know how important you are to me. When I thought I might lose you I couldn’t imagine going on without you.”

Justin hung on tight. “All I could think in the parking lot was I couldn’t leave with that guy because I might not see you again.”
Brian leaned over to kiss Justin both of them crying and then laughing at the same time. Brian helped Justin change into some comfortable clothes and tucked him into bed. Brian got into bed and held Justin until he feel asleep.

When he got downstairs he saw that Jennifer, Molly and Tucker had arrived. Outside twilight was arriving but Charlie had the flood lights turned on so the grounds around the house were fully illuminated. Alice and Jennifer were busy making grilled ham and cheese sandwiches and a big pot of vegetable soup was on the stove warm and ready to eat.

Brian excused himself and went to the study. First he poured himself a big glass of Beam. After drinking about half the glass he called Lindsay.

He brought her up to date on what had happened. Lindsay was, of course, shocked. Her first reaction was maybe they should come get Gus so he wasn’t in any danger.

Brian counted to ten in his head before replying. “Yes Justin is fine. He lying down right now. My son is perfectly safe with us here. Thanks for your concern. I’ll talk to you later.

He finished his drink and went back to the kitchen. He smiled for Gus’s sake and ate some soup.

***********************************************************************************

Two police cars pulled up in front of Joan Kinney’s house. Two policemen went to the back of the house while Baz and his partner went to the front door and rang the bell.

Joan answered and was shocked to see police waiting on the front step.

Baz spoke first. “Hello Mrs Kinney. We need to speak with Claire. Is she at home?”

“Yes she’s here. What is this about?”

“Someone attempted to kidnap Justin Taylor today. We feel that Claire may have some information about that attempt.”

“Claire has been here all day.”

Baz nodded. “We still need to talk with her.”

Joan stepped back to allow the police inside.

Claire was in the kitchen when the doorbell rang. She went in the dining room where she could hear the conversation. Obviously the kidnapping had not gone as smoothly as Tino had promised. Claire knew she had to get away.

She hurried to the back door and opened it to see two policemen standing in the yard before she quickly closed it again. Claire recognized Baz Kaminski when he walked in the kitchen.

“Hello Claire.”

“Hello Baz. What are you doing here?”

“I have been here all day. You can ask my mother.”

Baz smiled. “Mrs Kinney already told us that. I need to see your cell phone. Where is it?”

“It’s in my room. I’ll go get it.”

Baz put up his arm to stop her. “Mrs Kinney would you please take my partner upstairs to get Claire’s cell phone?”

Joan agreed. When they got back downstairs Baz’s partner handed him the phone. Baz brought up the list of recent numbers. “I see a call to your son Peter. Whose number is this that you called after Peter?”.

Claire looked a little panicked. “I called a wrong number. I was looking for a lawyer to help me get my sons back from Brian.”

“Hmm. That’s funny. That number doesn’t look like any number you called after that.”

Baz chose to redial that number. It was answered quickly by someone. “Claire don’t call me. Things got fucked up with the kidnap today. We have to lay low for a while.”

Baz answered. “Hi Tino. This is Officer Kaminski of the Pittsburgh Police. We’d like to talk with you about the kidnap attempt.”

Tino hung up and Claire started to cry. “He made me help him. He threatened me.”

“Claire Kinney we are placing you under arrest for conspiracy to commit kidnapping. I wish we could also charge you with being a horrible mother since you placed your own son in danger. You really are a disgrace.”


Baz’s partner put handcuffs in Claire while he was informing her about her Miranda rights. Joan seemed stunned and had little to say.
Claire said she wanted to talk to a lawyer.

Of course several neighbors were outside watching the handcuffed Claire being put in the back of the police car. Joan shut and locked the door. She went inside poured herself a large vodka and turned off all the light to discourage any neighbors from attempting to talk to her.

Baz let Carl know what happened at the Kinney house and that there was an APB out for Tino. Carl had just got done telling an incredulous Debbie the day’s events. He called Brian to let him know that Claire had been arrested.

*************************************************************************************
Chapter 56 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 56

After Carl brought Brian up to date of the police situation Debbie insisted on talking to Brian.

“How is Sunshine doing?”

“He is okay Deb. He’s was pretty worn out so he is sleeping right now. I’ll let him know you called.”

“Well just so you know I am cooking chicken as we speak. I will be down there tomorrow with chicken soup. Don’t even try and talk me out of it.”

Brian smiled. “We’ll all be glad to see you Ma. How about some lemon bars too?”

Debbie felt the tears in her eyes. “Sure I’ll bring some lemon bars. You know that I love you both.”

“We know. See you tomorrow.”

When Brian hung up from Debbie, he switched the answering service to immediate message so the phone wouldn’t even ring.

Alice told Brian that she and Charlie were going over to the cottage for some things they needed for overnight. She said they were going to spend the night in the Sorority house. Brian said he thought they should stay in one of the guest rooms so they would be closer to the rest of the family. John said he would walk over with them to help carry stuff back.

Charlie whispered to Brian to keep Gus and Peter out of the pantry where the shotgun was still ready to be used, if needed, on a top shelf. Brian disarmed the patio door alarm for them.

Jennifer stood up and announced that she, Molly and Tucker should be heading home. Just as she made that announcement Justin appeared in the doorway from the hall. “I guess I am just in time to say good bye.”

Brian frowned. “Sunshine what are you doing down here.”

“I haven’t eaten since breakfast. I guess I’m more hungry than sleepy.”

“You should have used the intercom. I would have brought something up to you.”

Justin rolled his eyes at his partner. “It’s my arm that’s hurts. My legs are working fine. I smell vegetable soup do you suppose I could get some of that?”

Justin and Molly laughed out loud as their mother and Brian missed colliding by inches as they both rushed towards the stove. Justin walked over to a recliner and sat down. Gus came over immediately and climbed in his lap.

Brian who settled for retrieving a soup bowl for Jennifer to fill suddenly shouted at his son. “Gus get down!”

Gus was wide eyed with surprise at the tone of his father’s voice. He couldn’t remember his father ever hollering at him before.

Justin wrapped his right arm around the little boy keeping him securely on his lap. “BRIAN! What are you thinking to talk to Gus? He is fine on my lap.”

“I’m sorry Sonny Boy I was just worried you would hurt Papa’s sore arm.”

A concerned Gus turned to look in Justin’s face. “Did I hurt you Papa? I’m sorry I just wanted to sit with you.”

Justin leaned down to kiss the top of Gus’s head. “You didn’t hurt me. Daddy is just being extra careful but you know I like it when you sit on my lap.”

Jennifer handed the bowl of soup and a spoon to Brian who put it on a tray table and placed it in front of Justin’ chair. Gus slid down to the floor so Justin could eat his soup. Brian scooped his son up in his arms.

“I’m sorry I yelled at you Gus. I was just worried about Papa’s sore arm getting hurt.”

“That’s okay Daddy. I wouldn’t want to hurt Papa.”

Jennifer asked Justin if he wanted a grilled ham and cheese sandwich and he requested two sandwiches.She smiled. Even being shot could not effect Justin’s appetite.

When Alice, Charlie and John returned they reset the alarm on the patio door. Brian asked if Charlie or Alice could take John to his soccer game the next morning. It was an away game so they would have to leave about 9 AM. Tucker offered to come and take John if the Simpsons’ couldn’t do it.

John smiled. “I already called Patrick and told him Uncle Brian couldn’t take me to the game. I didn’t say why. Patrick and his parents are going to pick me up tomorrow morning.”

Brian nodded. “Good thinking Kiddo. You can feel free to tell them what happened. I’m sure it is going to be on the news and in the newspapers.”

Jennifer took Justin’s sandwiches off the griddle. Brian put them on a plate and cut them into quarters before taking them over to Justin.

Justin looked at the cut sandwiches and looked up at Brian hovering over him. “Aren’t you going to feed them to me or maybe partially chew for me?”

Brian just grunted and looked over to where Gus was playing fish with Tucker and Molly. He leaned down and whispered into Justin’s ear. “Fuck you Sunshine. Just eat the god damned sandwiches.”

Justin chuckled and picked up one of the sandwich quarters. Once Jennifer had wiped off the griddle and the counter she announced to Tucker and Molly that it was time to go home. Brian told Gus it was time for his bath.

Brian looked over at John and Peter. “Take care of Uncle Justin until I get back.”

Justin rolled his eyes at the nephews.

Charlie went to the alarm keyboard and switched off the alarm for the front door so Jennifer, Molly and Tucker could leave after getting good bye hugs and kisses from Gus. Jennifer and Molly gave Justin careful kisses on his cheek.

After Justin finished off his sandwiches he said he was going up to bed. Charlie said he was going to activate the motion detectors for tonight. He explained to John and Peter that they couldn’t come down to the first floor after everyone went to bed. Any movement on the first floor would set off the alarm system.

John and Peter went up the backstairs and Alice walked with Justin up the main staircase. Charlie shut off most of the lights turned on the motion detectors and quickly went upstairs bringing his shotgun with him.

Peter asked John to sleep in his room with him for the night. When John came out of the bathroom and got into his bed Peter, already in bed, looked over at his brother. “Are you mad at me John? You always warn me to tell Mother only what happened in the past. I really screwed up today.”

“No I’m not mad at you. None of this is your fault. I know you keep hoping that our Mother does love us and think about what was best for us. To be honest I couldn’t completely ignore that little voice in the back of my mind saying I should give her another chance. Now we both know we can’t depend on her. Our Mother cares more about drugs than anything else, including us.”

“Do you think Uncle Brian is mad at me? He hasn’t said much to me since we got home.”

John chuckled. “Peter! You know that Uncle Brian is like one thousand percent concentrated on Uncle Justin. I mean, come on, he even yelled at Gus. I’m sure Uncle Brian isn’t mad at you but I bet he would like to murder Mother. Just go to sleep.”

Justin went into Gus’s bedroom where a just washed Gus was getting into his pajamas. “Hey Gus how about instead of me reading you a story tonight you come into my bed and read me a story.”

Gus was delighted with that plan and carefully selected a storybook from his bookshelf. Justin took the opportunity to let Brian know that Charlie has turned on the motion detectors on the first floor.

The three of them went into the master bedroom and settled into bed. Instead of lying between his daddies Gus lay on Justin’s good right side and read the story. When Gus started to drift off to sleep Justin put the book on the night table and settled down in bed beside Gus. Brian carefully settled himself on the other side of Justin being careful not to touch his left arm.

Once Brian turned off the light all three went to sleep pretty quickly.

************************************************************************************

Claire was not having an easy time sleeping in the holding cells at the Pittsburgh police headquarters. Tino had gone into hiding but Nick Romans had been identified as the van driver. He had done a very sloppy job of wiping down the van so full sets of his fingerprints as well as Sam’s were easily lifted from the van.

Both Nick and Sam gave up Tino as the one who hired them to kidnap Justin. The police had feelers out to all their informants to learn where Tino was holed up.

*************************************************************************************

Brian woke up early the next morning. Justin and Gus were still sound asleep. He checked the alarm panel on the bedroom wall and saw that the motion detectors were turned off. Brian pulled on some sweats and went downstairs.

Brian smelled coffee and heard voices from the kitchen as soon as he came down the stairs. When he got to the kitchen Alice was making waffles. Charlie, John and Peter were seated at the kitchen table eating waffles.

Alice poured a cup of coffee for Brian and placed it on the counter along with the sugar bowl. She pushed the toaster, already loaded with wheat bread, down. “Good morning Brian. We have a county deputy sheriff down at the gate. Chuck went past early this morning and saw news van had the drive blocked. He let us know and Charlie called the sheriff to clear the drive.”

Brian grunted and shook his head. “How did Chuck get through? I set the answer service to pick up without the phone even ringing.”

“He called his father’s cell phone. We have our phones on and so far no unwanted calls.”

Brian went over and sat at the table with his coffee. “Thanks for calling the sheriff Charlie.”

He looked over at his nephews. “Did you guys sleep okay?”

Both John and Peter said they slept fine. “John keep your eyes open at your game today. Don’t talk to anyone you don’t know and let the coach know if anyone seems suspicious. Peter you should stay home today and take it easy. You had a tough day yesterday.”

Alice brought Brian’s toast over to the table and he said he was going to the study and check his email. Brian could see immediately that at least half the 100 emails in his Kinnetik inbox could be deleted without even opening them. His personal email was not as bad apparently less newspeople were able to find out what his personal email address was.

In the kitchen the house intercom buzzed and indicated gate. Alice answered and the sheriff told her that a Greg O’Brien and his family at the gate saying they were expected. Alice said that was correct and she pressed the gate release.

John grabbed his bag of soccer stuff and Charlie went with him to the front hall so he could release the from door alarm. Gus was coming down the stairs and asked where his Daddy was. Charlie told him Brian was in the study.

Gus ran down the hall and into the study. “Daddy, Papa woke up and he is ready for his coffee. You have to fix it and I will take it up to him.”

“Okay Sonny Boy that sound like a good plan to me.”

“I was very careful not to hurt Papa’s arm so you don’t have to worry Daddy.”

Brian smiled. “Daddy knows you would never hurt Papa on purpose Gus. I’m really, really sorry I yelled last night I know you would never want to hurt Papa.”

Brian grabbed Gus up in his arms, gave him a kiss and carried the giggling boy down to the kitchen. He got a travel mug and filled it with coffee, adding the right amount of half & half for Justin. Gus hurried upstairs to deliver the mug to his Papa.

Peter was sitting alone at the kitchen table, Alice jerked her head towards him and gave Brian “a look”. Brian went over and sat in the chair beside his nephew. “How are you doing Peter?”

“I’m really sorry that Uncle Justin got hurt yesterday. I know that I shouldn’t have told Mom where we were going. I hope you can forgive me. John said it’s not my fault.”

Brian felt like he could feel Alice’s eyes burning into him. In addition to that Charlie reappeared and was looking at Brian with a hopeful expression on his face. Inside his head Brian was screaming “Fuck this!”.

Outwardly Brian put his arm around Peter and pulled him a little closer. “Peter nothing that happened was your fault. Your mother played a really dirty trick on you and I could cheerfully choke her to death. You are not responsible, in any way, for what happened. A kid should not have to be careful about what he tells his mother. You did everything right in that parking lot and I’m really proud of you. You know Uncle Justin loves you and he is really proud of how you acted.”

Peter leaned his head very briefly against Brian before sitting up. “Thanks Uncle Brian.”

Brian glanced across the room to see Charlie and Alice both with huge smiles on their faces. Alice dabbed at her eyes and nodded her head at Brian.

Brian stood up, anxious to escape. “I’m going up to see how Justin is doing.”

Alice told him to let Gus and Justin know that waffle making was going to stop unless they put in their orders soon.

When Brian got upstairs the master bedroom door was open and he stopped a minute to observe what was going on inside. Justin was propped up on pillows drinking his coffee. Gus sat towards the foot of the bed intently watching Justin’s every move. “Do you need anything else Papa?”

“No thanks Gus. I’m good with the coffee for now.”

“Well just let me know if you need me to get anything for you.”

Brian had an uncomfortable feeling that Gus had learned this behavior from him. He still smiled at his very intent son looking out for Justin. “Hey you two. Alice is getting ready to shut down waffle production if you don’t get downstairs for breakfast soon.”

Both Gus and Justin looked equally horrified at that news which made Brian laugh. He got Justin some sweatpants to put on and the three of themselves hurried down to the kitchen.

Alice got to work on waffles when they got to the kitchen. Brian put some fresh fruit salad in a couple bowls and insisted his boys eat the fruit before having their waffles. Gus and Justin looked at each and rolled their eyes but ate the fruit.

Justin asked where Peter and Charlie were and Alice told him they had gone to weed the garden. She said they were both looking forward to getting some fresh air. Gus said he would like to get some fresh air by swimming in the pool. Justin and Brian laughed but said that sounded like a good, after breakfast, plan.

Alice had her own after breakfast plan. "Justin you should get a shower after breakfast and then we can change the bandage on your arm.”

Brian sent Gus up to put on his swimsuit while he and Alice wrapped Justin’s arm in plastic wrap. During this procedure Justin suddenly turned to Alice. “I just realized its Saturday. Why are you and Charlie doing here?”

“We are where we need to be.”

Justin gave Brian a quick look before turning back to Alice. “Well we insist…”

Alice interrupted him with a stern look. “I certainly hope Justin Taylor that you are not going to insult me and Charlie by offering us money. We are family! Just who did Brian turn to yesterday to keep Gus and John safe? So let’s not pretend now that we have any kind of normal employee/employer relationship.”

Just than the deputy buzzed the intercom from the gate. Alice went over to answer. The sheriff let her know he had a Mrs Novotny with her son and son-in-law who wanted to come up to the house. They could all hear Debbie voice in the background demanding to have the gate opened. A chuckling Alice told the deputy they could come through and opened the gate.

Brian went to let them in the front door just as Gus came down the stairs. “I have to help your Papa get washed and dressed before we go swimming Sonny Boy.”

Gus nodded. "I can help too.”

Brian smiled as he disarmed the front door alarm and opened the door for a still raving Debbie followed by Michael and Ben. All three were carrying shopping bags.

A wide eyed Brian asked if they were moving in. Debbie smacked his arm and told him she just brought them some food.

Gus spoke up. “Grandmom Debbie you can’t hit Papa. He has a sore arm.”

Brian chuckled. “That’s right Gus you make sure everyone knows the rules here.”

Michael put down the bags he was carrying and enveloped Brian in a hug. “How are you doing?”

Brian managed to extricate himself. “I’m okay Mikey.”

With a nod toward Gus Brian continued. “I wasn’t the one that the bad man tried to hurt.”

Debbie had paused in the hall. "That’s right Michael it wasn’t Brian that got sh…”

Brian gave Debbie a stern look. “Yes I’m not the one the bad man HURT!”

Debbie whispered “Sorry.”

Ben was shaking his head. “You may not believe this right now Brian but we did come here to help in any way we can. Just let us know what we can do for you.”

Brian knew that Ben was the voice of reason in the Novotny-Bruckner clan and he gave him a grateful smile. “Ben, Gus here is ready to swim and I’m going to help Justin get showered and dressed before we change his bandage. Would you mind going out to swim with Gus until I’m done with Justin?”

“No Problem! Let me go find a swimsuit to fit in the pool house and Gus and I will hit the pool.”

Gus wasn’t so sure that was a good idea. “Daddy are you sure you don’t need me to help you take care of Papa?”

“I’m sure Alice and I can take care of your Papa while you and Uncle Ben go swimming.”

Everyone headed to the kitchen. Brian rearmed the front door and disarmed the pool house. “Just so everyone knows you can only use the patio doors to go in and out of the house without setting off the alarm.”

Gus and Ben went outside. Debbie started to unload the contents of her shopping bags and Alice asked her what she needed. Michael tried to stay right next to Brian but Justin and Brian left almost immediately for the master bedroom.

Michael came over to observe what his mother was doing. “Alice there is no reason for you to stay on duty. Mom and I can take care of this food without it costing Brian any money.”

Debbie was wide eyed. Alice just smiled. “Michael I know you think you are being a good friend to Brian but when or if I stay or leave this kitchen is absolutely none of your concern.”

Michael looked like he was going to say something else but Debbie spoke first. “Alice is right Michael!”

Debbie turned to Alice. “I need a big pot for my chicken soup. I think it would be a good idea to keep the soup warm for whoever wants it.”

Alice nodded and pulled a large pot and lid from a cabinet. “I agree. We aren’t sure who might turn up today and be hungry. I have some bread dough that has been rising overnight so I’ll put that in the oven and we’ll have fresh bread to go with the soup.”

Michael was still trying to stay on top of the situation. “Who else is going to come here today?”

Alice smile was fixed in place. “I just said I wasn’t sure who might show up. I think Jennifer will definitely make an appearance sometime today and Brian may want someone from Kinnetik to come over. I just think it is a good idea to be prepared.”

Alice examined the amount of food that Debbie had unpacked and chuckled. “Debbie you must have cleaned out your freezer. Let’s get these things in the pantry freezers.”

Debbie looked a little sheepish. “I know you probably don’t need all this food but what can I say. I’m Italian this is what we do!”

“I am glad to have the food. You know the appetites young boys have so with two of them plus Justin in this house we go through tons of food. None of this will go to waste.”

Michael still observing his mother and Alice spoke up. “I wouldn’t count on those boys being around much longer. One of Brian’s nephews is the main cause of Justin being shot and almost kidnapped. Brian is not going to want to keep his nephews around after that!”

Charlie and Peter came back inside just as Michael spoke. Peter turned bright red and Charlie put his arm around him.

Alice was furious. “Michael you have NO idea what the hell you are talking about! Who are you to come into this house and spout your nonsense? If you came here to help you are failing miserably. If you came here to be an enormous pain in the ass you get high scores for that. Peter is not to blame for his mother betraying his trust. NO ONE in this household blames him for what happens. We are all PROUD of him for calling 911 so quickly and kicking the gun under the car so the kidnapper couldn’t get it and applying pressure to Justin’s arm until the ambulance got there.”

Debbie was next to berate her son. “Michael Novotny you need to stop sticking your fucking nose in things that don’t concern you. You need to apologize to Alice and to Peter!”

“I am Brian’s friend and I am looking out for him. I don’t care what you two say. I know Brian.”

Alice walked over and got right up in Michael’s face. “You don’t know ANYTHING and if you are not careful you are going to get yourself thrown out on your ass.”

Peter smiled at Charlie and walked over to the back stairs. “I’m just going to go up to my room and read for a while.”

Alice gave him a big smile. “Okay sweetheart. Don’t pay any attention to what Michael said. You and your brother aren’t going anywhere. This is your home for as long as you need it to be!”

The intercom buzzed. Alice took a deep breath and went over to answer it. The deputy told her that Jennifer, Tucker and John were on their way up to the house. They knew the entrance code so didn’t need anyone to open the gate for them.

Charlie went to let them in the front door. Jennifer came over and gave Debbie a big kiss. She put her arm around Alice’s waist.
“Well I know one thing. With the two of you on the job there will be plenty of food to eat.”

John, Tucker and Charlie followed her into the kitchen. Alice asked how Jennifer and Tucker met up with John. They told her they had gone to the soccer game, which John’s team won, and told the O’Briens they would bring him home. Greg and Roxanne said to let Brian and Justin know they were ready to help in any way needed.

Alice gave Jennifer a look. “Jennifer how about you help me put some of this food in the freezer while Debbie gets her soup warmed up.”

John and Tucker offered to help but Alice said she and Jennifer could handle it and John should shower and change.

In the pantry Alice brought Jennifer up to date on what Peter had overheard Michael saying.

Back out in the kitchen Jennifer gave Michael her narrow eyed look. “I am going upstairs to see how Brian and Justin are doing. Than we will go over to Peter’s room and undo the false impression that Michael felt obliged to verbalize. Hopefully he can keep his mouth shut for the rest of his visit!”

Debbie, who hated to hear anyone else criticize her son, stated to say something but Jennifer spun around to face her. Debbie had never seen the determined look that Jennifer had on her face but she knew it was not the time to cross her friend plus Michael had been really wrong.

One last look at the now cowering Michael and Jennifer swiftly left from the kitchen and headed upstairs.
End Notes:

Thanks to everyone who posted reviews!!  All the writers on here love to know readers are enjoying their stories.

Chapter 57 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 57

Jennifer knocked on the Master Bedroom door. “Who’s there?”

“It’s Mom.” A few seconds later a grinning Brian opened the door.

“Have Justin and I been together so long we are starting to sound alike?”

Jennifer softly patted Brian’s cheek. “No Honey, you don’t sound anything like Justin.”

Justin was sitting on the bed holding a gauze pad against his bullet wound. He chuckled at the expression on Brian’s face.

Jennifer walked over to the bed and picked up the roll of gauze on the bed beside her son. She started to wind it around Justin’s arm to hold the gauze pad in place.

Brian walked over. “I was going to do that you know.”

Jennifer smiled. “I have always thought your expertise was more in taking things off my son not putting things on him.”

Justin laughed out loud. “You are in rare form today Mom.”

Jennifer got serious. “I came up here because we have a problem.”

Brian smirked. “Alice and Debbie wrestling on the floor for kitchen dominance?”

Jennifer shook her head. “That I could handle on my own. Apparently Alice was telling Debbie that all the food she brought wouldn’t go to waste with two young boys and Justin in the house. Michael, in his own charming way, said that Alice shouldn’t plan on the boys being here much longer. Alice told me Michael said that since one of the boys was the main reason that Justin got shot Brian wouldn’t allow them to stay here much longer.”

Justin turned to look at Brian. “You didn’t tell Michael that did you?”

Brian looked genuinely hurt. “Are you serious?”

Jennifer smacked Justin on his good arm. “How could you ask Brian that? You know he would never say something like that to Michael.”

“I’m sorry Brian. I do know you wouldn’t say something like that. I don’t know what I was thinking.”

“Anyway just as Michael was spewing out his nonsense Peter and Charlie came into the house and heard him.”

Brian shook his head. “Shit. How upset did the poor kid get?”

“Alice said she told Michael he didn’t know what he was talking about and that Peter was a hero. She said Peter just said he was going up to his room to read. Brian put some tape on here to keep the gauze in place.”

Brian did as he was told than helped Justin get on a shirt and his sling. Once Justin was dressed he gave Brian a kiss. “Sorry I doubted you. That was really wrong.”

Brian turned to Jennifer. “So Mom, what’s the plan?”

Jennifer smiled at Brian. “The plan is that the three of us go over to Peter’s room and let him know we love him. You two have to assure him he has a home with you for as long as he needs it.”

Justin sighed. “We have told him that but he still seems to doubt it.”

“So you just need to keep telling him that until he does believe you. He is a little boy whose past gives him no reason to trust what adults tell him. How many times did I tell you that you weren’t responsible for me divorcing your father before you stopped feeling guilty? And you were older than Peter when that happened. Justin honey you should be used to convincing stubborn Kinney men that you truly love them and they can trust you.”

Brian and Jennifer both chuckled.

Downstairs Charlie and Tucker were watching baseball in the family room and trying their best to ignore what was happening in the kitchen.

In the kitchen Alice had moved to the other end of the room from where Michael was sitting at the counter. She busied herself getting her bread ready to go in the oven.

Debbie had placed a pan of frozen lasagna in the oven and was stirring her chicken soup. Michael sighed dramatically.
“Poor Brian is stuck upstairs with Justin and his mother. Do you think I should go up and try and rescue him?”

“Michael have you lost your mind. Brian isn’t stuck anywhere. I’m sure he is just looking after Sunshine. Whatever is going on upstairs is none of your business.”

“Brian is my friend. You know how long we’ve known each other. Since Jennifer is up there, he and Justin aren’t having sex so I’m pretty sure that Brian would appreciate being interrupted.”

Debbie turned to face her son. “Michael! Go outside and keep Ben and Gus company. You are not going upstairs and disturb Brian and Sunshine. Whatever they are doing is none of your fucking business. Get over it!”

With another dramatic sigh Michael got up and went out to the pool and Debbie went back to her soup.

************************************************************************************

Carl was on a ride along with the team of police that were hoping to capture Tino. Several sources reported that Tino was holed up in a building in the East Liberty neighborhood. As they closed in on the location the two unmarked cars split up. One car drove down the street behind the building and the other approached the front of the building. Carl stayed by the car not wanting to get in the way but feeling the need to be there and see Tino arrested.

Just a few minutes after they went inside one of the squad came back out to get Carl. The door to the first floor apartment was open and Carl could see the two bodies on the floor. The squad leader came over to Carl.

He pointed to one body. “That is Tino. One of the guys knows him by sight. We think this other guy is Hatcha Sarkas. He and Tino hung out together. This is supposed to look like they ODed but we’re thinking they got eliminated.”

“Eliminated by who?”

“The word on the street is that Tino was skimming off the profits from his drug sales. That could be why he tried that crazy kidnapping thing to get some quick cash to make up his shortage now that his skimming was discovered. I think the higher ups felt he was not only cheating them but he was a loose cannon so they took care of their problem.”

*************************************************************************************

Upstairs at the house Jennifer led the way to Peter’s bedroom. She gently knocked on the door. “It’s Grandmom Jen. Can I come in and talk with you?”

The door was opened by John who was looking a little frazzled.

Peter was sitting on his bed. His red swollen eyes made it clear he had spent some time crying but he was dried eyed at the moment.

Jennifer went over to the bed, sat down beside Peter and put her arm around him. “Honey you can’t listen to what Michael has to say. He doesn’t know how much we all care about you.”

Justin came over and sat on the other side of Peter. He wondered if his mother had deliberately chosen where she sat so that Justin could sit on the other side of Peter and put his good arm around him.

“Buddy you do not have to worry. Uncle Brian and I want you to stay with us more now than we did before.”

Brian stayed across the room next to John who looked almost as upset as his brother. Looking across at the trio entwined on the bed Brian was grateful to be on the other side of the room. Justin gave his partner a look which communicated his wish for Brian to speak.

Brian sighed. “Listen John and Peter I hate having these kind of talks so I’m sorry if I haven’t been reassuring enough for you. Uncle Justin and I have no intention of sending you into foster care or to live with your Grandmother Kinney. We want you to stay here with us for as long as you need, which based on your mother’s behavior is forever.”

Justin tightened his arm around Peter pulling him into him. “None of us blame you for what happened. It sucks that your mother took advantage of you but that is not your fault. We know you overheard Michael spouting nonsense but you can’t let that bother you.”

Brian smirked. “Mikey has been my friend since junior high but he has no clue what I think. He still thinks that I am the person I was before Uncle Justin reformed me.”

Both John and Peter laughed at that comment.

Jennifer was happy to see her quasi-grandsons looking happier. “And don’t forget that if the Uncles give you a hard time all you have to do is call me and I’ll straighten them out. You are part of this family and you are going to stay part of this family. The important thing to remember is that you can trust what Brian and Justin tell you and just ignore what other people think they know.”

Downstairs Debbie’s cell phone rings when she answers Carl let’s her know that Tino’s body has been found. He also tells her that Claire is being arraigned on the charge of conspiracy to commit kidnapping.

Debbie was delighted to share the news with Alice, Charlie and Tucker. Alice suggested she go upstairs and let Brian and Justin know about Tino. Shortly after Debbie left the kitchen the intercom from the gate rang. Cynthia and Carole were at the gate. Alice gave the deputy the okay for them to come through the gate. Cynthia used the code to open the gate and Alice met them at the front door.

After hellos were over Cynthia let Alice know that she and Carole had come to clear the phone messages from the house answering system and Brian’s Kinnetik voice mail. She said they could handle the Kinnetik voice mail from here but couldn’t access the house system from Kinnetik. Alice suggested they set themselves up in the study.

Debbie was busy searching the second floor for her boys and Jennifer. The door to the Master Bedroom was wide open but the room was empty. Debbie did a quick check of Gus’s bedroom and the 2 guest rooms before heading down the hall. Both John and Peter’s doors were closed but Debbie could hear voices when she stood outside Peter’s bedroom. She knocked and said it was Debbie.

Justin told her to come in. Brian and John were sitting on one bed and on the other bed Justin and Jennifer still sat with their arms around Peter.

“Um sorry to bother you. Carl just called me. They found the bodies of fucking Tino and one of his guys. Carl said it looked like they overdosed. I thought you would want to know.”

Justin smiled. “Thanks Debbie. That is good news. Kind of poetic justice. I bet you and Alice have lunch about ready is that right?”

“Yep Sunshine it’s ready when you guys are hungry. Which I know for you is pretty much always.”

Brian stood up. “I think we should all go downstairs. Peter why don’t you throw some cold water in your face. You and John should put on swimsuits before you come down.”

Justin gave Peter a quick pat on the back and got up from the bed. “Buddy why don’t you call Josh and see if he and his parents want to come over this afternoon.”

Peter got up and gave Justin a careful hug. “Thanks Uncle Justin.”

Debbie, Jennifer, Brian and Justin headed down the backstairs. Debbie shook her head. “This house is a fucking maze. I would be lost all the time if I lived here.”

Brian smirked. “Luckily there’s no danger of that happening.”

Jennifer chuckled but quickly came to her friend’s defense. “That is mean Brian. I recall hearing you spent a lot of time at Debbie’s house.”

Debbie merely grunted. “Which means I spent more than enough time with that asshole. I don’t plan on spending any more time living with him.”

They were all chuckling as they came into the kitchen. Alice was just coming out of the pantry after collecting all the bottle of her special hot sauce and putting them away.

The house phone rang once which made Brian turn startled. “I put the phone on immediate answer. I wonder why that rang.”

Alice smiled. “Cynthia and Carole have set up shop in the study. Cynthia said they are here to clear the messages from the house line and your Kinnetik voice mail. I imagine they have decided to answer the calls so we don’t get more messages.”

In the study Cynthia created two spreadsheets. One for the house number and one for Brian’s Kinnetik voice mail. There were columns for caller’s name, phone number and message. She told Carole to just put “reporter” under the message section for any news people who left messages; since she knew Brian would not return any of those calls.

Carole worked on Brian’s Kinnetik messages while Cynthia concentrated on the home messages. She also changed the setting so the phone would ring and she could deal with callers.

After several reporter calls that received a curt “No Comment” from Cynthia. The phone rang again. This time it was Lindsay.

“Hello Lindsay. This is Cynthia.”

“Cynthia what are you doing at Brian’s house?”

“Carole and I came out here to deal with all the messages here and Kinnetik. I see you have left a few for Brian.”

“Yes. I also called his cell but he hasn’t answered any of my messages.”

“I think Brian has just been concentrating on Justin.”

“He managed to find time to call you and arrange for you to come out to the house.”

“Lindsay, Brian didn’t call me I just knew this needed to be done and came here to do it.”

“Well can I talk to Brian now?”

“I haven’t seen him. Alice told me he is upstairs with Justin and Jennifer.”

“Who is taking care of Gus?”

“Gus is out in the pool with Ben and Michael.”

“I think it is best that Melanie and I come down there and pick up Gus. If Brian isn’t paying any attention to him than it is better for my son to be with us.”

“That is just slightly melodramatic. Gus is hardly being ignored. You’ve known Brian longer than I have so you surely realize he will be furious if you come out here for Gus.”

Brian walked into the study just in time to hear Cynthia’s last statement.

He motioned for her to hand him the phone. “Hi Linds. Nice of you to call and check up on us. Sorry we haven’t been picking up the phones but there have been a shitload of reporter calls.”

“Brian. Cynthia said you were holed up upstairs with Justin.”

“I was upstairs helping Justin get washed and change the bandage on his bullet wound. He’s doing fine in case you are at all interested. Gus was being looked after by Ben and Michael. You trust them with JR so I’m sure you can’t have any problem with them looking after Gus for a short time. There is no reason for you to drive down here.”

“Mel and I were worried about Gus being there if people were still after Justin.”

“The two guys who tried to kidnap him are in jail. The police just found the body of the guy who planned the whole thing. So no danger for you to be concerned about for Justin or even Gus. Of course there was never any danger to Gus since we have a state of the art alarm system here. So thanks for your concern but stay the fuck home.”

Brian hung up the phone before smiling at Cynthia and Carole. “Thanks for coming here to do this. I probably would have just deleted all the messages.”

Both women assured him they were happy to help. Brian told them he would bring some lunch down to them.

*************************************************************************************

Claire was arraigned that morning. Her court appointed public defender had met with her and gotten Claire’s version of what happened.
He objected to the police searching for Claire’s phone without a warrant. Unfortunately Joan, as the owner of the house, had signed an affidavit stating that she allowed the police to look for the phone.

Claire’s lawyer than objected to the police checking the calls made on the phone which is Claire’s personal property. Unfortunately he learned that Brian purchased the phone and he paid the monthly charge for the phone so it was actually his personal property that he was allowing Claire to use.

The public defender brought up the point that Claire was driven to desperation by her brother’s refusal to return Claire’s sons to her custody. Unfortunately he learned that the state had awarded legal custody to Brian and Justin and that Claire had not fulfilled any of the state’s requirements to resume custody of her sons.

Not one to give up easily the lawyer said that Claire was driven to cooperate with Tino because she was afraid for her sons’ safety. Unfortunately it was pointed out that Claire had deliberately placed Peter in danger. She knew that Peter would be with Justin when the kidnapping was attempted.

There was no question of Claire not being formally charged with conspiracy to Kidnap. Bail was set for $500,000.00. Claire’s only hope was that Joan would be willing to put her house up to guarantee Claire’s bail. Unfortunately for Claire Joan had no intention of doing that.

A sobbing Claire was sent back to jail, at least, until her preliminary hearing.

*************************************************************************************

Back in Washington Township, lunch was in full swing on the patio of the Taylor-Kinney home. Brian had delivered soup, fresh made bread and lasagna to Cynthia and Carole before joining everyone else on the patio.

Gus was delighted to be eating in his swimsuit so there was no need to be neat. Brian attempted to cut up Justin’s lasagna but got his hand slapped for his trouble. Michael was annoyed to discover himself not sitting at the table with Brian and Justin. He attempted to sit there but Brian pointedly told him he was sitting in the chair reserved for Jennifer.

Michael found himself sitting with Ben, his mother, Tucker and the Simpsons. Debbie and Alice spent their time complimenting each other’s cooking. Tucker and Charlie continued their discussion of baseball. Ben did his best to engage Michael in conversation without a great deal of success.

Michael was delighted after lunch when Brian asked to talk to him and led the way into the pool house.

"Mikey we have been friends for a lot of years. Really we have been more like brothers than friends.”

“You know I love you Brian. I understand you have a lot to take care of with your nephews. You know I will always be on your side. I’m sure there will be people who are unhappy when you send them into foster care but I will always have your back.”

Brian shook his head. “Mikey how can you be so clueless. There is no way I am going to abandon my nephews; not when they need us the most. You really need to stop thinking that you know how I think or feel because you don’t. You are stuck with the image of me as the egotistical, self-destructive stud of Liberty Avenue. That person wasn’t real, Mikey, and if I kept up the life style I would probably be dead by now. I totally accept you have new people on your life and your priorities have shifted. I don’t understand why you can’t accept those same things with me.”

“You can’t see how Justin has changed you. He’s made you someone completely different.”

“Mikey! What Justin did was did was love me and make me happier than I have ever been.”

A stunned Michael just turned and went back out on the patio. Brian rolled his eyes, shook his head in disgust and followed Michael outside.
End Notes:

Not a lawyer so make no claim that the arraigment depicted here is anything like the real thing.

Chapter 58 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad


Chapter 58

Once lunch was over and the kitchen put in order Debbie gathered Michael and Ben and informed them it was time to go home. Michael tried protesting but Debbie was firm that it was time for them to leave. Charlie and Alice went upstairs to the guest room to gather their things. They changed the beds clothes and put fresh towels in the bathroom just in case the room was going to be used tonight. Once the room was in order and they gathered all the things they had brought for the night, including the shotgun, Alice and Charlie headed to the cottage.

John, Peter and Gus were enjoying pool time while Justin watched over them from the hot tub. Brian was working through the messages on his cell phone while relaxing on a lounger where he could keep an eye on Justin.

Jennifer came over and sat beside Brian. “I guess Tucker and I should leave now and let your family rest.”

Brian smiled. “Now Mother Taylor you know you are part of the family. Actually I’d like to spend a little time in the study with Cynthia and Carole going over the messages. Would you mind staying for a while and keep your eye on Justin while I do that.”

Jennifer smiled fondly at Brian. “Sure honey. I’m happy to stay as long as I’m not intruding.”

An uncomfortable Brian felt the conversation getting a little too personal for him so he quickly stood up and went into the house.

Jennifer went over and got into the hot tub with her son. She explained that Brian was going to check in with Cynthia and Carole.

Justin chuckled. “And you got assigned guard duty until he gets back.”

“Brian loves you very much honey. You’re a lucky man and I’m a grateful mother.”

“I know Mom. Remember I knew how wonderful Brian was long before you figured it out.”

Jennifer laughed gently and turned her attention to three boys enjoying themselves in the pool. Tucker had fallen asleep while reading in a lounger under the patio awning.

When Brian got to the study Cynthia was giving a curt “No comment” to a reporter and hanging up while the other person was still talking. Brian chuckled and Cynthia rolled her eyes.

“There have been over a hundred of those type of calls. I think we should get a press release together and I’ll post it on our website and take some printed copies to the vultures parked down on the road.”

Brian shrugged. “Maybe that will work. It’s worth a try.”

Cynthia handed him a rough draft which she had already written. Basically it was a no comment with thanks for people’s concern. Brian looked it over made a couple of small changes and handed it back to Cynthia. He turned to Carole and asked her to give him and Cynthia a couple minutes. Carole gathered the dishes from lunch and said she would take them back to the kitchen.

“Thanks for coming here to take care of the messages. You know I appreciate it. Be sure to put Carole in for overtime pay.”

Cynthia nodded. “No problem Boss. I planned to pay Carole for her time. However do not even think about telling Ted to pay me anything extra or I will be seriously pissed off. You know I am happy to do anything to help you and Justin.”

Carole came back into the study while Cynthia was going over the message spreadsheets with Brian. “Several Kinnetik customers called to express concern. Both Leo and Donna Brown called, Leo called the office and Donna called the house number. I got back to both of them. Carole called the other customers. Your mother has called your office, home and cell several times. I can call her back if you want. The most interesting call was from a lawyer. Claire told him to call you about paying his retainer so he could prepare her defense.”

Brian was truly shocked. He looked at Cynthia wide eyed. “Are you serious?”

Cynthia nodded. “Truth really is stranger than fiction Boss.”

Brian laughed. “Maybe my sister really is crazy. Don’t worry about Joan. I’ll call her. After you post that release on the Kinnetik web site and print out copies for the news hounds you can both head home. I am truly grateful for all your help today.”

Carole came over and hugged a startled Brian which made Cynthia chuckle. Afraid there might be more hugging Brian quickly left the room. He could hear Cynthia’s laughter as he hurried down the hall.

When he got to the kitchen he answered a call on the intercom from the gate. He gave permission for the Gardners to come up to the house and punched in the code to open the gate. He went out on the patio.

“Peter. Your buddy and his parents just arrived. You should go out to the drive and bring them in through the gate.”

Peter boosted himself out of the pool and did as Brian asked. Bill was carrying a large bowl of salad with grilled chicken. Josh and Peter jumped in the pool while Bill and Mary hurried over to the hot tub to check in with Justin and see how he was doing.

Cynthia walked down to the gate with 50 copies of the press release that she had printed out. She opened the gate and gave the deputy sheriff a heads up on what she was about to do. When she waved the papers in her hand in the direction of the news vans a group of news people hurried over to her.

As she handed out copies of the press release someone shouted out a question about who she was. Cynthia smiled. “I am the office manager at Kinnetik Advertising as well as being a friend of Mr Taylor and Mr Kinney.”

Encouraged by her answer another question was called out. “Claire Kinney’s court appointed lawyer said today that her brother refused to return custody of her sons to her when she completed drug rehab.”

Cynthia smiled. “There are two things incorrect in that statement. Claire did not complete her drug rehab program. She chose to leave the facility early. The decision to return custody of her sons is up to the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania. Mr Taylor and Mr Kinney were granted legal custody of John and Peter Townsend by the Welfare Department. It is up to the Commonwealth to determine when Claire is able to resume custody of her sons.”

“Has Mr Kinney spoken to his sister since her arrest?”

“No Comment.”

“There have been some reports that Justin and Brian have started the process of getting permanent custody of Claire’s sons. Can you confirm or deny that?”

Cynthia thought for a moment before answering. “My understanding is that Claire’s sons asked their uncles to attempt to get permanent custody of them. Mr Taylor and Mr Kinney spoke to a lawyer about that process but nothing formal has been started.”

Encouraged by Cynthia’s answers there were several questions shouted out concerning the kidnapping attempt.

“I don’t feel comfortable answering any questions about an active police investigation. So we are done. There will be no more press release and no more comments from me or anyone else so I suggest you all give up this siege.”

Cynthia ignored all the shouted questions and went through the gate and back to the house. When she got to the kitchen she found Jennifer coming out of the pantry carrying a container of frozen vegetable soup.

“Jennifer can I do anything to help you.”

Jennifer smiled. “No thanks. I am just trying to organize some dinner for the Gardners and us. You and Carole are welcome to stay.”

Cynthia shook her head. “I just handed out a statement to the news vultures down by the gate. We have accomplished what we needed to do so Carole and I will be heading back to the city. I’m surprised the Gardners came for a visit today”

Jennifer chuckled. “They were actually invited. We are all concerned about poor Peter. He is feeling guilty about telling Claire his and Justin’s schedule for yesterday. Justin suggested he invite Josh and his parents over for a visit. Just kind of a distraction for Peter. Mary brought a huge salad and I’m just seeing what we can add to that for dinner. Debbie brought a bunch of food this morning and I think Alice has some survivalist tendencies. There is an amazing amount of frozen and preserved food in this house!”

Cynthia laughed. “I’m just going to give an update to Brian before we leave. Did he tell you that his mother has left several messages?”

“No Brian didn’t say anything to me. I’d like to return those messages myself. In my opinion she is the true cause of all this trouble. From what I have heard about Joan Kinney she was a horrible mother who used her children, especially her son, to shield herself from her drunken husband’s abuse. Instead of looking out for her children she taught them not to depend on anyone else and to use people for your own purposes. Claire is a horrible mother but what hope was there for her with Joan as an example.”

“Have you ever met Joan?”

Jennifer shook he head. “No, everything I know about her I got from Debbie and from Justin.”

“I’ve met her a couple times at the office. She strikes me as a cold hearted bitch that is more interested in reading the bible than actually doing anything worthwhile.”

Cynthia looked out onto the patio. Brian was sitting on a lounger with Justin sitting in front of him. Brian was massaging Justin’s shoulders as they chatted with Bill and Mary. Tucker was playing ring toss with Gus in the shallow end of the pool. John, Peter and Josh were involved with their own games in the deep end. It was always a little surprising to Cynthia to see Brian in a domestic setting.

Cynthia went outside and gave Brian and Justin an update on the questions the reporters has asked and let them know that she and Carole were leaving. Justin started to follow her into the house to check on his mother but Brian insisted he continue just taking it easy.

Before Brian could get out of the lounger Mary was already at the door to the kitchen and told the men that she and Jennifer could handle the food without any assistance from them. Once they had the food organized Mary and Jennifer went back out on the patio armed with some snacks which got all four boys out of the pool in record time.

Brian sat up in his lounger. “Sunshine I need to make a couple phone calls. You need anything before I go inside.”

Justin smirked. “I’ll be fine. I’m sure any one of the numerous people left behind can help me with anything I might need.”

Brian murmured “Smart Ass” in Justin’s ear before he stood up.

Gus came over to where Justin was sitting. “Don’t worry Daddy. I’ll look after Papa while you make your phone calls.”

Brian smiled down at his son. “Thanks Sonny Boy.”

Gus got a serious look on his face. “Do you need anything right now Papa?”

Justin got a huge smile on his face. “Not right now but how about you just sit here with me for a little while.”

Gus happily climbed up on the lounge chair and snuggled against Justin’s good side, a plastic bowl of potato chips nestled on his lap.

Mary smiled at Justin. “Enjoy that while you can. Josh looks horrified if I even suggest he sit beside me. They grow up so fast.”

Justin put his arm around Gus. “Gus is my special snuggle buddy.”

The little boy giggled and squirmed closer to his Papa’s side. Mary chuckled. “How old was Gus when you and Brian got together.”

Gus looked over at her. “Papa was there when I was borned.”

Justin laughed. “Well the night you were born. I wasn’t in the room for the actual event. I was lucky enough to meet two of the most important people in my life on the same night. Right Gus?”

“Yup me and Daddy. Papa is the one who gave me my name.”

Mary and Bill both looked a little confused until Justin explained. “Gus’s Mommy and Mama couldn’t decide between Abraham and Gus so Brian asked me to choose which one I liked.”

Gus finished the story. “And he liked Gus the best otherwise I would be Abraham.” Gus’s face expressed his displeasure at possibly being an Abraham.

Gus decided to continue the story about his fathers’ meeting which he heard many times. “Daddy and Uncle Mikey were dancing at Babylon and when they came out Daddy saw Papa standing under the street light. Papa thought that Daddy was the most amazing man he ever saw so he couldn’t help falling madly in love with him.”

Justin laughed. “That is Brian’s version of the story. Gus, why did it take so long for your Daddy and me to settle down together?”

Gus giggled. “Because Daddy was very silly and it took him a long time to realize how much he adored you and how lucky he was that you were willing to spend the rest of your life with him.”

Justin and Gus both laughed and did a high five before Gus announced. “That is Papa’s version of the story.”

In the study Brian finished off a glass of Beam before he could bring himself to call his mother. After three rings Joan Kinney picked up.

“Hello Mother its Brian.”

“Brian! I left you several messages.”

“Yes I know. We haven’t been answering any phones for the last couple days. A couple Kinnetik employees went through all the messages today. They let me know you had called.”

Brian could hear Joan take a deep breath. “I can’t believe that Claire knew anything about what that man planned to do. I’ve had newsmen pestering me all day. I can’t even leave the house.”

“I understand Mother we are under siege here as well but luckily the gate keeps them away from the house. As far as Claire not knowing what was going to happen that isn’t true. She deliberately called Peter to get info on Justin’s schedule and passed the info to her buddy Tino.”

“How does she even know that man?”

“Mother really you need to just open your eyes here. Claire is a drug addict and Tino supplied her with drugs. John and Peter told us that Tino was Paul’s drug supplier as well. I guess that is how Claire first met Tino. If you have any doubts about their relationship I can show you some photos of Claire giving him a blow job in a car parked behind a strip mall.”

Joan gasped and was quiet for a few moments. “But why would Claire want Justin to be kidnapped.”

Bran sighed. “My guess would be she and her drug buddy planned to split the ransom money they were hoping I would pay.”

“But she knew Peter would be with him. How could expose her own son to danger?”

“Really Mother. I can’t believe you would question that since you used your son to distract Jack from beating on you.”

“Brian I couldn’t control your father and you brought many of those beatings on yourself. You continued to answer back even though you knew what a quick temper your father had.”

“Did you ever even try and exercise any control over Jack? Debbie would always ask if you had any cast iron skillets and then say no one was awake twenty four hours a day. Lots of kids occasionally answer back their parents but damned few of them are punished with a broken arm or being put out in the snow in their pajamas and slippers.”

Joan was quiet again and Brian waited for her to answer. “I had nowhere to go. I never worked, how could I have supported us?”

“Mother there were shelters we could have gone to, you could have reported Jack for child abuse you could have done something instead of just drinking vodka and locking yourself in your bedroom. You never cared what happened to Claire and me. So it is pretty obvious to me where Claire learned her mothering skills.”

“There doesn’t seem to be any point in continuing this conversation but I want you to know that Claire asked me to put my house up to guarantee her bail but I refused.”

Brian chuckled. “Well finally at the end of our conversation we agree about something. Good bye.”

Brian disconnected before Joan had a chance to say anything else. He considered another shot of Beam but just shrugged and decided he didn’t want to give his mother that control over him. He called the sheriff’s office and told them he didn’t need the deputy at the gate any longer.

Brian called their custody lawyer and left a message that they wanted to move ahead on getting permanent custody of John and Peter as soon as possible. Checking the Kinnetik spreadsheet Brian called a couple of his major accounts to thank them for checking in and to let them know Justin was going to be fine.

Molly called her mother’s cell to let her know she and Mark were almost at the gate. Jennifer went in the house to let the deputy know that Molly was allowed up to the house. He answered the intercom and told her Mr Kinney had called the sheriff’s office and relieved him from gate duty. Jennifer thanked him for his help and went to the front door to meet her daughter and her boyfriend.

Molly gave her mother a hug. “How is Justin doing?”

Jennifer smiled. “Your brother is tough. He is doing great. He just has to keep his left arm in a sling for a couple days.”

Molly chuckled. “Maybe Justin and Mark can take another shower together and help each other get washed.”

Jennifer got right in her startled daughter’s face. “Molly you WILL NOT joke about showers. You know very well Brian was upset the last time you made that joke. You must know how unnerved he is with Justin getting hurt and you will not add to his upset. Is that understood?”

“Understood Mom. It was just a joke.”

“Brian is very good to you, to all of us and I will not see him upset over a stupid joke. Ignore me at your peril young lady.”

An embarrassed Mark was standing by; he had never seen Jennifer anything but smiling and happy. An annoyed Jenifer was something he hoped was never directed at him.

Molly face was flushed and her eyes wet with unshed tears and she nodded her head at her Mother. “You’re right I don’t want to upset Brian or Justin. They don’t deserve that from me.”

Jennifer had a half smile and gently patted Molly on the shoulder. “That’s the daughter I know and love.”

When Brian came out of the study he found Jennifer, Mary and Molly assembling dinner. Jennifer gave him a smile. “All done with your calls Brian?”

“Yeah. You all look busy.”

“Yes. I thought we’d have dinner a little early and then we can all get out of here and let you and your family have a nice quiet evening.”

Brian continued outside and saw Gus coming out of the pool house. “Hi Daddy. Papa wanted a bottle of water so I got it for him.”

Gus proudly held the bottle of water up to show his father. “Good work Sonny Boy. I knew you would take good care of Papa.”

Gus gave Justin the bottle of water after unscrewing the top for him. “Daddy is back to take care of you so I’m going in the pool.”
Gus leaned over and gave his Papa a kiss on the cheek before running over to the pool and jumping in.

Jennifer made certain that her plan worked the way she wanted so she, her family and the Gardners left soon after dinner. Gus, tired out from a hard day of playing, got his bath a little early and went to bed without any complaints. Justin read him a story, let him snuggle down in bed before giving him a kiss and going downstairs.

Brian was relaxing on a patio lounger with a beer in one hand. Justin went out and sat with Brian who put his free arm around his favorite blonde and gave him a kiss on the back of his neck. Justin settled back against his lover grabbed the beer from his hand and took a big swallow before returning the bottle to Brian.

Brian chuckled. “Gus asleep?”

“Yup but it took a whole story tonight. Where are John and Peter?”

“They went down to the game room.”

Justin snuggled back against Brian and was gratified to feel a poke in his lower back.

“Brian; John’s birthday is a week from Monday. I was thinking we could have a party for the soccer team the following Saturday before I leave for the west coast on the following Monday.”

“What were you thinking about for a birthday gift?”

“Why do I have that responsibility?”

“Well Sunshine your fifteenth birthday was a lot more recently than mine. I thought you might remember what a good birthday gift might be.”

Justin snorted. “My suggestion would be to ask John what he would like. Neither of us has much experience with what a heterosexual teenage boy might want.”

Brian laughed and gave Justin another kiss on the back of his neck. “By the way I called our custody attorney and left a message that we wanted to move ahead on permanent custody.”

Justin turned around to look Brian in the face. His eyes were watery, his expression serious.

Brian felt a little confused but mostly panicked. “I thought that was what you would want to do, that it would make you happy.”

Justin smiled and leaned in to give Brian a kiss. “You know every time I look at you I think I couldn’t love you any more than I do. Than you do something like this and I realize I was wrong and I love you more than ever before and I feel incredibly lucky to have you sharing my life.”

“So Sunshine how about we go upstairs and I fuck you into the mattress since you are feeling so loved and so lucky.”

Justin stood up and turned towards Brian, a huge smile on his face. “That sounds like a good idea to me.”

Justin went up to their bedroom while Brian told his nephews that the alarm was set so they shouldn’t go outside. Brian checked on Gus to be sure he was sound asleep. When Brian went into the bedroom the only illumination were lit candles on the mantle. A naked Justin was sprawled on the bed. Brian locked the bedroom door and was naked before he got to the bed.

Justin woke up the next morning to Brian staring at him with a slight smile on his face. “Brian; what are you doing?”

“Just being grateful that you are here beside me. I know I am really the lucky one. Without you I probably wouldn’t even still be alive.”

Justin smiled and change position so he could give Brian a kiss. The kiss was moving toward another round of lovemaking when there was a knock at the bedroom door. “Daddy. Can I come in?”

“Just a second Sonny Boy.”

Brian pulled on a pair of shorts and threw another pair at Justin who quickly put them on. Brian walked over to the door unlocked it and opened it for his son. Gus yelled “Good Morning.” Before running over and jumping on the bed.

“Gus be careful you don’t hurt Papa’s arm.”

Gus nodded as he carefully leaned over Justin and gave him a good morning kiss. When Brian got back into this side of the bed Gus gave his father a good morning kiss.

Brian pulled his son into his lap anxious to be sure Gus did not jostle Justin’s wounded arm. “Did you have a good night’s sleep Sonny Boy?”

“Yes Daddy but I think it is time for breakfast now. My tummy is empty.”

Gus looked over at Justin with a hopeful expression which made Justin laugh. “Okay we can have pancakes for breakfast.”

Brian got a stern look on his face. “Pancakes are not one of the menu choices this morning. Justin you need to rest your arm if you want it to heal quickly. I’m sure there are some frozen waffles that will make a good substitute for breakfast.”

Justin frowned. “Brian I hardly use my left arm to make pancakes. I’m sure…”

Brian shook his head. “NO! You are going to take care of that arm whether you want to or not.”

Gus recognized the tone of voice that meant Daddy was not changing his mind. “Waffles would be good for breakfast Daddy. I want Papa’s arm to get better too.”

Brian gave his son a kiss while Justin rolled his eyes. “Two protective Kinney men are more than I can handle this morning.”

Brian and Gus both laughed as the three of them got out of bed. Brian pulled on a T shirt and turned to help Justin on with a shirt. He wasn’t pleased to see that Justin had taken off the sling and put a shirt on by himself.

“Justin what are you doing.”

“Brian mellow out. The doctor said I only had to wear that sling for a couple days. I am not putting it back on. It’s annoying and I promise to be careful.”

Gus giggled at his father’s exasperated expression. He knew Papa won this argument.

When they got to the kitchen they found John and Peter all prepared to make breakfast for the family. The coffee was made and the table was set. John had two bowls on the counter and Peter stuck a cookie sheet of bacon in the preheated oven as soon as his uncles and cousin made an appearance.

Gus smiled, frozen waffles forgotten. “Yah. John is going to make us scramble eggs.”

Justin and Gus sat at the table. Brian went over to the counter to fix a cup of coffee for himself and Justin. Peter brought over two glasses of orange juice and went back to bring Brian’s guava juice to the table.

Brian glanced at the two bowls. “What’s with two bowls of eggs Kiddo?”

John shrugged and looked a little embarrassed. “Grandmom Jen told me that you preferred egg white omelets. I’ve been practicing with Alice to be sure I got it right.”

Brian smiled and gave his nephew an awkward pat on the shoulder. “Thanks.”

When Brian turned he saw that Justin had overheard the exchange and had a huge sunshine smile on his face. Now Brian was the one who was slightly embarrassed. When he sat at the table Justin leaned over and gave him a quick kiss.

Gus giggled. “Papa you and Daddy kiss more than anyone else I know.”

Peter chuckled. “You are right about that Gus. John and I took a while to get used to all their kissing. We never saw anyone kiss as much as them either. It’s kind of a really nice thing to get used to though.”

Justin had his turn for embarrassment as he blushed and Brian laughed before giving his partner another kiss.
End Notes:

Best Wishes for a happy 2015 to all the readers and especially my loyal reviewers.

Chapter 59 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 59

When breakfast was about over Justin poked Brian under the table and nodded his head towards John. Brian gave a quick shake of the head which earned him a harder poke from his partner. Brian turned and glared at Justin who again nodded towards John.

Peter and John watched their uncles with amusement. John finally spoke up. “Uncle Brian I’m going to take a page out of your book. Just ask me.”

Brian glared at Justin again who just shrugged his shoulders. “Okay your birthday is next week. Since your Uncle Justin and I were never heterosexual fifteen year old guys we have no idea what an appropriate gift might be so we are coming to you for some advice in this matter.”

Justin sighed dramatically. John and Peter laughed. Brian rolled his eyes.

John stopped laughing and answered Brian. “You guys really don’t have to get me any birthday gifts. You’ve done enough for Peter and me.”

Brian turned to Justin. “Problem solved Sunshine.”

“Brian don’t be a butthead. John we are going to buy you a birthday gift and it might as well be something you want so give us some suggestions.”

“Well maybe I could have a party with Patrick and a couple other guys from the soccer team.”

Brian nodded. “Sounds good that’s no problem.”

Justin decided that Brian was worse than useless. “Brian! John, of course we are going to have a party. That has nothing to do with your gift.”

John shrugged his shoulders. “It’s been a really long time since I had any kind of birthday party so really that would be a good present.”

“Well you are going to have a party for this birthday. Uncle Brian and I already discussed the party. He is just being even more annoying than usual. We thought your party could be a week from Saturday after your last game of the summer season. You can invite the whole team.”

John was a little wide eyed with surprise. “That’s a lot of people to have for my party.”

Justin assured him that it was no problem and he could invite as many people as he wanted.

John looked a little uncomfortable. “Ah… could we not have Emmett plan the party. He’s a nice guy and all but the other guys on the team might not be ready for someone like Emmett.”

Justin smiled. “I’m pretty sure we can handle a birthday party on our own. We’ll just grill a bunch of food and order a cake from the bakery. I’m sure my Mom and Tucker will want to come for the party I hope that is okay?”

John looked pensive for a moment. “Sure that’s fine. Do you think we could invite Grandmother?”

Brian was so shocked he couldn’t speak for a minute. Justin was also shocked but able to respond. “Why would you want to invite your grandmother?”

“I don’t think she’ll actually come to the party but I just want her to know that I am having a birthday party.”

Before either uncle could respond the doorbell rang. Justin announced he would answer the door and quickly left the kitchen.

Since the gate was still closed Justin assumed it must be someone who knew the gate code at the door. His mouth dropped open when he opened the door. “Daphne! What are you doing here?”

Daphne threw her arms around Justin and hugged him. “A little bird told me that someone was using my best friend for target practice. I decided to needed to come and see the damage for myself.”

As Daphne squeezed him Justin grunted. “Careful of my arm Daph.”

“Oh fuck I’m sorry Justin.”

“It’s fine. Sorry I didn’t let you know about getting shot.”

Brian followed by Gus and his nephews walked into the entrance hall from the kitchen.

Daphne smiled at Justin. “You have an excuse for not calling me you are injured.”

She turned to Brian. “However there are others who should have let me know you got hurt.”

Justin smiled. “Brian has an excuse too. He has spent all his time worrying about me and hovering over me.”

Brian frowned at Justin. “So Daphne, just who did let you know about Justin’s mishap?”

“Molly emailed me and let me know about it.”

Brian suddenly noticed the blood stain spreading on the sleeve of Justin’s shirt. “Oh my God Sunshine; you’re bleeding.”

Justin looked at his arm. “I think Daphne just hugged me a little too hard. No reason to get upset.”

Justin nodded towards Gus whose eyes were wide with concern and shiny with ready to be shed tears. Brian looked down at his son.

“Nothing to be worried about Sonny Boy. Daphne just wasn’t as careful giving Papa hugs as you have been. John and Peter this is Justin’s best friend Daphne. Daphne these are my nephews John and Peter. Why don’t you guys go watch some TV or play a video game while we change Justin’s bandage.”

John led the way to the media room and a reluctant Gus followed him once Justin assured the little boy that he was fine.

Daphne smiled at Brian. “Well we sure can tell he’s your son. That protective thing must be genetic.”

“Well Daphne dear we have been able to not reinjure Justin while he’s been here with us. We can’t say the same thing about you, can we?”

Justin started towards the steps. “You two can argue later. The blood is starting to run down my arm. We need to get up to the bathroom and get a new bandage on the wound.”

He led the way with Brian and Daphne following right behind him. Brian helped Justin off with his shirt which made the blood flow faster down his arm. Daphne opened some gauze pads and held them firmly against the wound.

A nervous Brian looked on anxiously. “Maybe we should call 911 or take Justin to the hospital?”

“Brian I am entering my fourth year of medical school. I can handle this.”

The bleeding slowed and Daphne took a close look at Justin’s arm. The area around the gunshot wound looked a little red. Daphne carefully felt the skin near the wound which was a little warm to the touch.

“Justin you’re taking antibiotics right?”

“Yes. Why?”

“I think your arm looks like there may be an infection in the wound. The skin is kind of red looking and warm to the touch.”

Brian went pale and sat on the edge of the bath tub. “What does that mean? How can Justin have an infection if he has been taking antibiotics?”

Daphne shrugged. “The oral antibiotics he’s taking aren’t controlling the infection. Bullet wounds are notoriously dirty. I’m sure they cleaned it out in the ER but all you need is one little micro speck of something to start an infection. I’d say Justin needs to have a couple doses of intravenous antibiotics to get ahead of this infection.”

Justin was not happy. “Does that mean I have to be in the hospital?”

“Well since I’m here for a few days I could take care of doing the intravenous stuff but we need to get a doctor to order the antibiotics and supplies we’ll need.”

Justin seemed happy with that plan but Brian was still not on board. “Sunshine maybe it would be better for you to be in the hospital for a couple days so we can be sure everything is okay.”

“Brian I trust Daphne. If she hadn’t come to visit and got me bleeding again we might not have caught this infection as quickly. Daph you need to call the ER doctor at Allegheny General and see if he will order what you need.”

Daphne frowned. “I think we would make out better with your regular doctor. Do you have one?”

Justin asked Brian to get the contact info for their doctor so Daphne could call him. Brian somewhat reluctantly went downstairs to get the info off his laptop.

“Daph you really need to downplay this infection in front of Brian. You can see how upset he is. If there is anything bad you have to tell me first.”

“Justin this is not a huge deal as long as we get on top of this infection right away. I’m sorry if I upset Brian but really I’m sure everything is going to work out fine.”

Justin rolled his eyes. “You can convince me but it’s doubtful you can make Brian feel better about this.”

Daphne and Justin looked at each other and burst out laughing. “Be careful what you wish for. I remember when you did everything you could to make Brian pay attention to you.”

Justin shook his head. “I know. I just don’t want him to get too upset.”

Brian was back with the information and Daphne called doctor and left a message on his emergency number. A short time later he called Justin’s cell. Justin explained the situation to him and then let the doctor and Daphne talk.

The final decision was that the doctor would order what Daphne needed from the pharmacy at Washington Hospital. Justin and Daphne would go to pick up the supplies and while they were there a doctor in the ER would take a look at the bullet wound and take some blood for testing.

Brian refused to stay home so they called Alice over to the house to oversee Gus while they were gone.

Alice and Charlie happily came over to the house. She could see how upset Brian was and surprised him with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Gus sensing his father’s upset was not at all happy to be left at home but Justin promised him they would be back really soon. John and Peter did their best to act unconcerned in front of Gus.

To distract all the boys Alice sent them out to pick some peaches in the orchard beside the house to make a peach pie to surprise Brian and Justin with.

After parking the car at Washington Hospital Brian kept his arm gently around Justin’s shoulders as they walked into the ER with Daphne. They went to the reception desk and were told to have a seat in the waiting area.

Brian was not pleased. “Our doctor called to let your doc know what we needed. How long are we going to have to wait?”

The receptionist apologized and told them that some people from a car accident had been brought in just a short time ago and the ER staff was busy with them. Before Brian could reply Daphne saw Justin squeeze Brian’s hand. When Brian turned to look at him Justin smiled. Brian thanked the woman and with his arm still around Justin’s shoulders led the way to some empery chairs.

Justin and Daphne chatted while they waited. Daphne noticed first that Brian’s fingers started drumming on the arm of his chair. A few moments later his foot started tapping. Justin raised his eyebrows at her before turning to his partner.

“Brian I feel like the bandage may have come loose. Come in the men’s room with me and help me check it.”

The two men headed into the bathroom and Daphne took a book out of her purse. Just as she was starting to be concerned about how long Brian and Justin were gone, they reappeared. Daphne thought Justin looked smug and Brian definitely looked calmer.

Before they sat down Justin asked Brian to go over to the vending area and buy a couple bottles of water. He sat beside Daphne. “Justin was your bandage okay?”

Justin chuckled. “The bandage is fine, that was just my cover story. I just gave Brian a quick BJ. It works the same as a valium with him, calms him right down.”

Daphne laughed out loud while Justin popped a mint in his mouth. “I so miss you guys. No one I’ve met in New York is as outrageous as you and Brian.”

Justin just shrugged and smiled at Brian walking over with two bottles of water. He handed one bottle to Daphne before unscrewing the cap on the other bottle and handing it to Justin. “Here Sunshine you can have the first swallow. Of water that is.”

Daphne could feel her face go warm with a blush but Justin just laughed and took a big swallow of water. A visibly calmer Brian resumed his seat beside Justin and put his arm around his shoulders.

A short time later a nurse came over to take Justin back to see the doctor. Brian stood up with Justin. The nurse spoke up. “Are you family? Only family can come back with Mr Taylor.”

Brian’s eyebrows raised. “I am his life partner. We have a civil union and I am his medical POA. We have an attorney on retainer and his number is a speed dial on my cell phone. Unless you want a shit load of legal trouble let’s just all go back and see the doctor.”

Justin pulled an envelope from his pocket. “Here is a copy of our civil union and the medical POA. Brian is correct about the lawyer and if you are smart you won’t piss him off. This is my friend Daphne who is a fourth year medical student in New York. I know that our personal physician told whoever he spoke to that she would be with me. Let’s all just play nice together and head back to see the doctor.”

The nurse glanced at the forms and nodded for them to follow her. Brian smirked. “So we are not going to play too nicely.”

Justin gave him an elbow poke in the side. “Brian behave.”

A giggling Daphne followed along behind them.

The doctor they saw was so nice and accommodating that even Brian couldn’t find anything to complain about. He praised Daphne for recognizing the start of an infection and agreed to her request for an epi pen just in case Justin turned out to be allergic to the new antibiotic. He made sure Daphne felt comfortable with putting in the IV and answered all Brian’s questions.

As they were leaving the doctor smiled. “I’ll probably see you guys on Saturday. My son plays on the same soccer team as your nephew John. Coach Logue isn’t an easy guy to impress but he is always saying how much Brian knows about soccer.”

Justin got a huge smile on his face and an embarrassed Brian thanked the doctor. Brian carried the bag with most of the supplies with one hand while keeping a protective arm around Justin as they left. Justin leaned into his lover which earned him a quick smile from Brian.

Daphne felt tears come to her eyes but pushed them back knowing it would annoy and embarrass Brian if she cried. Thinking about the beginning of their relationship when Justin was so unsure of Brian and so anxious to have a commitment she could hardly believe how far they had come and what a strong partnership Justin and Brian now had.

When they got in the car Brian wondered out loud how his life got so off track that he was spending so much time interacting with heteros. Daphne told him that she hoped that comment wasn’t directed at her which made Justin laugh. Brian told Daphne that “fag hags” were an exception to the hetero rule. Which made Justin laugh even louder.

Jennifer called the house to check on Justin and was surprised when Alice answered the phone. Alice brought her up to date on what was happening. As soon as Jennifer hung up she went in her dining room where Tucker was painting the trim.

“Tucker we have to go to Justin and Brian’s house.”

“What’s up honey?”

Jennifer brought him up to date on what Alice had told her. Tucker took a quick shower and they headed to Washington Township. When they arrived the pie making was in full operation. Jennifer could tell that John, Peter and especially Gus were feeling pretty anxious and she tried her best to reassure them.

Once the pie was in the oven Charlie and Tucker convinced the boys to go in the pool. Alice made a pot of tea for herself and Jennifer and added a good sized dollop of whiskey.

When Justin, Brian and Daphne came through the garage door the ladies were sitting at the kitchen table sipping their tea and observing the pool activity.

Both Jennifer and Alice came over to them to get an update on Justin’s infection. Brian was anxious to get Justin upstairs so Daphne could put in the IV port and get the antibiotic flowing. Jennifer and Alice told them how upset the boys were about the hospital trip and insisted Justin go outside and reassure them before going upstairs.

Daphne said she had some preparations to make so she went upstairs while Justin followed closely by Brian went out on the patio.
Gus spotted them first, got out of the pool and raced over. Seeing the look on his father’s face he stopped a short distance in front of Justin. “Are you all better now Papa?”

Justin squatted down to Gus’s level and pulled him into a hug. “Not quite all better yet but we have some new medicine that is going to make me all better.”

John and Peter has wandered over and listened to Justin’s explanation. Peter took John’s hand and had a worried look on his face. John gave Peter’s hand a squeeze and put a reassuring smile on his face.

Gus still looked serious. “Are you going to stay outside with us Papa?”

“No. I have to be in bed to get the new medicine. It should take about an hour or so and then I’ll come back downstairs.”

“I can come up to your bedroom and read you a story while you are getting your medicine.”

Brian started to say something but Justin answered first. “That sounds great Little Man. Daddy can help you get a quick wash and changed into dry clothes while Daphne gets me hooked up to the medicine.”

A delighted Gus hurried into the house telling his father that he would be picking out a good book in his room.

Justin smiled at the nephews. “I’m going to be fine guys. No need for you to be worried, Uncle Brian is doing enough of that for all of us. I am just going to have some IV antibiotics today and tomorrow and everything will be good.”

They smiled at the annoyed look on Uncle Brian’s face and thought that the uncles were behaving normally which made them feel better.

When they got back on the house Brian asked Justin. “Do you think it is a good idea for Gus to see you getting the IV stuff?”

“Yes I think he will have some questions and we just need to answer those. I think it will be a good experience for him.”

Brian raised his eyebrows but didn’t argue the point. Upstairs Brian went into Gus’s room to supervise his washing and dressing. Justin went into the master bedroom where Daphne was waiting.

Justin was impressed that Daphne got the IV port correctly inserted on her first try and with little discomfort to him. She hung the bag of antibiotics and was adjusting the flow when Gus came into the bedroom followed by Brian.

Father and son looked equally horrified. Gus came over to the side of bed his eyes wide and shiny with tears. “Does that hurt Papa?”

Justin smiled and patted the bed beside him. “It doesn’t hurt at all. This way the medicine can get to the germs in my arm faster and I’ll get better quicker. I’m ready for my story.”

Gus smiled and climbed up onto the bed happily snuggling next to his Papa. Justin put his arm around Gus and gave Brian a smile. “So Daddy are you going to join us.”

Brian was fairly horrified by seeing Justin hooked up to the IV. It brought back way too many unhappy memories of seeing Justin lying in a coma after Chris Hobbs attacked him. “I think I’ll go downstairs and check my email.”

Justin smiled. “Sounds good. Come give me a kiss first.”

Brian came over and bent down to kiss the blonde. Justin pulled him close and whispered in his ear. “I love you a lot and I’m going to be fine.”

Brian kissed Justin. When he stood up he smiled. “Gus you in charge of taking care of Papa. We need to be sure that he gets back to normal as fast as possible.”

Gus happily agreed. Daphne was pleased with the IV flow and said she was going to go and unpack. Gus told her he would come and get her if Papa needed anything. He was delighted to lay with his Papa and read to him and felt very important since his Daddy left him in charge. Gus had chosen a book with funny stories and he and Justin spent a lot of time laughing.

Brian went straight to the study where he quickly downed a shot of Beam and worked hard at calming down. He knew he was being ridiculous but Justin being sick was very hard for him to deal with. Brian tried concentrating on his emails to take his mind off worrying about his partner. He was only partially successful. He tried a second shot of Beam and that seemed to help.

Alice and Charlie went back to the cottage after she removed the peach pie from the oven. Once Alice left, Jennifer searched through the freezer and decided to cook a frozen chicken cacciatore casserole that Debbie had brought yesterday for dinner. Tucker came in to check on how she was doing and he helped her chop up salad ingredients before they both went back outside.

When the IV bag was empty Justin sent Gus across the hall to get Daphne. She quickly disconnected the bag before she cleaned and closed the port. All three of them went downstairs. Justin checked for Brian on the patio before heading down to the study.

Justin went into the room without knocking and found Brian working on his laptop. “Hey stud how are you doing?”

Brian looked up and Justin saw his eyes go right for the bandage Daphne had put over the IV port before quickly looking back at the PC screen. “I’m doing okay Sunshine. How’s your arm feel?”

“It feels lonely like the rest of me. We both miss you.”

Brian sighed. “I’m sorry. I’m just having a little trouble…”

Justin came over and leaned against the desk. “I know. You just have to keep telling yourself that everything is going to be fine.”

Brian looked up and gave Justin half a smile. “What would I do without you? What would my life be like if I ever lost you?”

Justin leaned down and kissed Brian. “Hopefully you never have to worry about me not being around. Right now I have an infection that we are taking care of. I am not going anywhere.”

Brian stood up and carefully put his arms around his partner and kissed the top of Justin’s head. “Thank god for that Sunshine. I guess thank Daphne too for hugging you too hard and catching the infection early.”

Justin laughed. “I don’t think we should let Daph know that you put her in the same category as god. It might make her hard to deal with.”

They were both laughing as they headed out to the patio. Jennifer looked over as they came outside and smiled to see both her boys looking happy. Brian has his arm around Justin who was leaning into the older man and looking very content.

John and Peter looked at each other and smiled. It made them feel secure when the uncles appeared as so solid a unit.

A few hours later John helped Jennifer assemble dinner. After peach pie for dessert Jennifer and Tucker left for home. John & Peter did cleanup. Gus got a quick shower and once he was in bed Brian read him a story. Justin and Daphne lounged on the patio talking and laughing. Once the nephews headed for the game room Daphne produced a joint from her shirt pocket which increased the laughter.
Brian arrived in time to have the last couple puffs. Afterwards he insisted that Justin needed his rest so all three of them went upstairs.

The next morning Justin woke up to a sun filled bedroom still sprawled on Brian who was lying there wide awake and watching him. “Brian why are you still here?”

“I’m just relaxing and admiring the view Sunshine.”

Justin took a look at the clock on Brian’s beside table. “Why aren’t you on the way to Kinnetik so you can make lots of money to keep me in the style to which I have become accustomed?”

“We have plenty of money. I’m taking the day off.”

Justin sat up in bed. “Brian you know I am going to be fine. Daphne will be here all day to be sure I am not doing too much. You need to go to the office and get distracted from worrying about me so much.”

There was a knock on the bedroom door and Gus announced himself. “It’s me. Can I come in?”

Justin told him to come in. Gus walked over to his father’s side of the bed. “Daddy, why aren’t you dressed? Did you oversleep? I went downstairs looking for you and Aunt Daphne said to tell Papa he needs to eat breakfast so he is ready for his second bag of medicine.”

Brian smiled at his mini me. “I was just telling your Papa that I was taking the day off from work.”

“And I was telling your Daddy that he could go to work and not worry about me since I had lots of people to look after me.”

Gus frowned. “Daddy don’t you trust me and Aunt Daphne to take care of Papa? John and Peter can help us too.”

Brian tried a different approach. “I thought you would like to spend the day with your Daddy Sonny Boy.”

Gus shook his head. “I will be busy today looking after Papa. It would be better if you stayed home another day when I had more time to play with you.”

Justin chuckled. “He is his father’s son, he knows his own mind.”

Brian got out of bed. “Well since no one wants me to stay home I guess I’ll get dressed for work.”

Gus nodded and turned his attention to Justin. “Papa you need to put on a shirt and come down and have breakfast so Aunt Daphne can give you your medicine. I already picked out a book to read to you.”

Justin had breakfast, Brian left for Kinnetik and Justin got hooked up to his second bag of antibiotics. Afterwards he was sitting on the patio playing a card game with Gus and Peter while Daphne enjoyed the pool.

Alice came to the door and let Justin know he had a phone call from someone who said he was Simon Dialey. Justin knew that Simon was Craig’s long time accountant.

Justin walked down to the study and picked up the call there. “Hi Mr Dialey this is Justin.”

“Hi Justin it’s been a long time. I hope you are doing okay after your experience on Friday.”

Justin rolled his eyes. “I’m fine. Surely that is not the reason for your call.”

“No. Your father asked me to call you about the terms of his loan extension. He is willing to go along with the review of his corporate books and for the review of the business. He just feels he can’t agree to the review of his personal accounts.”

“I’m afraid that Craig is confused. The terms for the loan extension are not subject to negotiation. He needs to agree to all the terms or there will be no loan extension.”

“Justin surely you agree to this little compromise with your father. You and Mr Kinney could stand to lose some money if your dad can’t arrange alternate financing.”

Justin gave a short laugh. “Craig already tried that argument. I don’t mean to brag Mr Dialey but Brian and I are multi-millionaires. Brian is an advertising genius and Kinnetik makes tremendous profits. In addition I do quite well with my art and we own the most popular gay nightclub in Pittsburgh. If Craig goes bankrupt it will be a huge problem for him and not even a blip on our financial radar.”

“Justin I know your dad is concerned about you and doesn’t want to cause you any more problems but he really feels it is unfair of you to require him to divulge his personal finances. I’m sure you can understand his feelings. You probably wouldn’t want to have to disclose your finances to your father.”

“I’m not really sensing any genuine concern from Craig. He made no attempt to contact me or even to call Mom or Molly to check up on me. There is no way that Craig can cause me any problems so you can tell him not to worry about that happening. As I have already told you the loan terms are not negotiable. Craig either agrees to all the terms or we don’t extend the loan. It is really very simple.”

Simon paused for a minute. “Justin come on. This is your father’s business we are talking about surely you can compromise for your family.”

“Craig had made it very clear that he is not interested in having me as his son. I have no reason to make any special concessions for him. I feel it is pointless to continue this conversation. Good Bye.”

Justin could hear Simon Daily still talking as he hung up the phone.

At Kinnetik Brian was delighted to find out that the prospect whose presentation he deserted on Friday was still interested in Kinnetik taking over their advertising. They told Cynthia and Ted that they were impressed that they could take over the presentation when Brian had to leave. One of their concerns had been that Kinnetik was a one man shop but that was no longer a concern.

Cynthia arranged a follow up conference call with the prospect for tomorrow. Brian was grateful that he had come into the office so he could be sure everyone was completely prepared for this call.
Chapter 60 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 60

On Monday afternoon Jennifer cell phone rang and. She glanced at the display and was somewhat surprised by the caller. “Hello Peter.”

“Hi Grandmom Jen. I called to ask for a favor.”

“What do you need honey?”

Peter hesitated for a moment. “I want to go visit my mother in jail. I don’t want to ask either of the uncles to take me. I know Alice and Charlie don’t like to drive into the city so I was hoping you would take me.”

Now it was Jenifer’s turn to hesitate. “I’m not sure if you are allowed to visit in jail, because of your age. Why do you want to see your mother?”

“I really want to talk to her about what happened with Uncle Justin. I feel like I need to hear her side of the story and let her know how I feel about her using me. John and I have talked about this and he doesn’t want to see Mom but I really do want to talk to her.”

“Well first let me check to see if you are old enough to visit. I’ll call Carl and see what he has to say about it. If you are allowed to see Claire; I will take you to the jail however we have to tell Brian and Justin that we are going there. I won’t go behind their backs.”

“Suppose they don’t want me to visit Mom.”

“I believe that you have given this a lot of thought and I think I understand your need to see your mother. I’ll talk to Brian and Justin if they object to the visit.”

Peter chuckled. “That’s another reason I’m asking you. I know you’ll convince them to let me go.”

Jennifer smiled at Peter’s confidence in her. “You’re correct I don’t see your uncles as a real obstacle. I’ll get in touch with Carl and if you are allowed to visit we’ll go from there.”

“Thanks Grandmom. I really appreciate it. I love you.”

Jennifer felt the tears come to her eyes. “I love you too sweetheart. I’ll talk to you soon.”

Jennifer speed dialed Debbie and when her friend answered she asked her to check with Carl to see if Peter would be allowed to visit his mother. Debbie was surprised by the request but told Jennifer she would check with Carl about the visiting policy.

A short time later Carl gave Jennifer a call. He did not think it would be a good idea for Peter to visit Claire. One of his main concerns was that Peter could be called as a witness and would have to testify about what Claire said to him during his visit.
Spouses were protected from testifying against each other but there was no similar protections for children and parents.

Jennifer said she understood but was it even possible for Peter to visit his mother.

Carl admitted that Peter could visit Claire but emphasized again that he thought it was a bad idea.

Jennifer said she would discuss it with Peter and get back to Carl with the final decision and thanked him for his help and advice.

Peter was having lunch with Justin, Daphne and Gus when his cell rang. He went out on the patio to answer.

The call was from Jennifer who explained what Carl had told her. She was only slightly surprised that Peter knew he would have to testify against his mother. He pointed out that he would probably be called as a witness to talk about his phone call from his mother the morning of the kidnap attempt.

Jennifer said she would take Peter to see his mother but he had to tell Justin and Brian before that happened.

When Peter went back inside Daphne and Justin were discussing getting him hooked up to his third bag of antibiotics. Gus was asking what kind of book Justin wanted read to him while he got his medicine.

Alice was busy supervising the cleaning service and Charlie had taken John to soccer practice. Peter was a little nervous but went over to the table. “Uncle Justin could I talk to you.”

Justin turned to him with a smile. “Sure Buddy. What’s up?”

“Uh could we talk privately?”

Justin was not very successful at hiding his concerned face. “Okay let’s go to the study.”

Justin turned back to Daphne and Gus. “Why don’t you guys head upstairs and get everything ready. I’ll be up in a little while.”

Once they were in the study and the door was closed, Justin sat on the couch and indicated to Peter to join him. “So what’s on your mind?”

“That was Grandmom Jen who called me. I called her earlier today to ask if she would take me to visit my mother. She checked with Carl to be sure I was allowed to visit and I am. I wanted to let you know that Grandmom was going to take me.”

Justin was wide eyed with surprise. “Why do you want to go and visit Claire?”

“Everyone, including me, thinks that she deliberately set us up for the kidnap attempt. But just maybe she didn’t. I feel like I need to know for sure. I’ve talked this over with John and he thinks I’m crazy but I need to do this for me.”

Justin sat quietly for a few moments. “I think I understand but Brian is going to go ballistic. I better be the one to tell him.”

Justin chuckled. “Maybe I should get Daphne to hold off on this last dose of antibiotics. We might have a better chance getting Brian to stay calm if I’m hooked up to an IV. Probably would be good if I could be crying or moaning when I mention you visiting Claire.”

Peter laughed. Justin smiled and shook his head. “Don’t worry about it. Arrange a time to visit with Grandmom and I’ll deal with Uncle Brian.”

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay arrived on time for her first day at Bloom Gallery. She was surprised when Sidney introduced her to Pat Davis. Pat’s title of assistant manager was an unpleasant shock which Lindsay was only partially successful at hiding.

When Sidney mentioned that Pat had suggested that the gallery investigate working with PIFA’s work study program. This could be a source of some art savvy part time employees for the gallery. Lindsay expressed great enthusiasm for the plan and said she would contact the dean of students at PIFA.

Pat looked uncomfortable as Sidney chuckled and shook his head. “Since this was Pat’s idea I think we’ll let her make the initial contacts. If things work out than you or I can get involved in contract negotiations. Of course we’ll have to get any contracts reviewed by Kinnetik’s lawyers.”

Lindsay nodded. “Kinnetik’s lawyers? Aren’t you still using your own attorney?”

Sidney smiled. “Bloom Gallery is part of a wider organization now, the Taylor-Kinney business empire. Of course there will be changes and I feel sure most of those changes will be positive.”

Pat spoke up. “What is Kinnetik?”

Lindsay answered. “Kinnetik is an advertising agency. It is owned by my son’s father, Brian Kinney.”

“Why would we use their attorney, instead of one of our own?”

Sidney chuckled. “Lindsay neglected to mention that Kinnetik is owned by Justin Taylor along with Brian Kinney. Brian and Justin are life and business partners. Sixty percent of Bloom Gallery is owned by Tay-Kin Art which is a corporation also owned by Brian and Justin.”

Lindsay shrugged. “Justin doesn’t really have anything to do with Kinnetik.”

Sidney looked annoyed. “Kinnetik is owned jointly by Brian and Justin. Day to day business is handled by Brian but I happen to know that Justin is heading up the task force looking for a new Art Director for Kinnetik. That seems like Justin is, at least, somewhat involved with Kinnetik.”

Sidney turned to Pat. “I’m sure you’ll meet Brian soon. Kinnetik is now handling all the gallery advertising and Brian never misses any show where Justin’s art is displayed.”

Since the office area renovations were mostly completed Sidney wanted Lindsay and Pat to get their work cubicles set up and start unpacking office supplies in the new storage room. He gave Pat a smile as she left the room. Sidney sighed after Lindsay and Pat left his office. He had a bad feeling about Lindsay and her attitude towards Justin.

*************************************************************************************

Justin left the study and went up to his bedroom. Daphne was ready to hook up his IV and Gus had two books sitting on the night table.

Justin smiled at Gus. “Hey Little Man, I forgot to bring up a bottle of water. Would you please go down to the kitchen and get me one.”

Gus happily agreed. “Sure Papa. Aunt Daphne you need to stay here with Papa until I get back. Okay?”

Daphne said she wouldn’t leave until Gus returned so he should not run on the stairs.

Once Gus left Justin told Daphne about his conversation with Peter. Daphne agreed that Brian would not be happy about anyone visiting Claire in jail. While the two friends talked Daphne hooked up the bag of antibiotics so when Gus returned he quickly got into bed with his Papa and started to read to him after telling Daphne that since he was back and ready to take care of Papa she did not have to stay. A highly amused Daphne told Gus she would be in her room studying and he should let her know when the bag was empty.

At Kinnetik Brian was happy with the conference call with their Philadelphia prospect. He was going to fly to Philadelphia on Wednesday to finalize the contract. From Philadelphia Brian was flying to Chicago and would have dinner with Leo Brown on Wednesday night. Thursday morning he would meet with a new prospect in Chicago and that afternoon visit Brown Athletics to discuss their Christmas ad campaign. Brian planned to fly back to Pittsburgh on Friday morning.

In Washington Township Justin and Daphne were relaxing under the awning on the patio while Molly, Peter and Gus enjoyed the pool.
Daphne had already played her required two games of ring toss with Gus. Whenever they got together Justin and Daphne inevitably regressed to their high school selves. Laughing hysterically at basically nothing and trying to top each other on stupid things the other person had done through the years. Occasionally the pool occupants would look over at the two of them wondering if they had lost their minds and they would try and behave more sedately but it never lasted long.

Alice served one of Gus’s favorites for an afternoon snack, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches. Daphne took a bite of a sandwich and was amazed. “Only Alice would serve PB&J’s on homemade bread!”

Gus looked across the table. “Aunt Daphne, Alice makes the best PB&J’s in the whole world. They are awesome!”

Peter smiled. “That’s right Aunt Daphne. Alice’s are the best.”

Daphne’s reply was to stick out her tongue at the two boys who, along with Molly, burst out laughing. Justin smiled. “You know what else Daph? The strawberry preserves are also homemade. I mean really homemade even the strawberries are grown here in Charlie’s garden.”

Daphne shook her head. “You people are living in a whole different reality from me!”

Gus wasn’t even really sure what that meant but since Molly and Peter continued to laugh he did too. They were all surprised to see Brian come out of the house, hours earlier than they expected him.

Gus jumped up and ran over to give his father a welcome home hug and kiss. “Daddy you came home really early. Are you going to play ring toss with me?”

Brian smiled as he picked up his son. “I think that sounds like a good plan Sonny Boy. Have you been having fun with your aunts and cousin while Papa took it easy?”

Gus smiled and nodded his head. “Both Aunt Molly and Aunt Daphne played ring toss with me. I read to Papa while he got his medicine and got him water. He and Aunt Daphne have been sitting around and being very silly.”

Brian laughed and walked over to where Justin was sitting. Still holding Gus, Brian leaned down to kiss Justin hello.

Justin had a big smile on his face. “How is it that we are lucky enough to have you home with us so early in the day?”

Brian shrugged. “I got finished what I needed to do at Kinnetik so I thought I’d come home and spend some time with you guys.”

Justin looked at his partner through narrowed eyes. Brian smirked. “I thought we’d spend some extra time together since I have to be out of town on business later this week.”

Justin chuckled. “And just where are you going and for how long?”

Brian smiled at Justin. “I fly Wednesday morning to Philly and from there to Chicago. I’ll be back Friday morning.”

Daphne chimed in. “Both of us will be leaving on Wednesday. I have to get back to New York.”

Justin nodded. “Brian we need to have Daph’s car looked over by a mechanic. She said it acted up on the way here. She’s had that car forever.”

Daphne shook her head. “I’ll have it for a while longer. I am a couple years away from being ready to buy a new car.”

Peter was busy studying his uncles. It was something he and John enjoyed doing. To observe two people so in tune with each other was something they had never had the opportunity to observe before coming to live with Brian and Justin.

Without saying a word Brian looked over at Daphne before looking back at Justin with his eyebrows raised. Justin smiled and slightly nodded his head. Peter wasn’t sure what it was but he knew that his uncles had exchanged some message.

Gus squirmed to get down. "Daddy are you ready to go in the pool now?”

“You know Sonny Boy I have an errand I have to take care of. How about you go with me while I do that and we’ll go in the pool when we get back.”

Gus happily agreed and Justin sent him into the pool house to put on a shirt and a pair of flip flops.

Brian turned to Daphne. “Hey Ms Chanders why don’t you come with Gus and me. I can show you where to take your car.”

A slightly confused Daphne agreed and went upstairs to get dressed. Justin went over to Brian. “Just don’t go crazy. Remember that most of the time it will be sitting in a parking garage in Manhattan.”

Brian smirked. “I will try my best to restrain myself Sunshine.”

After Brian, Gus and Daphne left Molly asked her brother. “What was that all about? Since when does Brian run errands?”

Justin laughed. “Brian is going to buy Daphne a car. She really needs a new one.”

Molly was shocked into silence. Peter smiled. “That was what the look and nod was all about. You guys are kind of fascinating to watch.”

Molly stared at Peter. “You’re not surprised?”

“I knew they sent a message to each other but I didn’t know what the message was.”

Justin wasn’t sure which amused him more; that Peter was paying so much attention to him and Brian or that Molly was so shocked by his observation. He laughed. “Buddy you need to get a hobby.”

Charlie and John arrived home from soccer practice and a stop at the farm. One of the cows had calved and they had stopped to see the new addition. John went upstairs to change after saying hello. Peter followed quickly after him. He couldn’t wait to tell his brother about Daphne getting a new car and how the uncles had communicated that decision.

Brian was driving down Washington Road. Daphne and Gus were happily playing some game involving the color of cars that Brian didn’t even try to understand. He pulled into a car dealer and parked.

“This is a Kinnetik customer that I need to see. Why don’t you guys come in with me?”

The three of them walked into the showroom. Brian walked up to the first desk. “Hi. I’m Brian Kinney is Mr Zagara available?”

The salesman got on the phone and a few moments later the owner of the dealership, Chuck Zagara, walked into the showroom. He and Brian shook hands and Brian motioned to Daphne and Gus who were looking at all the different model cars.

“This is my son, Gus, and a close friend of Justin and me, Daphne Chanders.”

Gus came over and shook Chuck’s hand as his father had taught him. Daphne smiled and said it was nice to meet him.

“So Brian. You don’t usually just stop by without a reason. What can I do for you?”

“I need to buy a car for Daphne. She lives in Manhattan so nothing too large or too fancy looking. It has to have the latest anti-theft stuff and an alarm and it has to be ready tomorrow.”

An excited Gus smiled and gave Daphne’s legs a hug. “Wow that’s cool. Aunt Daphne you get a new car!”

Daphne stood there with her mouth hanging open. She lost the power of speech for a few minutes. Finally she pulled herself together enough to talk. “Brian that is incredibly generous but I can’t let you buy me a car. That’s crazy. You haven’t even talked it over with Justin.”

Brian put his hands on Daphne’s shoulders. “Justin and I may not have talked but we agreed this is what we want to do. We don’t always need words to communicate. You need a car and we can easily afford to buy you a car.”

Daphne felt the tears form in her eyes and start to flow down her cheeks. “Really Brian I so appreciate this but I can’t accept a car from you guys. This is nuts!”

Brian handed Daphne some tissues. “You have been Justin’s best friend for most of his life. I know that you would do anything for him. We both love you and we want to buy this car for you. It would be selfish for you to deprive us of this pleasure.”

Daphne hugged Brian and used the tissue to dry her eyes. “Well I don’t want to be selfish.”

Gus enjoyed looking at the cars and conferring with Aunt Daphne about which model and color she should choose. A final choice was made and the sale contract was faxed to Kinnetik so Ted could wire the money to Chuck’s bank and plans were made for Daphne to pick up the car the next afternoon once the anti-theft upgrades were completed.

45 minutes after arriving at the car dealer Brian, Gus and Daphne were on their way back to the house.

Gus ran put onto the patio. “Hi Papa. We’re back. Guess what; Daddy bought Aunt Daphne a car. I got to help pick out the car, it was great.”

The excited little boy was followed by Daphne who ran over to Justin and carefully hugged him while crying and thanking him over and over for her new car.

Justin had a big sunshine smile on his face. “We are happy to do this for you Daph. It’s not a huge deal, you know I would do anything for you and I know you would do anything for me.”

Brian appeared a short time later having changed into a swimsuit. He and Gus went in the pool while Daphne and Justin resumed their conversation and laughter. The nephews were off somewhere doing their own thing.

Later that night, after dinner and getting Gus put to bed, Brian was in the study go over his travel schedule and doing some research on the companies he was going to visit. Justin came into the room, walked over to pour a couple glasses of Beam and sat on the sofa.
Brian came over sat beside him and took one of the glasses. “Got tired of spending time with your fag hag Sunshine?”

Justin laughed. “Daphne hates when you call her that. She went up to her room. I think she is emailing everyone she knows to tell them about her new car.”

Brian smiled, leaned over and gave Justin a quick kiss and took a sip of his drink. “So what’s wrong?”

Justin leaned against Brian who automatically placed his arm around Justin’s shoulders. Justin took a sip of his drink before answering. “Peter wants to visit Claire.”

Brian put his drink on the table beside him. “No.”

“He really feels like he needs to talk to his mother and find out why she called him that morning.”

Brian shook his head. “We all know just why my sister called Peter. He doesn’t need to visit her to find out that she is a lying scheming bitch. A visit is just a bad idea.”

Justin let his head rest against Brian’s shoulder. “That is what we all think about Claire but we don’t really know if that is true. Peter wants to be sure that Claire called to deliberately get information from him. He needs to be sure that his mother really didn’t care about the danger she was placing him in.”

Brian sat quietly for a time. “Won’t it be worse for him to know for sure that his mother didn’t care about him that she chose drugs over her son?”

“I think Peter believes that the uncertainty is worse. He knows he will have to testify about that phone call. Suppose Claire really didn’t realize what Tino was going to do?”

Bran shook his head. “Do you have any doubt that Claire knew exactly what she was doing; that she was anything other than a willing accomplice to Tino?”

Justin gave a short bitter laugh. “No I don’t doubt that at all but her son does have some doubt. I think it is more wishful thinking than anything but he wants to know for sure.”

“Suppose she lies to him and makes him believe she is innocent. What do we do then?”

Now Justin shook his head. “I trust Peter. I think it would be a mistake to try and prevent him from seeing Claire. He called my Mom and asked her to take him to see Claire. Mom talked to Carl and he said that Peter can legally visit his mother but he agrees with you that it is a bad idea.”

“Don’t you think we should pay attention to Carl’s opinion? He has a lot of experience with this sort of thing?”

“He doesn’t have a lot of experience with Peter. Peter feels like he needs to visit his mother and I think we need to let him.”

Brian finished his drink with a quick swallow. “Okay Sunshine. You seem pretty determined to make this happen and after all these years I know when to let you have your way.”

Justin gave Brian a kiss before getting up and saying he had to let Peter know that Brian was okay with the visit to Claire.

Once Justin told Peter that he had the okay from Brian; Peter called Jennifer and told her he was ready to visit Claire. Jennifer said she would call Carl and hopefully get the visit set up for some time this week.

Brian and Gus were having breakfast on Tuesday morning. Brian noticed his usually very talkative son was pretty quiet this morning.
“Hey Sonny Boy is something bothering you?”

Gus looked up with a sad face. “I’m going to miss having breakfast with your every morning Daddy. Who is going to take Papa his morning coffee when I’m not here?”

“I’ll miss you too Gus but don’t forget that now you are living in Pittsburgh. We are going to see each other all the time. You’ll be here for weekend and school breaks and your new school is not far from Kinnetik so sometimes you can come there after school. Justin will just have to come downstairs and get his own coffee. It will be good for him.”

Gus nodded and smiled. “I do miss my Moms and I even kind of miss JR.”

Brian laughed and Gus dug into his cereal with renewed enthusiasm. Before he left for the office Brian fixed Justin’s coffee and Gus delivered it. Gus climbed into bed with Justin and snuggled for a while.

When they went downstairs John, Peter and Daphne were all having breakfast. Daphne and Justin made plans to drop off Daphne’s old car and pick up her new one. Daphne wanted Justin to go with her to visit her parents and show them her new car. Justin called Brian and made arrangements for Gus to spend the afternoon at Kinnetik.

Jennifer called Peter and told him she would pick him up after lunch and take him to visit his mother.

When they arrived at the jail, Jennifer gave Peter a kiss and told him she would be waiting for him. He was escorted to a room that was divided by the screen of metal mesh. Peter was told that they would be observed by camera but that there would be no one listening in to what they said to each other. No physical contact was allowed.

Peter sat on a hard plastic chair that was place about two feet from the barrier and waited. Claire wearing no makeup and an orange jumpsuit was brought into the other side of the room and warned that there could be no physical contact.

Of course Claire started crying as soon as she saw Peter. She walked right up to the barrier but Peter remained seated.

“Peter sweetheart; it’s so good to see you. No one has come to visit me. I feel so alone.”

“Mom, just who did you think would visit you?”

Claire looked surprised for a moment. “I thought your grandmother would come or at least call me.”

Peter remained silent and sat just looking at his mother. Claire decided to sit in the chair on her side of the room. “Did John come with you?”

“No. John doesn’t want to see you or even talk to you. He’s very angry with you.”

Claire looked surprised and even the tears stopped. “Did Brian bring you here today?”

Peter actually chuckled. “No. You better hope Uncle Brian doesn’t come here. He would absolutely find a way to kill you or at least beat the crap out of you. Uncle Justin is recovering from his gun shot if you have any interest in that.”

“Who brought you here?”

“Grandmom Jen; I didn’t want to ask either of the uncles to come here so I called her. She checked to make sure I could visit and set it all up for me.”

“I can’t get used to all these pretend relatives you have acquired since you went to live with Brian. Justin’s mother is not your grandmother. It makes you sound kind of foolish to call her that.”

“What John and I have acquired are people who care about us. Grandmom Jen has paid more attention to me and given me more affection since I went to live with the uncles than Grandmother Kinney did in all the years before that. John and I are proud to call her Grandmom Jen. It makes you sound kind of foolish to be so bothered by what we call her.”

Claire was startled by her son’s response and decided to let the matter drop. “I’m glad to see you sweetheart. I’m really grateful to have you visit.”

“I want to ask you why you called me that morning?”

“What morning?”

Peter shook his head. “Mom! The morning of the kidnapping attempt.”

“Oh I called to see how you enjoyed your trip to Fallingwater. I was interested in how you were doing. It isn’t a crime to wonder how your own child is doing.”

“You never called before to ask about any of my trips. Why did you pass that information along to that drug guy?”

Claire looked around. “I’m not sure we should talk about this here.”

“They told me they would not listen in to what we were saying. I need to know why you told Tino where Uncle Justin and I would be.”

“I didn’t know what Tino was planning. I just told him casually about my phone call with you. I had no idea what he planned.”

Peter rolled his eyes. “Why did you call him at all? I don’t believe that your drug dealer had any interest in my field trip or what I had planned for my day.”

Claire looked around the room again. “He threatened you and John. I had to tell him or he said he would hurt you. I couldn’t let that happen.”

“Mom, Uncle Justin got shot. You let men with guns know where we would be. I could just as easily got shot. How is that protecting me? You are not making any sense.”

“You were never supposed to be in danger. Tino promised me you wouldn’t get hurt. Brian has tons of money. He could afford to pay Tino to get his boy toy back. It was chance for me to get a place so you and John could come home.”

Peter stood up. “I really couldn’t believe you would do that. I had to hear it from you. I just want you to know that I will testify against you and I hope you go to jail. I love Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin and I hate that you tried to hurt them.”

Peter got up and walked to the door and rang the bell to be pet out. Claire called his name again and again but he never turned around.

When Peter got back to where Jennifer was waiting the tears were flowing down his cheeks. She stood and opened her arms. Peter threw himself against her and sobbed while she told him it would be alright and stroked his back.

************************************************************************************
NOTE: I know nothing about jail visits so if the room description is bogus I apologize.
Chapter 61 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 61

Peter was able to get himself together pretty quickly. Once they got in Jennifer’s car he was pretty quiet and just looked out the window. When they stopped at a red light Jennifer stroked his cheek softly and Peter looked over at her.

“How about we stop at my house before I take you home. We could have something to drink and a snack and just talk for a little while.”

Peter made a valiant attempt at a smile. “Okay.”

Jennifer pulled into her driveway and got out of the car. She came around to the passenger side and put her arm around Peter’s waist and was pleased to get an actual smile from him. Once they were inside she led the way to the kitchen.

“What would you like to drink?”

“Whatever you are having is fine with me Grandmom.”

“I think tea is a nice comforting thing to have while we chat. I have some good cookies we can have with the tea. They aren’t homemade like Alice’s but they are good brand.”

Peter chuckled. “Mom and Grandmother always bought generic cookies so that level has been set pretty low.”

Peter sat at the table in Jennifer’s sunny kitchen. Jennifer put the kettle on the stove and arranged some cookies on a plate. She put a couple Earl Grey tea bags in a tea pot. While waiting for the water to boil Jennifer put two matching cups and saucers on the table with the plate of cookies and a sugar bowl and creamer.

When the kettle whistled Jennifer filled the teapot, brought it over to the table and sat down. Peter was fascinated watching her. It was like watching a movie. Jennifer in her sensible heels, tailored slacks, blouse, blazer, string of pearls and tasteful earrings moving around her kitchen was not like anyone Peter had ever encountered. He thought she looked and acted like a dream grandmother. In Peter’s eyes Jennifer was perfect.

Once the tea brewed Jennifer filled their cups. Peter added cream and sugar to his cup. Jennifer waited until he had eaten a cookie and taken a sip of tea before she asked how his visit with Claire had gone.

Peter kept his gaze on Jennifer face with her gentle smile and kind eyes and all the details of the visit poured out of his mouth.

Jennifer reached across the table and took his hand. He told her that he wanted the police to know what Claire had told him. He wondered if he should tell Carl about his visit.

Jennifer suggested that might put Carl in an uncomfortable position. She said he should talk to Brian or Justin about his visit and they could contact their lawyer who would advise them on the correct way to handle this information.

Once all the information had spilled out of him Peter started to cry again. Jennifer quickly went around the table knelt in from of his chair and pulled him into her arms. Stroking his hair and back and murmuring comforting words until Peter was once again back in control.

On the drive down to Washington Jennifer was happy to see that Peter acted more like normal. They chatted easily on the drive. At the house Jennifer was surprised to find only Alice at home. Alice told them that Daphne and Justin has picked up her new car and gone to visit Daphne’s parents. Justin had called to let Alice know they were staying for dinner at the Chanders.

They dropped Gus at Kinnetik on their way and he and Brian would be home in time for dinner. John and Charlie were out in the garden. Peter got a good bye hug and kiss on the cheek from Grandmom Jen. He thanked her for taking him to see his mother and told her that he loved her.

After Justin and Daphne picked up her new car they dropped a very happy Gus at Kinnetik to spend the rest of the day with his Daddy.
Then they drove to Daphne’s parents’ house. The Chanders still lived in the house where Daphne grew up.

They were delighted to see their daughter and admire her new car. They were only slightly less delighted to see Justin. During the years of their daughter’s friendship with Justin they had come to know him very well and for a while hoped he might become their son in law. Mr and Mrs Chanders were happy to see him looking so well after the kidnapping attempt and anxious to hear about his upcoming art show in San Francisco.

To Justin their house seemed to have hardly changed over the years. He felt like a teenager again when he and Daphne looked over all the memorability that was still spread around her old bedroom. Mrs Chanders insisted they stay for dinner. Justin called Brian’s cell, he got his voice mail and left a message that he was staying at the Chanders for dinner. He also called Alice and let her know he and Daphne would not be home for dinner.

Daphne’s Mom made them their favorite childhood meal of fried bologna sandwiches with mac and cheese. There was a lot on reminiscing and laughter around the dinner table. Daphne’s Mom had also made Justin’s favorite dessert, her signature chocolate cake with butter cream icing. Justin managed to eat two huge slices with a large glass of milk to wash the cake down.

By the time Justin and Daphne got back to the house it was after 8 PM. They came through the front door and Justin heard voices coming from the media room. He and Daphne walked to the media room doorway. A family friendly DVD was playing on the huge TV. John was sprawled on the floor with some big pillows. Peter sat at one end of the couch and at the other end Gus was leaning against Brian who had his arm around his son’s shoulders. John had control of the remote so he paused the movie.

Gus jumped down and ran over to Justin. “Hi Papa. Welcome home.” Justin picked him up and got a hug and kiss. Gus leaned toward Daphne and gave her a big hello and a kiss. Peter and John each said hello but Brian remained silent.

Justin put Gus down and he went back to his place on the couch. “This movie is almost over then I’m going to have a snack and take my bath. Will you read me a story when I get in bed?”

Justin smiled. “Sure thing Little Man. I’m just going to go up and change into some comfortable clothes.”

Daphne gave Justin a look before she spoke up. “Brian thanks again for the car.”

“No problem Ms Chanders it was my pleasure.”

Justin rolled his eyes at her but she ignored him. “Well I appreciate it. I’m going to go upstairs and take advantage of a free washer and dryer on the same floor as my bedroom. I’m going back to NYC with all clean clothes. No trips to the yucky laundry room for me this week! ”

Justin and Daphne headed upstairs. When they got upstairs Daphne turned to Justin. “So Brian is angry with you?”

“Apparently.”

“You don’t seem too surprised.”

Justin shrugged. “Brian never called back after I left him the message about having dinner with your folks. That was not a good sign.”

Daphne looked upset. “I’m sorry Justin. We shouldn’t have stayed for dinner.”

Justin gave her a hug. “Daph I’m a grown man. I don’t report to anyone. If Brian is annoyed too fucking bad for him. I am no longer that love-sick twink chasing after Brian. I enjoyed our visit with your parents and if Brian has a problem with that he’ll have to deal with it.”

Daphne gave Justin a tentative smile and went into her bedroom.

Justin went into the master bedroom and changed his clothes. He signed onto his laptop and checked his email. There were a couple emails from the San Francisco gallery letting him know his art work had arrived and asking some questions about his upcoming show. He answered those and went through the rest of his emails.

He also worked up a rough draft of an invitation to John’s birthday party and emailed that to him. Justin smiled wondering just how many changes John would request. He remembered being horrified by his mother’s suggestion for birthday invitations during his teen years.

Justin looked up when the bedroom door opened. Brian stood there for a moment with a frown on his face. Before tersely saying. “Gus is ready for his story.”

Justin didn’t say anything; he just got up and went into Gus’s bedroom. Gus managed to stay awake for the entire story tonight.
After the story they talked for a while before Justin gave Gus a kiss and wished him a good night.

When Justin got back to the bedroom Brian was lying in bed working on his laptop. There was a manila envelope laying on Justin’s pillow. He picked it up and looked over at his partner who was studiously avoiding looking his way. “What’s in the envelope?”

Brian didn’t even look up. “It’s from Cynthia. She printed out some resumes she got from the recruiter. Since you are finally going to have a meeting about the new art director she thought you would want to go over them.”

Justin was quiet until Brian looked his way. “I’m really sorry that the meeting got delayed because I got shot by a man sent to kidnap me by your sister and her drug dealer. I don’t know how I could have been so selfish.”

“Look I’ve had a busy day. I’m not in the mood for a big discussion with you. I was trying to get ready for my trip and had to contend with Gus all afternoon. When I get home it turns out Peter is upset about his visit with Claire and your mother sicced him on me. Actually she told him to talk with one of us and since I was the only one here that got to be me. Peter wants the police to know that Claire admitted she was in on planning the kidnapping. Mother Taylor suggested we contact out lawyer to find out the best way to do that. I told Peter that you would contact the lawyer tomorrow.”

Justin was quiet again for a few moment. Brian knew, from experience, that was not a good thing. “My god Brian I had no idea how difficult your day was. You had to spend time with your son and on top of that you had to have a conversation with your nephew about his visit with your sister. We need to find out if this is nomination time for Nobel prizes. You would be a shoo in!”

“I am always happy to spend time with Gus but I was busy at work today. I need to be prepared for my meetings tomorrow and Thursday. I am meeting with some important prospects along with Leo Brown. We need to be sure that Kinnetik can continue to keep you in the style you have become accustomed to.”

Justin eyebrows shot up. “I have accustomed myself to the lifestyle you choose. Let’s not even pretend that you didn’t pawn Gus off on Carole or Cynthia or Ted for at least some of the time he spent at Kinnetik. Since you choose to leave town for two days during the last week of Gus’s visit I’m not so sure that the happy to spend time with him seems appropriate.”

Brian looked angry now. “That’s business. I have no choice!”

“Please! Are we going to pretend this trip is not your choice? You don’t have some Simon Lagree type boss ordering out of town. Would anyone have died if you waited until next week to travel? I spend an afternoon with my oldest friend and her parents and that is a problem for you but you decide to leave town for two days and everyone needs to accommodate your choices.”

Brian broke eye contact and looked back down at his laptop. “This is an important prospect I’m seeing in Philadelphia. They are ready to sign a contract worth millions. They couldn’t be kept waiting.”

“And only the all-important, indispensable Brian Kinney can meet with them. This is a prospect that liked that Cynthia and Ted could take over a presentation. That Kinnetik wasn’t a one man show. Could it be that threatened you just a little?”

Brian didn’t reply so Justin went into the bathroom to get the plastic container with his bandage supplies. When he came out he went over and grabbed the manila envelope off the bed. Brian looked up. “I’m going to get Daphne to help me change my bandage.”

Brian put down his laptop and started to get out of bed. “I can do that.”

Justin continued to the door. “I neither want nor need your help. I certainly don’t want to interfere with your business perparations.”

Brian started to say something but Justin went out the door. He deliberately left the door open since he knew that would annoy Brian to have to get up and close it. He knocked on Daphne’s door and went inside.

Daphne could see that Justin was furious. She didn’t comment on that until she had changed his bandage and told him the wound looked really good. There was no sign of infection.

Justin thanked her. Daphne smiled and decided she had to say something. “Is everything okay with you and Brian?”

Justin shook his head. “Brian is behaving like an immense butthead.”

“I’m sorry I drug you out to visit my parents.”

“Daph! Enough about that. There is nothing wrong about me being out for an afternoon. Brian is just being unreasonable. He’ll get over it or if not too fucking bad. I’m going downstairs. See you in the morning.”

Downstairs he went to the media room and talked with Peter and John about Peter’s visit with Claire. The nephews seemed somewhat relieved to really know Claire’s role in the kidnap attempt. It relieved any guilt they had about perhaps misjudging their mother.

Peter and John could both tell that Justin was annoyed and from Brian’s earlier behavior they knew he was upset. Justin told them he was going to go out and sit on the patio so they shouldn’t turn on the alarm.

As Justin was leaving the room Peter asked him. “You aren’t being overly harsh with Uncle Brian are you? He really missed you this evening.”

Justin smiled. “Not overly harsh. Your Uncle Brian is a selfish butthead!”

After that pronouncement Justin headed out to the patio. He grabbed a glass of wine in the kitchen and turned on the outside lights before settling on a lounger to review the resumes Cynthia has sent him. The first resume had a yellow posted where Cynthia wrote: “This one is kind of a surprise.”

The resumes were from a recruiter that Kinnetik used. They were not in response to any job posting by Kinnetik but just some prospects the recruiter thought might be a good fit for art director. The resume with the post it was Greg O’Brien’s.

It was a beautiful summer night with a gentle breeze blowing. Justin occasionally admired the stars as he reviewed the resumes. He heard the patio door open behind him and was fairly certain it was Brian.

Brian came and stood beside the lounger. “Planning on coming to bed soon?”

Justin continued to look at the resume in his hand. “No.”

There were a few moments of silence. “So what are you doing?”

“Looking over these resumes for art director.”

“You could do that later. The meetings not until Thursday.”

Justin looked up at his partner a smirk on his face. “This is business.”

Brian leaned down to kiss Justin but he turned away. Brian let out a dramatic sigh. “Okay Justin I missed you and I acted really badly.”

Justin smiled but still didn’t look at Brian. “And what else?”

There was another dramatic sigh. “You know that I so adore you.”

Justin laughed. “You really acted like a butthead. I’m not sure I should forgive you.”

Brian leaned down, took Justin face in his hands and kissed him long and wet. His tongue invaded Justin’s mouth and explored it completely. When the kiss was done Justin slid the resumes back in the envelope and stood up. “Okay I forgive you. Let’s go to bed.”

They hurried into the house, while Justin locked the door Brian set the alarm. A laughing Justin ran up the stairs followed closely by Brian. Once they behind the locked door of the master bedroom Brian broke speed records in pulling off Justin clothes.

Once his favorite blonde was naked Brian picked him up and tossed him onto the bed. Brian pulled off the shorts he was wearing and joined Justin on the bed. He started with a bruising kiss on the lips and worked his way down Justin’s body; first on the sensitive area on the side of his neck before working his way down to spend some time sucking and gently biting his nipples.

By the time Brian licked his way down his partners heaving stomach he encountered a stiff dick rising from the curly blonde hairs which he gobbled into his mouth. Justin was bucking on the bed when Brian switched his attention to giving him an expert rim job and then probing Justin’s hole with lubed fingers. Finally with Justin begging Brian to fuck him; he pushed his rock hard cock fully into Justin with one smooth push.

Justin grabbed Brian’s ass to keep him fully inside him before releasing his hold and begging Brian to fuck him hard. Brian happily complied while covering Justin’s face with kisses. As Brian felt his climax building he grabbed Justin dick and quickly pumped him to his climax and a few second later he came as Justin’s ass clamped down on his cock.

Justin crossed his legs over Brian’s back as they lay together both of them breathing hard and their mouths locked together in a kiss. Eventually Brian rolled off Justin onto his side of the bed. He reached into his night table drawer, removed the container of wipes that he kept there and used a couple to clean both of them up.

Justin settled in against Brian’s side. “See how much more pleasant life is when you behave yourself.”

Brian gave Justin a quick kiss and a slap on his bottom. “Don’t get carried away with yourself Sunshine just because I am willing to overlook how badly you treated me.”

Justin chuckled. “You’re feeling pretty sure of yourself now that your carnal needs have been satisfied but don’t forget how miserable your life would be without me.”

Brian put his arm around Justin and pulled him closer. He turned and looked at him with just the hint of a smile. “Unfortunately we are both very much aware of how true that is Sunshine.”

Justin got a huge smile on his face. “Lucky for you I feel the same way about you.”

Both men chuckled and after a quick kiss they settled down ready for sleep.

The next morning when Brian’s alarm went off Justin groaned but gave Brian a quick kiss before he turned over and pulled the covers over his head.

Brian quickly shaved, showered and dressed. He grabbed his suitcase before going over to the bed. He pulled the covers back and gave Justin a passionate kiss. “I’ll miss you Sunshine. I’ll miss you a fucking lot!”

Justin smiled and softly stroked Brian’s cheek and whispered “Later” before pulling the covers back over his head. Brian laughed and went out the door. He went into his son’s bedroom. Gus was sitting up in bed with a big smile on his face. “Good morning Daddy.”

Together father and son went down to the kitchen. Brian poured himself a cup of coffee and a glass of guava juice. Gus had a glass of milk and some toast with jelly. Once they were done eating Brian made Justin’s coffee. Gus gave Brian a kiss good bye and told him he hoped he had a good trip before carrying the travel mug of coffee upstairs to his Papa. Brian went out the front door and got into the town car waiting to take him to the airport.

Justin had put on a T shirt and shorts and was sitting up in bed when Gus arrived with his coffee. Gus put the mug on his night table and climbed into bed for his good morning hug and kiss. Gus mentioned that pancakes might be a good idea for breakfast. His Papa was in a very good mood this morning and happily agreed.

They were in the kitchen laughing and talking while Justin mixed pancake batter as the other inhabitants of the house came into the kitchen. Gus helped Peter set the table while John warmed syrup in the microwave and poured juice for everyone.

Daphne with her hair sticking out like a fright wig walked into the kitchen and sunk into a chair. “Would someone please bring me a cup of coffee?”

Justin laughed and poured a mug of coffee adding cream and sugar he handed it to Gus to deliver. Daphne huddled over the mug breathing in the warm fumes before taking her first sip. She looked around the room at all the smiling faces. “Everyone looks like they are in disgustingly good mood for so early in the morning.”

Gus giggled and hugged her from the side. “Good morning Aunt Daphne. Papa is making us all pancakes for breakfast!”

Daphne looked over at the breakfast chef who had a big smile on his face and was humming to himself as he flipped the first batch of pancakes. “So Justin I guess you had nice night.”

Justin’s smile got even larger. “It was outstanding!”

Gus nodded knowingly. “Daddy was really happy this morning too. That means he and Papa did lots of kissing last night.”

Justin blushed while John, Peter and Daphne roared with laughter. Daphne finally calmed down enough to question Gus. “So Gus why do you think there was lots of kissing last night?”

Gus had a very serious expression on his face. “Daddy has a special smile that he only gets after he and Papa have been kissing.”

More blushing from Justin and more laughter from everyone else. Justin waved his spatula. “Time for a new topic of conversation or all these pancakes are going down the garbage disposal.”

The laughter stopped just as Alice walked in through the door. “I’m sorry to ruin all your fun. Were you laughing about me?”

Justin smiled. “No I was their victim but I just threatened to put the pancakes down the disposal and told them to change the topic of conversation.”

That made Alice laugh as the first batch of pancakes got distributed.

After breakfast John and Peter loaded the dishwasher and Daphne went upstairs to get dressed and finish packing. Alice told a very excited Gus that Charlie would take him to the farm to see the new calf. He hurried upstairs to get dressed.

Alice asked John what he wanted for his birthday dinner on Monday. He chose fried chicken with Alice’s sweet potato casserole and roasted asparagus. Justin suggested that maybe he wanted to invite Grandmom Jen and Tucker to the family dinner.

As Justin expected John had some “suggestions” about the birthday invite for his party next Saturday. Justin told him to print out the rough draft so they could mark it up with John’s changes.

When John ran off to do that Peter sat down at the table and told Justin how great Grandmom Jen had been to him. Peter explained her suggestion about contacting their lawyer about how to approach the police with Peter’s evidence.

Justin told Peter he would call Larry Buchanan and arrange a meeting. Justin also told Peter that he was going on his delayed tour of the Bloom building tomorrow if Peter was interested in going along. The day would also include a morning meeting at Kinnetik and a meeting at the Bloom gallery after the tour of the building.

Peter felt very proprietary about the Bloom Gallery so he was anxious to accompany Justin. John came back with the printed document and Peter went upstairs to get dressed. Justin and John pretty quickly came to an agreement over the party invite. Justin told John he would update the electronic copy and send it out to the email list he had gotten from Coach Logue.

Justin suggested that John invite the O’Brien family. Since next weekend would be Gus’s weekend with his fathers he and Kevin could hang out together. He also suggested that John tell Peter to invite Josh so he would have a friend to hang with at the party.

John agreed. He looked slightly embarrassed and told Justin that Steve Jurich had set up John’s Washington Academy retest for Friday morning. Justin told him not to get nervous because he was sure John would do great on the test. He told him that Uncle Brian and he were both really proud of how John has taken his studying so seriously. John just shrugged but looked pleased.

John gave his Uncle a quick hug and a thank you before going upstairs to dress.

Alice came over to the table with a fresh mug of coffee fixed the way Justin liked it. She gave the surprised Justin her own quick hug. “You are such a good man Justin Taylor. Those boys are so lucky to have you in their lives and so are Charlie and I.”

Justin gave Alice one of his sunshine smiles. “We are all lucky to have each other.” Alice smiled and nodded.

Justin was still sipping on his coffee when Gus, John and Daphne appeared back in the kitchen. Daphne asked John to bring her suitcase down from the upstairs hall which he hurried off to do. Gus was dressed except for his sneakers which he held in his hands.
Justin boosted Gus up on his lap and got his shoes on and tied. Gus gave Aunt Daphne a hug and kiss good bye before running out in the yard to find Charlie.

Justin and Daphne walked towards the front door arm in arm. John was waiting with her suitcase. Together they all went out to her car. Daphne turned to Justin who gathered her in a tight hug. “Thanks you so much for my beautiful new car.”

“Bye Daph it was great to spend time with you. Drive safely. I love you.”

Daphne had tears running down her face. “I love you too!”

She walked over to her car and popped the trunk so John could put her suitcase inside. She thanked him and gave him a hug good bye.
Justin stood and waved as Daphne drove down the driveway. Charlie’s pickup appeared from behind the house and followed Daphne’s car.
Justin and John waved back to a very excited Gus before turning and walking back in the house.

John wandered off to do his own thing while Justin went upstairs to shower and dress. He checked his cell phone which was on his night table. He smiled to see that Brian had sent him a sex text and replied with a smile on his face before going into the bathroom to shave and shower.
Chapter 62 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

I hope everyone who reads this chapter will consider making a donation to the web site

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 62

Once Justin was dressed he went down to the study and called their attorney, Larry Buchanan. Justin gave him the rundown on what Claire had disclosed to Peter and how Peter wanted to share that information with the police or District Attorney. Larry suggested a first step would be to get Peter’s statement written down. Justin mentioned he and Peter would be at Kinnetik the next morning and Larry said he could have a paralegal come over there to take Peter’s statement.

Larry said that Anabel had an update on the custody case so he transferred Justin to her. Anabel let him know that the paperwork for permanent custody of John and Peter was ready to be submitted. Since they lived in Washington Township that would be where the case would be heard. All that was needed was Justin and Brian’s signature.

Justin explained that Brian was out of town but would be back home on Friday morning. Anabel suggested sending one of the notaries to the house to get their signatures and deliver the signed documents to the Washington County courthouse.

Justin asked what effect Claire’s arrest would have on the custody process. Anabel actually laughed before she said that Claire seemed to be doing everything she could to insure that Brian and Justin custody request was approved. Justin told her about the plans for Peter to give a statement on his visit with his mother. Anabel said she would be sure to get a copy of that as it would be another plus for the custody case.

When Justin was done with the phone call he headed towards the kitchen. He got to the entrance hall just as Steve Jurich was leaving.

Steve told Justin how great John was doing and he was sure John would ace the placement test on Friday. Justin thanked Steve for his work with John and told him that he and Brian were very proud of John’s hard work. John stood off to the side his face bright red with embarrassment.

When Steve left John asked to talk to Justin and they stepped into the dining room.

John pulled a paper he had printed off the internet out of his notebook and handed it to Justin. “You and Uncle Brian asked I wanted for my birthday. I never knew much about cooking before we came here. Neither Mother nor Grandmother spent much time in the kitchen. It is kind of fascinating to watch Alice and all the things she makes. I found this three day cooking class being offered at the high school in Washington. The last session is the week after summer soccer ends.”

A mildly surprised Justin looked over the paper while John talked. “If this is what you want for your birthday it is okay with me. The only problem I see is the classes are held the week I will be in California overseeing the setup of my show. We’ll have to check with Alice and Charlie and be sure they can provide you with transportation.”

John smiled. “Thanks. I called Grandmom Jen about dinner on Monday. She and Tucker and Molly are all going to come. I would still like to invite Grandmother unless you think that would bother Uncle Brian too much.”

Justin couldn’t help a slight frown from forming. “I’ll have check with Uncle Brian before you ask her. Why do you want to invite her?”

John took a minute to reply. “I want her to see Peter and I are really happy here. I want her to see what it is like for people to care about each other and be nice to each other. For people to act like a real family. I’m not sure she even knows what being a real family means.”

“You realize that she may not even come. Brian and I are not among her favorite people.”

“Well if she doesn’t come that will be her loss.”

Justin told John that he would discuss it with Brian when they talked on the phone that night.

Gus and Charlie arrived back from the farm. Gus was very excited about seeing the baby cow. He was amazed at how large the baby was much to the amusement of Justin and John.

While Gus was relating his story Alice answered the phone. She let Justin know that Roxanne O’Brien wanted to talk to him. Roxanne wanted to try another play date for Kevin and Gus since their last one got cut short.

Justin said the next day would be perfect as he had a 10 AM meeting at Kinnetik and after that a tour of the Bloom building and a meeting at the gallery. Justin told her that Peter was going with him and his plan had been to take Gus along as well.

Roxanne said that she would pick up John and Gus after breakfast and take them back to her house. She would take John and Patrick to soccer practice and take the younger boys to the playground at the park until practice was over. After practice they would all go back the O’Briens’ until Justin let her know he was home.

Gus was extremely excited to know he was going to spend the day with Kevin and that John was going along with him. Peter appeared in the kitchen from wherever he had been and Alice served lunch.

After lunch Justin and Gus drove John to soccer practice and came home to spend time in the studio. Alice felt obliged to warn Justin about not overworking his left arm. He laughed and told her he would let Brian know she was monitoring his behavior. Justin also assured her he just had some planning to do for his last PPG mural and would not overwork.

Gus wanted to paint a picture of the cow and her baby so Justin sketched the basic picture. He set up Gus’s easel and laid out watercolors for him before he got to work on his own project.

That night once Justin had Gus settled in bed he went into the master bedroom and called Brian’s cell. Brian told him he had just gotten in from his dinner with Leo Brown. Franklin Pharmaceuticals had signed the contract with Kinnetik so Brian was very pleased about beating out a New York and Philadelphia ad agency.

Justin made Brian laugh about Gus’s amazement with the big cow baby. He could almost feel Brian smile through the phone when he talked about Gus painting a picture of cow mom & baby. Justin also let Brian know that Alice had cautioned him about doing too much in the studio.

Brian responded. “I think I may have to give Alice a bonus in her next paycheck.”

Justin laughed and told Brian about John’s surprising birthday gift request which amused him.

“So Brian now that you are in a really good mood I have something to ask you. You have to promise not to hang up on me.”

Brian reluctantly agreed.

Justin took a deep breath. “John asked if he can invite your mother to his family birthday dinner on Monday.

"NO!”

Justin sighed. “Remember your promise. This seems really important to John. I’ll be honest and say I’m not sure why it is so important. I think that possibly he is hoping to win over his grandmother to the boys living with us. I think he is afraid she will make trouble with us getting custody.”

“NO!”

“Don’t forget it is Joan who will be in enemy territory. Alice and my mother will be loaded for bear. If your mother gets out of line I’m pretty sure they will drag her out back and beat the shit out of her.”

Brian laughed at the image. “It might be worth having Joan in our home to see that happen. Those two are scary enough on their own but together they would be terrifying. Alice has the muscles from working on the farm but I think Mother Taylor would fight dirty to win. I see her scratching and biting. Do we have time to create a mud pit in the yard?”

“No mud pit in our yard. I can see you dragging me out there for dirty sex.”

Brian chuckled. “We don’t need mud for dirty sex Sunshine.”

“Meanwhile what about our own little guess who’s coming to dinner?”

“Way to kill the mood. I doubt Joan will agree to come so John can invite her if he wants but it does not make me happy.”

Justin grinned. “I’m sure I can make you happy even if your mother does wind up coming here for dinner. What are you wearing?”

A very satisfying round of phone sex followed. After hanging up Justin got cleaned up, unlocked the bedroom door and fell asleep with a smile on his face.

Justin was surprised to wake up the next morning when the alarm went off with a warm little body nestled against his back. Justin turned and a smiling Gus wished him good morning.

“So little man when did you sneak into my bed?”

“I’m not sure. I woke up last night and I thought you might be missing Daddy so I came in here and got into bed with you.”

Justin laughed. “We have to hurry and get ready this morning. How about you get dressed while I shave and get a shower.”

Gus happily ran off to get ready for his day with Kevin, Patrick and John.

When Justin was dressed he headed into Gus’s bedroom. Gus was sitting in his bean bag chair reading a book. Justin coated all Gus’s exposed surfaces with sunblock and packed a bag with a change of clothes. Gus chose a couple books to take with him and once they were in the bag Gus and his Papa went down to the kitchen.

Peter and John were already eating breakfast. Alice had a fresh baked coffee cake on the counter with a bowl of cut up fresh fruit.
Gus asked for scrambled eggs and Justin asked for friend eggs. Justin poured his coffee and juice for Gus and himself.

When John went upstairs to get dressed Justin reminded him to bring a change of clothes and said they would fit in the bag he has packed for Gus.

John rolled his eyes but said OK. Justin and Gus finished their fruit and Alice brought their plates with eggs, bacon and a slice of coffee cake. When Gus was done Justin told him that Kevin’s mom would be here soon so Gus needed to go to the bathroom and to be sure to wash his hands when he was done.

When John came downstairs Justin took him into the dining room and told him that Brian agreed to inviting his grandmother for his birthday dinner. John seemed just a little surprised and pretty happy.

Roxanne arrived and after John and Gus left with her; Justin and Peter headed to Pittsburgh. Justin was glad that he didn’t have to do this every morning. He much preferred pulling the pillow over his face and wandering downstairs when he felt like it.

Peter was very excited to be included in the business day with Justin. He kept up a steady stream of conversation on the drive to Kinnetik. Justin smiled to himself since he remembered Brian complaining that Justin talked incessantly when they first got together.

Peter loved it when Justin swiped his employee badge to open the garage gate and when they went into the lobby the receptionist greeted them with “Good morning Mr Taylor”.

Outside Brian’s office Carole gave them both a big hello and told Justin she would let Patti and Cynthia know he had arrived. Justin swiped his badge to open the office door and he and Peter went inside.

Justin smiled at Peter who was examining the art work on the walls. “Hey buddy how about you go to the employee lounge and read your book. Carole will let me know when the paralegal is here to talk with you. After this meeting I have to see Ted and after that we can head to the diner for an early lunch.”

Peter happily agreed and made himself comfortable in the lounge. He had read a couple pages of his book when Ted came into the lounge to refill his coffee mug. “Hi Peter. I guess you came with Justin.”

“Yup. He is having a meeting in Uncle Brian’s office and then he said he was coming to talk to you before we have lunch at the diner. After lunch we are going to his art gallery.”

Ted smiled. “How would you like to come to my office and review the Bloom building budget with me? I need to go over the latest numbers for the renovations so Justin has them for his meeting.”

Peter got to his feet quickly. “That sounds interesting thanks.”

Meanwhile Justin, Patti and Cynthia were discussing the prospect for art director. Justin spoke up. “I think that this time we need to look for someone with actual creative experience. We went for administrative skills with Hal and that did not work out well at all.”

Cynthia nodded. “I agree. Did you and Brian discuss these resumes?”

Justin chuckled. “Brian was in a mood. We did not have a lot of discussion about Kinnetik.”

Cynthia smiled. “I thought maybe his mood would improve at home.”

Justin just smirked and shook his head.

Patti looked a little uncomfortable. Justin raised his eyebrows at her. “I know Patti, we are verging on being politically incorrect but that is what happens when one of the people in the discussion is having sex with the boss.”

Patti put up her hand. “That remark put us over the line.” Cynthia and Justin both laughed and Patti did manage to smile.

Cynthia brought them back to the meeting topic. “I really like Greg O’Brien’s resume. Have you discussed the job with him at all?”

Justin shook his head. “No I didn’t even really know what he did for a living until Roxanne brought up the changes to his job. Mostly conversations with the O’Briens concern soccer or the boys. John and Gus are spending today with her and her sons.”

Patti looked concerned. “Do you think it would be awkward for someone you and Bran know socially to suddenly become an employee?”

Justin thought for a moment. “It has worked fine with Ted. We are not really friends with Roxanne and Greg. John and Patrick have become friends and Gus has been hanging out with their younger son.”

Cynthia nodded. “Brian has never had a problem differentiating between business and personal relationships. With the Franklin deal being signed the art department is going to be busier than ever. Brian said he thinks Jason may be exclusively working on Franklin stuff at least for a while. I like Greg’s resume and the resume from Tim Merlot. I think we should have those two in for an interview.”

In Ted’s office Peter was fascinated with Ted’s spreadsheet which showed the original estimates on the renovations for the Bloom building. Ted explained that he likes a big job like this to be broken into smaller tasks. As the task are completed he enters the actual cost and the spreadsheet formulas show the dollar variance between estimate and actual cost and the percentage over or under estimate.

Peter had some questions which Ted was happy to answer. Very few people were as fascinated by numbers as Ted so he was excited by Peter’s interest.

Ted explained were the estimates came from. “Jennifer works with contractors to decide what renovation are needed and how much those renovations will cost. She is excellent at being sure that there are few surprises. Jennifer makes sure things are included in the estimate even if it is only a possibility they will be needed. Jennifer and I have worked together on quite a few project for KT Properties and we have only gone over budget a couple times.”

In Brian’s office they had decided to have Patti set up the interviews with the two men. Cynthia, Brian and Justin would all meet with the prospects.

Carole buzzed to let Justin know the paralegal had arrived from Harris, Grave & Painton. Cynthia and Patti left for their office while Justin greeted the paralegal and asked her to wait in the office while he got Peter. Carole let him know that Ted had let her know Peter was with him.

When Justin got to Ted’s office he stopped and smiled as he watched Ted teach an excited Peter how to create formulas in Excel spreadsheets. “Sorry to interrupt but Peter has someone waiting for him in Brian’s office.”

Ted smiled as Peter thanked him for showing him all the “neat stuff”. Justin rolled his eyes at the thought that number crunching was neat. He was just grateful that they had Ted to take care of all the accounting stuff that made his head hurt just to think about.

Peter was quiet as they walked back to the office. Just before they went into the office Peter took Justin’s hand. “You’re going to stay in the room with me aren’t you?”

Justin squeezed the boy’s hand. “Don’t worry buddy I’ll be right there with you. Just be honest and tell what your mother had to say when you visited her.”

They went into the office and sat side by side on the sofa. Half an hour later the deposition was over.J ustin was impressed by how cool, calm and collected Peter remained. The paralegal was also impressed.

“Peter I have to tell you that you are an excellent witness. You always considered the question before you answered. You did a great job. I did contact the DA’s office about the possibility of a deposition. I can tell you that I doubt this case will go to trial. Unless Ms Kinney is a fool she will take a plea bargain. The evidence against her was overwhelming even before this.”

Peter looked concern. “Does that mean my mother won’t be punished for what she did?”

The paralegal shook his head. “No, not at all. She will definitely have to serve some time in jail.”

Peter looked relieved and Justin thanked the paralegal for coming to office to take Peter’s testimony.

Peter and Justin returned to Ted’s office. Ted had a budget summary for Justin to take to his meeting at the gallery. Only half kidding Ted told Justin to ask Peter if anyone had any finance questions at the meeting.

Justin had texted Emmett to let him know he & Peter were having lunch at the diner and hoped Emmett could join them.

Justin was happy to see Emmett already settled in a booth when he and Peter entered the diner. Debbie ran over and gave first Justin and then Peter her usual bone crushing hug. Justin did manage to murmur “My arm.” To get Debbie to release him.

“I’m sorry Sunshine I hope I didn’t hurt you.”

“I’m fine Deb but I still have to be a little careful with my left arm until the wound heals completely.”

Peter slid into the booth while Emmett got up to give Justin a gentle hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Oh Baby I was so happy to get your text. I haven’t seen you in forever!”

“I know. I’m sorry Em but Gus takes up a lot of my time. We love having him stay with us but it does kind of tie me down during the day.”

“Where is he today?”

“He is on a play date with Roxanne O’Brien and her son Kevin. You met Patrick O’Brien at the Fourth of July picnic. He is John’s friend from the soccer team.”

Emmett nodded and turned his attention to Peter. “How are you Peter? Having fun spending the day with Uncle Justin?”

Peter smiled. “Yes I love spending time with Uncle Justin. We were at Kinnetik and Ted explained the renovation spreadsheets for the Bloom building to me. It was really interesting and he started to show me how to create spreadsheets and create formulas. Ted really knows a lot of stuff.”

Emmett got a big smile. “Oh my god honey. Teddy must love you! As soon as he starts talking about any of that stuff to us our eyes glaze over. If you express an interest in opera he’s liable to kidnap you.”

As soon as the words left his mouth Emmett looked horrified. “I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said that. Oh Baby I can’t believe I made a joke about kidnapping. I’m an idiot.”

Justin smiled at his friend. “Em! Calm down I know you were joking, no problem.”

Emmett reached across the table and took Justin’s hand. “Thanks but it was still a stupid thing to say. Sorry to you too Peter.”

Peter just shrugged. “I know you were just kidding.”

Debbie came over to take their orders.

Once she left Emmett settled back into his seat. “I’m happy we could have lunch. I was going to call you. You know Debbie has been helping mind JR this week. One day when Lindsay picked JR up I mentioned the gallery grand opening party to her. She said she wasn’t sure there was a budget for catering the party. Lindsay thought she would just handle the refreshments herself.”

Justin laughed. “Well I am sure there is plenty of budget for the grand opening. Don’t even think about doing it on the cheap. I want plenty of crab cakes and shrimp and champagne and whatever wonderful thing you can come up with.”

Emmett looked relieved. “Baby you know it can be really nice without you having to spend a fortune.”

Justin looked very serious. “Emmett there is PLENTY of money available for the grand opening. Lindsay has no idea what she is talking about. Keep in mind that I own the gallery and Lindsay works for me. My opinions are the only ones that matter. Feel free to tell Lindsay to check with me if she has any questions.”

Peter looked up with a wicked smile. “John and I think that Lindsay is kind of a bitch. If she gives you a hard time just call Grandmom Jen. Lindsay is afraid of her.”

Emmett and Justin almost fell on the floor laughing. Justin was finally able to say. “You shouldn’t say bitch but when the shoe fits I guess I can’t fault you.”

Debbie came over to deliver their food. “You guys are having a good time.”

Emmett smiled. “We are just making plans for the big gallery grand opening party.”

Debbie looked confused. “I thought Lindsay told us that she was just going to handle that herself.”

Justin smiled. “She should have checked with her boss before she said anything like that.”

“Oh does Sidney Bloom still want Emmett to handle it.”

Justin shrugged. “I haven’t talked to Sidney about it. Deb, I own the controlling interest in the Bloom Gallery. I am both Sidney and Lindsay’s boss. It really isn’t important what they think about the grand opening. My decision is for Emmett to handle it.”

Debbie chuckled. “I’ve always said you had big balls Sunshine.”

Peter concentrated on his lunch while Justin and Emmett gossiped and laughed.

When they were almost done lunch Michael came into the diner and walked over to their booth.

“Hi Em. Hey Boy Wonder where’s Brian today. What brings you into the big city?”

“Brian is out of town on business. He’s in Chicago today. He’ll be back tomorrow morning. Peter and I were over at Kinnetik and now we’re going over to the Bloom building.”

“Oh yeah Lindsay said you were coming in so she could update you on her plans for the gallery.”

Justin nodded. “I’ll be interested on hearing what plan Lindsay has to tell me about. I’ll have to see if I can okay them or not.”

“What do you mean okay her plans. Lindsay is the gallery manager.”

“And Michael I am the gallery owner. In case you weren’t sure owner outranks manager.”

“Well I guess we’ll have to see what Brian has to say about Lindsay’s plans.”

Peter laughed out loud and for the first time Michael looked at him. “Michael you are completely clueless if you think that Uncle Brian would ever side with anyone against Uncle Justin. Plus Uncle Brian is busy enough at Kinnetik without getting involved in Uncle Justin’s art gallery.”

Michael had such a shoked expression on his face that both Justin and Emmett started to laugh as Michael went over and took a seat at the counter.

When they had all finished lunch Justin paid the bill and left a hundred dollar bill under Emmett’s plate. A wide eyed Peter watched Justin tuck the money under the plate.

When they got outside and said good bye to Emmett Peter asked Justin. “Why did you leave that money on the table?"

Justin smiled. “Debbie works really hard and she has been really, really good to both Brian and I over the years. She won’t ever take money directly from us so we play this little game and leave money for her at the diner.”

Peter just nodded and smiled. Everything he learned about his uncles made him like them more.

When Justin parked in the Bloom building lot he and Peter both looked at each other and smiled before getting out of the car. This time there was no masked gunman waiting for them.

Justin was impressed by the renovation to the building. Even though the finishing touches were not done Justin could tell the apartments were going to be amazing. Prior to the renovations the only entrance to the apartments was from the parking lot. Now there was a bright entrance lobby that could be accessed from the parking lot or the street and an elevator had been added.

A state of the art system allowed apartments tenants to talk with and see any visitor at either door before allowing them access to the lobby. There was also a door from the office area of the gallery that opened into the lobby.

After seeing the apartments Sidney showed Justin and Peter around the renovated first floor. Justin was pleased to see how happy Sidney appeared to be about all the changes and upgrades that had been completed.

“Sidney you seem to be pleased by all the renovations.”

Sidney smiled. “It has been amazing to see the changes. In fact I’ve talked to your mother about renting one of the apartments. Jennifer has been out to my house which unfortunately has the same ugly 70’s kitchen as the apartments had. She is getting estimates on doing some updates at my house to get it ready to put on the market. I have to tell you that your mother is fabulous at her job.”

Justin smiled. “She is a pretty fabulous mother as well.”

Peter joined in. “And a fabulous grandmother.”

Justin did want to get one thing straightened out before their meeting. “Sidney do you have a problem with Emmett Honeycutt catering our grand opening party?”

“No of course not. Your July fourth party was amazing and it is your decision. I would have let you know if I had any issues with your decision.”

“Thanks. I just had lunch with Emmett and he told me that Lindsay told him she didn’t think we had the budget to use him.”

Sidney was amazed. “I can’t imagine where Lindsay got that idea. I have never mentioned any budget issues with her. You know my reservations about hiring Lindsay. I think you and I have to be careful to keep the lines of communication open between us.”

Justin looked over at Peter who rolled his eyes. “She’s a bitch.”

Justin and Sidney both laughed as Peter just shrugged and the three of them went into the conference room adjoining Sidney’s office.
Sidney used the announcement feature of the new phone system to ask Lindsay and Patti to come to the conference room.

Patti came in first. Justin introduced himself and Peter to her. Lindsay came in a moment later carrying several folder and a pad of paper.

Lindsay looked over at Peter. “Don’t you think Peter would be more comfortable waiting somewhere else? I’m sure this meeting will just bore him.

Before Justin could say anything Sidney spoke up. “Peter has attended several meeting with Justin and me. He has his book with him so if he gets bored he can read.”

Sidney asked Patti to take minutes of the meeting. Justin spoke first.

“As you can probably tell the renovations are still going on upstairs but we are still just a little ahead of schedule. Hopefully with the new sound proofing there isn’t too much noise to disturb you.”

Lindsay shrugged but Patti said there was really very little noise now that the new apartment flooring was completed.

Justin smiled at Patti and continued. “Now that the work is done on this level the regular cleaning service will start coming in every night. Someone here at the gallery needs to be sure the service has an updated gallery schedule so they know when the shows are opening and closing. The cleaning service knows they’ll have to send extra people before a show opens and after it closes.”

Lindsay opened one of her folders and spoke up. “I have been looking into cleaning services and I have a couple estimates here.”

Justin shook his head. “Sorry you spent time doing that Linds. We will be using the same service as Kinnetik. They also clean our house and entrances and hallways at quite a few of our properties.”

“Well I think it is a mistake not to get estimates from other cleaning companies. We may get a better price for cleaning the gallery.”

Sidney joined the discussion. “Lindsay as I told you and Patti the other day there are things we may share with the other companies that Justin and Brian own. The Bloom Gallery is now part of a larger organization.”

Lindsay wasn’t done. “I suppose they are going to clean the apartment lobby and the upstairs hall. Is the gallery going to be charged for that work?”

Justin shrugged and Peter spoke up. “Ted explained a bunch of stuff to me this morning. He showed me his spread sheet for the cleaning company. It is all broken down by location. He already had a line for the Bloom Gallery and another for the Bloom building. Ted is very detailed.”

Sidney chuckled. “Thanks Peter. See Lindsay this is why it is a good thing Peter is at the meeting.”

Justin smiled at his nephew before continuing. “I had lunch with Emmett and we discussed some ideas for the grand opening. Someone here will need to be his contact for specifics.”

Lindsay opened another folder. "I have looked in to companies who provide canapés and we could buy our own liquor and hire some students to bartend.”

Sidney looked across the table at her a frown on his face. “No.”

“I think we could save quite a lot of money. Patti has some experience…”

Sidney tapped his pen on the table. “I said No!”

Justin looked at Sidney before he continued. “I have selected 10 pencil sketches and the art department at Kinnetik is going to make 25 copies of each. They will be numbered and come with a guarantee that no more prints will ever be made of that pencil sketch. For the night of the grand opening I will initial and date any prints purchased that night.”

Patti said she thought that was a great idea.

Lindsay raised her eyebrows. “Don’t you think that is a little crass or overly commercial?”

Justin shook his head. “I don’t think so. The gallery is in business to make money. We aren’t a museum. Sidney and I discussed the idea of selling prints of my sketches. If they don’t sell we will only be out the cost of the prints.”

Lindsay eyebrows went even higher. “You mean Kinnetik is going to charge us for these prints.”

“Of course Lindsay. It is a very small charge but it wouldn’t be fair to have Kinnetik pay for the paper and the employee time and not get reimbursed.”

“I just thought since we are using their lawyer and cleaning service we were getting to use their art department as well.”

Justin took a deep breath. “Well you are wrong about that.”

Patti was looking a little embarrassed. “Justin when do you think we can get the paintings you are going to display during our first show.”

“My San Francisco show is in two weeks and whatever doesn’t sell there will get shipped here to the gallery. I have a few things at my studio we can include if necessary. I thought we could intersperse my pieces with our guest artist.”

Lindsay spoke up. “I thought we would put whatever you had to display at the end of the show.”

Justin shook his head again. “I don’t want people hurrying through the artist’s pieces to get a look at mine. I want mine placed all through the display.”

Lindsay eyebrows went up again. “But don’t you…”

Justin interrupted. “Black.”

Lindsay was quiet for a moment. “What does that mean?”

“I just wanted to see if you said white. You have had an objection to everything I’ve said.”

Lindsay shrugged her shoulder and threw her hair back. “I didn’t realize we weren’t allowed to offer our opinions.”

Sidney stood up. “Lindsay you have offered opinions on things that are really not your concern. I’m not sure why you did research on cleaning services and catering companies. I certainly never asked you to do that. In future please concern yourself with the tasks and responsibilities you are given.

We value your opinion but you need to keep in mind that Justin is the boss. You, me and Patti work for him. When Justin decides he wants things done a certain way that is the way they will be. If that is a problem for you perhaps this job is not going to work out for you.”

A stunned Lindsay apologized and the meeting continued with much less commenting from Lindsay.

After the meeting Justin and Sidney met in Sidney’s office along with Peter.

Sidney sat at his desk. “Well I guess we can all agree with Peter’s earlier statement about Lindsay.”

Justin laughed. “I think she is just trying to establish her role. Things will smooth out as we move along.”

Sidney rolled his eyes and Peter laughed. They discussed a few other things before Peter and Justin left the office.

Justin went over to Lindsay cubicle. “Hi Linds.”

“Hello. What can I do for you sir.”

Peter grunted but Justin ignored him along with Lindsay tone of voice. “I thought maybe you, Melanie and JR would like to come to dinner tomorrow. After dinner Gus can go back home with you. He’s anxious to see his new room at the loft.”

“I’ll have to check with Melanie. I’ll let you know.”

“Great. I’ll talk to you later.”

Lindsay turned back to her work. Peter grunted again and Justin gave him a quick punch in the arm. They went out to the car.

Peter fastened his seat belt and turned towards Justin. “It may not be nice to say but she is a bitch.”

They sat there and laughed for a couple minutes before starting for home.
Chapter 63 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, the story starts after Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months later. Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn. I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 63

Justin told Peter to call Roxanne’s cell phone and let her know they were on their way home. Roxanne said Justin and Peter should come for dinner since John and Gus were already there and Brian was out of town.

Justin said they had to check with Alice first. Alice was planning on stir fry which she wasn’t going to start until they were home so Justin decided they would go to the O’Briens’ for dinner. Peter told Justin about something he was sure John would like for his birthday. They decided to stop at a store before going to the O’Briens to pick up the gift. Peter called Roxanne and said they would be at her house in an hour or so.

************************************************************************************

At the Bloom Gallery Patti knocked on Sidney’s office door and got a “Come in.”

Sidney stood and smiled. He indicated the guest chair which Patti sat in.

“So Patti what can I do for you?”

“First here are the minutes from our meeting and I wanted to let you know that I have an appointment with the Dean of Students at PIFA tomorrow morning. He is pretty excited about the possible docent program.”

Sidney was happy to hear that the docent program was a strong possibility. “That’s great Patti. Congratulations on coming up with the docent idea. I really hope we can work something out with PIFA.”

He glanced over the minutes and ran his pen through a few lines. “I think we can just leave in just one of my “No” replies to Lindsay and I made a couple other changes. I’d like the minutes to look professional even if the meeting wasn’t.”

“I wasn’t sure about what to include so I put in most everything and left the edits to you. I did want to talk about our meeting. I’m really happy to have this job but to be honest I didn’t completely understand what was going on at that meeting.”

Sidney shrugged. “Unfortunately there are some family dynamics going on here that have nothing to do with you and me. Lindsay has known Justin since he was in high school. The transition to Justin being her boss is apparently not going to be an easy one.”

Patti was quiet for a moment. “This may not be any of my business and feel free to tell me that. Lindsay has said that whatever Justin says is subject to final approval by Brian. She feels like she will be able to get Brian to overrule Justin. Lindsay also said that Brian is very concerned about his businesses being profitable and Justin is not paying enough attention to budget concerns.”

Sidney actually chuckled. “I’m sure Lindsay told you that Brian is the father of her son Gus and that she has known Brian longer than Justin. That is all true. She also told you stuff that is not true. I absolutely believe that Brian will never overrule Justin on anything to do with this gallery.

Once you meet Brian you will quickly discover that he and Justin are one of the most in-tune, devoted, stable couple you will ever meet. We all want the gallery to be profitable but I believe that if we never make a profit but Justin is happy with the gallery Brian will never complain.”

Patti looked relieved. “I hope you’re right. Thanks for listening.”

“Lindsay has a lot of experience and I hope you will learn a great deal from her. You just need to be careful not to get pulled into any intrigues or put too much faith in her ability to control Brian.”

Patti thanked Sidney, told him she would print the revised minutes and left his office.

Sidney handled some paperwork before going to Lindsay’s cubicle and asking her to come into his office. Once they were seated Sidney let Lindsay know what was on his mind.

“Lindsay as I made clear in your interview for this job the one reservation I had about your suitability was a lack of professionalism. I feel that your behavior at our meeting earlier today was very unprofessional.”

Lindsay bristled. “I don’t feel that I was unprofessional. I questioned some decisions that I disagreed with. I didn’t realize your expectation was that I ask no questions.”

“The decisions you questioned have nothing to do with your job. They were decisions that Justin and I had already discussed. When you and Patti started working her at the beginning of the week I gave you both a list of tasks I wanted you to complete and a tentative list of your job responsibilities. That is what I expect you to concentrate your efforts on.”

Lindsay let out an exasperated breath. “Let’s just be honest. Justin didn’t like me questioning him so he told you to talk to me about it.”

Sidney shook his head. “Justin and I really didn’t discuss your behavior and he has no idea that we are having this meeting.”

Lindsay rolled her eyes. “Really Sidney after all the years we’ve known each other I hoped we could be honest with each other. I’m sure Justin is feeling out of his depth. I can appreciate him feeling intimidated when I asked questions about his decisions.”

Sidney stood up. “Ms Peterson! I cannot understand why you think it is acceptable to call me a liar. Once again I question your professionalism and I assure you if you ever call me a liar in the future your employment will be terminated.

In my opinion you are the one who is intimidated. I understand that it is difficult for you to have Justin as your boss. That is a real change in your relationship and I know you have known him a long time. Tay-Kin Art owns sixty percent of this art gallery. Justin IS for all intents and purposes Tay-Kin Art! That means that we all, you, me Patti, work for Justin. If you cannot accept that it would be better for us not to continue what will be an unsatisfactory work relationship.”

Lindsay flushed with embarrassment. “Sidney I really didn’t mean to say that you are a liar. I think the problem is not how long I have known Justin but rather how long I have known Brian. I know that Brian is going to expect this gallery to be profitable. He may be willing to let Justin play businessman for a short time but eventually he is going to look at you and me, with our gallery experience, to answer for the unprofitability of Bloom Gallery.”

Sidney chuckled and shook his head. “I believe you are delusional. You really need to evaluate whether this position is going to work out for you. I feel sure that Justin will remain in charge of this gallery for as long as he wants. You can go back to your desk.”

A disconcerted Lindsay did as she was told.

************************************************************************************

After their shopping trip and hiding the gift in the back of the SUV, Justin and Peter arrived at the O’Briens’ house. Roxanne answered the door allowing Justin and Peter to enter the house.

There were shouts of “Papa!” and “Uncle Justin!” and two little boys headed towards Justin at top speed.

There was a warning shout from John. “Remember Uncle Justin’s sore arm, you have to be gentle.”

Peter stepped in front of Justin and received the main collision from Gus and Kevin who had tried at the last minute to stop. Peter fell back against a laughing Justin.

Everyone rushed over to make sure Justin wasn’t hurt while Gus and Kevin were busy apologizing at top volume. Justin assured them all he was fine and was not actually made of china. He knelt down to give Gus and Kevin a hug and assure Gus that he was unhurt.

Justin made sure to thank John for looking out for him.

Later, after the excitement of Justin’s arrival was over, Roxanne and Justin sipped wine on the screened back porch while the five boys ran wild in the back yard.

Roxanne called to the boys to try and be a little less loud. She smiled at Justin. “Thank you for letting Gus come over for the day. He is so good for Kevin. They read for quite a long time this afternoon which is a pretty amazing thing for Kevin to do.”

Justin has a big smile. “Gus is a wonderful little boy. He loves to help so I’m sure he enjoys helping Kevin with his reading. I appreciate you taking care of Gus and John today. I had a couple meetings at Kinnetik and then toured the renovations at the Bloom building. Afterwards another meeting at the gallery. Not my favorite way to spend a day.”

Roxanne nodded. “I’ve been hearing that a lot lately. Greg comes home most days very discouraged. Your buddy Hal is creating quite a bit of havoc at the hospital. Lots of people are unhappy with their inability to get the same level of marketing materials from Greg’s department.”

Justin eyebrows shot up. “Please let’s agree not to describe Hal as my buddy. Actually I never wanted to hire him but Brian and Cynthia overruled me. I have reminded both of them of that mistaken decision.”

Roxanne chuckled. “Well Paul wishes Hal had worked out better at Kinnetik and stayed there. I have to go check on dinner; can you stay here and make sure things don’t out of control in the yard?”

Justin smilingly agreed.

A short time later Greg appeared on the porch with a bottle of beer in one hand a bottle of wine in the other. “Hi Justin. Ready for a refill on your wine?”

Justin said no, he was still working on his first glass.

Greg sat down and took a long swallow of beer. Justin looked over at Greg. “Rough day?”

“Every day is rough lately. People I have dealt with for years don’t understand why I can’t do the same things I did for them last month. They don’t care that our graphics program changed. I had the Medical Director of the hospital call me and ask what the problem was since every area of the hospital was complaining to him.”

Justin frowned. “That’s tough since you didn’t have anything to do with the change but you are the one getting all the grief.”

“The Medical Director asked me why we changed the program and I told him it wasn’t my decision. He asked if I had any input in the decision and I told him no. So he called the new Director of Communication and asked him why we changed and why I didn’t have any input in the decision. So the Director calls me and chews me out for not being a team player. He is so busy covering his own ass and Hal’s ass he’s willing to point fingers everywhere else.”

“Well the truth is the truth. You said no one asked you about the change.”

“You would think that would leave me in the clear but the official story is that I just don’t understand the new software and that is what is creating all the problems. Which is bullshit because we have had training and support people on site and asked them to show us how to do things and of course they can’t because their software is shit.”

Justin just grimaced but couldn’t find anything to say.

“Now is the time of year that we should be gearing up for the annual fundraiser. Everyone says well just use the all the documentation from last year and just do a few updates. I say we can’t do that because we have a new program. So I do the best I can with our new shit software and the board of directors get a look at the new stuff and goes ballistic. The support people from Doodle Dayz are actually honest and say we really can’t use the old files. Hal says he thinks he can have someone work with the old files as a onetime outsource. Rumor has it he tried to get someone in Kinnetik’s art department to work with him on this but they refused.”

Justin nodded. “I have a pretty good idea who he asked. One of our guy’s parents are friendly with Hal from their church.”

Greg chuckled. “Well you seem to have loyal employees. So than Doodle Dayz says that they have an untested new version of their software that they will use to create stuff the board will love. I think they were doing special coding just to try and make the big boys happy. So today we get the new stuff and it isn’t horrible but the powers to be wants a couple minor changes. The DD folks say sure but they are going to have to charge us for any changes.”

Justin smiled. “I bet that was not received in a positive manner.”

“It was a shit storm. There was actually screaming and demands to know who made the decision to buy the software.”

“Well Greg that should leave you in the clear.”

“Justin you know as well as I do that shit rolls downhill and I am standing at the bottom of this particular hill. The Director is determined to protect himself and his buddy Hal.”

Justin took a sip of wine while Greg drained his beer. “So you sent your resume out to some recruiters?”

Greg looked shocked. “Did Roxane tell you that?”

“No. Our HR person got some resumes from recruiters. I am in charge of the committee to hire the new Kinnetik Art Director. Your resume was one the ones that Cynthia short listed.”

Greg was shocked. “What does short listed mean exactly?”

“You will be getting a call from Patti, our HR person, she’ll want to set up some interviews. Both Cynthia and I liked your resume but we are interviewing several people. I don’t want to give you the impression that any final decision has been made.”

“I'm flattered you would even consider me. I don’t want you to take this the wrong way but I would only want the job if I get it solely on my credentials.”

Justin laughed. “Please! Hiring you just because we know you would be a disaster for everyone. You need to think about if this would be a job you want to take. Kinnetik just signed a contract with Franklin Pharmaceuticals so the art department will be under more pressure than ever. Brian is very demanding. He knows fonts, font sizes, is very particular about colors and is not at all understanding if his instruction are not followed to the letter. If he feels the art department isn’t listening than I get to come in and straighten things out. Hal had issues with all of that.”

Greg nodded. “I think we can agree that Hal is worthless.”

Gus and Kevin came running up on the porch which ended any serious topic conversations. The boys took turns relating all the fun they had together.

Justin’s cell phone rang, he glanced at the display and saw the call was from Family Services. “Excuse me a minute I have to take this call."

“Hello this is Justin Taylor.”

“Hi Justin. This is Kathy Sacks. I hope you are doing okay after the kidnapping attempt.”

Justin grimaced. “I’m on the way to recovery. My arm got infected but it is better now. I’m at a friend’s for dinner with the boys. Did you just call to check in?”

“No, sorry to bother you. Susan Austen would like to come by your house tomorrow and talk to John and Peter. You probably remember that she met with them when they first came into foster care and again at you house. We are concerned about how the boys are coping with Claire’s actions.”

“They seem resigned to their mother looking out just for herself. Peter visited her in jail and gave a deposition to our lawyer which is going to be shared with the District Attorney. The lawyer said they would share that deposition with you. John has a retest tomorrow morning for the sections of the Washington Academy placement test that he did not do well on. That is at ten o’clock but we should all be home in the afternoon.”

“Will Brian be available to meet with Susan?”

“Brian is out of town on business but comes back tomorrow morning. So we will all be at home in the afternoon.”

“Wonderful. Would it be okay for her to stop by your house around two?”

“That should work fine. While I have you on the phone I did have a question and something to tell you. I know we got permission for John and Peter to fly to San Francisco with Brian on the Friday my show opens. I would like to take Peter with me on Tuesday when I fly out to oversee the setup.”

“I don’t think that will be any problem. I’ll check on that and send you an email tomorrow.”

“Great. Tomorrow a notary from out attorney is coming to the house so Brian and I can sign the paperwork for applying for permanent custody of John and Peter. After we sign the notary is filing the request at the Washington County courthouse.”

Kathy was delighted and told Justin she felt very good about their request for permanent custody being granted. They said goodbye and Justin went back out on the porch. By now Patrick, John and Peter had come in from the yard and were all competing to tell Greg about their day.

Once Justin sat down Gus climbed up on his lap and Kevin sat in his father’s lap while the older boys took over the conversation.

Roxanne announced dinner was ready and they all sat down to roast pork, homemade applesauce, baked yams and stir fried broccoli.

When dinner was just about over Justin’s phone rang again. He looked down and then apologized. “Sorry this is another call I need to take.”

He went out on the porch and answered. “Hi Mel.”

“Hi Justin. I tried the house phone but no one answered.”


“The boys and I are at the O’Briens’ for dinner.”
“Sorry to bother you but I wanted to let you know we’ll be at your house for dinner tomorrow and to pick up Gus. Lindsay gets done at four so JR and I will pick her up at the gallery and head down to Washington.”

“Oh Mel you will get caught in so much Friday night traffic at that time. Lindsay should leave no later than three. Otherwise the three of you will show up in bad moods from dealing with the traffic.”

Melanie hesitated before replying. “Lindsay doesn’t want to ask to leave early. She said you weren’t very happy with her at the meeting. Afterwards Sidney called her into his office. Lindsay thinks Sidney is getting ready to fire her. Ah… she thinks you asked Sidney to talk to her.”

Justin laughed. “Mel I was more amused than annoyed at the meeting. I felt like Lindsay was trying to establish her position and it was all just kind of silly. If I had something to say to Lindsay I would just say it. I would never use Sidney to deliver my message. I’m pretty certain that Sidney would not fire Lindsay without discussing it with me and there has been no discussion about that.”

“I’ll let her know. She was really upset when she got home from the gallery. While I have you on the phone I do have the tuition figures for Gus and JR.”

Melanie told Justin the amount and said that would include the school’s after hours program. Justin said he would have Ted transfer that amount to the school’s account.

“Thanks Justin. I kind of hate to ask you for anything else. The thing is I will be home next week so I’ll be able to take care of Gus and JR. The following week I can do some paralegal work at the law firm and make some money. The school has a pre-semester program for the two weeks before school actually starts. Linds and I think would be really good for Gus and would solve daycare for JR. After going to school in Canada we think this will help Gus readjust to US schools.”

Justin rolled his eyes. “How much?”

Melanie gave him the additional amount.

“Okay Mel. I’ll have Ted include that in the transfer. I just want to say I hope by next year you and or Michael will be able to handle JR’s tuition or at the very least part of it.”

“We will. I hope to be able to help even for the second semester. You guys have been so great and I am so grateful. I want you and Brian to know I really appreciate you being so willing to help us out.”

“Thanks. I’ll call Sidney and tell him Lindsay is leaving at three tomorrow.”

“Justin I don’t want to cause you any problems. We can deal with the traffic.”
Justin laughed again. “Mel. I am the controlling partner of Bloom Gallery. I can’t imagine that Sidney will care but even if he does too bad.”

Melanie chuckled and thanked Justin again before they disconnected.

When he went back in the dining room everyone was eating dessert. Roxanne looked up. “Everything okay?”

Justin smiled. “Yes, sorry but I had to take those two calls but nothing is wrong.”

Even though it was only a short drive home Gus was asleep when Justin pulled into the garage. He woke Gus up and helped him get a quick shower. Gus revived enough to stay awake for an entire story but his eyelids were drooping by the end of the story and he happily settled down into bed for his good night kiss.

Justin went downstairs looking for John and Peter. He finally found them in the lower level game room playing pool.

“Hey guys can I interrupt you for a couple minutes. I have a couple things I have to tell you.”

John and Peter put down their pool cues and followed Justin to the sitting area. Both boys looked concerned.

Justin smiled. “Do you think there will come a time when you don’t get worried every time I say I have something to tell you?”

John spoke up. “I’m not sure. Things have been going pretty well so I keep waiting for the inevitable bad thing to happen.”

Justin chuckled. “Me getting shot doesn’t qualify as a bad thing? Is that is part of things going pretty well.”

Peter smiled. “Well you didn’t get hurt too badly so that was a good thing.”

“Okay I guess I can accept that. Anyway two things; first Susan Austen is coming tomorrow to talk to you guys again. I think the social workers are afraid you are freaked out by Claire being in jail.”

John interrupted. “Actually we think she is in the right place.”

Justin grimaced. “Well that may be true but it still sucks for you guys. The second thing I want you to know is that tomorrow a notary from our law firm is coming here so Uncle Brian and I can sign the paperwork requesting we get permanent custody of you guys.”

Both boys shouted and came over to Justin’s chair to hug him and thank him. All three of them fought back tears.

Justin stood up. “Well I have to go upstairs so Brian and I can have phone sex.”

John and Peter groaned.

“Remember John, don’t stay up too late you have your test in the morning.”

“I’ll go up soon but I’m not sure how well I’ll sleep with that phone sex image in my head!”

Justin laughed. “Get over it. I set the alarm so don’t open any outside doors.”

Justin went upstairs to his bedroom, locked the door and dialed Brian’s cell.

All Brian had to say was “Hello Sunshine” and Justin was instantly hard. Half an hour later he disconnected the call and got cleaned up. He pulled on a pair of boxers and unlocked the bedroom door.

Tonight Justin half woke up when Gus climbed into bed with him. Justin turned on his side and pulled Gus against him giving him a kiss on the head. They both went immediately back to sleep.

The next morning while Gus had breakfast with his cousins, Justin went to the study with a toasted bagel and cream cheese. He emailed Ted, with a CC to Brian, the tuition totals for Gus & JR. Justin asked Ted to have someone contact the school about the specifics for paying the tuition.

Justin called Sidney’s cell. He asked Sidney about his private meeting with Lindsay and found out that it Lindsay’s suggestion that Sidney was lying and covering up for Justin that had made Sidney so angry with her. Justin told Sidney that Lindsay would be leaving at 3 PM today so that they would miss the worst Friday traffic driving down to Washington. Of course Sidney has no problem with that request. Justin asked Sidney to let Lindsay know she could leave early when she got to the gallery.

When Justin got back to the kitchen, Gus and Peter were still at the table but John was gone. Alice told him that John had gone upstairs to get dressed.

Peter told Gus he would read him some of the Harry Potter book they were reading together. They decided to do that out on the patio in one of the loungers. Justin reminded them no pool unless he was outside with them.

John came back downstairs trying his hardest to keep his no emotion Kinney face in place but still looking nervous. Justin smiled at him.

“John, you are going to great on your test. You just have to keep telling yourself that until you believe it. Don’t let your doubts defeat you.”

John shrugged. “I just don’t want to be a screw up.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. I know you will pass this test with flying colors but even if you don’t it is NOT the end of the world. You have worked hard at your studies and you know you are ready for this test so trust yourself because we all trust you.”

John smiled. Alice came over and gave him a kiss on the check. “For luck.”

John started towards the garage. As Justin passed Alice she put her hand on his arm and when he stopped she gave him a quick kiss on the check and whispered. “For being such a great cheerleader and a wonderful uncle.”

Justin gave her a sunshine smile and followed John to the garage. John started to the SUV. Justin walked towards the Corvette.
“Let’s drive over to school in the fun car. That will put you in the right frame of mind.”

John smiled. “Sounds good.”

Justin dropped John at school and headed home. Since he knew Brian would be home soon he exceeded some speed limits on his return trip.

Justin glanced in the rear view mirror as he turned into their drive and saw what looked like a town car just coming over the hill.
Justin zoomed up the driveway and into the garage. He pushed the button to close the garage door and hurried through the house to the entry hall.

As Justin went out the front door he saw the town car park by the house. He ran down the walk and threw himself into Brian’s arm as his partner stepped out of the car. Brian hugged Justin hard and they kissed for several minutes while an embarrassed driver stood holding Brian’s suitcase.

“God I missed you Sunshine!”

“I missed you too. I love you!”

Brian reluctantly let go of Justin and turned to tip the driver. Arm in arm the partners went into the house.
Chapter 64 by PA Boi
Author's Notes:

As promised to a couple readers here is a new chapter posted on the weekend.

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 64

Brian and Justin came into the front hall and spent a few more minutes kissing. Finally Justin stepped back. “You should really go tell Gus you are home. Mel and Linds are coming for dinner and Gus will go home with them. You should spend some time with him today. After he goes home we can fuck our brains out.”

Brian laughed. “Keep that thought Sunshine.”

Brian was still laughing as he headed out to the patio. Gus shrieked “Daddy!” and ran into his father’s arm. Peter smiled and gave Brian a “Welcome Home”.

Gus was anxious to go in the pool with his Daddy so they went upstairs to change. Peter decided he would join them and went to his bedroom to out on a swimsuit.

Justin went into the kitchen to check with Alice about what her plans were for dinner. She had two large salmon filets to bake and was planning to make pasta salad with vegetables and well as the postponed chicken stir fry and homemade French fries.

Justin laughed and asked who she was expecting to eat all that food. Alice smiled and replied. “You, John and Peter.”

Justin checked his emails and got one from Kathy Sacks giving permission to tale Peter to San Francisco with him. He called his travel agent to change Peter’s flight.

Just as Justin hung up with the travel agent his cell rang. John let him know he was done his test and ready to be picked up. Justin let Alice know where he was going on his way to the garage.

John was sitting on the front steps of the Washington Academy when Justin pulled up. When John got into the car Justin turned to him.
“You know I have to ask. How do you think you did on the test?”

John shrugged. “I think I did okay.”

Justin gave him a tentative half smile trying to think of something encouraging to say.

John has a big smile on his face. “Actually I pretty sure I did really good on the test.”

“You couldn’t just say that?”

“I guess I could have said that first but it was more fun to see you try and figure out what to say to me if I failed the test again.”

Justin smirked. “So Mr Smartass did it occur to you that you might not want to provoke a key gift giver so close to your birthday?”

John chuckled and Justin looked over at him. “Uncle Justin I know you would never deliberately hurt someone. So even if you were annoyed you wouldn’t spoil my first birthday with you guys.”

Justin concentrated on the road was quiet for some time. Finally he glanced over at John again. “That was a really nice thing to say. Is that what you really think?”

John sighed. “Let’s not get too caught up in this. C’mon Uncle Justin I can’t be the first person to tell you that you’re a really nice guy.”

Justin laughed. “And you truly are Brian’s nephew!”

John laughed along with his uncle.

John cleared his throat. “I called Grandmother and invited her to dinner on Monday while I was waiting for you to pick me up.”

Justin couldn’t help gripping the steering wheel just a little tighter. “What did she say?”

“Grandmother said it was too long a drive for her to make alone and that it would be dark by the time she drove home and she doesn’t like to drive at night. I’m sure she was happy to have an excuse but she really doesn’t much like driving and has said for years she doesn’t like to drive at night.”

“Well I’m sorry, for your sake, that Joan isn’t coming. I guess I still have a hard time understanding why you want her to come. Sorry.”

John shrugged. “Living with you and Uncle Brian is like being in a family that you see on TV or you read about in a book. It was never like that living with Mother. Grandmom Jen has been so nice to us and seems like she is really interested in what we do. Grandmother was really only happy if we quiet or were interested in something at her church. I thought it might be an eye opener if she saw what our life was like now.”

Justin felt tears forming in his eyes and determinedly kept them from falling. “Wow kid. You are sure making points today. I am afraid you are going to ask for something major.”

John looked embarrassed when Justin glanced over at him. “Well don’t get used to it. Peter and I are really grateful to you and Uncle Brian even if we don’t say it every day.”

“No need to say it every day but to hear it once in a while really means a lot.”

John reached over and patted Justin shoulder before lapsing into silence and looking out the car window.

When they came into the kitchen Alice was waiting. Charlie was sitting at the kitchen table but stood up and looked over at John.

John smiled. “I think I did really good on the test.”

Alice pulled him into a hug and Charlie hurried across the kitchen to pat him on the back and say “Congratulations.”

John blushed with embarrassment and announced he was going upstairs to change.

Alice turned to Justin. “You look pleased with yourself.”

“It was a very pleasant drive home. John is a little disappointed that Joan declined his birthday dinner invite but she said that it was a long drive for her and he understood that.”

Justin went outside. Brian got out of the pool and came over to get an update on John’s test. Justin also told him about Joan’s excuse for not coming to John’s birthday dinner.

Brian was quiet for a moment and then he smirked. “Why don’t we call Joan’s bluff; let’s tell her we will send a town car to pick her and take her home after dinner.”

Justin realized that Brian still had the ability to surprise him. “You want your mother to come to John’s birthday?”

Brian shrugged. “It would be interesting to see how Joan reacts and I still have some hope of seeing Alice and Mother Taylor dragging her outside and beating the shit out of her. Plus she would get to see us happy and the boys happy. Who know maybe it will give her a different perspective.”

Justin was wide eyed with shock. “I wouldn’t count on any great transformation. I’ll be surprised if she actually calls me by name. I’ll be shocked if she actually agrees comes here.”

Brian shrugged. “No harm in trying. Keep your eye on Gus while I make the call.”

Justin nodded and sank down on one of the patio chairs near the pool. Peter and Gus were happily playing ring toss.

Brian went into the pool house and called Joan’s house. Since she was still occasionally getting calls from reporters Joan answered with a tentative “Hello”.

“Hello Mother it’s Brian.”

“Brian? Is something wrong, did something happened to John or Peter?”

“No Mother, everyone is fine. Thanks for asking. I just wanted to talk to you about John’s birthday dinner on Monday evening.”

Joan sighed. “I already told John that I can’t make that long drive alone, especially since I would be driving home in the dark.”

“Yes John told us. I have a solution. We’ll send a town car to pick you up and drive you home after dinner.”

Joan was shocked by Brian’s offer. “Why would you do that?”

Brian wondered the same thing himself but he was making the offer, for better or worse. “John really wants you to attend his birthday dinner.”

Joan was still suspicious. “Who else will be there? I suppose Debbie Novatny and her son.”

“No Mother, the boys don’t know Debbie all that well. It will be the boys, Justin and me along with Justin’s mother and her friend, Tucker, and Justin’s sister. The guest list was left up to John and he really would like you to come.”

“I’ve never met those other people. I don’t think I would feel comfortable.”

Brian shook his head. “Mother, let’s be honest. You have very few people in your life who care anything about seeing you. Your grandson sincerely wants you to attend his birthday dinner and you are worried about feeling comfortable. How about, for once in your life, you try stepping out of the Joan Kinney comfort zone. The town car will be available to take you home whenever you want.”

Joan was quiet as she thought about what Brian had just said. “Alright. I’ll come. What time should I be ready?”

Brian wasn’t completely sure if he was happy or not about Joan accepting the invitation. "We plan to eat around 6 PM so the car will pick you up at 5.”

There were quick good byes exchanged and Brian hung up. He stood in the pool house for a few minutes still trying to decide how he felt about talking his mother into coming to the birthday dinner.

As Brian exited the pool house, John came out the door from the main house. “Hey Kiddo. I just got off the phone with your Grandmother. She is coming to your birthday dinner.”

A surprised John stopped by his uncle. “You called Grandmother Kinney and talked her into coming to dinner?”

Brian shrugged. “You told Justin you wanted her to come. I told her we would send a town car to pick her up and take her home after dinner. I also let her know that her nemesis Debbie wouldn’t be here.”

“Thanks Uncle Brian that’s great.”

Alice announced that lunch was ready. In the kitchen she had laid out sandwich fixings. After lunch Justin had John and Peter get dressed so they would be ready when Susan Austen arrived to talk with them. He didn’t want a repeat of her first visit when the boys has been exploring the creek and came home muddy and arguing.

Before the state psychologist arrived, the notary from their lawyer came to the house to have the custody request signed by Justin and Brian.

In order to keep Gus occupied Justin had him finger painting out on the patio. Justin suggested that he make some pictures for his Mommy and Mama that he could give to them when they arrived for dinner.

Susan arrived right on time and John went into the Parlor to talk with her. Half an hour later he came out and Peter went in for his session which lasted a little longer than his brothers. Finally she met with Justin and Brian together.

Justin and Brian went into the Parlor and sat together on one of the sofas. Susan Austen smiled at them.

“John told me that you signed the paperwork to apply for permanent custody. I was very happy to hear that. Certainly the best chance for a normal life for John and Peter lays with them staying in your custody.”

Brian eyebrows shot up. “I am not convinced that Pennsylvania will agree that Justin and I are leading a “normal” life. Certainly the state does not recognize our relationship as normal or legal.”

Susan nodded her head. “That is legally, I can argue that fact. I am speaking psychologically. John and Peter, probably for the first time in their lives, are in a stable, nurturing environment. That is certainly something they have not experienced in the last few years with their mother.”

Justin spoke up. “So I am thinking the boys gave positive feedback on living here. What do you think will happen to their positive outlook if we are denied permanent custody?”

“Certainly it would not have a good impact. I am truly hoping that is a bridge we won’t have to cross. I think there is little chance the boys will be removed from your custody. It could be that the court decides to refuse permanent custody but that would not necessarily end your temporary custody.”

Brian rolled his eyes and Justin sighed. “From our past experience we do not put a lot of faith in the legal system’s treatment of homosexuals. Perhaps we will be pleasantly surprised. I hope so.”

Susan looked uncomfortable. “I really hope you will be surprised. I will do everything possible to advocate for John and Peter to remain with you permanently. John told me his Grandmother is coming to his birthday dinner and he hopes she will leave with a more positive impression of his life here with you.”

Brian laughed. “John is truly a cockeyed optimist if he thinks Joan will leave here feeling good about him living with two sinful fags.”

“John told me that you convinced your mother to come to dinner. Why did you do that if you don’t think it will accomplish what John thinks.”

“I think that John needs to learn the truth. It is often harsh and hurtful but it is always better to recognize the truth even if it is unpleasant. If Joan didn’t come here for dinner John might still feel her sanctimonious bigotry can be overturned. After dinner on Monday he will know the truth.”

Justin looked nervous. “Brian is very direct. I might not express it as strongly as he does but I agree that Joan’s attitude is not going to be changed by a dinner here.”

Susan looked at both men. “I don’t know Mrs Kinney as well as you do so I can’t argue this point with you but again I choose to be hopeful.”

Brian smiled. “As a professional, well-educated, white heterosexual you have the valid option of being hopeful about everyone being happy. Minority groups don’t always enjoy that option.”

“I think we are getting off topic here and I don’t think it would be helpful for us to get involved too deeply in a political discussion. You can remain “realistic” and I will remain “hopeful”.

Brian nodded his head.

Susan told them that Peter, who had previously held a somewhat positive opinion of his mother, now was completely negative about her and wanted nothing further to do with her.

She turned to Brian and said. “I guess you would say he learned the truth about his mother and I can’t argue the point.”

Susan concluded by saying her report would be very positive and she would forward a copy to their lawyer to use in the court case.
She shook hand with both men and left.

Justin went upstairs to pack up most of Gus’s clothing. He knew that Brian would want no part in helping to get Gus ready to leave with his mommies.

Brian changed into a dry swimsuit and went out to enjoy the pool with his son for a couple more hours.

Alice answered the house phone in the kitchen. Norm Mooney, the headmaster of Washington Academy, asked to speak to Brian or Justin. Alice used the intercom to contact Justin in Gus’s room and ask him to take the call.

Justin was delighted to hear the results of John’s retest. Once he hung up with the headmaster he hurried downstairs. In the kitchen he motioned for Alice to follow him outside.

He went over to the pool with a huge sunshine smile on his face. “John. I just got off the phone with Headmaster Mooney. He told me that you passed both sections of the test with over 90% correct. Congratulations! I knew all your hard work would pay off. I am really proud of you.”

An excited Gus leaped onto John in the pool and gave him a big hug. Brian gave him a pat on the shoulder and said. “Good job Kiddo.”
Alice wiped a tear from her eye. “John I told you that you would do well on your test. Charlie will be so pleased. I am going over to the cottage to let him know.”

Peter didn’t say anything but the look on his face broadcast very clearly how happy he was. John didn’t say anything and he blushed with embarrassment but his smile went from ear to ear. He gave Gus a big hug before letting him go back to his ring toss gave with Brian.

Justin finished getting Gus’s things ready and carried his things down to the entry hall. He felt sad but knew that they would be seeing more of Gus now that he was living in Pittsburgh again.

Just as Justin brought the last bag downstairs with Gus’s Teddy Bear sticking out the top the doorbell rang. He opened the door and JR ran in and hugged him around the legs. “Hi Uncle Jus!”

Justin reached down and scooped JR up in his arms and gave her a kiss. “I’m really glad to see you JR. You get bigger and prettier every time I see you.”

JR loved praise so she beamed and hugged Justin as hard as she could.

Melanie came over and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for getting us on the road early. We made great time getting down here.”

Lindsay came in with a big false smile on her face. “Yes Justin thanks for getting me dismissed early. I felt like I was back in school and my Dad called to give permission for me to leave before dismissal.”

Justin plastered a smile on his face. “Melanie said you were afraid to ask Sidney so I kind of felt like a parent calling school.”

Lindsay’s smile disappeared and she turned with a frown to Melanie who met her gaze. “Linds you said you didn’t want to ask Sidney to leave early.”

“Well I wasn’t afraid I just didn’t think it was the right thing to do. We’re very busy right now.”

Justin looked surprised. “Busy doing what? It is still a month until we reopen. I don’t know of anything urgent that needs to be done.”

Lindsay chose not to answer but started towards the patio doors. Justin chuckled and put JR down. Melanie started to say something to him but Justin put up his hand. “Don’t bother Mel. Let’s put this stuff in the car so when you are ready to leave everything will be packed. Less chance of any tears.”

Melanie smiled. “Sounds like a plan. Thanks you for everything Justin.”

When Justin and Melanie came out of the house JR was already in the pool and Lindsay was sitting by the side of the pool with her legs dangling in the water. Brian looked over with a quizzical expression but Justin just smiled and Brian went back to playing with Gus and JR.

JR was begging to go for a ride into the deep water. Despite Lindsay’s protest Brian asked John to take care of JR while he followed with Gus. Both JR and Gus considered it a great adventure to be out in the deep end of the pool.

Melanie laughed and told JR she was going to choke John by holding on to him too tightly. John laughed and told the little girl it was okay he was still able to take small breaths which made JR giggle delightedly.

Lindsay seemed to go along with the general happy mood but Justin felt it was just an act.

Dinner was eaten on the patio was a happy meal with lots of laughter. Brian gave a congratulation toast for John. Justin watched Lindsay and saw she didn’t take a drink from her glass with the rest of them. Melanie caught his eye and tried to signal an apology but Justin turned away annoyed.

After dinner John and Peter did their normal clean up duty and everyone enjoyed dessert. Justin went into the kitchen after finishing his dessert to make sure all the food was put away. He was surprised when Lindsay followed him a few minutes later.

Justin smiled. “I guess you will be happy to have Gus back with you. We sure have enjoyed the time he has spent with us.”

Lindsay shrugged. “Yes it will be nice. I just hope we can get him back under control. I think he is used to doing whatever he wants.”

“Really? Just what has he been allowed to do here that he isn’t normally allowed to do?”

Lindsay shrugged again. “Well I know Brian has a hard time saying no to Gus.”

“You seem to think you know a lot of things that have no basis in fact. Brian insists that Gus be polite and well behaved. I’m not sure where you got the idea that we allowed Gus to run wild but you are completely wrong!”

“It seem like everything I say these days rubs you the wrong way. I suppose you’ll have Brian talk to me just like you had Sidney talk to me at the gallery.”

Justin walked closer to Lindsay. “I need no one to talk for me. You behaved stupidly at the gallery meeting which I found amusing. Sidney took it upon himself to talk to you and was annoyed when you suggested he was a lair. I suppose you were trying to make some kind of point about your skills at that meeting but you came across like a petulant child.”

Lindsay flushed red. “How dare you say that to me. I have years more gallery management experience than you. I am trying to make sure you don’t go too wrong with your naïve ideas.”

“You call them naïve and to me they are simply new ideas. Time will tell which of us is correct.”

Lindsay tried to smile. “Mel said she gave you the tuition numbers for the kids’ school. Did you tell Brian what was needed or should I do that?”

Justin had his own answering smile, just as false as Lindsay’s. “I gave Ted the numbers. He emailed me today that the school preferred checks rather than a wire. He has the check prepared for Brian to sign on Monday. I told Ted to have the checks messengered to the school after they are signed.”

“Did Brian okay that?”

“I told Brian the check would be ready for him to sign.”

Brian had observed that Justin and Lindsay had gone inside and he came in to see what was going on.

“Are you two in here solving the problems of the world or just the problems of Bloom Gallery?”

Lindsay gave Brian a genuine smile. “We were just talking about Gus and JR’s tuition. I was asking Justin if he got your approval.”

Brian chuckled. “My approval? Why the fuck would Justin need my approval? We agreed to pay the tuition. Melanie gave Justin the amount and he forwarded that on to Ted. Justin doesn’t need my approval for anything he does.”

Justin had a pleased expression. “Lindsay is worried they will have a hard time getting Gus to behave since we have apparently let him run wild while he has stayed with us.”

Brian looked at Lindsay like she had lost her mind. “You are seriously delusional. I don’t even want to discuss that. If you felt that we weren’t doing a good job why the fuck did you ask us to keep him an extra week. You know Linds you have always tried to make me feel like a bad father but I am not going to take that shit any longer.”

Lindsay shot a dirty look at Justin who just shrugged with a smile firmly on his face.

Lindsay tried again with Brian. “Brian I didn’t mean you are a bad father. I know Gus loves you but he won’t have the pool or all this room to run around at the loft. I just meant that would be an adjustment for him. I think he needs to stay with us for a few weeks before he visits you again. That will help him settle in to life at the loft.”

“No Lindsay! That is not our agreement. Gus will be back here next weekend. We are having a birthday party for John on Saturday and Gus will not want to miss the party. You or Mel can drop him at Kinnetik on Friday afternoon.”

“I think you need to consider Gus above your own feelings.”

Justin walked over to stand beside Brian who put his arm around the blonde’s shoulders. “Lindsay what I think is that you need to abide by our agreement. If you try and fuck with us you have no idea how sorry we can make you! I truly hope for the sake of our past friendship that you don’t push me.”

Melanie came inside and Lindsay turned towards her. “Who is watching the children?”

“John and Peter are with them in the low end of the pool. I asked them to watch them for a couple minutes while I checked what was going on in here.”

Justin spoke up. “Brian was just explaining to Lindsay that we expect to have Gus spend next weekend with us.”

Melanie shrugged. “That’s our agreement and the following weekend you’ll be in California.”

Lindsay looked exasperated. “Well I guess I am not allowed an opinion about my son’s welfare. I’ll go upstairs and get his things together.”

Justin shook his head. “No need. I packed up Gus’s things and Melanie and I loaded them in the car. I thought it would make leaving less traumatic. I kept some clothes here so next Friday you just need to send his bear and whatever else special he might want.”

Lindsay’s eyebrows went up. “You plan to keep some of his clothes here permanently?”

“Well since we paid for ALL of his summer clothes I thought it made sense to keep some here instead of packing every other weekend.”

Melanie agreed. “That will make it easier on all of us.”

Lindsay just sighed. “Fine, outvoted again! Brian can you give us this month’s support while we’re here?”

“Are you serious? We just paid tuition for Gus and JR; you are living rent free and we are even paying utilities. We just spent a small fortune getting you moved from Canada and purchased entire summer wardrobes for Gus and JR and you think I am going to pay support on top of that?”

“Well that is our “written agreement!”

Brian chuckled. “The written agreement names an annual amount. We have already exceeded that annual amount.”

“We do have to eat and that costs money.”

Justin joined the conversation. “Linds you got your first week’s paycheck today. That’s more than enough for a week’s worth of groceries.”

“I was counting on that to buy some new clothes for work. I can’t wear the same thing every day.”

Brian had had enough. “Yes you can wear the same thing every day. There is a washer and dryer in the loft so if you only have one outfit wash and dry it every night until YOU can afford new clothes.”

Lindsay started towards the front door. “I’ll be waiting in the car.”

Melanie started to apologize but Brian waved her off and went outside.

Justin smiled at Melanie. “Alice made some cookies to send home with your guys. If you want to take the kids to the diner anytime in the next couple weeks just tell them to put it on Kinnetik’s account.”

He gave Melanie a hug and then went out to get Gus and JR ready for the trip back to the city.
Chapter 65 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 65

Once Gus and JR left with their mothers, Brian headed to the study. Justin went back to the kitchen where John and Peter sitting at the table drinking milk and eating some cookies.

Justin laughed. “You didn’t have enough to eat with dinner and dessert.”

John shrugged. “There’s always room for Alice’s cookies.”

Justin grabbed a cookie of the plate in the table. “John have you gotten responses to your email birthday invitations?”

“Yeah, quite a few. I have a document started with the names of the guys who are coming.”

Justin smiled. “Good job. You should print out some invites and take them to the game tomorrow in case someone didn’t get the email. Peter what do you think about coming to San Francisco with me when I go out to oversee the show setup instead of waiting to come with your brother and Uncle Brian?”

Peter was delighted and said he would love to do that.

Justin left the nephews to their snack and walked down to the study. Brian was sitting on the couch and sipping a glass of Beam.

Justin poured himself a glass and sat down next to Brian leaning against him and sipping from his glass.

Brian finally broke the silence. “I know we’ll see a lot more of him but it’s still hard to say good bye to Sonny Boy.”

Justin nodded but didn’t say anything. Brian looked at him. “No words of cheer Sunshine?”

“Nope. We both know we’ll see Gus next weekend but that doesn’t make it any easier for him to leave. I hope Lindsay doesn’t try and make trouble with Gus spending time with us. Hopefully Melanie can talk some sense into her.”

Brian took a big swallow of his drink. “I’m sorry I pressured you into having Lindsay work at the gallery. Hopefully she will get over this jealousy and just do her job.”

“You didn’t really pressure me. I’m sure everything will work out. Lindsay will realize she can’t get you to side with her against me and she’ll settle down.”

Brian just laughed. “You are the positive one in this relationship.”

Justin boosted himself up to give Brian a quick kiss. “I’m positive that I love you and you love me and that is all that matters.”
Brian leaned over for a more passionate kiss.

After a few minutes of frantic kissing Brian broke off the kiss, got up, walked over to the door and locked it. Justin stood up and started to take off his clothes. Brian pulled off the T short he was wearing and careful spread it over Justin’s end of the couch to catch any errant bodily fluids.

Justin smiled and thought to himself – hedonistic Brian meets OCD Brian. That thought was interrupted by Brian pushing him back onto the couch and attacking his mouth. Brian worked his way down from Justin’s mouth, spent some time at his nipples before kissing his way down his stomach and sucking Justin’s cock into his mouth.

Once Justin was fully hard, Brian started a world class rim job until Justin begged him to fuck him NOW. Being a considerate lover Brian did as he was asked. Afterwards they used Justin’s T shirt to clean up a little before pulling on their pants and running up to their bedroom, fortunately without encountering the nephews.

Brian and Justin took a shower where blow jobs were exchanged before pulling on some shorts and T shirts and going back downstairs. Justin, of course, was hungry and so they made their way to the kitchen. After Justin finished his snack they went in search of John & Peter finding them in the basement game room.

Brian and Justin challenged the nephews to a ping pong game which they won. The second game was won by the nephews. Halfway through the third game Justin felt his hand cramp and the paddle fell onto the floor. Brian quickly dropped his paddle and announced the game was over. He led Justin over to a chair where he sat down and pulled Justin onto his lap. He took Justin’s hand and started to massage it as Justin leaned back against him.

John and Peter had never seen Justin’s hand cramp and weren’t sure what was going on. Finally John spoke up. “Is there anything we can do? Should we call 911 or something?”

Justin smiled and explained this was an after effect of his bashing years ago. When he got tired or overworked his right hand it cramped up. Luckily, he said, Uncle Brian was an excellent hand massager.

Justin grunted. “I am a world class hand massager! We’ll have to finish our ping pong tournament another day. You guys can go ahead and play a game or do whatever you want. Once Justin’s hand feels better we’ll go up to bed.”

John and Peter decided to switch to billiards which was on the other side of the room. A short time later the uncles said good night and Brian said he would lock up and set the alarms.

The next morning they were all up early to get ready for John’s away soccer game. John made scrambled eggs, egg white omelet for Uncle Brian, for breakfast before they left.

At the game Kevin was disappointed that Gus was not with them. They assured him that Gus would be at the game next week and would be at John’s birthday party after the game. Justin told Greg that he hadn’t mentioned his resume to Brian yet.

Greg looked surprised but Justin said not to read anything into that except they had a busy day yesterday. Coach Logue was happy that John had done well on his placement test so that he could play on the academy soccer team.

John’s soccer team won and were on their way to an unbeaten season since their opponent for next week had the worst record in the summer league. They stopped for Thai takeout on the way home for their lunch.

Justin went to the studio after lunch, Brian headed to the study and the boys went swimming in the pool. A quiet afternoon at the Taylor-Kinney home. Brian grilled hot dogs and hamburgers for dinner and Justin made a pasta salad.

Josh called in the late afternoon to invite Peter on another picnic the next day and after Justin spoke with Mary the plans were finalized. John thought the Uncles could use some alone time so he called Patrick who was happy to ask his parents of John could come over tomorrow afternoon. Once again Justin confirmed with Greg that it was okay for John to spend the next afternoon at their house.

Sunday morning Justin and the nephews went to McDonalds for breakfast. Brian naturally declined the invitation to join them. After breakfast Justin and the boys went to a store in downtown Washington that sold official Washington Academy clothing. John and Peter picked out four school outfits and then they headed home.

Right before lunch Josh and his parents arrived to pick up Peter. Brian drove John to the O’Briens and when he got back home a naked Justin was waiting for him in the hot tub with two glasses of wine. A delighted Brian dropped his clothes as he walked across the patio and was completely naked when he stepped into the hot tub with his favorite blonde. He chuckled as that blonde climbed into his lap.

Half an hour later, two smiling satisfied men were sitting in the hot tub sipping their wine. Brian put his arm around Justin and pulled him close. “You know Greg acted a little odd at the game yesterday and again when I dropped John off now. It feel like he is waiting for me to say something. Any idea what’s going on there?”

Justin laughed. “Actually I do know what’s going on. You keep distracting me when we are alone and this is something I don’t want to discuss in front of John and Peter. One of the resumes we got from the recruiter for the art director job was Greg’s. Cynthia and I put him on the short list.”

Brian shook his head. “And you didn’t tell me this when you knew I was going to see him. What does being on the short list mean exactly?”

“Patti is going to contact Greg and another guy and you, me and Cynthia will interview them.”

Brian rolled his eyes. “And yet you didn’t think to tell me any of this.”

Justin kissed Brian. “You have kept me distracted. I would have told you before the actual interview.”

Brian tried to look annoyed but Justin just laughed and scrambled back onto Brian’s lap. Brian forgot all about being annoyed.

When John and Peter got home their uncles were relaxing on the patio reading the Sunday paper. Justin had been appalled when he realized how little the nephews knew about current events. So he had started to mark articles in the paper that John & Peter had to read. The articles formed the basis for many dinner time discussions. John hated the new interactions but since they involved reading and Uncle Justin, two of Peter’s favorite things, he accepted the new plan better.

Once they were done with the paper Justin organized a pool volleyball game which he and Peter won before they ordered pizza for dinner. It was an early night for everyone and the house was dark by 10 PM.

The next morning Brian was up early. Once he was ready to leave for work he lifted the pillow off Justin’s face. “Have a good day Sunshine, see you later.”

Justin gave Brian a kiss good bye. “Don’t forget to get home early and try not to fret about Joan coming to dinner all day.”

Brian rolled his eyes. “I do not “fret” and as you will recall I am the one who persuaded my dear mother to come to John’s birthday dinner.”

Justin gave Brian a big smile. “I love you even when I don’t understand you.” A laughing Brian went down to the kitchen to have something to eat before he left for Kinnetik.

Alice was making a birthday cake for John, chocolate cake with butter cream icing. She asked John if he wanted to help and he was happy to learn about cakes. Of course he and Peter also got drafted to peel potatoes for potato salad.

Charlie was sent to the farm for fresh corn and Alice had bought asparagus to roast; all requested menu items from John for his birthday dinner. Justin spent most of the day in his studio. He was still trying to wrap his head around the fact that Joan Kinney was coming to their house for dinner. He did several sketches which featured Joan as a wicked witch, a dragon and the zombie queen.

Jennifer called him part way through the day to announce that she couldn’t promise she wouldn’t tell off Joan if she said anything critical about Brian or Justin. Justin laughed and told his mother that Brian had a secret fantasy that involved Jennifer & Alice dragging Joan out of the house and beating the crap out of her.

Jennifer’s answer was she didn’t believe Brian used the word “crap” and she would consider making Brian’s fantasy come true. When Justin asked her if she was kidding she disconnected the call. That inspired a sketch of Alice and his mother holding down Joan and punching her. It made Justin smile just to look at the sketch.

Brian came home around 3 o’clock and after changing he headed over to the studio. Justin greeted him with a smile and a kiss. He showed Brian the sketches he had done. Brian laughed so hard and long at the sketch of Joan being attacked by Jennifer and Alice that Justin was afraid he might pass out.

Justin went to get changed and Brian headed down to the kitchen. He could tell Peter was nervous about dinner and even John seemed to be having some second thoughts about the guest list for his birthday dinner.

Justin arrived in the kitchen and sent John and Peter upstairs to take their showers and put on clean clothes. A short time later Charlie arrived from the party store with helium balloons and crepe paper streamers. Justin, Brian and Charlie went outside to decorate the patio.

Alice came out with tablecloths for the buffet table and pushed two table together so that everyone could eat together. Brian and Justin got out the chair cushions along with the outdoor glasses, dishes and flatware from the pool house. Afterwards Justin went inside to make a big batch if his adult lemonade.

Around 5:30 Jennifer, Tucker and Molly arrived. Alice put a tray of crab appetizers in the oven and sat outside and visited with everyone before the final dinner preparations. Brian and Tucker had beer while everyone else enjoyed Justin’s lemonade.

Alice went inside to check on the appetizers, Peter came with her to refill the ice bucket. The doorbell rang and they both went to the front door.

Joan Kinney was standing there with Marty the town car driver behind her.

Peter gave them a smile. “Hi Grandmother. We’re all out on the patio. I’ll show you the way.”

Joan looked ill at ease when she saw Alice. She remembered their last pretty unpleasant encounter. Alice was determined to make John’s birthday dinner a success. She held out her hand to shake Joan’s with a smile on her face.

“Hello Mrs Kinney. I know John will be happy that you are here. He was so anxious for you to come to his birthday dinner. Do you want me to take your sweater? We are eating out on the patio in case you think you might want it.”

Joan said she would keep her sweater and followed Peter through the house and out onto the patio.

Alice smiled at Marty. “Come on out to the kitchen to get a drink. Than you can hang out in the media room until her majesty is ready to head home. I’ll let you know when dinner is ready and you can come out and make a plate.”

Out on the patio John came over to say hello to his grandmother and thank her for coming. Joan handed him an envelope.

Brian came over to his mother and took her by the arm over to where the Taylors were sitting. “Mother, of course you know Justin. This is his mother Jennifer, her friend Tucker and her daughter Molly. Everyone this is my mother Joan Kinney.”

Everyone stood up. Justin smiled and Joan gave him a nod of her head. Jennifer extended her hand which Joan took. “Mrs Kinney it’s so nice to meet you after all this time.”

Joan had a small smile on her face. “Nice to meet you.”

Tucker and Molly also said hello and got a nod from Joan. Jennifer motioned for Joan to sit in the chair next to her where Justin had been sitting.

Justin asked Joan what she would like to drink and she said what everyone else was having was fine with her. Charlie wandered over and Brian introduced him to Joan just as Alice appeared with a tray if appetizers.

Alice and Charlie both went back into the kitchen for the final preparation for dinner. Jennifer offered to help but Alice said they had it handled.

Dinner was served just a little after six. Joan was amazed by the quantity and variety of food on the buffet table. “My goodness there is so much food here. I hope it won’t go to waste.”

Brian chuckled. “Don’t worry about that Mother. Just don’t get your hands near Justin, John and Peter while they are eating or you could lose a finger.”

All three whined. “Briaaan.” Which made everyone but Joan laugh.

Alice spoke up. “These are all the things that John requested for his birthday dinner and everyone should leave room for birthday cake and homemade peach ice cream.”

Joan was still surprised by the amount of food. “I was never one to cater to children’s’ whims about food. I just made sure they were getting a balanced diet.”

Charlie surprised them all by answering. “Well Joan this looks like a balanced diet to me. The corn was grown on our family’s farm as were the potatoes in the potato salad. We grew the peaches for the ice cream right here on the property. Everything here is fresh and nutritious. I suggest we all just enjoy it.”

Justin gave Charlie a sunshine smile and while everyone was busy filing their plates Alice gave her husband a quick kiss on the cheek. Marty came outside to load his own plate once everyone else was seated.

Brian told him to help himself which he did before returning to the movie he was watching.

Conversation at dinner was normal but Joan had little to say. Brian had a few comments to make about how much Justin was eating which caused Justin to stick out his tongue at Brian. Everyone laughed except Joan who had a disapproving look on her face.

Jennifer said that Justin had always had a hearty appetite. Brian commented that was true for things other than food as well.

Jennifer smiled but commented. “That’s enough of that talk at the dinner table Brian. Behave yourself.”

Brian had a frown on his face as he answered her. “Sorry Mother Taylor.”

That caused John and Peter to giggle and Molly said. “Brian’s in trouble. He might not get any dessert.”

Again everyone laughed but Joan and she keep the disapproving look on her face. Several People got up for seconds but Joan placed her flatware on her plate and sat quietly.

Since it was John’s birthday Molly helped Peter clear the table. As they worked Jennifer said that John should open his presents.
Tucker went to where they were stacked and carried them over to the table and put them in front of John.

From his uncles John got an envelope with the registration information for his cooking seminar next week. They also gave him a pair of soccer shoes, like Patrick O’Brien’s, that John had expressed an interest in having. John gave them both a big smile and thanked them.

Jennifer and Tucker gave him a set of chef’s knives in a carrying case. John came around the table to hug them both. Jennifer gave John a kiss on the cheek and told him she loved him.

Molly’s gift was a couple new shirts which John admired and thanked her.

Peter’s gift was wrapped in the comics from the Sunday paper. Peter explained the wrapping paper. “We always wrapped gifts in the comics. Mom used to save them every week so we had plenty to wrap even Christmas presents. She used to say it was a waste to spend money on wrapping paper.”

John smiled at his younger brother and was amazed when he unwrapped the box and saw the black leather jacket inside.
“Oh my god! I don’t believe it.”

Peter had an ear to ear smile. “I know it was something you always wanted. Uncle Justin let me get it for you.”

Justin was pleased at how excited both boys were by the gift. “It might be a little big for you at first John but I wanted you to be able to wear it for at least a couple years.”

John looked like he might cry and came over and hugged Justin much to his uncle’s amazement.

Alice and Charlie gave him a chef’s apron which Alice had embroidered his name on along with a book on vegetable gardening. John thanked them both and hugged them.

Finally John opened the envelope from Joan. Inside was a generic birthday card and a twenty dollar bill.

“Thank you Grandmother for the gift and for coming to my birthday dinner.”

“You’re welcome but I’m sorry you found it necessary to take the Lord’s name in vain. It doesn’t seem necessary to do that over a leather jacket. What is all this talk and gifts concerning cooking?”

Justin put his hand on Brian’s thigh and gave it a little squeeze.

John kept a smile on his face. “I have gotten interested in learning to cook by watching all the great stuff Alice makes. I asked the uncles to pay for a three day seminar on cooking next week as my birthday gift. Grandmom Jen and Tucker gave me the knives for the class and Alice and Charlie got me the apron to wear.”

Joan shook her head. “I don’t think that cooking classes are really an appropriate thing for a young boy to attend.”

Jennifer was incredulous. “Really Mrs Kinney that is a ridiculous thing to say. Haven’t you ever watched the cooking channel on television? Many of the great chefs of the world are men. I think it is a great thing for John to learn and something that will be useful for his whole life.”

“Well my dear I can understand you feeling that way. You did raise a gay son.”

Tucker actually took Jennifer’s hand, afraid she would attack Joan Kinney. Instead Jennifer laughed.

“Well my dear Mrs Kinney so did you. I’m not sure you are aware of this but actually there is no one on earth more gay than Brian.”

Brian stood up and gave a little bow. “I don’t like to brag but I can’t deny it. There is on one gayer than me.”

Joan made a disgusted noise. “That has nothing to do with me. I did the best I could to raise decent children.”

Jennifer rolled her eyes. “REALLY! You are going to brag about your mothering skills. You pay no attention to a wonderful son like Brian and your other child is a neurotic, drug addicted, neglectful mother and attempted kidnapper. I don’t see you winning any mother of the year awards dear.”

“Their father was a very difficult man. I did the best I could.”

Justin tried to say something but his mother waved him off. “You know Mrs Kinney I stayed with my husband for quite some time to keep our family together even though the marriage was no longer satisfying to me. So I do understand trying to give children a stable environment but the minute my ex-husband disowned Justin for being gay I dropped that jerk like a hot potato. Craig was only verbally abusive if he ever would have laid a hand on either of my children I would have killed the bastard while he slept.”

Joan took a deep breath. “Obviously I took the marriage vows I made before God more seriously than you took yours.”

“Craig broke those vows when he turned against one of our children. I believe a mother’s first duty is to keep her children safe. I would give my life to keep Justin or Molly safe. As a matter of fact I feel the same way about Brian. I would do anything for Brian just as I know he would do anything for me. Brian is a smart, successful, wonderful, generous man.”

“I love my son which is why I pray every day for him to realize he is living an immoral life and needs to go to church and confess his sins.”

Jennifer’s eyes narrowed. “I think it is immoral for someone to condemn their son’s lifestyle but still accept money from him every month. You seem to have completely forgotten all about that let him without sin throw the first stone commandment. You need to drop any stones you are holding right now.”

John and Peter were wide eyed and fascinated watching this exchange between their actual grandmother and the woman they loved as a grandmother.

Joan stood up flushed with annoyance.

Charlie stood up at the same time. “You need to sit back down and think about what Jennifer told you Mrs Kinney. Brian and Justin are two of the finest, most decent men that Alice and I have ever known. When you go to your church I think you should be thanking God for having such a wonderful son and wonderful grandsons.”

Joan sat down. “I wasn’t aware I was invited here to be attacked.”

John turned to his grandmother. “You were invited here because I thought maybe when you saw how great the uncles are and how nice they are to Peter and I, you would understand why we want to stay with them. I thought you might see how awesome Grandmom Jen is and how nice she is to us. I thought you might be interested in what a great cook Alice is and how cool Charlie is. I thought maybe you would realize what a real family is like and be happy for Peter and me. Looks like I was wrong.”

Joan didn’t know what to say.

Alice stood up. “I think it is time for birthday cake and ice cream. Why don’t you help me get that Joan?”

A surprised Joan got up and followed Alice inside. Once inside Alice turned to Joan. “Joan I want you to know that Charlie and I go to church every Sunday. We are not Catholic but our religion is very important to us. We raised a son and daughter and they went to church with us every week as long as they lived in our home. I’m not sure they are still quite that faithful about church attendance.I must tell you that Brian and Justin are the most loving, devoted couple I have ever met.

Some of our friends were surprised when Charlie and I came here to work because Brian and Justin are gay. We let those people know in no uncertain terms that Brian and Justin are decent, honorable, generous men and we were proud to work for them. On the first day John and Peter came into this house I told them I knew they would be happy here because this was a house full of love. The last time you were here you got a taste of how protective I am of them.

So I want to say to you that I think you are a fool to deprive yourself of being a part of their life. Grab that cake. I’ll get the ice cream.”

Joan did as she was told and the two women went back outside.
Chapter 66 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 66

Joan put the cake on the table in front of John. The candles were already in place and Alice lit them before everyone sang the “Happy Birthday” song. John smiled and blew out the candles. Alice cut the cake as Justin spooned out the ice cream.

Jennifer turned to Joan Kinney. “I’m sorry you felt I attacked you but I won’t ever just sit by and allow Justin, Brian, John or Peter to be unfairly criticized.”

“I think we have very different ideas about the proper behavior of children.”

Jennifer nodded. “Indeed we do.”

Jennifer and Joan were sitting facing the flower beds that surrounded the patio. Jennifer looked over at Charlie.

“Charlie the garden flowers are so beautiful you certainly do a wonderful job on the landscaping.”

Joan looked up from her cake. “It must require a lot of work to keep these gardens so well maintained.”

Charlie smiled. “It does take some work but John has been a big help both with the flowers and the vegetable garden over by our cottage.”

Charlie laughed a little as he added. “And Peter has been some help but I don’t think he really enjoys gardening. Even Gus spent more time helping weed the flower bed than Peter does.”

Peter was busy eating his cake and just shrugged.

Joan frowned. “I think it is good for young people to help. It’s fine to enjoy reading but a little hard work never hurt anyone.”

Jennifer started to say something but Charlie spoke first. “John and Peter are both good boys. Peter is always ready to help around the house. He just doesn’t enjoy gardening the same as John does.

You know I have been around farming and gardening all my life. There are lots of different kinds of flowers and plants, each one requires different things to help them grow. I have always loved roses. We have a bunch of them planted here. They have beautiful blooms and smell really nice but they require good draining soil, you can’t let water stay on their leaves and they are pretty susceptible to diseases. They require a lot of work.

Alice really likes butterfly bushes which can grow almost like weeds. They don’t really get any diseases and they have pretty flowers that have a nice scent. What they don’t like is to be in soil that is too wet. Over at the farm I planted two bushes in the yard for Alice. One grew like crazy while the one on the other side of the yard hardly grew at all. The leaves got all yellow and I kept watering it like crazy. That’s when I discovered the problem was the wet ground it was planted in and I was just making it worse by watering.

What I wound up doing was improving the drainage on that side of the yard. After that both bushes did great and require very little work, especially compared to rose bushes. I know kids are not plants but I have always felt that what you need to do with kids is find out what they require to help them grow just like plants.

I don’t think one kid is really better than another they just require different stuff. When we look at our boys here what I think is John is interested in sports and cooking and gardening and is used to taking care of himself. Peter likes to read and learn about different kinds of things and be helpful and he requires a little more care than John. Both are great kids they are just different.”

Jennifer had a big smile. “Charlie that’s a great way to look at things. You’re very wise.”

Charlie chuckled. “I’ve lived a long time and observed a lot of stuff. It could all be bullshit but that’s just the way I look at things.”

Even Joan chuckled at that statement.

Brian stood and tapped a fork against his glass. “In addition to John’s birthday we have a couple other things to celebrate. First, John worked really hard at his studies and as a result he aced his retest for Washington Academy. So congratulations to the birthday boy!”

Everyone clapped and John blushed with embarrassment. Jennifer leaned across the table and gave John a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’m really proud of you honey. We all know how hard you worked.”

Joan looked surprised by Jennifer’s actions, she have had spontaneously kissed her children or her grandsons. It amazed her that John accepted Jennifer’s action as completely natural and had a big smile on his face.

Brian tapped his glass again. “The second thing we have to celebrate is that on Friday Justin and I signed the paperwork to start the process of getting permanent custody of John and Peter.”

Charlie and Alice knew about the paperwork being signed but Jennifer, Tucker and Molly and yelled and came around the table to hug John and Peter. Jennifer also went over and put her arms around Brian and Justin. “I am so proud of the two of you and so happy. You four make a wonderful family. I know the boys must be so thrilled you are doing this.”

Joan stayed in her seat, amazed and horrified. Once the excitement died down she voiced her opinion. “There is no way in the world that I will ever let this happen. This is not the correct place for these boy to live. It is just not right!”

Justin looked at Alice and his mother’s faces and he wondered of Brian was going to get his wish for Joan to be attacked by the other two people.

Surprisingly the first person to reply was Tucker. “Just what are your objections Mrs Kinney? Everyone else here thinks this is a really great thing that Brian and Justin are doing.”

Joan stood up. “My grandsons are at an impressionable age. If they live here exposed to a homosexual lifestyle they will be drawn into that lifestyle.”

Tucker shook his head. “There is tons of evidence from multiple studies that disagree with your assumption. I suppose you think John and Peter would be better off living with you?”

“Yes, of course. It would be better for them to be in a good Christian home.”

Tucker smiled. “Of course earlier we all agreed that the son you raised in your good Christian home grew up to be the gayest person we know!”

Brian laughed. “He’s got you there Mother.”

Joan was not amused. “The problem with Brian was his association with Debbie Novotny and her son. That is what caused him to stray from a normal lifestyle.”

Brian shook his head. “Mother I knew I was gay long before I ever met Michael or Debbie. I would hardly call our home life with Jack beating on me every chance he got as a “normal” lifestyle.”

“I have nothing else to say to any of you. I want to go home.”

Alice got up and started towards the house. “I’ll let Marty know you are ready to leave.”

Once Alice was in the house she finished her thought. “And good riddance to you, Joan Kinney.” She smiled to herself as she walked to the media room to let Marty know it was time to take Joan back to the city.

Jennifer turned to Charlie. “Charlie, I’d love a tour of the garden before it gets too dark.”

Jennifer, Tucker, Molly and Charlie all gave Joan a curt good bye before walking away.

Justin was standing next to Brian with his arm around his lover’s waist. John came over to his Joan.

“Thanks for coming to my birthday dinner Grandmother. I’m sorry things didn’t work out better. I hope you can accept that Peter and I want to stay here with the uncles.”

Joan gave John a brief smile but said nothing. Alice came out of the house. “Marty has gone out to the car. I’ll show you the fastest way out through the yard gate.”

Joan started towards Alice but Brian stopped her. “We have just resumed making the monthly deposit to your account after our last disagreement. I just want to tell you if you lawyer up and try to make trouble for out custody petition Justin and I will stop making those deposits.”

“So now you are blackmailing me!”

Brian chuckled. “Very dramatic Joan. Not blackmail just an explanation. We have no intention of paying for a lawyer to fight against us. I don’t want you to be surprised if the deposits stop.”

Peter walked over to stand beside Justin who placed his other arm around Peter’s shoulders.

Joan followed Alice out the gate to the driveway. Marty opened the door for Joan, got in the driver seat and drove away.

John came over and stood next to Brian. He shrugged. “I guess she really is never going to change.”

Brian threw his arm around John. “Well we gave it a good try. A couple times I thought Mother Taylor was actually going to punch Joan but no such luck.”

Justin sighed. “Mom certainly didn’t help the situation. I think she got herself all worked up before she even got here.”

Peter spoke up. “I thought Grandmom Jen was great! She didn’t let Grandmother get away with anything. I loved it when she said that Grandmother raised Uncle Brian and there is no one gayer than he is.”

Brian had a big smile on his face and both John and Peter laughed. Justin tried to keep a stern look on his face but eventually he joined in the laughter.

Alice came back into the yard. “Glad that you are all laughing. I just wanted to be sure the car got off the property with Joan Kinney in it.”

The garden tour over and the other four dinner attendees wandered back to the patio. Justin just looked at his mother and shook his head.

Jennifer was unrepentant. “I don’t care. I am sorry if I ruined John’s birthday dinner but Joan Kinney is the most exasperating woman I have ever met.”

Brian, John and Peter all laughed. John came over and gave Jennifer a hug. “You didn’t spoil anything Grandmom Jen. We all enjoyed watching you taking on Grandmother.”

Justin smiled. “Debbie will enjoy this story.”

Jennifer just shrugged. “I think it is time for a nice after dinner cognac.”

Brian said he agreed and headed into the house for the cognac and glasses.

The next morning when the alarm went off Brian smiled end extracted himself from his favorite blonde. Justin groaned and as usual pulled a pillow over his face as a chuckling Brian went into the bathroom. 45 minutes later a clean and dressed Brian lifted the pillow and gave Justin a kiss goodbye. He got the normal good bye, have a nice day grunt from Justin.

Brian was smiling as he went down to the kitchen. He poured himself a cup of coffee and a glass of guava juice before he put a couple of slices of wheat bread in the toaster. Just as he finished his toast Alice came through the door. “Good morning Brian.”

“Good morning Alice. All recovered from last night’s birthday celebrations?”

“Oh Brian I’m an old lady. I have been to way worse parties than last night’s. And I’ve dealt with way worse people than Joan Kinney over the years.”

Brian chuckled. “Joan really is kind of her own worst enemy. She is all alone and busy pushing people away from her with both hands.”

Alice nodded. “Just never forget that she is lucky to have a wonderful a son like you, not that she gets any credit for that. You are a fine man and Joan should be her knees thanking God that you survived your upbringing instead of whatever goofy thing she is praying about.”

“Thanks Alice. Honestly as long as I have Justin and Gus in my life I can truly ignore Joan and her venom.”

Alice smiled as Brian gave her a wave good bye and went out to his car.

When Brian got to Kinnetik he buzzed Cynthia and said he needed to talk with her. When she got to his office she was carrying Greg’s resume which she put on his desk along with the second candidate’s.

“Interviews are being set up for Thursday.”

************************************************************************************

Joan Kinney waited to be the last to leave the church after morning Mass. As was his habit Father Bolton was waiting outside to talk to the attendees as they left. He said hello to Joan as she came out the door.

“Good morning Father. I wonder if I could talk to you.”

“Certainly Mrs Kinney just let me take off my vestments and lock up the church.”

Joan nodded and the priest went back into the church. A short time later he came back out the door and used his key to lock it before walking with Joan toward the rectory.

The priest led the way to this office. “Would you like a cup of coffee?”

Joan sat in a guest chair. “That would be nice, if it isn’t too much trouble.”

“No trouble at all.” Father Bolton went into the kitchen and a short time later returned carrying a tray with two mugs of coffee, a sugar bowl and creamer.

Joan took a mug adding a half teaspoon of sugar and a drop of milk. “Real cream?”

“Half and Half actually. My mother always said if you don’t treat yourself well you can’t expect anyone else to do it.”

The priest smiled but Joan just took a sip of her coffee. He could sense that she was upset about something but she continued to just sip on her coffee and say nothing.

“I was sorry to hear about all of Claire’s troubles. It must be upsetting to have to deal with all the news stories about the kidnapping attempt.”

“There were several days when I couldn’t even leave my house because the news people. That is why I missed Mass for a few mornings.”

Father Bolton drank his coffee and waited for Joan to start whatever conversation she wanted to have with him.

Joan out the mug down and took a deep breath. “I know that you don’t really like me and I don’t really like you. However you are a priest and I trust you to keep my confidences. All my life I have tried to keep my life private. My husband was a terrible man and he did terrible things but I never spoke of it with anyone. I never wanted to be featured in neighborhood gossip.”

“Is there something about Claire that you wanted to discuss with me?”

Joan shook her head. “Yesterday was my grandson’s birthday.”

“Were you able to see him or at least talk with him?”

Joan hesitated; for a minute the priest thought she was going to leave.

“John called me and invited me to his birthday dinner at Brian’s home. I told him that it was too far to drive by myself; especially since it would probably be dark before I got back home. Brian called me later and said he would send a car and driver to pick me up and take me home after dinner.”

“That was nice of him. So you were able to go to the birthday party?”

“Yes. John told me that Brian’s boy would be there, of course, along with his mother and sister and the mother’s friend. I knew I would feel out of place but how could I say no when Brian offered me transportation. I thought perhaps he really wanted me to come to the dinner.”

Joan hesitated again, she picked up her empty mug and held it in her hands. Father Bolton was running out of patience but decided to just wait her out.

Joan put the mug back on the table.

“I was surprised when I got there. My other grandson, Peter, answered the door along with the housekeeper. Peter has always been a quiet, reserved boy. He always let his older brother take the lead but last night he was different so much more animated. He seemed somehow more self-assured. He took me out to the patio where everyone else was. I felt nervous, out of place. They were all friendly enough but Brian and his boy were standing together, Brian had his arm around his shoulders. John was standing by Mrs Taylor and she had her arm around his waist. He looked very happy and they were both laughing at something her friend was saying. Her friend is a very nice looking man, obviously younger than her. John came over to me and Brian introduced me to everyone.”

“Mrs Kinney. Brian’s partner is a highly regarded artist and hardly a boy. I’m sure you know his name is Justin Taylor.”

Joan nodded. “I know what his name is and what he does. I kept asking myself what I was doing there. They were friendly enough but obviously so comfortable with each other. Even my grandsons seemed much more at ease with Jennifer Taylor than they did with me. Peter stood beside her and she kept smiling at him and when it was time to eat dinner she gave him a little kiss before she went over to the buffet table. There was an enormous amount of food put out on that table. It was excessive and I said as much.”

“Why would you feel it necessary to criticize how much food was being served?”

“It was too much. Everything there is too much, the food, the touching, the acceptance of Brian’s life style. After dinner Brian announced that he and ahh… Justin were trying to get permanent custody of my grandsons. As soon as Brian made that announcement I asked to leave. I didn’t want to cry in front of the driver so I kept myself under control until I got home. The house was so empty, there was no one to talk to. I have a sister that I’ve kept in touch with, we talk a couple times a year. I considered calling her. I didn’t call her because I would have had to explain Brian’s life style to her.”

Father Bolton sat back in his chair. “You have never told your sister that Brian is gay?”

Joan shook her head. “No! I have never told anyone about Brian’s life style. I sat alone in my house and I was afraid that if I ever started to cry I wouldn’t be able to stop. My daughter is in prison, her sons are living in a sinful household. I am all alone in the world but I had to talk to someone.”

“What do you want me to say?”

“I don’t understand why I am alone and people who are living a sinful life seem to be happy.”

Now it was Father Bolton’s turn to sit silently and try to collect his thoughts.

“Mrs Kinney I have no answers for you. I think you have spent your life pushing people away. These people who you feel are living sinful lives have apparently spent some time forming relationships. I doubt they go to someone’s house for dinner and complain about the amount of food that is being served. It seems to me that your grandsons are lucky to be a stable household surrounded by people who, based on what you have said, care about them.”

Joan grabbed her purse and stood up. “So you are saying that even though I have lived my life according to god’s laws I deserve to be all alone.”

Father Bolton also stood up. “I think you have spent all your life judging people and finding everyone to be unworthy of being in your life. I don’t believe God played any role in you being alone. Christ’s message is to love one another and leave judgment to our heavenly Father.”

Joan turned and left the rectory.

************************************************************************************

Justin slept later than usual. Brian had kept Justin up very late last night working through his annoyance with Joan Kinney in his own unique Brian way. That way involved lots of sex! Justin was exhausted and a little sore but still smiled as he lay in bed and thought about the previous night.

When Justin finally appeared in the kitchen. Alice smiled and switched on the coffee maker. “You’ll have to wait a few minutes for your coffee. I had to throw out what was left from the first pot it got too strong from sitting.”

Justin chuckled. “I guess I’ll survive a short wait for coffee.”

He poured himself juice and put a bagel in the toaster. Once his bagel was ready he sat at the kitchen table. Alice delivered his coffee along with a bowl of fruit.

Outside it looked like it was going to rain any minute. Justin asked Alice where the boys were and she said they were downstairs in the game room.

After breakfast Justin was putting his dirty dishes in the dishwasher when the phone rang. Alice answered.

“Yes, he is up and about. He has been for minutes.”

Alice handed Justin the phone. “It’s Cynthia.”

“Hello Cynthia. Yes she is quite amusing and luckily we don’t have to pay extra for her entertainment value.”

Cynthia laughed. “I just called to let you know we have the interviews for art director set up for Thursday starting at ten. Brian thought you would be driving in with him.”

“That sounds like a plan. Hopefully we can get this settled before I head to San Francisco next week.”

They said good bye and hung up.

Justin turned to Alice. “I’ll be up in the studio if anyone is looking for me.”
Chapter 67 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 67

Brian spent a large part of Tuesday working with Jason, from the art department, to get him started on the new ad campaign for Franklin Pharmaceuticals. Jason asked if there was any progress on finding a new director for the art department. Brian let him know that there were some interviews set up for Thursday.

Ted told Brian that the Fort Pitt School had notified him that they received the tuition checks and that Gus and JR were set up to start day care next week. Ted said he had called Melanie to let her know. Brian shot off an email to Lindsay and Melanie to say he would drop Gus at the school next Monday morning after Gus’s weekend in Washington. Brian asked them to be sure Gus had everything he needed for the first day of day care when Melanie dropped him at Kinnetik on Friday afternoon.

*************************************************************************************

Happy to be almost home Ted turned into the common driveway that ran behind the houses on his side of the street. The house he and Blake bought a couple years ago is at the end of the street. Ted pulled into the two car detached garage. He was happy to see Blake’s car already parked there. He walked through the small yard between the house and garage. Most of the yard was covered with pavers but Blake had flowers, herb and some vegetable plants growing in containers.

Ted came in through the mud room. There was a coat closet and a wall of cubbies to hold all the cold weather gear needed for Pittsburgh winters – gloves, hats, scarves and umbrellas were all neatly stored ready for the inevitable bad weather.

Ted opened the door to the dining room; opera music was playing softly and delicious aromas wafted in from the kitchen. Blake had tomato sauce simmering on the stove and was chopping some herbs to add to the sauce.

Ted walked into the kitchen and Blake turned with a smile he gently stroked Ted’s cheek before giving him a kiss. Ted wrapped his arms around his partner and pulled close for a second kiss.

“You’re home early and making dinner. That’s a nice surprise.”

Blake disengaged himself to stir the sauce. “I left early and stopped at the Farmer’s Market. They had this amazing lump crab meat so I thought I make the pasta sauce you like. We can have the crab on top. It really blew the food budget for this month!”

Ted leaned in to get a good whiff of the sauce. “I’m sure the crab is worth the money, budget be damned.”

Blake shook his head and looked Ted in the eye. “Teddy why is it that you would never have spent so much money for the crab meat but you don’t ever care when I overspend for something.”

Ted smiled. “Baby whatever makes you happy makes me happy.”

Blake gave him another quick kiss. “Go change your clothes. Dinner will be about ready when you come back downstairs.”

Ted gave Blake a quick pat on the ass. “I love you.”

As Ted went upstairs he started to worry about why Blake had come home early and was fixing a special dinner. As much as he tried to be comfortable in their relationship Ted was always concerned that Blake would realize he could do better and would leave him.

When Ted came back downstairs there was a bowl of salad, dishes and flatware on the bar between the kitchen and dining room. Blake dumped the cooked pasta into the skillet with the sauce.

“Teddy sit down everything is ready.”

Blake brought the pasta and sauce over to the bar and divided it between the two plates before spooning the crab meat in top. He got two glasses of fizzy water with lemon slices out of the refrigerator and came around the bar to sit on the stool beside Ted.

Ted spooned some salad into each of their bowls. “Everything looks great.”

Blake reached over and gave Ted’s knee a squeeze. “Hopefully it tastes as good as it looks.”

They both started to eat; after a few minutes Blake looked over to Ted.

“There is something I need to talk to you about.”

Ted’s got a worried look on his face and put down his fork. Blake chuckled.

“Teddy will there ever be a time in our relationship when you don’t assume that I am going to tell you I leaving every time I say I want to talk?”

Ted shrugged. “Probably not. I just can’t believe I am lucky enough to have you in my life.”

“Teddy that is such bullshit! You are a wonderful man and I’m the one who is lucky.”

Ted just shrugged again. Blake sighed.

“You are impossible! Do you remember me telling you about the young woman who was in one of my groups? It was her second time through the program. She was trying to get sober because her mother had cancer and wouldn’t be able to keep taking care of her daughter.”

Ted nodded. “You were afraid she wouldn’t make it. You said she was afraid of too many things to stay sober.”

Blake smiled. “So you do really listen to me when I talk about work.”

Ted smiled back at his lover. “I pay careful attention to everything you say to me.”

“Well sadly I was correct, she didn’t make it. She was found dead in some flea bag hotel. I had met her mother on family days and I did some joint counseling with both of them before her release. I met her daughter too when she visited with the grandmother. The grandmother has had legal custody of the little girl almost from the day she was born. She’s four years old.”

“Wow. What happened to the father?”

“The girl who died father was killed during a robbery at a store he and the mother owned. The mother has been a little agoraphobic ever since she saw her husband killed. The little girl’s father ODed before she was born. At least the “supposed father” ODed. I think the woman in rehab would have had to go on that TV show for paternity testing to find out who the actual father was. She owned up to trading sex for drugs pretty regularly.”

Ted looked a little shocked. “We are really lucky that as much as we fucked up we were both able to get our lives back on track. This family almost sounds like they’re cursed.”

Blake took a few more bites of his pasta and a sip of water before continuing.

“The mother came to see me today.”

Ted was puzzled. “Why did she come to see you?”

“Like I said I met her a few times. She told me her daughter always told her how nice I was and how understanding. I told the mother that was my job. She told me she has a reoccurrence of ovarian cancer and has to start chemo soon to have the best chance of another remission. The docs told her that that one reoccurrence raises the chances of more cancer in her future.”

“Oh my gosh! That poor woman. She just lost her daughter and now she gets a diagnosis like that.”

Blake nodded. “Actually she got the diagnosis before her daughter died. She thinks that is what got her daughter to start back on drugs. The daughter was afraid of having to take responsibility for her child.”

“Who is going to take care of the little girl while her grandmother gets treatment for her cancer?”

Blake had a tentative smile on his face. “Well that’s what I wanted to talk about.”

Ted was wide eyed. “Blake is that why the mother came to see you today?”

“Yes. She knows I have a partner. She has one sister who is a nun and is older than her. There is no one else in the world that she is close to. The daughter has a couple of friends that are lesbians. The mother feels like they enabled her daughter’s drug habit so she doesn’t want them to have custody of the little girl.”

“Blake, Baby, this is kind of surreal. I can’t believe this woman wants to give her granddaughter to you and a man she never met.”

Blake’s smile got a little bigger. “Oh she wants to meet you. She and Nina, that the little girl’s name, are going to come over here tomorrow night so we can all get together and see how that goes.”

Ted tried to think of something reasonable to say. “Does the grandmother have legal custody?”

“Yes she does. If things work out she will sign the custody over to us. She would like to stay in touch with Nina but feels she will not live long enough to raise her.”

Ted started to eat his pasta again. “I refuse to waste this expensive dinner. We’ll just have to wait and see how things work out tomorrow night. After that we’ll discuss our options.”

Blake leaned over and kissed Ted on the cheek before resuming eating his dinner.

*************************************************************************************

When Brian arrived home he was surprised to see Justin alone in the kitchen. Justin hurried over to give Brian a hug and kiss.

“Where are the boys Sunshine?”

“They are downstairs in the game room. It’s just you and me for dinner tonight. Alice fed John and Peter earlier. Go ahead upstairs and change. I’m going to cook us a couple tuna steaks and stir fry some broccoli from the garden.”

When Brian came back in the kitchen Justin put a cover on the wok to keep the broccoli warm. He put the two tuna steaks in a skillet with hot oil.

He turned to Brian who had a big smile on his face. “There’s a bottle of pinot in the refrigerator. Why don’t you open it and pour us a couple glasses.”

Just as Justin flipped the tuna to the other side Brian handed him a glass of wine. Justin took a couple sips and put the seared tuna on a platter which he handed to Brian. “Table is set in the dining room.”

Brian took the platter into the dining room where the end of the table was set for two and candles were already burning. Justin followed him in with a bowl of broccoli.

“The nephews have been told to stay in the game room until further notice. Dinner time tonight is just for us.”

Brian bestowed a toe curling kiss on Justin before sitting down at the table. They tapped their wine glasses smiling at each other until they started to eat.

They talked about the job interviews on Thursday, Justin’s trip to San Francisco for his art show, what they thought Joan would do about their try for permanent custody, Jason’s thoughts and suggestions about the art work for Franklin Pharmaceuticals and life in general. They smiled at each other and laughed a lot.

Brian cut a third of his tuna off and put it on Justin’s plate which earned him a sunshine smile as a thank you. Even with the extra food Justin was done eating before Brian.

Brian put down his fork. “That was a great dinner Sunshine. Thanks!”

“It was my pleasure. You know you are my favorite dinner companion.”

Brian laughed. “I’ll do clean up.”

Justin followed Brian into the kitchen and together they washed the pans and loaded the dishwasher. After the kitchen was shipshape the two men went down to the game room and challenged John & Peter to a ping pong game.

The next morning Brian was up and out earlier than usual. He had a bunch of stuff he wanted to take care of at Kinnetik.

Justin got out of bed, showered and dressed as soon as Brian left the bedroom. He had a quick breakfast and was up in the studio before Alice came over from the cottage. Justin was anxious to finish the third mural for PPG before he left for California. He also hoped to get the canvas for the fourth mural measured out and maybe even started before his trip.

After a very productive morning Justin went down to the kitchen for lunch. John and Peter were at the table eating lunch when a paint splattered Justin arrived. Alice told him to get a drink and sit down while she made his roast beef sandwich.

Justin looked across the table at John. “What’s the final head count for the birthday party?”

John smirked in an almost perfect imitation of his Uncle Brian. “The final total is thirty five.”

Justin chocked on his iced tea. “THIRTY FIVE! Oh my god; no one volunteer that information to Brian. If he asks tell him to talk to me.”

Peter looked amused and John looked concerned. “That includes us and Grandmom Jen and Tucker. You invited all the O’Briens and told Peter he could ask the Gardners. It’s not all my fault.”

Alice delivered Justin’s lunch to the table. “You told him to invite the whole soccer team. How many people did you think were going to come?”

“I guess I didn’t realize how popular John was.”

Everyone laughed at that comment. Alice said teenage boys were easy to feed. She would make potato salad and deviled eggs. Jennifer was bringing pasta salad and Rice Krispy treats. Alice told Justin she ordered hot dogs, hamburgers and some veggie burgers. She and John were making two sheet cakes on Friday.

After lunch John changed into his soccer stuff and Justin drove him to practice. When he got back home Peter asked him what he should pack for their trip to San Francisco. That made Justin realize that a shopping trip was needed to buy the buys some warmer clothes. They would need jackets and sweaters for the cooler “city by the bay” weather.

Justin told Peter that after practice John should get a quick shower and then the three of them would go clothes shopping. After that announcement Justin headed back to the studio. He put the finishing touches on the third PPG mural and emailed his shipping company to pick up the mural on Friday.

Later in the afternoon Justin looked back fondly on his first shopping trip with the nephews. Back then they were unsure and intimidated and actually paid attention to his suggestions. This trip was to the Gap where two much more secure young men made him feel about 100 years old and completely uncool by their rolling eyes and asking if he was serious every time he suggested some article of clothing. Much to Justin’s amazement Peter was just as critical of his uncle’s opinion as John.

Eventually Justin just stood by the cart and exercised veto power over the nephews’ selections. He was glad when the shopping was over and they headed home.

Brian, with his well-known aversion to the Gap, was delighted to hear the nephews’ assessments of how lame Justin’s fashion sense was. Dinner that night involved a lot of laughter most of it at Justin’s expense. Justin gave Brian a quick wink to let him know he wasn’t offended but was happy to hear laughter after all their recent drama with Joan, Claire and kidnappers.

The next morning a reluctant Justin was dragged out of bed by Brian. A quick fuck in the shower did fully wake up the blonde. After a quick breakfast they left for Kinnetik and as usual Justin kept up a constant stream of chatter during the trip which amused Brian. He remembered telling Justin, at the beginning of their relationship, how much his constant chatter annoyed him but didn’t actual remember that ever being true.

At Kinnetik Brian went right to his office. Justin went to Cynthia’s office to meet with her and Patti to go over their interview plan. Justin has suggested that Jason talk to each candidate to give them an idea of how the art department functioned.

The plan was for Tim Merlot to arrive first and meet with Patti for half an hour. Patti would pass him off to Jason for another half hour. Jason would take Tim to Cynthia’s office when they were done. After Cynthia grilled him, she would deliver him to Justin in Brian’s conference room. When Justin was finished he would have Brian come in to the conference room for the final interview.

The plan was for Greg to start the process with Patti when Tim was meeting with Justin. Greg would follow the same schedule and after the interviews were over for both men; Brian, Justin, Cynthia and Patti would meet to discuss how the interviews went.

Justin had brought a sketch pad with him and amused himself with that until his interview with Tim. Patti was very impressed with Tim and his resume. Jason felt like there would be a lot of changes in the art department if Tom became his new boss.

Tim felt meeting with Cynthia was kind of a waste of his time and let her know he felt that way. Cynthia was amused by his attitude but also determined he was not going to be hired by Kinnetik. Their meeting was over well before the scheduled time.

Justin was surprised when Cynthia led Tim Merlot into the conference room where he was waiting. He was on the phone with his contact for the PPG property managers discussing the delivery of the third mural. Justin ended the conversation as soon as possible.

He stood up and walked over to where Cynthia and Tim stood by the door. Justin held out his hand to Tim. “Hi. I’m Justin Taylor and you must be Tim Merlot. Sorry I was on the phone when you came in. I wasn’t expecting our meeting to start so soon.”

Tim shook his hand and said he understood about the phone call and it was no problem. Cynthia’s quick raise of her eyebrows communicated her lack of enthusiasm about Tim becoming the new director of the art department.

Justin indicted a chair for Tim and asked him if would like anything to drink. Tim said he was fine; Justin took a sip of his coffee and smiled across the conference table.

“Tim, we have been looking forward to meeting with you. You have a very impressive resume. I understand you have recently moved back to Pittsburgh from New York to be closer to your in laws.”

Tim nodded. “Yes. My wife is an only child. Her father has started to have some serious health issues so she felt we needed to come back here. As you know I managed an art department for a large New York advertising agency. I was sorry to leave them but you know the expression happy wife, happy life.”

“I hope Jason was able to give you some understanding about how the Kinnetik art department operates. I suspect it is somewhat different from what you are used to.”

Tim had a slight frown as he answered. “Yes. He was very informative. I think this was the perfect time for me to move back to Pittsburgh. I am exactly what Kinnetik needs to move to the next level. I am sure that revamping the art department operations will allow Kinnetik to double in size.”

“Doubling in size is not part of our current corporate vision but I am interested in what changes you would make in the art department.”

Tim sat back in his chair. “Presently you are creating a custom campaign with unique art for every customer. Kinnetik needs to have standard advertising packages. I would work with Brian and any other relevant people to create customer service levels and then create an advertising package for each level. A lot of time and effort is being wasted creating custom campaigns for each customer.”

Justin couldn’t help a slight shaking of his head. “I understand how that could be a time saver and how really large advertising companies would need to utilize those standard packages. However Kinnetik is more of a boutique type company. We want to create a custom campaign for each customer. That is what makes us unique. Of course we do have standard expectations about just how much custom work we will do based on the size of each customer.”

Tim nodded. “I’m sure as an artist you enjoy all this customization. Jason told me you sometimes work directly with the art department. I don’t mean to offend you but I think that is a little unfair to the director of the art department. It is also counterproductive for the staff to not be sure who is actually in charge. I have found that it really is better for spouses or partners of business owners to stay removed from day to day operations of the business.”

Justin smiled. “I do on occasion work on a specific campaign with someone in the art department but I don’t create policy or involve myself in the operations of the department. There is one large customer who requested my okay on all their art work as part of their contract. Other than that I only get involved if Brian feels the art department is not correctly executing his vision for a campaign.”

“I really do understand that you enjoy this artistic involvement but I strongly feel it is a mistake and is holding back the growth of the company.”

Justin chuckled. “That would be something you would have to discuss with Brian. It is always his request for me to get involved with the artwork.”

“Brian is a businessman. I feel sure he will understand how this type of thing is not a good business practice.”

Justin smiled again. “Tim you need to understand that this customization of campaigns is Brian’s vision for Kinnetik. He feels that is our niche in the marketplace and it has been quite successful for us. Kinnetik is a privately held company and you may not be aware of the revenues and profits but I can assure you we are very profitable.”

“Justin, I don’t doubt that Kinnetik is currently profitable. I’m sure that Brian realizes that to move forward some things will have to change. I believe the company has gone about as far as you can go with the current business practices. I know the art world is very different but Brian is a business person so this will all make sense to him.”

“Tim I don’t think that you and Kinnetik are really going to be a good fit. We are not looking to double in size or revamp our business model.”

Tim continued with a condescending tone to his voice. “Justin I got this same message from the office manager. I don’t mean to be insulting but honestly I feel these two meetings have been a waste of time for you and me. Brian as the owner of Kinnetik and someone who understands how businesses need to operate in order to grow. He will understand what I am talking about. It appears to me that you and the office manager are really locked into maintaining the status quo. I honestly don’t feel that is best serving the needs of Brian Kinney or Kinnetik.”

Justin chuckled again. “Well the one thing you and Brian certainly have in common is your candor. Let me go see if he is available to meet with you now. We are ahead of schedule and I do agree we are wasting each other’s time. Help yourself to water or coffee on the side table.”

Justin went out into the hall. He asked Carole to buzz Cynthia and ask her to come to Brian’s office. Justin swiped his badge to open Brian’s office door.

Brian glanced at his watch and gave Justin a puzzled look. “Are you ready for me now? It is way ahead of schedule.”

Justin laughed. “Well Tim feels that it has been a waste of time to meet with Cynthia and me. We are not business people so we can’t understand how he is going to make it possible for Kinnetik to double in size and how we need to get away from all the custom work the art department is doing.”

Before Brian could reply, Cynthia came into the office.

“Tim is a really bad fit for us. I’m sure he can do a great job for someone but NOT for Kinnetik.”

Brian smiled. “Well you and Justin seem to be in agreement. I’m sure you explained that customization is really the backbone of our business model.”

Justin laughed again. “I made that point a couple times but I am just trying to maintain the status quo and do not understand business because I am an artist.”

Cynthia smiled. “I don’t understand the big picture because I am bogged down in the day to day nitty gritty stuff.”

Brian nodded. “This should be interesting. Thanks for the feedback Cynthia. Justin you stick with me.”

Brian led the way through the side door of his office that opened into his private conference room. Tim Merlot sprung to his feet and came across the room hand extended.

“Brian Kinney, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Brian smiled and shook the offered hand. “Hello Tim. We have all been anxious to meet with you since we read your resume, very impressive.”

“I’ve been looking forward to talking with you about how I can help you move Kinnetik forward.”

Brian raised his eyebrows as he walked over to the conference table followed by Justin and Tim. Once they were all seated Tim looked pointedly at Justin.

“I was hoping Mr Kinney that we could meet alone. I’m not sure that a discussion on how we can increase Kinnetik’s business will be interesting to Justin.”

Brian smiled. “If he is Justin than please call me Brian. Justin and I own an equal share of Kinnetik. He is the person I trust most in the world. I would never make a major decision in my professional or private life without Justin’s input.”

Tim looked a little ill at ease. “I guess I didn’t realize Justin played an active role in running Kinnetik.”

“Well Justin isn’t here every day but he is part of the management team along with Cynthia and Ted, our CFO.”

Tim looked a little more ill at ease. “I thought Cynthia was the office manager?”

“That’s the title we came up with but actually she and Ted are the only Kinnetik employees who report directly to me. I’m not interested in managing people or doing paperwork like employee reviews.”

Justin tried hard not to smile but he could see that Tim Merlot was suddenly thinking he may have may some mistakes this morning. However Tim was still feeling he could turn this around.

“I was telling Cynthia and Justin that I really believe that I can help you double the size of Kinnetik and help prepare you to compete with the big guns of advertising. I am really familiar with setting up standard advertising campaigns that can be easily and quickly rolled out for customers.”

Brian nodded as he listened to Tim. “I’m sure they told you that doubling the size of Kinnetik is really not our vision. Our niche in the market is to be a custom shop. To be honest I’m not interested in trying to compete with larger ad firms.”

“If you want to attract the larger nationwide accounts you are going to revamp how you do business. That is what I can help you do, it is how I have managed art departments for other companies.”

Brian smiled. “You know Kinnetik does have some nationwide account already.”

Tim nodded. “I know that Brown Athletics is your premier account. I’m sure you are aware that Leo Brown is planning to announce a major expansion. The talk on the street is that he is also going to be shopping for a larger ad agency.”

Brian smiled. “Leo and I have a good relationship. I doubt he is going to leave us anytime soon.”

“I worked with Brown Athletics at my last job. They thought they had a good relationship with Leo. Whenever he came to town they always took him to the best restaurants, got him tickets to Broadway plays but he still left them.”

Brian knew that Leo was annoyed by the other agency never coming to Chicago but always expecting him to come to New York for meetings. Leo also didn’t like it that they never included Donna in any dinner invitations wanting them to always be dry discussions of business.

“Of course Leo left them to sign with Kinnetik. Leo seems very happy with the job we are doing for them.”

Tim was still determined to make an impression. “I know you were able to make a presentation for Franklin Pharmaceuticals. That’s quite an accomplishment. That is the type of prospects you can expect to attract once I revamp your art department.”

Brian nodded as he squeezed Justin’s thigh under the table.

“The problem is I don’t want my art department revamped and I am not interested in doubling the size of Kinnetik. Do you really think that hiring you would get Kinnetik accounts like Franklin?”

Tim shrugged. “I understand Franklin has already made its decision. I expect to see an announcement very soon naming their choice. I do think you are not going to be able to attract accounts of that size with your current operation.”

“Tim I wish you good luck in your job search. You have an outstanding resume so I’m sure you’ll find a position you are happy with. As I believe Justin told you; we don’t feel you are a good fit for Kinnetik.”

“Brian you’re a businessman. Surely you want to increase the profits of your business?”

Brian chuckled. “Of course I like profits but I prefer to make them the way I choose. You have offended Justin and Cynthia by discounting their positions here at Kinnetik. Even if I wanted to hire you I would never go against the recommendations of Justin and Cynthia. I know that they are always looking out for the best interests of Kinnetik and my personal best interests. Actually even if I wanted to go against their recommendations, I couldn't. Together they own a larger share of Kinnetik than I do.”

Tim looked shocked.

Brian stood up, still smiling. “I don’t want you to worry about me being at the mercy of Justin and Cynthia. Leo Brown signed a two year extension of his contract a few months ago. He and his wife were guests at our home for a couple nights right after he signed. Leo really does appreciate the personal touch when it is done correctly. Also there will be a joint press release tomorrow announcing that Franklin Pharmaceuticals has signed a contract with Kinnetik.”

Tim stood up, not smiling. “Well I’d wish you good luck but I guess you don’t really need it.”

Brian shook his head. “I don’t believe in luck. I believe on being adequately prepared and doing research on who I do business with. I suggest in the future you try and learn more about the company you interview with. Thanks for coming in today.”

Tim mumbled a thank you and quickly left. Justin stood up beside Brian. “Well you certainly let him have it with both barrels.”

Brian leaned over to kiss Justin. “He deserved it! Way too impressed with himself.”

Justin laughed. “You should understand being impressed with yourself.”

“But it is hard not to be impressed by me Sunshine!”

Justin laughed but was happy to accept another kiss from his impressive partner.
Chapter 68 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 68

Since the interviews got cut short Justin decided to go to the diner to pick up some lunch for himself and Brian. Cynthia said she had brought a salad with her from home.

Justin walked up to the counter at the diner and ordered Brian’s usual turkey sandwich and a ham and cheese club for himself. As he waited for the sandwiches he heard a voice shout “Papa”.

Gus climbed out of the booth where he was having lunch with Melanie, JR and Michael and came running over to Justin. “Is Daddy coming here for lunch too?”

Justin smiled and bent down to give Gus a hug and kiss. “No sorry Little Man. Daddy is busy working. I just came over to pick up some lunch.”

“Are you going to come eat lunch with us?”

“Nope, I have to go back to Kinnetik and talk to some people about working there.”

Gus had a sad look on his face. “Hey Little Man none of that! Tomorrow you get to spend the afternoon at Kinnetik with your Dad and then come out to the house for the weekend.”

Gus smiled and Justin walked him back to the booth. JR gave him a big hello and he leaned over to give her a kiss. He said hello to Melanie and Michael as Gus resumed eating his lunch.

Michael looked up from his lunch. “What brings you into the big city today?”

“Kinnetik needs a new director for the art department so we are interviewing a couple guys today.”

Michael raised his eyebrows. “What does that have to do with you?”

“Well Michael I was just bored lying around the mansion and having Alice peel my grapes so I thought I see if doing interviews would be more interesting.”

Melanie laughed which made Gus and JR giggle. Gus looked up at Justin. “Papa you are so silly. No one peels grapes!”

Gus’s logic made Melanie laugh even more. Having settled the matter to his satisfaction Gus went back to eating his lunch.

Kiki called to Justin that his order was ready so he said goodbye, told Gus he would see him tomorrow and picked up the bag with his sandwiches and headed back to Kinnetik.

Justin went into the conference room and knocked on the door to Brian’s office before opening it and announcing it was lunch time. Justin grabbed a couple bottles of water off the side table and sat down. He was joined by a smiling Brian.

“I didn’t even know you went out. Thanks for lunch Sunshine.”

“I walked down to the diner. Melanie was there with the kids for lunch along with Michael.”

Brian made a face. “Did you get a chance to say hello?”

Justin laughed out loud. “Yes. Gus made sure I couldn’t sneak in without being seen. It was fine.”

Brian’s next questions startled Justin. “Are we all set for the birthday party on Saturday?”

It took Justin a minute to think about how to answer. “Yeah. All set.”

Brian narrowed his eyes. “So tell me what you think is going to annoy me.”

Justin chuckled. “Not annoy just surprise. The attendance count is 35.”

Brian’s mouth dropped open. “THIRTY FIVE! Who in the fuck is coming to this party? THIRTY FIVE!”

Justin couldn’t help laughing at Brian’s reaction. “That includes everyone. Us, my Mom, Tucker and Molly it’s not just kids.”

Brian was silent as he tried to compose himself. “I may have to come into the office for a while on Saturday.”

Justin shook his head. “No you are not coming into the fucking office on Saturday. You can hide out by the grill most of the day but you will be outside for the entire party or you will be sleeping outside that night!”

Brian looked like he was going to say something else but the determined look on Justin’s face told him that his feisty blonde partner was immovable on birthday party attendance. He also knew that if he tried to skip out on the party he would also have to deal with Mother Taylor. Although he would deny this to anyone who asked, the combination of Justin and his mother angry at him was something he was anxious to avoid.

“You have to admit that is a lot of teenage energy we are going to have to deal with.”

Justin chuckled. “Hopefully they will be tired out after the soccer game. The Gardners and the O’Briens will be there to help with the teen taming.”

Brian shook his head but he did smile. “Hopefully Greg won’t side with the teenagers against us if he isn’t the new Kinnetik Art Director.”

Justin shrugged. “Well the position is still open that’s for sure.”

Brian nodded. “I did talk to Patti and let her know you and Cynthia vetoed Tim Merlot. She was actually a little disappointed.”

Justin smiled. “You made Cynthia and me the bad guys?”

“Not really. I told her he was not a good fit at all and that we all agreed.”

While Justin and Brian ate lunch Greg was moving through his round of interviews. Cynthia waited in her office until it was fifteen minutes past her interview start time. She decided she would have to go and see what was causing the delay.

Cynthia found Jason and Greg deep in conversation. Jason looked up when Cynthia walked into the art department conference room and glanced immediately at his watch. “I’m sorry Cynthia. This is my fault; I wasn’t paying attention to the time. Greg had some suggestions for some stuff I am trying to do for the new customer.”

Cynthia raised her eyebrows and Jason continued. “No names, I didn’t show him actual art work just talked about what I was trying to accomplish. The time just got away from me.”

Greg stood up. “I’m sorry I should have been paying attention to the time. Jason and I just got all geeky and it was fun work together in the graphics software.”

Cynthia smiled. “No big deal. I just wondered what happened to you. Are you guys done or do you need a few more minutes? That would be fine.”

Both men smiled and said they were done playing with the software. Jason thanked Greg for his suggestions. Greg followed Cynthia to her office.

Cynthia and Greg made themselves comfortable in the guest chairs in her office. Greg started by apologizing again.

“I’m so sorry to have kept you waiting. Bad interview behavior but I am out of practice. It has been a long time since I applied for a job so I appreciate this opportunity to hone my skills. Jason and I were just having a good time playing with the software.”

Cynthia smiled. “That probably gave you a good idea what the art department here does to earn their money.”

“It was really interesting. My job now really is doing a lot of the same stuff week after week. Sometimes there is something new but a newsletter is a newsletter. It has been kind of interesting because we changed software so there was new stuff to learn. Unfortunately the new software is not good so it was fun to play with Jason and actually be able to do the things he wanted to do.”

Cynthia nodded. “So it would be a big change to oversee different stuff all the time. How do you feel about that?”

“It would be so much fun. Even just talking to Jason really excited my artistic side. I’m going to be honest, because after all we kind of know each other, I feel out of my depth with supervising that many people but it would be super exciting to have the opportunity to see all the creativity and be involved in that.”

Cynthia was happy to hear the enthusiasm in Greg’s voice. She had her standard questions to ask and her smile didn’t fade with Greg’s answers through the rest of the interview.

When Cynthia brought Greg to the conference room she gave Justin a quick nod to let him know she thought Greg was a possibly a good fit for Kinnetik.

A relaxed Justin and Greg took seats at the conference room table. Greg had a big smile on his face.

“Justin this has been really good experience for me. I haven’t applied for a job in years so this was a nice no stress way to get some interview experience.”

Justin chuckled. “Well I’m glad we could help you out. What did you think about the job we are interviewing for?

“It was great to talk with Jason. It has to be really interesting to work in the art department here. It sounds like there is always something new to learn or to work on. I told Cynthia my job has become so routine that it’s good to know there are still creative jobs out there.”

Justin nodded. “Yeah I enjoy knowing about those creative jobs as well. Why has this process been no stress for you?”

Greg shrugged. “Before we get into that; I have something I need to tell you and something I have to ask you. Neither has anything to do with Kinnetik or the job opening.”

Justin was pretty surprised but smiled. “Okay?”

“Kevin has to be evaluated each year before his school year begins and this year they were really pleased by how much his reading skills have improved. That is Gus’s doing, Roxanne and I want you to know how grateful we are for that improvement.”

Justin loved to hear Gus praised but wasn’t sure it was deserved. “Gus has only read with Kevin a few times. I don’t think he deserves all the credit.”

Greg chuckled. “The thing is Gus got Kevin interested in reading. He will now work with Roxanne and I on his reading and the other day he actually asked Patrick to read with him. That has never happened before!”

“I’m still not sure Gus gets all the credit but I’m glad he inspired Kevin to improve his reading.”

“The other thing we need to talk about concerns Kevin as well. The first week of the school year they always have a grandparents’ day at Kevin’s school. The grandparents come in for the morning classes and then have lunch with the kids. Kevin has never had a grandparent who was available to attend. He has gotten very excited about asking Grandmom Jen to attend this year. We explained that she has a job and might not be able to take the day off. I wanted you to give her a heads up and let her know she can use her job as an excuse not to go. Kevin is going to ask her on Saturday.”

Justin was a little confused. “So you don’t want my mom to attend grandparents’ day?”

“Oh no that’s not it at all! We just don’t want her to get roped into something she would rather avoid.”

“Well Greg, I can’t imagine that my mother would be anything other than delighted to attend grandparents’ day with Kevin. I’m sure she will feel honored that he wants her to come.”

Justin was shocked when tears formed in Greg’s eyes. Greg quickly wiped them away.

“Sorry about that. You have all been so accepting of Kevin and I can let you know from experience that is very rare. My parents are both dead and Roxanne’s parents make it very clear they are embarrassed by Kevin. Even other friends we have are not quite sure how to treat Kevin. You have all been so natural. We are so grateful to you and we hope that we can get Kevin and Gus together on a regular basis. Roxanne feels like she may have offended Lindsay in some way.”

Justin grimaced. “Tell Roxanne Lindsay’s behavior has nothing to do with her or Kevin. Family stuff is very complicated and since we have a complicated family it is worse for us. Lindsay has lots of issues with me, the nephews and not being number one in Brian’s life. We’ll do our best to get the boys together when Gus spends time at our house which will be much more frequently than in the past. Another thing Lindsay has an issue with.”

Greg nodded. “That would be great. Thanks.”

“So Greg why is this a “no stress” experience for you?”

“Because I don’t think I have much chance of actually getting this job. I’ve never supervised this many people. Jason told me the other guy he talked to had run an art department for a New York agency. I don’t think I have much of a chance against someone like that.”

Justin was annoyed. “I hope you don’t think that we brought you in here and wasted our time talking with you because John and Patrick are friends. Your resume was evaluated with some others and you were picked for interviews based on your resume. You have supervised people, not as many as our art department but you do have supervisory experience. We are looking for someone who understands how to use graphic software and can get the art department to work as an effective team. We thought that might be you.”

Justin did think to himself that now he was talking about wasting time. He hated to think that he and Tim Merlot had similar outlooks.

Greg looked embarrassed. “I’m sorry Justin. I probably am not expressing myself clearly. You’re correct I have supervised people for a number of years. I actually always liked the title “team leader” because that was always my belief that we were a team. Yes I had to be sure people weren’t sluffing off and were getting their assignments completed and help anyone who needed it. I just never wanted to be dictatorial. I wanted the people I worked with to feel we comfortable with me.”

Justin nodded. “What was one thing that you did to foster team spirit?”

Greg thought for a moment. “An idea I came up with was to have a once a month “brown bag” meeting. We would all bring our lunch or get something from the cafeteria take out. Sometimes the other team leader or I talked about an update in the software or a shortcut and we always had someone else talk about a project they had done, what challenges they came up against and how they worked through those. Everyone seemed to get something out of those. Jason mentioned the mentor program that was started in your art department That seems like a great idea for fostering that team spirit.”

Justin was much happier with the tone of the interview and he and Greg chatted about several aspects of the job and Greg’s work experience and his knowledge of the graphic software.

As the interview was moving to the close; Justin asked Greg if he had any questions for him.

Greg smiled. “Well again I want to thank you for this opportunity. I also want to apologize again for appearing not to take this interview seriously. I guess I didn’t want to let myself consider that I could actually get this job. I am curious about your role at Kinnetik, how active you are in running the business.”

“That’s a fair question. I’m not sure if anyone explained the ownership structure of Kinnetik?”

Greg shook his head no.

Justin smiled. “I do not take a really active role in the day to day operations at Kinnetik. Kinnetik is a privately held corporation. Brian and I each own 48% of Kinnetik. Cynthia and Ted, our CFO, each own 2% of the business. Brian and I are the only ones authorized to sign contracts. I will on occasion sign contracts when Brian is on the road. He and I always discuss any major decisions and important prospects. If Brian is having trouble communicating his vision on art work for a prospect or a customer we will work on that together at home and I will come into the office to help whoever is working with Brian in the art department edit the art to suit Brian.”

“Thanks Justin. I don’t have any other questions right now.”

Justin stood up along with Greg and they shook hands. “Greg, if you wait here I will let Brian know you are ready for him. My suggestion is not to indicate to Brian that you are not serious about this position. Kinnetik is his pride and joy and he is deadly serious about everything to do with it.”

Greg, left alone with his thoughts, started to think he might have a chance to land this job. He was surprised by Justin. Greg thought he would have a fluff interview with Justin but he found out that was completely incorrect. He learned professional Justin was very different from personal Justin.

A smiling Brian came through the door from his office. The two men shook hands. Brian dropped a legal pad onto the conference table and started asking his questions.

Meanwhile Justin went first to the art department to see what Jason thought about the two candidates for art director. Jason was fearful of the changes that Tim would bring to the art department. He liked Greg a lot and appreciated his team concepts.

After talking with Jason, Justin headed to Cynthia’s office. She also liked what Greg had to say. Justin was surprised to find he was the one who was least comfortable about Greg filling the position.

When Brian was done grilling Greg, he thanked him for coming in and said he would hear from them soon. When he went back into his office Justin was sitting there with his sketch pad. Brian smiled as he walked across the room to give his partner a kiss.

“So Sunshine do you want to discuss today’s interviews or are you heading home?”

Justin have Brian a sunshine smile. “I thought I’d hang out here for the rest of the afternoon and then we could go out for dinner at Pagano’s before going home.”

Brian’s smile got a little larger as he happily agreed to Justin’s plan. Brian went over and sat at his desk. Feeling playful Justin came over and sat on his lap.

First Justin called the car service to let them know he wouldn’t need them. Next he called home and told Alice to feed the boys whenever they were ready since he and Brian were going out to dinner. He asked her to put John & Peter on the phone.

Once Alice had the phone on speaker. Justin let the nephews know that he and Brian trusted them to behave until they got home. He asked them not to use the pool after dinner and to set the alarm once Alice left. He deliberately didn’t tell them when to expect him & Brian to get home.

Alice came back on the phone to say that if Justin & Brian wanted to stay in the city overnight she and Charlie would sleep in the main house.

Justin laughed. “Thanks for the offer but we’d have to rent a hotel room for the night and buy some toiletries for tomorrow morning.”

Alice laughed at herself. “I forgot you don’t have the use of the loft. See you tomorrow.”

*************************************************************************************

After dinner a nervous Ted straightened the kitchen. Blake came up behind him, put his arm around him and kissed the back of his neck.

“Teddy, just relax. We’ll just see how things go tonight and decide what we want to do.”

Ted turned and pull Blake close to him. “I don’t want you to be disappointed.”

“As long as you and I are together I will never be disappointed. I love you Teddy!”

The two men kissed as they clung to each other. The doorbell ringing interrupted them. Blake smiled at Ted and went to open the front door. Ted followed behind him, enjoying the view.

When Blake opened the door and Ted saw a tall, neatly dressed, gray haired woman standing there and holding her hand was a little girl with jet black hair. Her eyes appeared to be as dark as her hair, her skin was very white and her red lips stood out. Ted immediately thought of the fairy tale Snow White and smiled at the little girl.

Both visitors greeted Blake with smiles. They came into the living room. Blake moved to stand next to Ted. “Mrs Tancredo, Nina this is my boyfriend Ted Schmidt. Ted this is Viola Tancredo and her granddaughter, Nina.”

Ted shook the older woman’s hand. “Very nice to meet you Mrs Tancredo. I’m sorry for your recent loss.”

Ted smiled down at the little girl. “It’s very nice to meet you Nina.”

The little girl was suddenly shy and partially hid her face in her grandmother’s skirt. Blake asked them to sit down and make themselves comfortable.

Viola looked around the comfortably furnished, spotlessly clean living room. “You and Blake have a lovely home Mr Schmidt.”

Ted smiled at Blake. “We love this house. It was in pretty rough shape when we bought it so we’ve put a lot of work into it. Please call me Ted.”

“Thank you and please both of you must call me Viola.”

Nina sat very close to her grandmother on the love seat. Blake knelt on the floor in front of her.

“I’m very happy to see you again Nina. Do you remember?”

Nina nodded her head. “You’re Blake. I met you when I visited my Mommy. She’s in heaven now with God. Did you know that?”

Blake’s smile faded. “Yes honey I did know that and I’m sorry she had to leave you and go to heaven.”

Nina nodded. “Nana says Mommy is happy now so even though we miss her we shouldn’t be too sad.”

She glanced over at Ted. “Is Ted your Daddy?”

Blake chuckled. “No honey he’s my boyfriend. This is our home.”

Nina nodded and gave a small smile to Ted.

Still kneeling in front of the love seat Blake looked at their visitors.

“Would you ladies like some refreshments? We have some chocolate chip cookies which I remember are Nina’s favorites. We have water and iced tea and apple juice to drink.”

Nina’s face lit up at the mention of apple juice and Viola said she would have iced tea. Ted went out to the kitchen to get the drinks and cookies.

Blake and Viola chatted while they waited for the refreshments. Ted came back carrying a tray. He distributed the drinks and put a plate of cookies on the table near Nina.

Blake gave him a big smile. “Thanks Teddy.”

Nina looked surprised. “I thought his name was Ted?”

Blake laughed. “Teddy is just my special name for him. Everyone but his best friend and I call him Ted.”

Nina nodded her head. “I have a Teddy Bear. I love him very much. I used to carry him everywhere with me but now he just waits on my bed until I get home.”

Viola looked a little embarrassed. “Nina, Ted is a man. Your Teddy Bear is just a stuffed animal.”

Nina looked at Ted. “Can I call you Teddy? You could be my Teddy Man so then I would have a Teddy Bear and a Teddy Man.”

Viola looked a little horrified but Ted laughed. “I think that would be a fine idea Nina. I would be proud to be your Teddy Man.”

Nina seemed pleased with that idea. She took a cookie from the plate and quickly devoured it.

“These cookies are very good Blake. Did you bake them?”

“No Nina. I bought them. I haven’t baked cookies in a long time.”

“Sometimes Nana and I bake cookies. She says I am a very good helper.”

Blake and Ted both smiled at their little visitor.

Blake replied. “Well maybe you could come here sometime and we could bake cookies together. Would you like to do that?”

“Yes that would be fun and Teddy Man could help us too.”

Viola still looked a little unsure about Nina’s name for Ted but he told the little girl he would be happy to help her and Blake make cookies.

After her juice and cookies Nina whispered to her grandmother that she had to go potty. Blake directed them to the powder room that was off the mud room at the back of the house.

When she returned Nina asked where Ted and Blake slept. Blake told her that their bedroom was upstairs. Nina was amazed, having only lived in apartments she thought the stairs must lead to another apartment.

Ted put in a DVD for Nina to watch while her grandmother went into the dining room to talk with him and Blake. Ted made sure the little girl was comfortable. He covered her with a cotton throw and got her a refill for her apple juice. Nina gave him a big smile and thank you before settling in to watch the DVD.

***********************************************************************************

Justin and Brian met with Cynthia and Patti to discuss the interviews. Tim was, of course, eliminated from consideration. Cynthia and Brian both liked Greg for the job but Justin wasn’t convinced and suggested they think it over before making any decisions.

Brian and Justin had a great time at dinner. It had been quite a while since they went out to dinner together. Much to Justin’s surprise and pleasure Brian spent much of the time holding his hand. Brian also suggested they take some cannoli home for the nephews which also pleased Justin.

Brian was in such a good mood that Justin even had him laughing about the number of people coming to John’s birthday party. Brian was still amazed at the number of attendees but he knew that Justin would handle most of the details and other than grill the food there would be little asked of Brian.

When they got home John and Peter were happy to see them and even happier to have some milk and cannoli with Justin. Brian was too appalled by late evening carbs after a big Italian meal to even steal part of Justin’s cannoli.

***********************************************************************************

Ted, Blake and Viola talked quietly at the dining room table. Viola was surprised by the size of their home.

“You have a beautiful home here. I was a little surprised to see how fixed up this neighborhood has become. It didn’t used to be so nice. I am just going to be honest and say I assume that Blake doesn’t make a lot of money which isn’t right but I believe is true. Raising a child takes a bit of money so I don’t want to stress your finances if you already have a lot of debt.”

Ted smiled. “I am the CFO for a very successful advertising agency here in Pittsburgh. I make a very good salary. This house was in pretty bad shape when we bought it so we got it at very good price. We have pretty much renovated the entire house and that was done without acquiring any extra debt. All the renovations were paid for in cash.”

Blake added. “We are in a committed relationship and everything we have is in both our names but Ted makes way more money than I do. We bank almost all of my salary except for my spending money.”

Viola seemed pleased by that information. “You know that my daughter, Alyssa, was on drugs when Nina was conceived. She said that she didn’t take drugs once she found out she was pregnant but I don’t believe that is true. Nina was going to a pre-school before Alyssa died. They felt that she might need some extra help in school. They said her brain may have to be trained to work the way other children’s do. So that may mean extra costs.”

Blake took Viola’s hand. “We appreciate your honesty but no one is perfect and we would be ready to help with any of Nina’s future needs. I am curious why she isn’t going to pre-school any longer?”

“I had to take a loan to pay for Alyssa’s funeral so I can’t afford to pay for the pre-school.”

Ted spoke up. “We are happy to pay for that regardless of what we decide about the custody thing. If she has possible cognitive issues I think pre-school is important for her.”

Viola started to silently cry which horrified Ted, who went to the kitchen and got a box of tissues. Blake continued to hold her hand and smile. “That is one of the reasons I love Ted so much. He is the kindest man I ever met.”

Viola nodded as she tried to compose herself. She thanked Ted for the offer.

“Do either of you have any experience with children?”

Ted shook his head but Blake nodded. “Teddy is an only child but I am the oldest of five children. I have four younger sisters. Unfortunately I don’t see them very much. My father does not approve of my lifestyle.”

“Do you have friends that have children?”

Ted smiled. “We are good friends with a lesbian couple who have two children. Their son is seven and their daughter is close to Nina’s age. Two of our male friends are the fathers. My boss is the father of their son. The girls have been living in Canada but have recently moved back here to Pittsburgh.”

Again Viola seemed pleased by the answer. They continued their discussion for some time before agreeing that Nina should spend the following weekend with Ted and Blake. They could make cookies and see how they all got along.

Since Viola and Nina had taken two busses to get to Ted & Blake’s house the men drove them home.

*********************************************************************************

Building on their romance during dinner Justin and Brian enjoyed several acrobatic and sensual encounters behind closed doors.
Unusual for him, Brian was late getting out of bed the next morning. By the time Justin made it downstairs for breakfast Alice and John were putting their sheet cakes in the oven.

Alice told Justin that she would pick up John from soccer practice. She had already called Roxanne to borrow Patrick for the afternoon and would be going to Sam’s Club with the boys to shop for the big birthday party. Justin asked what he could do to prepare for the party and Alice assigned him and Peter the job of making sure all beer, wine and whiskey were under lock and key.

Lindsay called Brian’s cell shortly after he arrived at Kinnetik. She told him she didn’t think Gus could come for the weekend because he wasn’t feeling well.

“Gee Linds that is just too bad. Have Melanie take him to the doctor and have the doctor call me with his diagnosis.”

“Gus isn’t really sick enough to go to the doctor. I think it is just a virus.nHe’ll be fine if he just stays in bed for a couple days.”

“He has a bed at our house.”

“Brian I think it is best that Gus stays home this weekend. We have to think of what is best for Gus.”

“Lindsay we could go back and forth like this all morning. Here is the bottom line. I hear a doctor’s report or Melanie drops Gus off to me at the office.”

“Brian…”

Before Lindsay could say anything else Brian disconnected the call.

Shortly after the call Ted knocked on Brian’s office door. “Can I talk to you for a moment?”

“Sure Theodore, but If you got some bullshit call from Melanie don’t even start a conversation.”
Ted shrugged. “Not sure what that call would have concerned but I didn’t get one.”

Ted sat in a guest chair. “I wanted to ask you about having kids live with you.”

Brian grinned. “We are full up. Blake is going to have to go somewhere else.”

“People who live in glass houses Boss.”

Brian had the grace to laugh. “Okay, you got me there.”

“This is kind of a long story but there is a chance that Blake and I could get custody of a four year old girl. I’m just wondering how you and Justin are coping with the nephews living with you?”

“Not curious about Gus living with us?”

“No. You have been around Gus since he was a baby and he thinks you are a god. The nephews were kids you really didn’t know that suddenly became part of your household.”

Brian was quiet for a moment. “That’s a good point. I have to be honest and say that Justin really did the heavy lifting when the nephews started living with us. Overall it has been a positive experience, I think, for all of us. It has meant adjustments in how Justin and I live but life is full of changes. Justin and I discussed taking on the boys and decided it was what we wanted to do before we agreed to have them come and live with us.

If this is something you and Blake want to do you will find a way to make it work. If you aren’t sure you want to take on this little girl be honest and tell Blake how you feel. You’re a smart man Theodore just be honest with Blake and everything will work out.”

Ted stood up. “Thanks Bri. I appreciate it.”

Brian smiled. “If it matters Ted I think you would make a really good dad.”

Ted nodded and hurried out of the office. Brian felt like he was NOT having a good morning.

His morning improved when Melanie called and suggested Brian meet her and the kids for lunch at the diner and Gus could go back to Kinnetik with him.
End Notes:

Sorry it took so long to post this chapter.  I had some writer's block.  Remember that all the story writers look forward to reviews to inspire them to continue.  So if you read any story and enjoy it, please let the author know.  Thanks!

Chapter 69 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 69

Justin was just finishing his breakfast when John asked if Patrick could spend the night.

“That’s okay with me. You know there will be a bunch of stuff we have to get done today to get ready for the party. You and Patrick will have to help if he is staying here.”

John smiled. “I already told him that and he knows we are going shopping with Alice after practice.”

John called Roxanne to make sure it was OK with her and Greg for Patrick to stay overnight. She asked if Gus was going to the soccer game or staying at the house. Justin told her that Brian, Gus and Tucker were going to the game.

Justin gave Peter the job of sorting the contents of the two refrigerators in the pool house. All the alcoholic beverages had to go in the refrigerator that locked. Justin went through the refrigerators in the kitchen and pantry. He took anything alcoholic out to the pool house.

At Kinnetik Brian was busy with paper work when Carole buzzed him to say Carl Horvath was asking to see him. Brian said to send him in. He got up and came across the office to shake Carl’s hand as he came through the office door.

“So Detective Horvath to what do I owe the honor of a visit from Pittsburgh finest of the finest?”

Carl gave Brian a wry smile. “Official business I’m afraid.”

“Something concerning my darling sister?”

Carl nodded. Brian raised his eyebrows. “Please don’t tell me that she managed to escape.”

“No Brian. Claire is still safely in custody. Since I know you, the DA asked me to come and talk to you about a plea deal they are considering for Claire. Even though Peter is willing to testify against his mother no one thinks that is a good idea.”

Bran indicated the guest area of his office. “Let’s sit down Carl. I agree about Peter testifying. Justin and I have talked about what a bad idea that would be.”

After they sat Carl pulled some folded papers out of his suit jacket pocket. He handed one to Brian. “The DA wants to make a deal with Claire. He knows you are rich and have a big time lawyer so he would like to know how you feel about the deal before he presents it to Claire and her attorney.”

Brian glanced over the paper. Carl waited a minute. “As you can see they want to offer her five years in jail followed by five years on probation. That means with good behavior she could be out of jail in less than three years. She will have to plead guilty to get this deal.”

Brian looked up from the paper. “I want Claire to be punished but I don’t think she would have done any of this with Tino’s pressure. I understand Claire. We are the only two people who experienced life with Jack and Joan Kinney. I knew I had to save myself but poor Claire always looked for someone to rescue her and that never happened. I’m sure this will be okay with Justin. Hopefully Claire acknowledging her guilt will help us with getting custody of John and Peter.”

Carl smiled. “You can hold onto that paper. I’ll let you know if Claire agrees to this deal. I feel sure her lawyer will urge her to accept.”

The two men stood up and shook hand again before Carl left.

At home Justin was just walking back into the house after dropping John at soccer practice. Alice was talking on the phone. “Oh wait a minute Justin just walked into the house.”

She put her hand over the receiver. “This is Simon Dialey. He called to talk with you.”

Justin frowned but reached out for the phone.

“Hi Mr Dialey. This is Justin.”

“Hello Justin. Your Dad asked me to call you and say that he is anxious to renew his loan and willing to accept the conditions.”

“Okay. I’ll have our accountant arrange for an outside firm to look over Craig’s business and personal financials and offer recommendations. He will also find us a business consultant to look at the operations at Taylor Electronics.”

“Justin, your Dad did want to ask one last time for you to waive the review of his personal finances.”

“Mr Dialey, first you say he agrees to the conditions of the loan renewal and now you start to negotiate again. I am tempted to tell Craig that because of his bullshit we are not going to renew the loan.”

“Justin! This is your Dad we are talking about. This is a chance for you guys to have a new beginning.”

“Mr Dialey, Craig told me that he no longer considered me his son. He has never told me that he regrets saying that or that he feel differently. I am sorry we are not going to give you a warm, fuzzy reunion. My life has moved on without Craig. I am very happy and have lots of loving, accepting people in my life. I have no desire to spend time with a homophobic, unsuccessful business man who supplied the sperm required for me to be born. The next time anyone mentions altering the terms of the loan renewal the deal is off!”

“I understand. Sorry.”

“Fine. Should we have the accountants contact Craig directly or should they contact you?”

Simon told Justin to have them contact Craig directly and they said good bye.

Alice walked over to Justin and gave him a hug. “You just keep remembering all of us that love you and don’t waste any time thinking about someone who doesn’t know what a wonderful person you are!”

Justin smiled. “Thanks but I really have made my peace with not having a father.”

Justin headed to the study so he could email Brian to let him know about the phone call from Craig’s accountant. Justin asked Brian to talk to Ted about having an accounting firm review Craig’s books.

Shortly after Justin sent the email; the shipping company arrived to pack up the third PPG mural and deliver it to the building owners.

Meanwhile Brian was enjoying lunch with his son at the diner. When he walked into the diner he was greeted by a ball of energy running at top speed towards him yelling. “Daddy, Daddy, Daddy!”

Brian managed to stoop down to help absorb the blow of Gus running full speed into him. Brian grabbed Gus and stood up giving him a quick kiss. “So Sonny Boy are you happy to see your old man.”

Gus hugged Brian around the neck. “Yes Daddy I am glad to see you and to come and spend time with you and Papa and my cousins.”

Brian carried Gus over to the booth where Melanie and JR were sitting. Brian was not surprised to see Michael also sitting in the booth. Mel, Michael and JR were sitting on one side so Brian and Gus slid into the other side of the booth.

Brian gave JR a big smile. “Hey Little Girl how are you doing today.”

“Hi Uncle Bri. Daddy is going to take me to the children’s’ museum.”

“That sounds like fun. Hi Mikey.”

“Hi Brian. What are your plans for this weekend with Gus?”

Melanie chuckled. “Michael tomorrow is the big birthday party for John. I’m sure Brian is looking forward to that.”

Michael looked concerned. “How many people are coming to this party?”

Brian smirked. “Thirty five people.”

Gus bounced beside his father. “Wow that will be so much fun. Kevin is coming right?”

Brian smiled at his son. “Yup Kevin will be at John’s soccer game and at the birthday party so you guys will have lots of time to play and read.”

An excited Gus clapped his hands. Melanie looked over with a big smile. “Gus has been looking forward to the birthday party. We got a little scare last night when he didn’t feel so good.”

Gus nodded. “I had a tummy ache so I had soup for dinner and then Mama made me a hot bag to hold against my tummy so this morning I was all better.”

Melanie chuckled. “It was a hot water bottle. That was my mother’s sure cure for an upset stomach. And chicken tenders and some fries for lunch right?”

Gus nodded. He turned to his father. “Mama says I have to take it easy so my tummy ache doesn’t come back.”

Brian pulled Gus against his side. “I think Mama has the right idea. You want to feel 100% for the birthday party.”

Debbie came over to deliver lunch which was ordered before Brian arrived. She pushed in next to Brian. “I brought you your regular sandwich.”

Brian put his arm around her shoulders. “Thanks Ma.”

Debbie chuckled before turning her attention to JR and Gus before having to return to her waitress duties.

Michael wanted to return to the birthday party conversations. “How can John have thirty five people coming to his birthday party? He hasn’t lived with you very long.”

Brian shrugged. “You know Mikey I’m not really sure. That number includes us and Mother Taylor and Tucker. Also John’s good buddy Patrick’s parents and little brother are coming along with Peter’s friend, Josh, and his parents. I tried telling Justin that I might have to go into the office but he vetoed that idea.”

Michael looked angry. “Why should Justin tell you what to do? This party was probably all his idea. I don’t see why you have to stay at home for this party.”

Gus looked up from his lunch. “Daddy has to grill the food because he is the best at doing that. He doesn’t ever want Papa to be mad at him because then they couldn’t kiss so much.”

Gus returned to eating his lunch while Melanie laughed again at the expression of wonder on Michael’s face. She glanced over at Brian who looked a little sheepish but was grinning at his son.

“Out of the mouth of babes Mikey. I’m sure the party will all work out fine.”

Melanie and Brian worked at keeping the conversation light even when Michael wanted to switch back to talking about the birthday party. Mel let Brian know that Gus’s backpack had his school supplies ready for Monday’s first time at daycare.

Michael announced that he and Ben were taking JR to get her school clothes on Saturday.

Brian looked over at Mel. “What are we doing about Gus’s school clothes?”

“I think you know that they have special colors they want the kids to wear. The school recommends a couple stores. Lindsay and her mother are going to take Gus next Saturday to get his school clothes.”

Brian rolled his eyes and Mel just shrugged.

Michael announced it was time for him and JR to leave so everyone got up. Brian put $150 dollars on the table. “Lunch is on me.”

JR reached her arms up so Brian would pick her up. She gave Brian a kiss and told him she loved him giving her brother a look when Brian said he loved her too. He put her down and handed her a couple twenties. “Here you are little girl; buy yourself some stuff in the gift shop.”

JR hugged his legs and gave the money to Michael telling him it was just for him to hold not keep.

Melanie stooped down to give Gus a hug and kiss good bye. When she got up she turned to Brian.

“The kids were with Debbie yesterday afternoon and I think Gus maybe had too many goodies which gave him his sore tummy. Better take it easy with snacks today.”

Gus frowned which made Brian chuckle. “Okay Mel. Thanks for the info. I’ll drop him off at school around 8:30 on Monday morning.”

Gus got a good bye hug and kiss from Grandmom Debbie before he and his Daddy headed back to Kinnetik.

Brian held his son’s hand as Gus danced down the sidewalk toward Kinnetik. “Daddy I made John a happy birthday card but what am I going to give him for a present. Mommy said to ask you.”

“Well Peter told me about a video game that John would like so on the way home we’ll stop at a store and buy that for your present.”

Gus was happy about that and did an extra little dance. When they got to Brian’s office he got a plastic container from the closet that had toys, coloring books and some story books to entertain Gus while Brian finished up some paperwork.

About half an hour later Gus asked about getting a snack from the kitchen.

“Alright Sonny Boy but just one snack. We don’t want you to have a sore tummy again tonight.”

In the kitchen Gus was allowed two bags of pretzels, one for now and one for the ride home, and a soda. He tried for more but Daddy was firm.

Alice had taken Charlie’s pickup to get John and Patrick after soccer practice. By the time they got back home the back of the truck was filled with soda, bottled water, sports drinks and lots of snacks. There were also bags of Happy Birthday decoration, plates and napkins. Justin and Peter came out to help unload the truck.

John, Patrick and Peter were pretty amazed by all the supplies and truthfully so was Justin. Once the truck was unloaded the boys filled the unlocked pool house refrigerator with non-alcoholic beverages. Justin supervised folding tables and chairs being brought from the garage and set up around the patio.

In the house Alice was icing the birthday cakes while John and Patrick peeled cooked potatoes for potato salad. Peter and Charlie worked on peeling hard boiled eggs and cutting them in half for deviled eggs.

Justin got some of Alice’s meatballs out of the freezer and got some tomato sauce warming on the stove. Jennifer and Tucker arrived. They were planning to spend the night so they could help get everything set up for the party. They had two platters piled with Rice Krispy treats that Jennifer had made for the party and two huge containers of macaroni salad that Jennifer and Molly made.

Jennifer got to work cutting up celery and onions for the potato salad. Once they were done with egg duty Peter and Charlie took Tucker out on the patio to put up the birthday decorations.

When Brian called to say he was leaving for home Justin and Jennifer made a garden salad while Alice assembled the 10 pounds potato salad. Alice had made 10 pounds the day before along with a dozen deviled eggs. She hoped the end result of 20 pounds of potato salad and 48 deviled eggs would be enough food.

Justin put a big pot of water on the stove to boil the pasta and dumped the partially frozen meatballs in the simmering sauce.

Jennifer loaded a couple loaves of garlic bread into the oven when they heard the garage door open while Justin emptied 2 boxes of pasta into the boiling water.

An excited Gus ran into the kitchen giving everyone hugs and kisses and whispering to Papa that he needed help wrapping John’s present after dinner.

Everyone sat down for a spaghetti and meatball dinner. After dinner Charlie, Brian and Tucker took John, Patrick and Peter outside to set up the volleyball net and horse shoe pit.

Justin took Gus up to the studio and got out some plain paper for Gus to paint. Once it dried they could use it to wrap John’s birthday gift and attach the card Gus had made his cousin.

Eventually everyone retired for the night. The next morning Brian, Tucker and Gus took John and Patrick to the soccer game.

Everyone else got busy putting paper birthday tablecloths on all the tables. Filling large bowls with chips, pretzels and other snacks. They filled tubs with soda, water and sports drinks, Charlie and Peter went out and bought bags of ice. When they came back they poured the ice in the beverage tubs.

All the sports equipment was put out and then the invasion began. The first to arrive were the Gardners. Mary brought big bags of trail mix and more snack bowls were filled and put outside.

It was a steady stream of arrivals. The O’Briens had a water melon cut in half with both halves filled with fruit salad. When Brian got home he got the grill started. Once the coals were hot he and Tucker filled the grill with hot dogs and hamburgers. Once the first batch was cooked Alice and Jennifer wrapped them in foil while a second grill full of food was cooked.

An excited, wide eyed Gus walked around the yard watching the bigger boys swim and play different games. Kevin held tightly to his friend’s hand, happy to be spending time with Gus but not sure he was as happy with all these big boys running around.

Roxanne kept her eyes on the younger boys making sure Kevin was not feeling overwhelmed. Brian stayed close to the grill finding it hard to believe this was his house overrun by teenagers.

John hadn’t had a birthday party since he was a little boy and was amazed by the gift table piled high with wrapped boxes.

Alice and Jennifer announced the food was ready and everyone else attempted to get the boys to form orderly lines. Justin made sure that Gus and Kevin got plates of food and settled them down at a table with Roxanne watching over them.

Tucker and Justin helped Alice and Jennifer keep the bowls of salads filled. Brian added more coals to the barbeque and he and Greg cooked more hot dogs and burgers.

Once the boys were full they returned to soccer, volleyball, tennis and swimming. Bill and Coach Logue were in charge of making sure no one drowned.

After the boys had eaten their fill they spread out around the large grounds surrounding the house so it didn’t seem crowded.

Jennifer, Justin and Tucker casually wandered around making sure no one was smoking or sneaked any booze into the party or were performing any other forbidden activities.

Peter and Josh had taken Gus and Kevin to play horse shoes. The four boy were having a good time laughing and throwing the horse shoes but no one came close to getting a ringer. Joe Harkins, John’s least favorite teammate, wandered up with a couple other boys.

“Hey you kids, we want to play horse shoes so get lost.”

Peter looked over at Joe. “We’re not finished with our game.”

“Tell someone who cares. Just get lost so we can play.”

Joe did not see Jennifer walking up behind him. Gus and Kevin were looking a little nervous until they spotted Grandmom Jen.

Joe walked closer to Peter. “Listen you little shithead; I’m not going to tell you again…”

Jennifer suddenly appeared in front of Joe. “Nice language! These boys are playing here so you boys need to find something else to do until they are done.

Joe smiled unpleasantly. “I thought the games were for the guests to use?”

“Yes dear that’s correct. Good for you. It just so happens that Josh and Kevin are guests and they are playing this game.”

“You know that my father is a customer of Kinnetik. So John’s Uncle really kind of works for my Dad.”

Jennifer nodded. “The world is round and the sky is blue”

Joe looked confused. “What does that mean?”

“Oh! I thought we were just saying random things that have nothing to do with you letting the boys finish their game. Your father is smart to hire Kinnetik for his advertising. It’s too bad he hasn’t taught you any manners. I’ll make this easy for you. Leave the boys alone and find something else to do or we can call your father and have him come pick you up.”

The boys behind Joe mumbled sorry and wandered off. Joe shrugged and walked away. Jennifer smiled at the four boys. “You guys play horse shoes as long as you want. If that big idiot comes back here please come let me know so I can deal with him.”

Dessert was put out and the party goers made short work of two sheet cakes, the Rice Krispy treats and fruit salad. The beverage tubs and refrigerator was emptying out and the trash cans and recycle bins were filling up. Jennifer suggested opening gifts but John looked at her like she had two heads and informed her that no one did that until the guys left.

The invitations stated that the party was over at 3 PM. The first parents arrived to pick up their sons around 2:45 and by 3:30 everyone was gone except for family members. Brian unlocked the pool house refrigerator and distributed beers to Justin, Jennifer, Tucker, Alice and Charlie before collapsing in a chair with his own beer.

John and Peter were soaking in the hot tub and reviewing the high points of the party. Gus wandered over and stood in front of Justin’s chair. Justin pulled him up into his lap.

A tired Gus leaned back against his Papa. “That was a good party but I think I need a nap now.”

The adults all laughed and agreed that a nap sounded like a good idea.

Alice stood up. “Well Charlie and I should head over to the cottage. I thought there would be leftovers for your dinner but it’s like the locusts came through here. I don’t think there is any food left.”

Justin laughed. “Thanks for all your help. Looks like we are having pizza for dinner.”

John came over to thank Alice and Charlie for everything they did for his party. Jennifer decided John should open his gifts. She got a pad and pen from the kitchen to write down what he got and who it was from.

Gus had enough energy to run up to his room and return with John’s present with the hand decorated wrapping paper.

Gus and Peter carried the gifts over for John to open. Grandmom Jen wrote down information and sipped wine from a glass that Tucker provided to her. Brian sat on a lounger with Justin sitting in front of him. Both uncles smiled at the amazed happiness on John’s face as he opened a small mountain of boxes.

He gave a delighted Gus a hug and kiss for his gift and told his little cousin that it was his favorite out of all the presents he got today.

Jennifer started her second glass of wine and informed Justin and Brian that she and Tucker were spending a second night since both of them wanted to just relax and drink.

Rather than move off the lounger away from his Sunshine Brian had John call and order the pizza for dinner and gave him the money to pay. Peter brought his uncles more beer.

Gus managed to fit on the lounger with his two fathers and feel asleep. Justin gently woke him when the pizza arrived.
Chapter 70 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 70

John and Peter opened the pizza boxes and brought some plates and napkins from the pool house. Everyone dug into the pizza since none of the adults had eaten much at the party.

Shortly after the pizza was consumed Gus’s eyelids started to droop. He was sitting on his Papa’s lap, leaning back against him.

Brian looked over at Gus and smiled. “Sonny Boy it looks like you are ready for bed. Let’s go upstairs so you can get a bath and ready for bed.”

Gus got off Justin’s lap. “Can I just get a shower in your bathroom Daddy?”

“That sounds like a plan Sonny Boy.” Brian scooped Gus up in his arms and took him around to say good night to everyone before they went in the house.

Justin turned to his mother. “Mom I forgot to ask. Did Kevin invite you to his school for grandparents’ day?”

Jennifer smiled. “Yes he did. That little guy is just all love. He told me he wanted to ask me on a date. I’m looking forward to going to his school, he’s so excited about me coming since he never had anyone to come for grandparents’ day before.”

Justin had a big smile on his face. “I told Greg I thought you would be delighted to go to Kevin’s school. I better go up and see if Gus is ready for a story. I don’t think he will last long tonight; the party wore him out.”

When Justin went into the house, Jennifer walked over to where John and Peter were playing cards.

“John, how friendly are you with Joe Harkins?”

Peter chuckled. “I told John how you told off Joe today.”

John smirked. “Joe is an idiot. He made some remark about the uncles at practice one day and Coach Logue benched him for the next game. He is a butthead. Patrick and I avoid him as much as possible. His father is the sponsor that dropped out this season before you made Uncle Brian sponsor the team.”

Jennifer gave John a quick hug. “I figured you were too smart to be hooked up with a bully like him.”

Peter was still smiling remembering Jennifer putting Joe Harkins in his place. “Joe told Grandmom Jen that since his father has a contract with Kinnetik that Uncle Brian really works for his father.”

Just at that moment Brian came outside. “Who said that?”

Peter looked over at his uncle. “Joe Harkins said that to Grandmom Jen. He came over and tried to make Josh, me, Gus and Kevin stop our horse shoe game so he and some kids with him could play. Grandmom Jen told him to go play something else or she would call his father to come pick him up.”

Brian chuckled. “The annual profit Kinnetik makes off Harkins Tires wouldn’t pay our electric bill for one month. I don’t work for anyone, smart people hire Kinnetik to increase their business.”

Peter nodded. “That’s what Grandmom told Joe; that his father was smart to have Kinnetik do his advertising.”

Brian smiled at Jennifer. “No one should ever argue with Mother Taylor. She knows what she is talking about.”

Jennifer just shook he head and went back to her lounger and glass of wine.

*************************************************************************************

While John was enjoying the best birthday party of his life; Claire was meeting with her court appointed attorney.

The lawyer explained the plea deal to her. She quietly listened to what he had to say before speaking.

“I refuse to consider any deal from the DA that includes jail time. I am a victim here, Tino threatened me if I didn’t go along with his scheme.”

The lawyer shook his head. “Claire you are going to jail, there is no question about that. The length of time you spend in jail is the only thing on table. You have no proof that Tino threatened you. There are photographs of you giving him oral sex in the back seat of his car. Your son has signed a statement that says you admitted to him that you went along with Tino to get money from your brother.”

“The police must have forced Peter to say that.”

“No Claire. Peter gave his statement to someone from the law firm your brother uses. The police got the sworn statement from that law firm.”

Claire looked troubled for a moment. “Brian must have forced my son to say that. I’m sure he didn’t do it willingly. Brian is keeping the boys from visiting me.”

“That is doubtful Claire. Just because you wish things does not make them true. You have a very weak case. According to the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania you have been a horrible mother. The police and the social worker, who were at the house the night Paul died, say that there was no food in the house. They also report that the house was filthy. Not the result of good parenting. The police have managed to uncover the fact that before Paul was a complete drug addict he had a job teaching at a private school here in the Pittsburgh area. Several boys complained he hung around the locker room while they were changing and showering. There was no reason for him to be there according to other staff members. So Paul was fired. The social worker also reports that your sons complained about Paul watching them in the bathroom and you discounted their concerns. So you are a mother who refused to listen to what appears to be legitimate concerns of your sons.”

Claire started to cry. “I didn’t know about Paul. I’ve always tried to be a good mother. Tino said he would hurt the boys that is why I went along with his idea to kidnap Justin.”

“Wishful thinking again Claire. Peter says you knew he would be with Justin. That means you deliberately put your son in danger. You assured that he would be present when an armed man attempted to kidnap his legal guardian.”

“Tino promised that Peter wouldn’t be hurt. I told the police that Tino promised me that Peter would be okay.”

The lawyer just stared at Claire for a few moments.

“Really! So you were afraid of this man and according to you he threatened your sons but you believed his promise that your twelve year old son would be unhurt despite being present at a kidnapping attempt. Justin and Peter both gave statements, the day of the attempt, where they both say the gunman threatened to shoot Peter if he didn’t raise his hands.

The Police also know that you tried to extort twenty five thousand dollars from your brother just a short time before your sons went to live with their uncles. I spoke to your mother’s parish priest who was happy to tell me that you tried to involve him in your scheme. What that will say to a jury is that you were determined to get money from Mr Kinney and when your first extortion plan didn’t pan out you willingly went along with the attempted kidnapping of Justin Taylor.”

Claire just continued to cry while the lawyer sat silently watching her.

Finally he spoke. “If you don’t stop crying I am just going to leave. I have better things to do with my Saturday than sit here and listen to your crocodile tears.”

Claire, suddenly dry eyed, spoke. “Can we negotiate a better deal?”

“In my opinion this is the best you could hope for. My understanding is that your brother agreed not to dispute this deal. You understand that Brian Kinney is a very wealthy man and can afford private detectives and lawyers to provide all the evidence the DA would need to send you to jail for much longer than five years. With good behavior you probably won’t serve more than three years.”

Claire took the offered pen and signed the plea agreement. Her attorney told her that he hoped to get a quick court date so she could plead guilty and a judge could okay the plea bargain.

The lawyer left and Claire was taken back to her cell at the Allegheny County jail. She wrote a letter to Brian and sealed it in an envelope.

*************************************************************************************

In Washington Township Justin appeared on the patio soon after Brain. Gus had lasted only two pages before falling asleep. Brian was sitting on a lounge chair so Justin went over and assumed his favorite place sitting in front of his lover, leaning back against him with Brian’s arm around him.

John and Peter finished their card game and John came over to where his uncles were sitting.

“Today was the best birthday party I ever had. Everyone told me they couldn’t believe the party that you guys threw for me. They know I haven’t lived with you very long. I know how much work you both did to make sure everything was perfect for the party. I just want you to know how much I appreciate you doing this for me. I appreciate everything that you have done for both Peter and me. We both just hope that we can continue to live here with you.”

Justin felt tears come to his eyes but fought them back. Brian was embarrassed and didn’t know how to respond. Justin was finally able to reply.

“You know that Uncle Brian hates these emotional moments so you’ll understand that he isn’t saying anything but both of us are happy to have you and Peter here with us. Happier than we ever thought we would be when we decided to have you come here. We want you to feel secure and know that this is your home for as long as you need, or want, it to be.”

John leaned down and hugged his uncles. Brian actually patted John on the back which surprised and pleased him.

John than went over to Jennifer and thanked her for helping with the party and for all she has done for him and Peter. She didn’t bother to hold back her tears and stood up and hugged John tightly as she told him it was her pleasure to spend time with him and Peter.

Tucker joined in by getting up and putting his arm around John’s shoulders and told him that he was looking forward to his soccer games at Washington Academy.

Peter gave his uncles a hug and Grandmom Jen a good night kiss before both boys went up to their rooms.

The four adults settled into the hot tub, drank wine and talked for quite a while before going into the house and up to their bedrooms.

The next morning Brian got up and went down to the kitchen with Gus. Gus took coffee up to Justin in bed and told him John and Peter were making everyone breakfast.

Justin got washed quickly and he and Gus got down to the kitchen just as breakfast was being served. Jennifer and Tucker were impressed by John & Peter’s teamwork in preparing breakfast. It was obvious that the boys enjoyed making the family breakfast and the praise that accompanied it.

Shortly after breakfast Jennifer and Tucker left for home. Gus was anxious to get into the pool so he and Brian went upstairs to change into swimsuits while John and Peter cleaned up the kitchen.

Justin asked Peter to decide what he wanted to take to San Francisco and lay it out on the extra bed in his room. Justin wanted to look over things before Peter packed his suitcase. He reminded both boys that night would be cool in San Francisco and they were doing a bay tour and it would actually be cold while they were out on the water.

Justin was in his bedroom deciding what clothes he would need for the trip when his cell phone rang. It was Greg O’Brien asking if he could come over and talk with Justin. Greg said he could be over to the house in about 15 minutes and Justin agreed to meet with him.

When Greg arrived Justin was waiting by the front door. He led the way to the study and closed the door behind them.

Justin asked Greg if he wanted something to drink but Greg said no. They sat down and Greg looking a little uncomfortable started the conversation.

“I wanted to apologize for our interview the other day at Kinnetik. I discounted the importance of meeting with you and that was a mistake. You told me not to mix up personal Brian with professional Brian but you didn’t warn me against doing that same thing with you.”

Justin smiled. “So it is actually my fault you behaved inappropriately at the interview?”

Greg chuckled. “Could I make you believe that?”

“Probably not. Why did you think our interview was not important?”

“Because I did that thing no one supposed to do I assumed I knew what your role was at Kinnetik. I confused the personal Justin with professional Justin. Actually I got both wrong in this case. My observation of you was that you were a very kind, thoughtful, friendly man who deferred in most things to Brian. When I thought about my conversations with the other people at Kinnetik I started to realize I may have made some incorrect assumptions. Patrick helped me realize how wrong I was.”

Justin looked puzzled. “Patrick?”

“Yes. I could see how ill at ease Brian was yesterday at the party. On the ride home I said I was surprised Brian agreed to have so many people at John’s party. Patrick informed me that John told him that once Uncle Justin decides something Uncle Brian always goes along with his decision. I actually said to Patrick that it seemed to me that Brian was the dominant partner but he said that you and Brian were a strong team who usually agreed with each other. However John told Patrick that Uncle Brian’s main concern is that Uncle Justin was happy and that he trusted Uncle Justin completely.”

“We trust each other completely. Brian and I have been through our troubled times but I believe now we are a strong team and nothing can pull us apart. I will admit that Brian is extremely protective of me. That comes in large part from witnessing my bashing that almost killed me. Brian wants to be sure I never get hurt like that again.”

Greg nodded. “I realize now how important your input is for the art director decision. After talking with Roxanne I also realize just how much I would enjoy the job and how much I would like to have it. I know there was no chance of me being hired unless I have you on my side.”

Justin stood up. “Well you are getting better at observing and understanding. I am the lone negative vote for you at Kinnetik. Cynthia and Brian were pleased with their interviews with you and Jason has only good things to say about your conversation with him. So you made a good decision coming here today to talk with me. I’m pretty sure you will get a call from Patti, our HR person, sometime tomorrow.”

Greg got a big smile on his face as he stood and stuck out his hand for Justin to shake. “Thanks Justin I promise to do the best job that I can.”

Justin smiled and led the way back to the door. Greg shook his hand and thanked him again before leaving.

Justin hurried upstairs and changed into a swimsuit to join Brian and Gus in the pool. When came back downstairs he found Peter waiting for him to check the clothes he planned to take to California.

Justin made a few suggestions but overall approved of Peter’s wardrobe choices. He told Peter what should be packed in his carry-on and left Peter alone to finish his packing.

Back downstairs Justin went out on the patio. He stopped to watch Brian and Gus playing in the pool. Justin loved to watch Brian play with Gus. Brian played with his son like another child, with complete abandon and no embarrassment. Watching father and son unobserved was one of Justin’s favorite things to do.

It didn’t take Brian long to sense Justin’s presence and turn with a smile to his lover.

“Coming in the pool Sunshine?”

Justin got a huge smile on his face as he ran across the patio and cannonballed into the deep end of the pool to Gus’s delight. John who had been floating on a raft in the deep end was not as happy as Gus since Justin’s dive knocked him off his raft. The look of annoyance on John’s face made Brian, Gus and Justin all laugh. Eventually John joined in the laughter.

Later Peter joined everyone. The three boys played in the pool while Justin and Brian sat in the hot tub. Brian sat with his arm around Justin’s shoulder and watched his son and his nephews playing in the pool. Brian could hardly believe how happy and content he felt. It truly amazed him that he enjoyed spending time with his nephews. He had resigned himself a long time ago that Gus and Justin were vital to his happiness but it was still kind of surprising for him to realize he would miss John & Peter if they were no longer part of the household.

Justin could sense Brian’s contentment and his smile never faded. He did get out of the hot tub to assembly sandwich fixings for lunch on the patio.

The day passed peacefully. Justin made a stir fry for dinner and later they all watched a video before Gus got ready for bed. After Justin read Gus a story he resumed his packing. Brian was lying in bed checking his email and looking unhappy.

Justin told Brian about Greg’s visit and their conversation. He told Brian that he now agreed that Greg would be a good fit for the art director. Brian said he would have Patti contact Greg the next day.

Brian sat up in bed, emails forgotten, and just watched Justin gathering his clothes and putting them in a suitcase. He looked increasingly unhappy.

Justin chuckled. “Brian, it’s only going to be a few days. We’ll be together on Friday night.”

Brian nodded but still looked unhappy. “I know Sunshine. I know you have to go and make sure everything is set up correctly for your show. It’s fine.”

Justin came over and gave Brian a kiss. “I’ll miss you too.”

Brian gave him half a smile and squeezed Justin’s hand.

Once Justin was done his packing he locked the bedroom door, turned down the lights, dropped his clothes on the floor and jumped into bed where Brian was waiting to fuck him into the mattress.

Brian and Justin finished up their evening of romance in the shower. Afterwards they put on boxers and unlocked the door so Gus could come into the bedroom the next morning if he woke up early.

Brian was up early the next morning and was surprised in the shower by Justin who carefully locked the bathroom door. While Brian got dressed Justin went to wake up Gus and get him dressed and ready for school.

While Brian and Justin ate breakfast, Justin packed a lunch for Gus. Gus gave Justin a hug and kiss good bye before Brian gave Justin a passionate good bye kiss. “That will have to hold you until Friday Sunshine.”

Justin gave Brian a sunshine smile. “I hope Friday comes fast.”

Once they were in the city Brian dropped Gus at his new school. Brian was surprised and pleased that Gus was excited about his new school. After putting on his back pack with his school supplies and lunch inside Gus gave his Daddy a kiss good bye and headed inside with a big smile.

When Alice arrived she was not overly surprised to see Justin sitting at the table having breakfast.

“I guess you were up early to say good bye to father and son?”

Justin smiled and nodded his head. It wasn’t too long before John and an excited, nervous Peter arrived in the kitchen.

Justin reminded Peter that the car was picking them up at 10AM for their noon flight and that Peter needed to be sure to bring his state picture ID. Justin has already printed out their boarding passes and made copies of the custody agreement.

This was the first time the brothers would be parted for so long a time. Both John and Peter were feeling a little apprehensive about the separation.
At ten o’clock Justin and Peter waved good bye from the back seat of a town car as John stood at the front door with Alice who had her arm wrapped around his waist.

At the airport a wide eyed Peter held on tightly to Justin’s hand. Since they were traveling first class check in and their trip through security were completed pretty quickly. Justin led the way to Liberty Air’s members’ lounge. Since the airline was a Kinnetik customer Brian and his family got special treatment.

When it was time to go to the gate a Liberty Air employee escorted Justin and Peter to their gate and made sure they were among the first to board the plane. Peter took the window seat. He and Justin had some orange juice while they waited for everyone to get on board and get seated.

During takeoff Peter held on to his uncle’s hand and was reassured by Justin’s smile. Peter relaxed once they were in the air. He and Justin pulled books out of their carryon bags and settled in for the non-stop flight to San Francisco.

Peter spent more time looking out the window than reading his book. When the flight attendant handed out lunch menus Peter asked Justin if they were going to eat lunch.

Justin smiled. “Sure. Why not?”

“Josh and his parents flew to Florida and he told me everything cost extra on airplanes. His Dad told him the food wasn’t worth what they charged for it.”

“California is a longer flight than Florida so I think we’ll get hungry if we don’t eat something. Here is first class everything is included so we might as well eat lunch.”

Peter studied the menu until the flight attendant came along to take their order. She called him Mr Townsend which made him laugh.

“I guess that’s me. My name is Peter.”

“It’s nice to meet you Peter. What would you like for lunch?”

“I guess I’ll have the pasta. This is my first time on an airplane.”

The flight attendant smiled. “How do you like it so far?”

“It’s cool. I like looking out the window.”

“Are you going to San Francisco on vacation or to visit someone?”

“Uncle Justin is an artist and is having an art show this weekend. We’re going early to make sure they set everything up correctly. My brother John is flying out on Friday with Uncle Brian in time for opening night.”

The flight attendant looked at Justin. “What gallery is your show going to be at?"

Justin smiled. “The Baily Gallery. It’s just off Union Square.”

“I’ve lived in San Francisco my while life. I know the Baily Gallery well. It is one of nicest art galleries in the city.”

Justin chuckled. “Mr Baily assured me it was the NICEST when we discussed having an art show here.”

“I’m sure he believe that and I wouldn’t want to argue the point with him. I’m off this weekend maybe I’ll stop by to see your show.”

Justin took one of his business card out of his messenger bag. He wrote something on the back and signed his name. “If you are available Friday night we are having an invitation only cocktails and appetizers reception. This card will get you in the reception.”

The flight attendant continued on. A proud Peter continued to smile for some time.

At Kinnetik Brian got a call on his cell phone from Melanie.

“Hi Brian. I need a favor. I am driving back from Oakland but there is some big accident on Boulevard of the Allies and I’m stuck in traffic. Nothing is moving in either direction. Can you pick up the kids at school and take them to Lindsay at the Gallery.”

“No problem. I’ll leave right now.”

Gus saw Brian as soon as he walked into the classroom at school. He yelled “Daddy!” and ran across the room into this father’s arms.
Together they went to JR’s classroom to collect her before going out to Brian’s car. He put JR in Gus’s boaster seat and seat belted Gus into the back seat for the short drive to the Bloom Gallery.

Lindsay let them in the front door after Brian knocked on the door. She was expecting them since Melanie had also called her.

“Brian thanks for picking up Gus and JR. I’ll be glad when we can afford a second car.”

“No problem Linds. I was happy to pick them up. One reason we chose Fort Pitt is because it is convenient to me at Kinnetik and you here at the Gallery.”

“Well I’m sure you were busy and I’m sorry we had to bother you. If I had my own car I could have picked them up myself.”

Brian asked where she wanted Gus and JR to wait until Melanie arrived. Lindsay led her way to the conference room and settled them at the table with some coloring books.

“Gus keep an eye on your sister while I let Daddy out the door.”

Brian gave Gus and JR a kiss good bye and followed Lindsay back to the front door of the studio.

“Thanks again Brian. I hope we aren’t going to have to call on you for rides too often. It’s just so hard to coordinate transportation with just one car.”

“Lindsay I got the message loud and clear. You have one car and it is very sad. Let me assure you that I have no intention of buying you and Melanie a second car.”

Lindsay laughed unpleasantly. “Maybe I should ask Justin for a car. He seems to have pretty good success getting you to buy them for his friends.”

Brian smiled. “Maybe you should ask him when he gets back from California. If this show is as successful as his shows usually are he could certainly afford to buy several cars.”

The pained look on Lindsay’s face told Brian his remark about Justin’s success as an artist had hit the target.

He glanced behind him to be sure the conference door was still closed before he moved close to Lindsay and spoke softly.

“If you think you are going to make me feel guilty about buying Daphne a car you are very much mistaken. I can hardly believe that after all our years of friendship you can act like such a selfish bitch.”

Lindsay started to move away but Brian grabbed her by the arm. “Justin and I have kept you from bankruptcy. We paid the moving expenses to get your belonging back to Pittsburgh. We provide all your living expenses, we pay tuition for not only my son but for JR. You still want fucking more from us! When is it going to be enough? When do you start to take any responsibility for your life?”

Tears came to Lindsay’s eyes. “I don’t ever remember you speaking to me like this!”

“And I don’t remember you ever being this unreasonable and selfish!”

Brian flipped the lock to open and walked out the door.
Chapter 71 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 71

After he left the Bloom Gallery, Brian headed home. He had promised his favorite blond not to ignore John while Justin and Peter were in California.

When Brian got home he found Alice, Charlie and John talking in the kitchen. Alice greeted him with a big smile to let him know all was well. She let Brian know that roasted chicken was on the menu for dinner along with a salad and roasted cauliflower.

Alice told Brian that she and Charlie were heading to the cottage and John would take care of putting the finishing touches on dinner.

Brian went upstairs to change and left John working in the kitchen.

Meanwhile on the west coast Justin was telling Peter to watch out the window as the plane descended into San Francisco International. When it looked like they might land in the bay rather than on a runway; Peter looked over at his smiling Uncle.

“Keep watching Buddy. Don’t worry we’ll touch down on the runway.”

Justin had explained what happens after landing to Peter so he was prepared for the reverse of the engines and the pilots hitting the brakes to slow down the aircraft. Since they were flying on an Airbus Justin also alerted Peter to hearing the hydraulics adjust as they taxied to the gate.

Justin made sure Peter gathered all his belongings as they exited the plane. The flight attendant asked Peter if he enjoyed his first flight and got an excited, positive response from the boy.

They stopped in the restroom before walking to baggage claim. Peter kept hold of Justin’s hand. This whole experience was so far out of his realm of experience he was anxious about being separated from his uncle.

Justin did remind Peter to turn on his cell back on just in case they got separated they could contact each other by cell phone.

Justin smiled to himself thinking that since Peter was sticking so close to him there was very little chance of them being separated.

As they approached baggage claim there was a group of drivers holding up cards with names written on them. Justin walked over to the chauffeur holding the “Taylor” card and let him know he was Justin Taylor. The driver asked if they needed help with their luggage and Justin told him no. So the diver left to go back to his car and wait for Justin’s call that they were ready to be picked up at the curb.

As they left the airport and drove along the nondescript highway a disappointed Peter turned toward his Justin.

“Uncle Justin is this San Francisco?”

There was a chuckle from the front seat and Justin smiled at Peter.

“No Buddy. The airport here, like Pittsburgh, is pretty far from the city.”

“But we just landed right over San Francisco Bay?”

Another chuckle was heard from the front seat. Justin rolled his eyes and nodded towards their driver.

“The bay is huge Peter. Once we are actually in the city we’ll see where the bay opens to the ocean. Some people think Golden Gate is the name of the famous bridge but actually the bridge goes across the Golden Gate which is the entrance to the bay from the Pacific.”

Peter nodded and looked out the window again. He was semi-interested in the landscape now that he knew it wasn’t the actual city.

At home Brian and John were eating dinner together. Brian let his nephew know that Patrick’s father had accepted a job at Kinnetik as the head of the art department.

John was pretty surprised and Brian told him not to mention it to Patrick until his friend told him about the new job. Brian also said that when people asked, John should say that Greg worked “with” Brian and not that he worked for Brian. That would make it less awkward for John’s friendship with Patrick.

After dinner Brian helped John clean up and put the leftovers away. Once the kitchen was in order they went down to the game room to play pool. Brian wasn’t really minding spending time with his nephew and he knew this interaction with John would score his major points with Justin.

Back on the west coast; when the car actually entered San Francisco Peter kept busy looking out of both side of the car. He was impressed by Union Square and amazed when the car pulled up to their hotel.

A uniformed doorman quickly came over and opened the door for Justin. Peter slid across the seat and got out of the car after his uncle.

“Checking in sir?”

“Yes. The name is Justin Taylor. Would you please take care of the bags?”

The doorman went around to the back of the car and Justin paid the driver before walking in to the Saint Francis Hotel lobby followed closely by a wide eyed Peter.

Peter was so busy looking around the very impressive lobby that when Justin stopped at the check in counter Peter walked into the back of him.

“Welcome to the Saint Francis sir. Do you have a reservation?”
Justin smiled. “Yes the name is Justin Taylor.”

The check in clerk stood a little taller. “We have you booked in the Union Square Suite. This young man is Peter Townsend?”

Justin nodded. “And we should still expect Mr Kinney and the other Mr Townsend on Friday?”

“Yes that’s correct.”

The doorman came over with their bags and Justin handed him a tip. A bellman came over with a cart and placed their bags in the cart before leading them to the tower elevators and up to the Union Square Suite.

When the bellman opened the door to the suite Peter actually gasped. It was like something out of a movie. They entered into a large room with two sets of windows that looked out on the square. There was a seating area and a dining table that seated six.

The bellman asked Justin which suitcase was his and carried it into the master bedroom before taking Peter’s suitcase to the bedroom on the other side of the main room. Another tip from Justin and the bellman left.

Peter went over to the dining room table where there was a large flower arrangement and a fruit basket. He checked the cards.

“Uncle Justin the flowers are from the hotel manager and the fruit basket is from the Baily Gallery.”

Justin came over and took an apple from the fruit basket. “So shall we take a little walk around the square and find somewhere to eat. Kind of early for dinner but we can have a room service snack later tonight.”

That sounded like a great plan to Peter who followed Justin out of their suite, down to the lobby and out onto Union Square. They walked around the square for a while before deciding on a Thai restaurant for their early dinner.

After dinner Justin hired a cab to drive them around the city for a while before delivering them back to the hotel. Justin was afraid Peter would get whiplash during the cab ride as he constantly switched looking from one side of the cab to the other anxious not to miss anything. The cab driver was exceptionally nice and happily pointed out everything of interest to the excited boy.

When they got back to the St Francis Justin gave the cab driver a big tip. As Justin and Peter walked into the lobby Justin’s cell rang. He looked at the display and smiled.

“Hello Mr Kinney. We are just walking into the hotel lobby how about you call me back in about 20 minutes.”

Justin laughed at Brian’s response and disconnected the call. Once they were up in their suite Justin told Peter not to leave the suite and went into the master bedroom.

Peter wandered into his bedroom and decided to email John about his day.

When Brian called back Justin was settled into bed waiting. There was some initial laughing and teasing followed by some hot phone sex. Afterwards Justin got cleaned up and redressed.

He went out into the main room where Peter was sprawled on a sofa reading a book. Justin suggested they check the room service menu.

They ordered some decadent desserts to share, watched some TV. Adjusting to the three hour time difference they went to bed early.

On Tuesday morning Greg O’Brien pulled into a parking spot in the hospital garage. Yesterday morning he had gotten a call on his cell phone from Patti at Kinnetik. She went over the important aspects of the job offer and told him she would email a copy of the offer letter to his personal email.

Patti suggested that he have an attorney review the offer and if he was satisfied Greg should print out a copy and sign it. He could either fax or email the signed document back to her as soon as possible.

Once he was in the office Greg copied a bunch of personal files off his work PC onto a disc and shoved some personal possessions into his briefcase when he was sure no one was watching.

Greg hadn’t wanted to check that email on his work computer so he waited until he got home to look over the job offer. It seemed straight forward but he did forward the email to a lawyer friend and asked him to look it over. Greg and Roxanne discussed the Kinnetik job and they both felt he should take the offer.

This morning as Greg walked toward the elevator his cell rang. It was his friend, the lawyer, letting him know the offer letter had no hidden issues. He said he thought this was a great opportunity for Greg.

Greg felt like a huge weight was lifted off his shoulders. He went into the office with a big smile on his face and went to work on a couple things that he anxious to finish up. He planned to give his two weeks’ notice today and he wasn’t sure if the bosses would want him to actually work out the two weeks or not.

When Greg got back from lunch there was a message from the Director of Communications asking Greg to give him a call. The Director asked Greg to come to a meeting in his office at 2 PM. Greg knew at the end of this meeting either he would be giving his notice or the purpose of the meeting was to let him go.

A little before 2 Greg walked into the Director’s outer office. His secretary seemed embarrassed which gave Greg a clue about the purpose of the meeting. She buzzed the Director and told Greg to go right in.

Waiting in the office was the Director, Hal and Adele, the Vice President from HR. Adele looked even more uncomfortable than the secretary. Adele and Greg had known each other for years so Greg was even more certain about the purpose for this meeting.

Greg sat in an empty chair and waited for someone to say something. Hal and the Director traded glances before the Director started to speak.

“Greg, I know you have worked here for several years and have a good work record. That is why we are disappointed that you have been so resistant to the recent change of the graphics program. We feel like you are not adapting to this change and have projected a very negative attitude to the other areas of the hospital that you work with on a regular basis. We have had several instances where people have reported that you told them that the new program prevents you from creating things the way they wanted them.”

Greg smiled. “I have told people that because it is true. That really shouldn’t be a surprise to you guys. I have sent you several emails explaining the issues with the new software.”

Hal spoke up. “We feel that a lot of these issues are because you don’t understand the capabilities of the new software. We hoped you would have more loyalty to the department and present things in a more positive way. Your constant negativity is not helping anyone.”

Greg shook his head. “I asked the trainers we had for the new program how to do certain things and they told me that it was not possible to do them with their software. So I guess they don’t understand the capabilities of their software either.”

Adele suddenly coughed which Greg felt was a cover up for laughter. It earned her a dirty look from the Director who answered Greg.

“The company has told us, and we let you guys know this, that lots of new things will be available in their next update. So any minor issues that you are having now will be resolved shortly.”

Greg raised his eyebrows. “I’ve looked a lot on some on-line message boards. It appears this new version has been promised for a long time and so far nothing has been released.”

Hal was annoyed. “So you accept what is written on some internet gossip site rather than what we are telling you?”

“Well I have been participating on these message board for way longer than I have known you guys. It has been a great way to share information and solve issues over the years. My experience is that the professionals who participate are honest and helpful. Since Adele is part of this meeting I have a good idea what the purpose of the meeting is. I suggest we stop rehashing the inadequacies of the software you bought and get on with the real reason for this meeting.”

The Director said that unfortunately they had made the painful decision to let Greg go. Adele informed him that he had an “outstanding work record” and HR felt strongly that he deserved to receive 3 months’ severance pay and they would continue his health coverage for 3 months as well. After three months he was entitled to COBRA health insurance for an additional year.

She asked if Greg had any questions and he said he did not. Adele said that some cartons had been delivered to his cubicle and she would go with Greg to pack up his personal possessions.

Greg stood up and when he saw the Director start to put out his arm for a handshake Greg turned quickly toward the office door. He knew it was childish but he did not want to shake hands with either man. Adele had a small smile on her face as she turned to him and went out the door just ahead of him.

They walked down the hall and took the elevator to the ground floor. The building where Greg’s office was located was a couple blocks away.

Adele took Greg’s arm. “This is off the record but I want to let you know how unhappy I am about you being fired. There is absolutely no reason for this but you know Pennsylvania does not require any reasons for ending employment. Feel free to give me as a reference when you start to look for a new job.”

Greg smiled at her. “That is nice of you to say. Off the record, I have already been offered a new job so there is no reason for you to be too upset about me leaving. I think it is time for me to go. Until the recent changes I always enjoyed my job but that is not true anymore. Maybe I am just having trouble adjusting to change.”

Adele shook her head. “I’m sure you don’t believe that and neither do I. It’s none of my business but I hope the new job will give you the same money and benefits.”

“Well not exactly the same.”

Adele frowned. “I’m sorry. Even if you start another job right away you are still entitled to the severance pay so I hope that helps.”

Greg chuckled. “Sorry to tease you. The pay and benefits at the new company are much better. I have not formally accepted the job but I think it will be a great opportunity. There is even profit sharing and they have been a very profitable company. I think you will be surprised when you hear where I will be working.”

When they got back to the office everyone looked upset. The arrival of the cartons gave Greg’s co-workers a good idea about what was happening. Greg did his best to reassure everyone that he was OK with this decision.

Adele told him his network access was cut off but if he had any personal files on his PC she could have copied off and sent to him. Greg surprised her by saying that he didn’t have anything personal on his PC.

Adele said. “So this is not a complete surprise?”

“I knew we were going to part ways just thought I would be the one making that decision. Worked out better for me this way."

Greg’s possessions didn’t even fill one carton so it didn’t take long for him to pack them up. He said goodbye to his co-workers and promised to stay in touch.

Tuesday morning in San Francisco Justin and Peter were up early. Justin ordered coffee and juice from room service. Once they were showered and dressed, uncle and nephew went down to the hotel restaurant and had the breakfast buffet.

After getting their money’s worth at the buffet Justin and Peter walked over to the Baily Gallery which was just a few blocks from the hotel. Rick Baily was delighted to finally meet Justin. He showed them the gallery space that would be used for Justin’s show.

When they went back to the storage room Justin was a little annoyed that the crates with his art work had the tops removed.

“Mr Baily I requested that the crates with my art wouldn’t be opened until I got here. That was in the written instructions that were sent to you.”

Rick Baily excused himself and went to find his niece, Nora Rogers, who was interning at the gallery for the summer.

“Nora, I asked you to oversee Justin Taylor’s artwork. Why are the crates opened?”

“Uncle Rick I just had the tops removed. I thought that would make it easier when he got here today.”

Rick sighed. “The artist sent written instructions that they weren’t to be opened. We need to abide by the artist’s requests. Let’s go assure Mr Taylor no art has been removed from the crates.”

Uncle and niece went back to the storeroom. Justin had found a chair in the gallery space and installed Peter there with a book.

When Rick and Nora came back into the storage room Justin was checking the contents of the crates with his inventory list.

“Mr Taylor, this is my niece, Nora Rogers, she thought it would save time this morning if she had the lids taken off the crates. I’m sorry we didn’t abide by your instructions but Nora assures me no art was removed from the crates.”

Justin had a frown on his face. “Please call me Justin. Actually I’ve found a couple discrepancies between my inventory sheets and the contents. I believe some of my work was removed and put back incorrectly.”

Nora looked uncomfortable. “I’m sorry I was just so anxious to see your art. We’re so excited about hosting your first San Francisco show.”

That remark did not make Justin any happier. “Mr Baily, I am very, very particular about my art. I am very unhappy my instructions were ignored.”

“Justin, please call me Rick. I am very sorry about this mix-up. Nora is a summer intern and I guess her enthusiasm got the best of her. I will personally be sure all your instructions are followed to the letter.”

“Okay. Well it should just take a couple minutes to get the contents back to matching the inventory sheets. This shouldn’t be a big deal.”

Nora spoke up. “Well we are getting ready to take the art out of their crates so is it really necessary to match up the inventory sheets?”

Justin just looked at Rick Baily. Rick had a horrified look on his face.

“Nora! Justin is in charge. We are here to follow his instructions. Why don’t you go back to the office and bring the guest list up to date for the Friday reception.”

Rick helped Justin get the artwork back in order before he got his staff to move the crates into the gallery space. Justin had the crates arranged so that they were next to the walls where the art inside each crate would be displayed. Justin always decided on the art arrangement before it was shipped and had it packed according to his plan.

Rick asked Justin to come into the office to go over a few things while the artwork was uncrated. Justin left his arrangement paperwork with Peter and asked to call him on his cell with any questions that came up.

Nora was working on the attendee spreadsheet for the opening night reception. Justin mentioned that he had given the friendly flight attendant his card which he signed on the back. If anyone had any questions about that on Friday night he suggested they ask Peter or Justin himself.

Nora nodded and made a note on the spreadsheet. “Please keep in mind that we need to plan for the number of attendees. Also the gallery is assuming the expense for the reception so I hope you won’t have too many more people to add.”

The normally easy going Justin was rapidly developing a dislike for Nora Rogers. Before he could respond Rick spoke up.

“Nora! Justin can invite anyone that he wants. He is the reason for the reception. You were so anxious to see Justin’s artwork why don’t you go out in the gallery and watch our guys uncrate it.”

An unhappy Nora left without saying anything to either man.

“I’m sorry Justin. I think I told you that Nora is a summer intern. She is my wife’s niece. She is getting ready to start her second year at RISD but she has a lot to learn about dealing with people.”

“I’m sure she’s a very nice person but I appreciate it if you would keep her away from me.”

Rick chuckled and agreed.

Out in the gallery Nora walked over to the men unloading the cartons. She started to move some canvasses across the room. One of the workers stopped her.

“This guy is very particular about his art. It is all supposed to stay together with the other canvasses in each crate. His nephew has the paperwork on how the art is to be hung.”

Nora rolled her eyes. “Nephew? I did some research. Justin Taylor has one younger sister. There is no way this boy is actually his nephew.”

The men looked uncomfortably at each other. Peter was obviously pretty young and if what Nora said was true there was a chance that laws were being broken.

Nora held up a small canvas. “I think this will look out of place with these larger paintings. I’m going to set it aside for right now.”

Peter was reading his book and only half paying attention to Nora and the workmen but he saw her start to move the small painting away from the other content of the crate.

“Excuse me. Uncle Justin wants all of the crate contents to stay together. He has a plan for how he wants his art displayed. You need to put that back where it belongs.”

Nora didn’t even look his way. “You don’t need to worry about this. We know what we are doing.”

Peter walked over and stood in front of Nora. “You need to put that back where it belongs.”

“Listen kid, you’re lucky I don’t call the police and tell them what is going on with you and Justin Taylor. Just leave us alone while we do our work.”

Peter looked confused. He had no idea what Nora was talking about. He hit the speed dial for Justin on his cell.

About one second after Peter disconnected his call Justin stormed into the gallery. Nora was so startled by the look on Justin’s face she almost dropped the painting she was holding. Justin yanked it out of his hands and gave it to Peter.

“Buddy, would you please put this back where it belongs.”

Rick, unsure what was going on, hurried into the gallery shortly after Justin.

Justin got right in Nora’s face. “I have no idea what your problem is but you need to stay away from me and my artwork or I am canceling this show right now. What in the world are you talking about threatening Peter with calling the police? Are you out of your mind?”

Rick came over. “Nora what is going on? Why would you need to call the police?”

“Oh come on Uncle Rick. I know you expect to make a pile of cash from this art show but are we just supposed to close our eyes to this whole “uncle nephew” farce? Justin Taylor has one sibling’ a younger sister. Just where did this purported nephew come from?”

Rick looked at his niece with horror. “Nora, my god! How could you think I would condone something like you are suggesting. Peter is the son of Brian Kinney’s sister. Brian is Justin’s partner. They have legal custody of Peter and his brother John. You owe Justin and Peter an apology.”

Nora looked embarrassed. “I had no way of knowing that.”

Justin got right in her face. “You had no right to assume there was any kind of sexual relationship between Peter and me. You are a filthy minded homophobic idiot who is not even capable of reading since you have not followed any of my clear instructions about my art and how it is to be handled.”

Justin turned to Rick. “Either your niece stays away from me and this gallery until my show is over or I am canceling the show right now. If you read our contract it states that failure to comply with my written instructions gives me the right to cancel this show.”

Rick wanted to choke his wife’s niece. She had been troublesome all summer but this really was the limit.

“Nora. Gather whatever belongings you might have here and get out of here. Your internship is over.”

Nora started to apologize but her uncle interrupted her. “Just get out of here as quickly as you can.”

Rick apologized profusely to Justin. Justin merely nodded and went back to supervising the men unloading the crates. Peter didn’t completely understand what Nora was talking about but he had never seen his Uncle Justin as angry as he still appeared to be.

Back in the Keystone State, Roxanne O’Brien was surprised by Greg’s early arrival at home.

“So I guess you gave your notice and they didn’t even want you to finish out the day?”

Greg chuckled. “Actually they fired me.”

“They fired you! That is outrageous. What grounds could they have to fire you?”

Greg gave his outraged wife a hug. “It doesn’t matter honey. This actually works out better for us. I get three months’ severance pay and don’t have to hang around the hospital for two weeks with everyone asking me why I quit.”

Patrick came into the room with Kevin in tow. “What are you doing home so early Dad?”

Greg turned to his sons with a big smile.

“I got fired today but don’t worry I already have a new job.”

Patrick was amazed. “What is your new job?”

“I’m going to work at Kinnetik as the new director of the art department.”

Patrick was less than thrilled. “You’re going to work for John’s uncles. That sucks!”

“What’s the problem with me working at Kinnetik?”

“My friend’s uncle is now your boss. That could change my whole friendship with John. His uncles might not want him to be friends with the son of their employee.”

Kevin looked upset. “Does that mean I can’t be friends with Gus? I really like Gus!”

Roxanne spoke up. “Time out you guys. I don’t think you have any reason to be upset. Brian and Justin are friends with a few people who work at Kinnetik. I can’t believe your Dad’s new job will have any effect of your friendships.”

Patrick and Kevin looked a little happier but were not convinced that their friendships wouldn’t change.

Greg hadn’t even considered this when he accepted the job at Kinnetik but he agreed with Roxanne that it wouldn’t be an issue.

“Listen guys I agree with Mom. I don’t think this will change your friendships at all. I plan on going in to Kinnetik tomorrow to sign some paperwork. I’ll talk to Brian about your concerns. I’m sure he’ll feel the same way as Mom and I.”

Patrick agreed that was a good idea. Kevin felt better that his brother wasn’t as upset as he had been.

Greg called Patti at Kinnetik and told her the story of his last day at the hospital. She laughed when he was finished.

“Well thankfully it all worked out for you.”

“Yeah! I’d like to come in tomorrow and sign the offer and take care of whatever else you need from me. I want the paperwork dated after today so no one thinks I tried to pull a Hal and get fired on purpose to get severance.”

Patti laughed again. “That’s no problem. It is kind of great Karma that things turned out the way they did. Brian will get a good laugh out of this.”

“Do you think when I come in tomorrow I will have a chance to talk with Brian?”

Patti said she as sure Brian would be anxious to talk with him. They agreed he would come in to Kinnetik around 10 AM.
Chapter 72 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 72

The uncrating of the artwork continued until Justin’s stomach announced it was time for lunch. They walked around the square and today they chose an Italian restaurant for lunch. Once they were seated and ordered, Peter looked over at Justin.

“What happened with Nora?”

Justin frowned. “Because I am gay Nora assumed that I was having a sexual relationship with you. She knew that my only sibling was Molly so she didn’t think you could be my nephew.”

Peter’s eyes widened. “Why didn’t she just ask? She could have asked me or you or even her uncle.”

“I believe Nora is what we call a homophobe. She hates homosexuals and feels we are deviants. Sometimes people are very open about that and sometimes they keep it hidden but eventually it oozes out of them. She wanted to believe the worst about me.”

“I’m really sorry.”

Justin smiled. “You don’t have anything to be sorry about buddy. I don’t think I will ever get used to people like Nora but they are a reality of life. Unfortunately you will probably experience something like this again as long as you live with Uncle Brian and me. You just have to get past it and move on.”

Peter shrugged and smiled back. Lunch arrived and they both dug in to their entrees.

************************************************************************************

When Brian got home Alice and John were busy talking and looking at some papers. Brian raised his eyebrows.

“So are you two plotting the takeover of the world or just this household?”

Alice laughed. “Just who do you think is running this house now?”

“I’m going to plead the fifth on that one.”

John chuckled. “Alice and I were just going over some stuff I learned at my cooking class today.”

“So how did that go Kiddo?”

“It was pretty interesting. I enjoyed it.”

Brian went upstairs to get changed while Alice and John put the finishing touches on dinner.

Over dinner John let Brian know that Patrick had emailed him and let him know that his Dad was going to work at Kinnetik. John had replied that is was pretty neat that his Dad would be working with Uncle Brian.

Brian smiled at his nephew. “Good boy. Don’t let any boss/employee bullshit interfere in your friendship with Patrick. Greg is coming into the office tomorrow to formally accept the job so I’ll make sure he is on board as well.”

“Thanks Uncle Brian. I really appreciate you looking out for me.”

“Let’s not get sloppy over this okay?”

John laughed. “Okay. Alice told me to wait until after dinner to tell you this. I guess she didn’t want you to ruin your appetite. There’s a letter on the desk in the study. It’s from Mother.”

Brian frowned. “Well no sense putting it off. Can you handle clean up?”

John nodded and Brian walked down to the study.

The letter was on the desk just as John said it would be. Brian poured himself a glass of Beam and sat down. He took a quick swallow of his drink and ripped open the envelope.

Claire started by asking Brian to take good care of her sons while she was in prison. After that fairly positive start Claire took two pages to state how Brian had ruined her life. His birth had disrupted their family life. His disrespect to their father has blighted her childhood. His academic achievement at school had made her look bad. His scholarship and leaving home for college had left her to cope with their parents alone. Finally he had provided no help or support as she struggled as a single mother which, according to Claire, was the major cause of her descent into drug addiction.

Brian read through the letter twice and then started to laugh. Apparently John has been waiting right outside the door because he knocked and asked if he could come in.

“Are you okay Uncle Brian?”

Brian handed John the letter to read. A couple times John looked up from the letter and over at Brian. When he was done reading John threw the letter onto the desk.

“Oh my god, mother is such a bitch. Still nothing is her fault, she is the victim. Even the beginning when she asks you to take good care of Peter and me. You and Uncle Justin have taken better care of us than Mother ever did. How could she write this letter to you?”

Brian shrugged. “My favorite part was that my doing well at school made her look bad. She is so delusional I can’t even be upset by this letter and you shouldn’t be either. This has nothing to do with you and me. You, me, Peter and Justin we are the ones who matter and we can’t let Claire get to any of us.”

John smiled. “I’m going to do something now that you will hate but I just have to do it.”

Brian looked puzzled as John came around to his side of the desk. John leaned down and wrapped his arms around Brian and hugged him tightly before quickly letting go.

Brian chuckled. “Well I have worse things done to me. Just don’t make it a habit. Don’t mention the letter to Peter. I don’t want Justin upset by the letter before his show. I’ll let Peter and Justin read the letter after the Friday night show opening.”

John agreed. Brian said he was going to soak in the hot tub for a while and John said he would join him. They changed into swimsuits and settled into the hot tub. They talked about soccer and their upcoming trip to San Francisco. Brian was pretty amazed that he felt comfortable and actually enjoyed spending time with John.

************************************************************************************

When Nora got to the Baily home, her Aunt Elaine was waiting for her.

“I guess Uncle Rick called you.”

“Yes he did. I am very disappointed in you. Not sure how you could have made that assumption about Justin Taylor but even more how could you believe Rick would go along with something like that happening right under his nose.”

“I just couldn’t understand how that boy could be Justin Taylor’s nephew. I did some internet investigation on him and I know he only has a younger sister.”

Elaine Baily shook her head. “You should have done a little more recent research. Peter’s mother conspired with her drug dealer to try and kidnap Justin to extort money from his partner, Brian Kinney.”

Nora shrugged. “I made a mistake. I don’t think it is the end of the world.”

Elaine shrugged back to her niece. “Not the end of the world but the end of your internship. I changed your plane reservation. You are flying back to Ohio tomorrow.”

Nora was wide eyed with shock. “Over one mistake?”

“No dear. You endangered this show by ignoring the artist’s written instructions. That gave Mr Taylor the right to cancel the show and that would have been very bad for Baily Gallery. You also exposed some very ugly prejudice inside you. To be honest you haven’t lit the world on fire since you started the internship but this is the end.”

“I don’t think I am prejudiced or bigoted.”

“Well dear you are wrong. You know one set of your great, great grandparents died in a Nazi concentration camp. They died because it was okay to hate Jews just for being Jews, even if they had done nothing wrong. You apparently equate homosexuality with pedophilia and that is just wrong. It is very dangerous to hate any group of people just because they are different.

My mother always told me that her grandparents thought her parents were wrong to leave Germany. They said that the Nazis were only after low class people. They thought they would never move against wealthy people like them. They were wrong.

My mother recited this poem, about the Nazis, to us children many, many times over the years. I know it by heart:

First they came for the Socialists, and I did not speak out — Because I was not a Socialist.
Then they came for the Trade Unionists, and I did not speak out — Because I was not a Trade Unionist.
Then they came for the Jews, and I did not speak out — Because I was not a Jew.
Then they came for me—and there was no one left to speak for me.

Fill in the names of any groups you want. The message does not change, the danger of accepting prejudice does not change. I emailed your mother with the new flight info. I told her you would call her to explain. Be honest with her. I don’t want any phone calls asking why your internship is ending early.”

Nora didn’t say anything but just went upstairs to her bedroom to call her mother and pack her belongings.

At the gallery the art was unpacked and the hanging of the paintings began. It was not a fast process. Justin was very particular about the placement. The paintings had to be at the correct height and the correct distance from the adjoining paintings.

The workman who were actually doing the hanging weren’t surprised by how precise Justin was. They were a little amused but also grateful. There had been shows where artists were changing arrangements right up to the last minute. The workmen were pretty sure that wouldn’t happen with this show.

Justin had asked Rick for a recommendation for dinner at a restaurant at Fisherman’s Wharf. Rick made a reservation for Justin and Peter and reminded them to get there early so they could walk down to view the sea lions lounging on the floating docks a few blocks down from the restaurant.

Justin had the cab drop them off by the sea lions. Peter was fascinated by watching the sea lions jockeying for position on the floating docks. Some of the animals hollered as they rolled into the water or climbed out onto the docks and made smaller sea lions move out of their way. They watched for over half an hour before walking down along the bay to Fisherman’s Wharf and all its restaurants.

On the cab ride back to the hotel Justin’s cell rang. His smile told Peter that it was Uncle Brian calling. Justin told Brian they were in the cab and he could call back later. Brian said he was tired and was going to bed but he just wanted to check in with Justin and make sure everything was going okay. They chatted for several minutes. Justin didn’t want to upset Brian so he didn’t mention the Nora situation. Brian didn’t want Justin to worry about him so he didn’t mentions Claire’s letter.

Justin told Brian he missed him and Brian said. “Of course you do. Talk to later Sunshine.”

Justin chuckled and said good bye. Justin looked thoughtful as he looked out the cab window. Peter asked if anything was wrong.

“Nothing really wrong Kiddo. Uncle Brian is not telling me something; I just wonder what it could be.”

“How do you know that?”

Justin turned to his nephew with a smile. “Brian can’t hide anything from me. Did John mention anything being wrong to you?”

Peter shook his head. Justin nodded and looked out the window again.

“It can’t be anything too bad or someone else would have contacted me. I’ll find out what it is on Friday.”

When they got back to the hotel Justin suggested they try and stay up late to try and adjust to Pacific Time. They watched a movie but Peter could tell that his uncle’s mind was back in PA wondering what Uncle Brian hadn’t told him. Even when they turned off TV and went to bed Justin tossed and turned getting little sleep.

Meanwhile back in PA Brian was also having a hard time sleeping. He knew Justin wasn’t telling him something and he kept going over in his mind what it could be that Sunshine was keeping from him.

Peter set his phone alarm to wake him up early the next morning and immediately called his brother’s cell. When John answered he asked Peter what was wrong.

“Nothing is wrong with me but the uncles are screwed up. What happened that Uncle Brian doesn’t want to tell Uncle Justin about. Uncle Justin knows he was holding something back last night on the phone.”

“I’m not supposed to tell you and you can’t tell Uncle Justin but Mom wrote this really mean letter to Uncle Brian blaming him for everything that ever went wrong in her life. He wasn’t really upset by the letter but he doesn’t want Uncle Justin to be distracted from his art show.”

Peter sighed in disgust. “Well he is distracted by not knowing what Uncle Brian didn’t tell him. Uncle Justin was already kind of upset by this intern at the art gallery who thought Uncle Justin was molesting me.”

“Why did they think that?”

“Because they knew Molly was Uncle Justin’s younger sister so they didn’t think I could really be his nephew.”

“Why didn’t she just ask?”

Peter chuckled. “Uncle Justin said because she was filthy minded, homophobic idiot.”

The brothers chuckled together before ended the call. They found their uncles interesting and amusing and they knew Emmett would say Brian and Justin were being drama queens.

While they were eating breakfast Peter looked across the table at his uncle.

“I talked to John this morning. You need to call Uncle Brian and be honest with him. You’re both upset over kind of stupid stuff. I bet you are both imagining worse things than what happened.”

“What is Uncle Brian not telling me?”

“Not my story to tell. Just call him and tell him about Nora. It was not that big a deal and it is all over.”

Justin nodded. “Maybe you’re right.”

When they got back up to the suite Justin went in the bedroom and called Brian.

“Hey Sunshine. Greg just left. He signed his contract and is going to start on Monday. Cynthia will show him the ropes until I get back in the office on Wednesday.”

“That’s great. I think he will be a great addition to Kinnetik. There’s something that happened here that I want to tell you about. I don’t want you to get upset because everything is taken care of.”

“Yeah I kind of thought you were holding something back last night.”

Justin told Brian about the whole episode with Nora. To his amazement Brian listened without interrupting until Justin was done.

“Sounds like you handled that perfect Justin. It was probably good for Peter to realize he may have to put up with shit like that if he is going to live with us.”

Justin sighed. “Yeah I thought that too. So tell me what you held back telling me last night.”

Brian chuckled. “I should know better than to try and fool you Sunshine. My sister sent me a letter basically blaming me for everything that has gone wrong in her life. Which is basically her entire life. It is ridiculous. I was going to bring it with me for you to read. I let John read it.”

“So you’re not letting it upset you, right?”

“It really is just silly Justin. One thing she blames me for is doing well in school so that she looked bad.”

Justin laughed. “Peter told me this morning that we should be honest with each other because whatever we imagine is wrong is probably worse than what we didn’t tell each other.”

“Out of the mouths of babes, huh Sunshine.”

“Guess so. I love you Brian and I miss you.”

“Yeah me too. Later.”

“Later.”

When Justin went back out to the main room Peter was sitting and reading. He looked up with a hopeful expression.

Justin smiled. “You were right Kiddo. Everything is good.”

*************************************************************************************

Wednesday morning was also Claire’s day in court. As Claire and her lawyer walked into the courtroom she was surprised to see her mother sitting in the spectators’ area. She also noticed a familiar looking blonde woman whose identity she couldn’t remember.

Everyone in the courtroom stood as the judge entered. After everyone was seated again the judge looked over at the defense table.

“My understanding is that a deal has been reached that is acceptable to the District Attorney and Ms Kinney. Is that correct?”

Just as her lawyer started to answer Claire stood up.

“Your Honor, I am being railroaded. I am a victim here but no one is listening to me. My sons have been taken away from me. My brother refuses to even let me see them and I am afraid he is abusing them and forcing them to testify against me.”

The judge turned to the Assistant District Attorney.

“I thought this plea deal had been agreed to by all parties.”

The ADA glared at Claire’s attorney. “That was our understanding Your Honor. I am not sure why or when Ms Kinney has changed her mind.”

Claire’s lawyer sighed. “Your Honor my client had agreed to this extremely fair plea agreement. I have no idea what has caused her to change her mind without telling me.”

The judge turned to Claire. “Ms Kinney had you agreed to this deal?”

“This lawyer told me that I had no choice. That this was the best deal I could get. He refused to listen to me when I told him my sons had been stolen from me. I was just trying to protect them and now somehow I am being blamed for things I didn’t do.”

The Assistant DA stood up. “Your Honor. Ms Kinney’s minor children were removed from her custody when she overdosed on drugs and the house they were living in was found to be unfit as a home for the boys. After a short stay in a foster care group home the boys were placed with Ms Kinney’s brother, Brian Kinney, and his domestic partner, Justin Taylor, by Family Services.”

The judge looked through the paperwork in front of him. “Yes. I see there was a normal investigation into the suitability of Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor to assume custody. There have also been several follow up visits by Family Services.”

“Yes Your Honor. Family Services have been extremely pleased with their interviews with John and Peter Townsend since they have been living with their uncle and his partner. Mr Kinney and Mr Taylor have a civil union and are business partners as well. They jointly own Kinnetik Advertising Agency here in the city. In addition Mr Taylor is a well know local artist.”

The judge continued to page through his paperwork.

“Ms Kinney. It appears that you did not compete your drug rehab and you have been recently treated in an Emergency Room for a drug overdose. Your son, Peter Townsend, is who made the initial connection between you and Constantine Terakalas. Peter Townsend subsequently provided a deposition stating that you admitted to him that you had provided Mr Terakalas with information about Mr Taylor’s plans for the day of the kidnapping attempt.”

Claire went to her old standby of tears. “Your Honor I only told Tino about Justin to protect my boys. He threatened to hurt them if I didn’t help him. I had no choice Your Honor. I didn’t wish Justin any harm but I had to protect my boys.”

The judge wasn’t even really looking at her so the tears were wasted.

“Ms Kinney you knew your son, Peter, would be with Mr Taylor. You were actually putting your son in danger by providing information on his whereabouts to someone you say threatened his safety.”

Claire looked at her attorney who shrugged at her.

“Your Honor you can see that I do not have adequate representation. I deserve a new lawyer. I was driven to desperation by Brian keeping my sons from me. I had no idea what was going on in their lives. I am their mother after all.”

Joan stood up and shouted. “Those boys should not be allowed to live in that sinful environment. They refused to let Claire see her sons alone. They drove a wedge between mother and sons.”

The judge had a rueful smile on his face. “Madam, you are in contempt of court. I do not allow spectators to just shout things out. However you have piqued my curiosity. Just who are you?’

“I am Joan Kinney, Claire’s mother.”

“I see. So are you also the mother of Brian Kinney?”

“Yes but I do not approve of his lifestyle so I have little contact with him.”

The judge shook his head and peered down at Joan.

“But you do approve of your daughter’s lifestyle. According to the information in front of me Claire Kinney is a neglectful mother and a drug addict who entered into a kidnapping conspiracy in an attempt to extort money from her brother.”

Joan frowned. “Brian has been keeping those boys away from their mother and me. Claire is not a strong person and she felt pushed to the wall. Brian has a lot of money and he has used that to influence people to let him keep John and Peter.”

The judge referred again to the paperwork.

“According to the information I have here from Family Services they required supervised visits. It states here that there were two visits between Claire and her sons. Both visits were supervised by Justin Taylor. After the second visit the boys both told the psychologist from Family Services that they felt their mother was “high on drugs”. The boys also told the psychologists that they had no desire to see their mother. Claire Kinney was able to keep in touch with her sons by way of the cell phones her brother purchased for all of them.”

Joan came forward. “Brian is keeping those boys away from us.”

The judge noticed a well-dressed blonde raising her hand and waving it. His smile got larger.

“It appears we have someone else who would like to chime in. Please stand Madam and let us know your connection to this case.”

Jennifer Taylor stood up. “I am Jennifer Taylor. Justin is my son.”

Claire and Joan both turned to stare at her.

The judge leaned back in his chair.

“Please come forward Mrs Taylor and tell us what you feel is important that we know.”

Jennifer walked up towards the front of the courtroom.

“I just want to say that John invited his grandmother to his birthday dinner last week. Joan Kinney told him it was too far for her to drive down to Washington for the dinner. John was disappointed but understood her reason. Brian arranged for a car and driver to pick up Joan to bring her to the dinner and back home again. That hardly seems like the actions of someone who is trying to keep Joan away from John and Peter.”

The judge turned to Joan. “Is that true Mrs Kinney?”

“Yes. Brian only did that because John wanted me to come to his birthday party.”

“So according to your own statement your son made an effort for you at attend this dinner solely because it was important to John Townsend. I have to say I agree with Mrs Taylor that your son’s actions do not appear to be those of someone who wants to keep you away from your grandsons.”

Claire started to say something but the judge held up his hand.

“This has all been very interesting but we need to get back to the matter at hand. Mrs Kinney and Mrs Taylor please return to your seats and remain quiet. Claire Kinney if you are not willing to accept the terms of this plea bargain that is certainly within your legal rights. You need to decide right now if you want to be held over for trial or accept the deal. I am tired of listening to your nonsense so all I want to hear from you is yes or no.”

Claire looked around the courtroom and saw no allies. Even spectators waiting for other cases had looks of disgust on their faces.
She turned back the judge and said “Yes”.

Paperwork was signed and Claire was escorted out of the courtroom. Joan hurried out of the courtroom. When Jennifer got outside the courthouse she saw Joan waiting for her.

“Mrs Taylor I can’t believe you came here today to make sure my daughter was sent to prison.”

Jennifer stared at Joan. “Claire deserves to go to prison. I believe you are actually the cause of her issues so I am sorry there isn’t a way to send you to prison as well. You are a cold hearted, poor excuse for a mother and grandmother. It is my sincere hope that I will never have to see you again.”

Jennifer brushed past Joan Kinney as she walked to the parking garage and her car. Joan stood there for a few moments before walking to the bus stop.

************************************************************************************

In San Francisco Justin agent, Charlotte, had arrived. While Justin continued to supervise the hanging of his art; Charlotte spent time with Rick in his office.

Charlotte and Rick were going over the guest list for the Friday opening night reception. She wanted to know as much as possible about the invitees so she could effectively network with them. Justin had brought her up to date on the Nora situation and Charlotte was pleased when Rick told her that Nora had been sent home to Ohio.

Peter had as usual brought a book with him but he was much more interested in watching Justin supervise the workmen. By the lunch break the paintings were all hung. After lunch it would be time to work on the proper lighting. Justin told Peter that it was even more important for the art to be well lit than hung according to his plan. Peter was anxious to observe the process.

Charlotte, Peter and Justin went out to lunch. Charlotte insisted they take a cab to a restaurant in Chinatown that she liked.

In Pittsburgh Jennifer called Brian’s cell phone as soon as she got back to her real estate office. Brian was amused to hear Jennifer’s version of events. He was glad to know Claire had ultimately accepted the plea deal and was heading to prison.

*************************************************************************************

AUTHOR’S NOTE: not sure the judge would have behaved the same way in real life but my courtroom experience is slight and this made for a better story.
Chapter 73 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 73

After lunch Justin worked on the lighting with the gallery people while a fascinated Peter watched how the lighting changed the look of the artwork. Charlotte continued her meetings with Rick before heading back to her hotel. Rick took Justin and Peter out to dinner at one his favorite restaurants, The Stinking Rose. It was kind of a tourist trap but Rick enjoyed it.

The restaurant was known for its use of garlic so Justin thought this was a good night for dinner there before Brian came into town. Rick was very impressed by Justin’s paintings and expected a great show so it was a festive dinner. Any bumps in the road forgotten.

Back in Pittsburgh Brian and John had another pleasant dinner. After dinner they talked about Claire and her prison sentence. They decided they wouldn’t mention it to Peter until they were back home in Pittsburgh. Brian was going to tell Justin when he spoke with him. He had learned a lesson about trying to keep things from his partner.

When Brian made his call to Justin later, Justin was already in bed and waiting. He was happy to hear from Brian that he and John were spending time together. He was horny and enjoyed a round of phone sex with Brian before going to sleep.

Earlier in the evening John and Peter had exchanged emails about their day’s activities. Peter was excited about spending time in San Francisco and anxious for John to arrive. He already had things he wanted his brother to see. Top of his list was the sea lions.

************************************************************************************

Justin spent Thursday morning fine tuning the lighting. He and Charlotte met in the hotel suite in the afternoon. They went over his schedule for the rest of the year as well as getting Justin up to speed with the attendees of the opening night reception. Peter amused himself in his bedroom, watching some TV and catching up on his reading.

They ordered a room service dinner for the three of them. Charlotte headed back to hotel. Justin and Peter decided they needed a decadent dessert so another room service delivery was called for.

Brian had a very busy day at Kinnetik. He didn’t want any distraction while he was in California so he tried to make sure all loose ends were tied up. He and Ted went over financials which were a little strained with school tuitions and lawyer fees coming due for the custody work that included the private detective’s surveillance of Claire.

There were also the renovation costs for the Bloom building. Ted expressed a hope that Justin’s show would be very successful. Brian mentioned the signing of Kinnetik’s big new customer but Ted pointed out that was future revenue. Still nothing to worry about but reason to be concerned about making any other large expenditures at the moment.

Justin had made Brian promise to look over John’s clothing choices for the trip so he did that as soon as he got home. Their flight left early the next morning so all packing had to be completed and suitcases in the entry hall before going to bed. They were scheduled to arrive in San Francisco around 10AM. That would get them to the hotel in time for lunch and a rest in the afternoon so they were fresh for the reception that started at 7PM.

For dinner John prepared a roast pork using a recipe that he has learned in his cooking classes. Brian was impressed with his nephew’s new culinary skills.

After dinner they played a game of pool before going to their rooms to finish packing. Brian and Justin wanted to build a little anticipation so no phone sex tonight. They were holding out for hot reunion sex the next day.

*************************************************************************************

When Ted got home from work he took chicken breasts out of the refrigerator where they had been marinating before he went upstairs and changed his clothes.

When he came back down he took the chicken out in the backyard and fired up the grill. He knew that Blake was running some errors and would be home later than usual. All week packages had been arriving from Amazon in anticipation of Nina’s weekend visit.

There was now a child’s table and chairs in the turret of the front bedroom. On top of the table was a china tea set and a Madam Alexander doll occupied one of the chairs. The windows of the bedroom now had white lace curtains and a princess alarm clock adorned one bedside table. There was a matching princess night light on the other bedside table.

Once the chicken was done Ted went back inside. He covered the chicken with foil and started to assemble a garden salad. He was just about done when Blake arrived home.

Blake came into the kitchen with several bags of groceries and a shopping bag from a linen store. He put down his bags before giving Ted a hug and kiss.

“Teddy I found princess sheets, you know they were on back order with Amazon. I also picked up some pink and green towels for the guest bath. Viola told me that they are Nina’s favorite colors. I got all the ingredients to make chocolate chip and double fudge cookies. I also got apple juice and extra milk.”

Ted smiled at his lover. “Is there anything else for you to buy for this weekend? I haven’t seen you this excited since we decorated this house.”

Blake smiled and leaned his head on Ted’s shoulders. “I know I’ve spent a lot on money. I hope that’s okay?”

“Blake, you know I don’t care what you spend. I think all the stuff you bought is great. I just don’t want to see you get too disappointed if this whole custody thing doesn’t work out.”

Blake hugged Ted. “I know nothing is settled. I just want Nina to enjoy her weekend. Most of what I bought can be given to her no matter what happens about custody.”

Ted gave Blake another kiss. “Dinner is almost ready go upstairs and change. When you come down we will be ready to eat.”

“Okay. I’m going to throw these sheets in the washer so I’ll be a couple extra minutes.”

Ted smiled and shook his head as Blake grabbed the shopping bag and ran upstairs. Ted went to work putting away the groceries before he sliced the chicken and put it on top of their salad.

Over dinner Blake and Ted discussed their weekend plans with Nina. Ted continued to worry that Blake would be disappointed if the weekend was anything less than perfect.

************************************************************************************

Friday morning Brian and a groggy John were out of the house early. The town car delivered them to the airport in plenty of time.
Like Peter, John had never flown anywhere. He resisted holding Brian’s hand but he stuck close to his uncle as they navigated through check-in and security. He felt a little more at ease once they got through security and relaxed in the Liberty Air lounge.

When they boarded the plane John choose the window seat. He was fascinated to watch all the other passengers come on the plane from the comfort of his seat while sipping on a glass on soda and munching on some cookies.

Since he had been too excited to sleep much the night before, John feel asleep shortly after they ate breakfast. Brian worked on his laptop until he also nodded off for a while.

In San Francisco Justin and Peter got up early and went down to the breakfast buffet at the hotel restaurant. Since things were pretty much set up for his show, Justin arranged for the car service to drive them out to the airport to surprise Brian and John.

Justin and Peter were waiting by baggage claim when Brian and John arrived. Brian spotted Justin immediately and quickly hurried over to grab him. Justin has a sunshine smile on his face as he threw himself into Brian’s arms tilting his face up for Brian’s kiss. The nephews smiled at each other and rolled their eyes at their uncles’ display of affection.

After they claimed their luggage and were in the car heading back to the city, John and Peter were still amused by the uncles. Justin sat as close as possible to Brian who kept his arm tightly around Justin’s shoulders.

When they got to the hotel John suggested that he and Peter have lunch in the hotel restaurant while the uncles went up to the suite. Justin made sure John and Peter promised not to wander away from the hotel. Brian was just really pleased by the suggestion and had nothing to say.

When Brian and Justin got in the suite they left Brian and John’s suitcases sitting in the middle of the living room before hurrying in to their bedroom. Clothes came off at record speed and the men were naked and embracing on bed moments after entering the suite.

Their first hurried coupling was quickly finished, taking the edge off and allowing them to more leisurely explore each other’s bodies. On their second round Justin rode Brian’s cock while Brian’s hands roamed over Justin’s smooth skin before he grasped Justin’s cock stroking him until he came on Brian’s stomach followed shortly by Brian’s release inside the blonde.

They were lying curled up together on the bed when they heard John and Peter enter the suite, talking loudly to make sure their uncles knew they had arrived. Brian and Justin got up and went in to shower and dress.

Now that the most pressing issue had been taken care of Justin was anxious to call room service and order lunch. Brian unpacked his suitcase while they waited for lunch. After lunch Justin decided to go to the gallery for last minute checking.

A reluctant Brian agreed to Justin’s request that he take John and Peter on a cable car ride from Union Square to the cable car museum. Brian only agreed because he didn’t want to argue with Justin on the day of his show. He was grateful that he was in San Francisco where there was little chance of meeting anyone he would ever see again.

John and Peter were excited about riding a cable car. They were also completely amused by Uncle Brian going with them. It really showed just how much he loved Justin that he agreed to do this. The boys had a great time on the ride with their uncle being somewhat incognito wearing a baseball cap pulled low over his face and sunglasses.

When Brian, John and Peter returned to the hotel Justin was back from the gallery and fidgeting around the main room of the suite. John and Peter went to their bedroom to get a little rest before the opening.

Brian and Justin also went to their bedroom. Brian sprawled on the bed and watched Justin nervously moving around the room.

“Sunshine, you know the show is going to be great. You always get like this before your shows and they are always a great success.”

“Just because they have been successful in the past doesn’t mean they will always be successful. Maybe one of these days people will decide my art is crap.”

Brian smirked. “How could that be when I am still your muse?”

Justin shook his head but did get a small smile on his face. He walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.

“Brian, please just hold me for a while.”

Brian opened his arms and Justin went to him. Brian held him tight with one arm and ran the fingers of his other hand through Justin’s soft blonde hair. Both men relaxed, breathing deeply just content to be together to be in each other’s arms.

*************************************************************************************

On the other side of the country Blake pulled up outside the apartment house where Viola and Nina lived. He climbed to the second floor and knocked on their apartment door. He heard running footsteps inside and a little voice asked. “Who’s there?”

“It’s Blake.”

A very excited Nina whipped open the door. She had an ear to ear smile on her face.

“Hi Blake. I’m all set to come to your house.”

Nina looked out in the hall past Blake. “Didn’t my Teddy Man come with you?”

Blake chuckled, he couldn’t wait to tell his partner about Nina looking for him.

“He’s waiting for us at home.”

Viola came out of the bedroom carrying a small suitcase. “Hello Blake. Thank heavens you arrived. Someone has been driving me crazy today asking when you were coming to pick her up.”

Blake took the suitcase.

“Well we have been looking forward to Nina’s visit too. I’ll stop by Sunday afternoon to pick you up to have dinner with us.”

Viola shook her head. “I’ll take the bus. There’s no need for you to come get me.”

Blake tried to argue bur Viola was firm that she was used to taking public transportation. She would be at their house in time for dinner at 5PM.

Nina gave her grandmother a hug and kiss goodbye and she and Blake went down to his car. One of Blake’s purchases this week had been a booster seat now installed in the back seat of his car. Ted had called Melanie to find out the brand of seat they used for JR and Blake had ordered the same one.

A ride in a car was a treat for Nina who was used to taking buses with her grandmother and mother. Nina chatted during the whole ride.

When they walked into the house Ted was waiting with a tentative smile on his face. Nina ran over to Ted. She stood in front of him and raised her arms.

“Teddy Man! I’m going to stay here for the whole weekend. Isn’t that great?”

Ted’s smile broadened as he picked up the little girl and she hugged him tightly around his neck.

“Nina! Blake and I have been waiting for day for you to come and spend some time with us. Tomorrow we are all going to bake cookies.”

Nina squealed with delight. A beaming Blake suggested they go upstairs so Nina could see where she would be sleeping. Nina kept her arms firmly around Ted’s neck so he happily carried her up the stairs. Blake followed behind them with Nina’s suitcase.

Once she saw the bedroom Blake & Ted had prepared for her, Nina squirmed to get down. She did a quick circle of the room checking out the alarm clock and night light. She ran her hand over the princess sheets on the bed and excitedly sat at the table set up in the turret.

Nina turned to the two men who looked almost as excited as she was.

“Who does this dolly belong to?”

Blake came over and stooped by the table. “She a present for you Nina. Do you like her?”

Nina’s eyes grew large. “She’s the most beautiful doll I ever sawed. Is she really for me to keep?”

Blake shook his head yes. Nina grabbed the doll with one hand and came over to give Blake a hug.

Ted suggested they go back downstairs and have dinner. Ted had made a meatloaf, sweet potato fries and green beans. The menu had been approved by Viola as all things that Nina liked to eat.

After dinner the three of them played a couple games of Candy Land, another Blake purchase. Blake helped Nina with her bath. She was happy to see towels in her favorite colors and delighted by her bubble bath and an ample supply of bath toys to choose from.

Ted waited in the bedroom ready to read Nina a bedtime story. She happily got into bed with the princess sheets. Ted sat on the side of the bed read her a story and watched her eyes get heavier and heavier. He started to stand but Nina reached out her hand and rested it on his arm.

“Teddy Man, please sit here with me until I go to sleep.”

Ted settled back onto the bed and stroked Nina’s hair until the change in her breathing let him know she had drifted off to sleep.
Ted made sure she was covered and that the night light was one before he went out of the room closing the door behind him.
He walked down the hall to his bedroom where Blake was already in bed. He was sitting up in bed and reviewing files. Blake smiled at Ted.

“Nina asleep?”

Ted nodded and walked over to the bed, leaned over and kissed Blake.

“She is adorable!”

Blake laughed. “She certainly is. I don’t think I will be the only one disappointed if this doesn’t all work out.”

Ted shrugged before he got changed for bed. Knowing that they would have a busy day tomorrow Ted and Blake turned off the lights early anxious to get a good night’s sleep.

*************************************************************************************

Brian and Justin slept for a little over an hour. They woke up in plenty of time to get dressed for the gallery. While Brian was still primping Justin called room service to order some food for them to eat before heading to the reception. He knew he would not have much chance to eat during the reception.

Justin was wearing a tan summer suit that Brian had purchased and a blue shirt selected by Brian as the perfect shade of blue to complement Justin’s eyes.

John and Peter came out of their bedroom dressed and ready. When the food arrived the boys and Justin made short work of it. Brian finally came out of the bedroom in his black suit and dark green shirt that brought out the green highlights in his eyes. Justin went over to give him a kiss.

“Not really fair to try and outshine my artwork.”

Brian laughed. “You don’t look so bad yourself Sunshine.”

They all walked over to the gallery together. Once inside the gallery Brian and John walked through looking at the displayed art.
Peter, since he had seem it all, stuck by a nervous Justin. Once he had seen everything Brian came over and gave Justin a hug.

“Great job Sunshine, as always. Everything looks awesome.”

Charlotte arrived with all her notes on the attendees. She gave a copy to Brian so he could look it over and brought Justin up to date on her contacts with art critics who would be attending.

There were a few people gathered in the lobby at quarter to seven so Rick opened the doors early. One of the gallery staff was checking invites as people came into the gallery. Rick and his wife Elaine were on hand to assist anyone who wanted to purchase a painting.

Justin stood nervously beside Brian until Charlotte waved him over to talk with a columnist for an art magazine. Brian was surprised to see Donna Brown come through the gallery doors. She smiled as she and another woman walked over to him.

“Donna, what a pleasant surprise. Is Leo with you?”

“No Brian, Leo is back home in Chicago. This is my sister, Helen Price, she lives here. She told me she had gotten tickets to Justin’s opening night so I flew out to come with her. Her cousin works for California Art magazine. He got her the tickets. He’ll be here later.”

Linda and Brian exchanged greetings. John wandered over near his uncle and Brian introduced him the Donna and her sister. John shook hands with both of the women.

Donna smiled at John. “It’s nice to meet you John. I think you must be sleeping in the bedroom Leo and I used when we visited your uncles.”

Brian chuckled. “Your room is ready and waiting for your next visit Donna. Peter and John are in bedrooms you didn’t visit while you stayed with us. They are down the hall from the guest room, over the garage. We hadn’t ever done much with them. Mother Taylor helped the boys with decorating the rooms for their use.”

“That was nice of Justin’s mother. I thought she was more into property management than decoration.”

John spoke up. “Grandmom Jen just decided what Peter and I needed and got Uncle Brian to supply his credit card to pay for it. She and her boyfriend Tucker put together some of the furniture for us.”

Donna and Helen smiled at the obvious affection in John’s voice when he talked about Grandmom Jen.

Donna put her hand on Brian’s arm. “Brian walk with us while Helen sees what painting she wants to buy.”

Helen put her hand on John’s arm and the foursome started to walk through the gallery. Justin waved at them while trapped talking to someone else Charlotte told him was “very important to your career.”

Helen stopped and looked at painting that Justin had done the day Brian played soccer with John and Patrick in the yard. Helen stepped back to observe the painting from different angles.

She turned to her sister. “Donna what do you think of this one. It seems so bright and full of life. It really speaks to me.”

John glanced quickly at Brian who nodded. As Donna and Helen stood observing the painting John told them that Justin has painted this while Uncle Brian had been kicking the soccer ball around in their back yard with John and his friend Patrick. He pointed out the three characters in the background.

Justin finally managed to get away and walk over to the group. He gave Donna a kiss on the cheek.

“Justin nice to see you. This is my sister, Helen, John was just telling us about this painting and how he and Brian were your inspiration.”

Justin got a big smile. “That’s correct you can see the figures in the background. They are Brian, John and John’s friend Patrick. It was such a beautiful weather day and I could hear the three of them laughing and having fun and I knew I had to try and capture it.”

Helen looked at her sister with a smile. “That settles it. This is the painting for me.”

Brian asked John to find Rick or Elaine Baily and ask them to come over here.

Donna frowned. “I’m feeling a little disappointed that Helen’s painting has a story that goes with it and was inspired by Brian. I don’t know anything about the creation of my painting.”

Justin laughed. “That painting was made with you and Leo in mind. It has warm, rich colors that blend but together make a bold statement.”

Donna smiled. “Wow that sounds good to me. I like that story. I can’t wait to tell Leo.”

Justin looked at a smiling Brian. “And don’t worry about the Brian angle. Brian is the inspiration for all my art.”

If anyone had been closely examining Brian’s face they would have seen pride and embarrassment flash across his face before the bland smile returned. Charlotte waved at Justin across the room so with a final smile at his partner Justin said good bye and walked over to his manager.

Rick came over with John. “I hear we have our first sale of the evening.”

Brian nodded. “Yes this is our friend, Donna Brown, and her sister Helen Price. Helen is interested in buying this painting. Take ten percent off our side of the deal.”

Rick shook his head. “I don’t work that way. Charlotte and I discussed this and we agree that any discount you or Justin authorize just comes off the top. No problem!”

Helen insisted he didn’t need to give her a discount but Brian waved away her objections. She went with Rick to complete the purchase while Brian and Donna continued to view the art. Brian snagged a couple of glasses of champagne from a passing waiter.

Meanwhile Peter was amusing himself watching people arrive. He spotted the friendly flight attendant when she walked up to the door with a man. Peter went over and let the door attendant that it was ok for the flight attendant and her friend to come in. An older couple right behind them had an invitation.

Elise, the flight attendant, introduced Peter to her boyfriend and it was his parents who had the invite to the reception. Peter insisted them come over and say hello to his Uncle Justin. When Peter spotted Peter he broke away again from Charlotte and her “VIP” of the moment.

Elise’s boyfriend’s parents were amazed and delighted to meet Justin. Elise leaned down to whisper in Peter’s ear. “Thanks for introducing us to your uncle. That gives me major brownie points with his parents”

The parents walked around with Peter as their guide. After spending so much time with Justin in the gallery Peter had learned quite a bit about Justin’s art. His tour group was pretty impressed by him and spotted a painting they were interested in. Peter was thrilled to go find Mrs Baily and bring her over to complete the sale.

Peter walked over to John to let him know that he had sold one of Uncle Justin’s paintings and was a little disappointed when John took credit for his own sale to Helen Price.

By the end of the night John and Peter were bored. Brian was concerned about Justin and Justin was exhausted from being pleasant to people and answering pretty much the same questions again and again. Charlotte had done an excellent job of cutting short any questions about the kidnapping attempt.

When the last guest had left and the door was locked. Rick and Elaine were effusive with praise. This had been one of their best first nights ever. Charlotte was happy with all the interviews Justin had given. She suggested she come to their suite to go over a few things.

Brian looked Charlotte directly in the face. “That is not happening. Justin needs to rest and relax.”

He said goodbye and goodnight took Justin by the arm and followed by John and Peter they went back to their hotel. Justin went into the bedroom to put on comfortable clothes. Brian ordered several desserts from room service along with a bottle of champagne.

Peter and John also went to their bedroom to change. When Justin came back into the main room, Brian had him sit on the couch as he massaged his feet. Justin moaned with delight. John coming out of the bedroom stopped and almost turned back until a laughing Brian told him it was safe to come out.

When the desserts and champagne arrived Justin got a huge smile on his face. If his partner was anyone but Brian Justin might have cried but instead he gave Brian a kiss and told him he was the best partner ever. Brian agreed he was the best and the nephews laughed.

Since John and Peter had each contributed to the success of the show’s first night; Brian decided they could each have a small glass of champagne. Justin was happy that neither boy really seemed to like champagne. Justin, John and Peter devoured the desserts and even though he had ordered them Brian still complained about the carbs they were consuming.

After dessert John and Peter said good night and went to their bedroom. Brian and Justin sat on the couch and talked about their week. Justin was delighted to hear that Ted and Blake were hosting Nina for the weekend. Brian gave Justin the letter from Claire to read. Justin kept looking up and saying “she can’t be serious” before reading more.

Brian brought Justin up to date on Claire’s sentencing and the fact that Jennifer had attended. Justin laughed when he heard about his mother’s second encounter with Joan Kinney. Justin told Brian he almost, but not quite, felt sorry for Joan. Brian said that he and John thought it was best to wait until they were back home to tell Peter about Claire’s jail sentence.

When they finally went to bed, they were both too tired to do anything but actually go to sleep. Now that they were together in bed both men got the best night’s sleep they had since last Sunday night.

The next morning all four of them went down to the breakfast buffet. Justin was committed to spending most of the day at the gallery so Brian agreed to take the boys to do some exploring. That is the term Brian preferred to sightseeing which he maintained he did not do.

That freed up Justin to have lunch with Charlotte and discuss the show.

*************************************************************************************

Early Saturday morning there was a knock at Ted & Blake’s bedroom door. Blake managed to get over to the door still half asleep and open it. Nina stood there with her teddy bear under one arm.

“Is it time to make cookies?”

Ted sat up in bed. “Cookies? What time is it?”

Blake looked at the clock radio beside the bed. “It’s six o’clock. I guess Nina is an early riser. I’ll take her downstairs and we can have breakfast. You can go back to sleep Teddy.”

“No I’m awake. I’ll make jelly omelets for breakfast.”

Ted and Blake took turns using the bathroom and splashing some cold water in their faces to help them wake up. After breakfast they settled Nina in front of the TV while they cleaned up the kitchen and had second cups of coffee.

When they got back to the living room, Nina was curled up on the couch sound asleep.

Chapter 74 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 74

After Ted and Blake found Nina asleep on the couch they looked at each other and shrugged. Blake grabbed a throw and draped it over the sleeping little girl. They went back out to the kitchen.

Blake smiled at Ted. “Why don’t you see if you can go back to sleep for a while. I’m going to get everything ready for cookie making. I’ll let you know when Nina wakes up.”

Ted gave Blake a kiss. “I’m wide awake. I think I’ll go up to the office. There’s a couple things I want to work on. Let me know when she wakes up.”

Ted made his way up to the third floor office. Originally attic space they had added a rear dormer during their renovations of the house and now they had a spacious office space that Ted and Blake shared.

*************************************************************************************

In the city by the bay Brian and his nephews took a cab to the waterfront. Peter was anxious for his brother to see the antics of the sea lions. Although he wouldn’t admit it Brian was amused the sea lions. It kind of reminded him of the old baths in Pittsburgh, now Kinnetik’s offices, and the old queens vying for the best positions in the steam rooms.

There was a touristy looking enclosed shopping center on an adjacent pier and the boys asked if they could go in and buy souvenirs. Brian pulled some money out of his pocket. He gave each boy a hundred dollar bill and gave an extra one to John.

“You guys go in and buy whatever you want. John buy Gus and JR each a T-shirt and coloring book with that extra hundred. Actually buy 3 T-shirts and coloring books. Two child mediums and one child large.

Remember the rules. Stay together. Don’t talk to strangers. Don’t give any money to panhandlers and don’t tell Uncle Justin I let you out of my sight.”

John and Peter went inside the shopping center still chuckling at Brian’s rules. Brian sat on a bench outside in his baseball cap and sunglasses amazed by the tackiness of the people passing by him.

Justin and Charlotte spent the morning at the gallery. Rick was delighted by the foot traffic and the subsequent sale of Justin’s paintings. Charlotte was happy because once 50% of the paintings sold the percentage of the sale price that Justin got to keep went up. It appeared that would happen sometime today.

After John & Peter returned from their shopping trip they walked down to Fisherman’s Pier with Brian for lunch. Justin and Charlotte had lunch together discussing his schedule for the rest of the year before heading back to the gallery for a few more hours.

After lunch Brian and his nephews walked down to Ghirardelli Square. Once the site of the famous chocolate factory it was now upscale housing and a large retail store to sell the chocolate now made elsewhere.

Justin has given Brian a list of who was to be sent chocolate and how much should be sent to each person. Brian took the list out of his pocket and scanned down the amazingly long list of names & addresses. Jennifer & Tucker, Molly, Debbie & Carl, Lindsay & Melanie, Kinnetik, Ted & Blake, Cynthia, Emmett, Bloom Gallery, Charlie & Alice, Daphne, the Gardners, the O’Briens, Michael & Ben and a large box sent to the house.

The clerk seemed pretty amazed by the list and Brian was pretty amazed by the total dollar amount of the orders. John & Peter were astounded by the total but knew if this is what Uncle Justin wanted done Uncle Brian would sign the charge slip with a smile.

After the candy shopping they got a cab back to the hotel.

*************************************************************************************

Once Blake got everything set up for cookie baking he sat at the dining room table and got some work done on his case files. He kept an eye on Nina who started to wake up about an hour after she fell asleep on the couch.

Blake went into the living room and knelt beside the couch. Nina sat up with a worried expression on her face.

“You didn’t make cookies without me did you?”

Blake smiled. “Of course not Honey. The whole idea is to make the cookies together. Why did you get out of bed so early if you were still sleepy?”

“I didn’t want to miss cookie baking.”

Blake gave Nina a hug. “Teddy and I wouldn’t do that to you. If we say we are going to do things together we would never start without you.”

Nina looked around. “Where is Teddy Man?”

“He’s upstairs in the office getting some work done while we waited for you to wake up.”

“The office?”

Blake handed Nina her slippers to put on. “Let’s go upstairs and let him know we are ready for cookie baking.”

Nina took Blake’s hand as they went up to the second floor. There was a door to the stairs to the third floor. Nina was amazed when Blake opened the door and she saw another set of stairs.

“Blake your house is gigantic!”

Blake laughed. “I don’t think it quite qualifies as gigantic but we do have plenty of room for just the two of us.”

When they got upstairs Nina ran over to the desk where Ted was sitting and gave him a hug.

“Come on! Blake says it is time for us to make cookies.”

Ted suggested they all get dressed before cookie baking and Nina reluctantly agreed.

Blake had printed out a recipe from the internet. Ted read the instruction, Blake did the measuring and Nina happily did the mixing. Nina did a little dance when the first batch went in the oven and she loved watching them cook through the oven window as she watched the timer count down the minutes until the cookies were done.

Ted whispered to Blake. “This is big excitement for someone.”

Blake chuckled. When the timer went off Nina started jumping and announced. “They’re done!”

She carefully watched as Blake took the cookie sheet out of the oven and moved the cookies to a cooling rack. As the second batch cooked Nina was much more focused on the batch that was cooling. She let out an excited squeal when Blake announced they were cool enough to eat.

Lindsay and her mother were in a downtown department store with Gus shopping for school clothes. Granny Petersen had reluctantly agreed to the shopping trip. Gus who hardly knew her was somewhat wary of Granny and her insistence on what she called good manners.

Granny had picked out three shirts in the school’s colors, a sweater and 2 pair of pants. Lindsay was somewhat disappointed by her mother’s reluctance to buy anything more.

“Mother, you said that you were going to buy Gus’s school clothes. Now you are limiting that to a few shirts and a couple pair of pants. Michael and Ben bought a whole school wardrobe for JR.”

Mrs Petersen shrugged. “Lindsay dear. You have a washer and dryer, just how many clothes does a little boy need for school. You just need to keep up with your laundry.”

“You were the one who agreed to do this. I wish you were at least honest about what you planned to spend.”

“Well Lindsay I had no idea that these official clothes would be so expensive. It seems like it would be cheaper to just have the children wear uniforms.”

Jennifer and Molly had been shopping in the next department and happened to walk by just as Lindsay and her mother were arguing.

Jennifer looked over at Molly and dramatically raised her eyebrows before strolling over to where Lindsay and her mother were standing with a bored looking Gus.

Gus spotted Jennifer first and ran over to her. “Grandmom Jen! Aunt Molly! What are you doing here?”

Jennifer stooped down to grab Gus in a hug and give him a kiss. Molly got down on her knees and Gus threw himself into her arms.

Granny Petersen couldn’t help noticing that Gus was much happier to see these two women than he was to see her earlier today.

Jennifer has a big insincere smile on her face. “Lindsay dear what a lovely surprise to see you here.”

“Hello Jennifer. This is my mother, Nancy Petersen. Mother this is Justin’s mother, Jennifer Taylor, and her daughter. Molly.”

Nancy Petersen matched her insincere smile to Jennifer’s as the two women shook hands.

Gus had come over to stand next to Jennifer who put her hand on his shoulder and gave it a gently squeeze.

“It’s lovely to meet you Mrs Petersen after all these years.”

“Yes indeed, a pleasure. You must call me Nancy. It is rather surprising we haven’t met before since I know we have quite a few friends in common.”

“And of course you must call me Jennifer. I think we do know a few of the same people. Looks like you are shopping for Gus’s school clothes. We certainly don’t want to interrupt you.”

Jennifer looks pointedly at the clothes Nancy is holding.

Lindsay spoke up. “Don’t worry about that. Actually I think we are done for today.”

Jennifer looks again at the few things that Nancy has over her arm and then at the racks of school clothes.

“How lucky. It looks like I am just in time to buy Gus a few things. Lindsay dear help me with sizes.”

Jennifer took Gus by the hand and went over to look through the clothes with him. Jennifer selected a dark green sweater from a pile and held it up against Gus.

“Gus Sweetheart you have the same fascinating eyes as your Daddy. The color of this sweater really brings out the green highlights. We have to buy it!”

Gus, always delighted to be compared to Brian, got a big smile on his face and took the sweater from Jennifer. “I’ll hold this Grandmom Jen.”

“You are always such a good helper Honey. Thank you.”

Nancy Petersen was not happy with this turn of events. “I always like to see children in lighter colors.”

“Really Nancy? I always think everyone, children and adults, should wear the colors that look best on them. I guess that make me appear vain. Actually I admire people who feel comfortable just pulling the first thing they reach out of their closet and putting it on.”

Jennifer gave an appraising look at Nancy Petersen’s out of style floral pantsuit as she said this with a small shrug. Molly had to bite the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing out loud. Her mother was in terminator mode.

Jennifer pulled couple more sweaters from piles and selected three more shirts and three more pair of pants. “Lindsay, what about socks and underwear?”

Lindsay who was holding most of Jennifer’s selections shook her head. “I think we’re good with those but thanks.”

The group moved towards the cashier counter and Nancy looked pointedly at her watch. “I really need to get home Lindsay. I told you I have that we have an Open House scheduled for tomorrow. I need to be sure the house is all in order.”

Lindsay nodded. “As soon as you pay for the things you are buying you can leave Mother. Gus and I can get a bus back to the loft.”

Jennifer shook her head. “That won’t be necessary. Molly and I will be happy to drop you and Gus off at home. Are you selling your house Nancy?”

“Yes. Ron and I decided it is more house than we need and we are tired of the upkeep. We’re going to buy a condo downtown and simplify our life.”

Lindsay let her mother know that Jennifer had her own real estate company.

Nancy nodded. “We have a dear friend of mine handing the sale of our home. I think you probably know her, Barbara Subbia.”

“Oh yes. I did hear that Barbara was dabbling with real estate. I haven’t run into her or any of her listings.”

“I don’t know if I would call it dabbling. Barbara is working with more of a boutique real estate company. They don’t take everyone’s listings and concentrate on personalized service. Right now we are Barbara’s only listing. We signed our contract about two weeks ago.”

Jennifer looked a little confused. “I haven’t seen your listing come up on the multiple listing service. I’m sure I would have recognized the name.”

“Barbara hasn’t put it in the MLS yet. She wants to give her company a chance to sell it first. I think the listing will be posted on Monday.”

Jennifer let out a short laugh. “I wouldn’t let too many people know that. It is actually unethical to not enter a listing in the MLS. In fact a real estate company can get fined if they wait more than three day after a contract is signed to enter a property into the MLS.”

Nancy looked a little confused. “Well I’m sure that Barbara wouldn’t do anything unethical. She told us that the company she works for likes to have their clients come through before they open it to everyone. She is working with Maria Foxe’s real estate office.”

“Oh yes Maria. She has quite a few part timers like Barbara working for her. Her husband is friends with my ex-husband. I always felt that that real estate is something of a hobby for Maria.”

Nancy understood that Jennifer was trying to make her think that she and Ron made a mistake listing their property with Barbara.

“Jennifer how many real estate agents to you have working with your company?”

“Right now I have ten full time agents listing properties and working with buyers. As long as a prospect is realistic about price we are happy to take any listing. I also have a property management area and there are three full time agents there and two part time agents.”

“Well as I said we like the idea of listing with more of a boutique agency where we will get personal care.”

“Well we always say as long as a home shows well and is priced right it will sell eventually in spite of the listing agent.”

Molly’s cheek was getting sore from all her biting and even Lindsay had to turn a chuckle into a not very convincing cough.

Nancy was determined to take Jennifer down a peg or two. “Maria tells me that Craig’s business is doing really well.”

Jennifer signed her charge slip and handed the bag of clothes to Lindsay. She turned to Nancy wide eyed.

“I wonder why Maria would tell you that. I had a letter from Craig’s lawyer earlier this year asking me to reduce my alimony payments because Craig wasn’t able to keep up the payments since business was down at his store. I let the lawyer know that my company was doing so well that Craig could stop paying any alimony.”

Nancy started to hand the bag with the clothes she bought to Lindsay. Jennifer intercepted it and handed it to Gus. “Here Sweetheart, I think you can carry this bag. It’s not very heavy.”

Nancy’s cheeks were flushed with annoyance. “Lindsay told me that the Melanie’s little girl’s father bought all her school clothes. I’m surprised Brian wasn’t able to do that for Gus.”

Lindsay started to say something but Jennifer talked right over her. “Well I suppose that since Brian and Justin are paying the full tuition for Gus and JR and they paid for all Lindsay & Mel’s moving costs and are giving them a free place to live until they get settled in their new job; they felt like they have done more than their share without buying school clothes.”

Nancy pursed her lips trying to think of something to say in reply but was stumped.

Jennifer turned her attention to Lindsay. “What about a new backpack and school supplies for Gus. Who is handling that?”

“I guess we’ll take care of that before school starts. I think his backpack from last year will be okay.”

Jennifer gave a quick shake of her head. “New things are more fun. How about this. On Friday you or Mel drop Gus at Kinnetik instead of daycare. I’ll pick up John and Peter and then get Gus at Kinnetik. We can go bowling and afterwards do a Target run to get everything the boys need for school.”

Nancy feigned surprise. “You’re very generous for boys that aren’t even really part of your family.”

“Gus, John and Peter may not be my blood grandsons but they are my love grandsons and that is what is important to us! We certainly feel like family.”

Lindsay could see her mother wanted to say something but was feeling rather intimidated by Jennifer. Lindsay understood that feeling.

Lindsay tried to claim a little control of the situation. “I don’t know that Gus should miss a day of school just for bowling and some shopping.”

“School hasn’t really started yet has it? I thought Gus and JR were really just in a kind of daycare.”

“Well yes that’s true but still…”

“Lindsay dear that’s just silly. I’m sure Gus won’t miss anything too important. And this weekend is his time to stay with Brian and Justin. So I can drop him there with John and Peter once we are finished at Target.”

Gus looked pleadingly at his mother. “Mommy please can I go bowling with Grandmom Jen and my cousins. We had lots of fun last time.”

Lindsay agreed. There were big insincere good byes to Nancy Petersen before Lindsay and Gus went with Jennifer and Molly to get driven home.

When Nancy Petersen got home she raved to her husband about how rude Jennifer Taylor had been to her. Ron said he hoped she hadn’t spent too much money on school clothes for Gus.

Nancy spent the rest of the afternoon arranging flowers and knickknacks around the house. She ignored the dirty carpets, grimy windows, dusty tables & shelves, filthy oven, greasy stove and less than immaculate bathrooms. Nancy had never really cleaned a house in her entire life and now that they could not afford a fulltime housekeeper the condition of the house had taken a huge dive.

Meanwhile at Ted & Blake’s house cookie making was finished. Blake broke out a box of colored chalk and took Nina out front to draw on the almost new sidewalks. Even Ted got in on the action when Nina handed him some chalk and designated a sidewalk section as Ted’s to decorate.

*************************************************************************************

After leaving the boys’ shopping bags in the room, Brian and the nephews headed to the gallery. There was a good sized crowd of people walking through the gallery. Justin got a huge smile on his face when he saw his family arrive.

Justin gave Brian a welcome kiss and whispered in his ear. “Ted will be very happy with the results of this show. About three quarters of the paintings have sold already.”

Brian smiled. “In that case you can pay for dinner tonight. I made a reservation for the two of us at Compton Place. It’s a Michelin Star restaurant a few blocks from the hotel. John and Peter are looking forward to burger and fries from room service.”

Later when Brian and Justin walked into the restaurant the Maitre’d smiled at Justin.

“You’re Justin Taylor aren’t you?”

An embarrassed Justin said that he was indeed Justin Taylor.

“I saw your show today at the Baily Gallery. It is amazing. I saw you there but you were busy talking to people. I don’t see your name on our reservations list but I’m sure I can find a table for you.”

An amused Brian spoke up. “The reservation was made by the Concierge at our hotel under the name Kinney.”

The Maitre’d scanned his list. “Oh yes. You are staying at the St Francis. Are you an admirer of Mr Taylor’s art?”

Brian smirked as Justin blushed darker, he was never sure just what Brian would say.

“I am a big admirer of Mr Taylor and his art work.”

A relieved Justin squeezed Brian’s hand. “Brian and I are partners.”

The Matre’d smiled as he led them to their table.

The dinner was amazing. The food was so delicious that Justin found himself moaning a few times with pleasure. Brian was completely amused by Justin’s reactions to the food.

“Save some of that appreciation for later in our room. I bet I can make you moan louder.”

Justin licked his lips slowly. “I look forward to that.”

Taking advantage of the long tablecloth Justin slipped off his shoe and pushed against Brian’s crotch with his socked foot. Justin chuckled as a startled Brian suddenly sat up straighter in his chair with wide opened eyes.

The star struck Matre’d checked with them several times to be see if everything was going well with their meal.

Brian leaned across the table. “You have a real fan there Sunshine. Want to ask him back to the hotel for a threesome.”

It was Justin’s turn to be startled as he looked wide eyed at his partner. Brian laughed. “Got you back Sunshine.”

Justin laughed along with Brian. It was fun to flirt and be silly after talking to art critics and prospective buyers all day.

*************************************************************************************

Ted and Blake’s day with Nina ended with the three of them watching a DVD of Sleeping Beauty which Nina had never seen before. She sat between the two men until Maleficent went on her rampage than she quickly moved into Ted’s lap. He put his arms around her and she placed her hands on his arms, leaning back against him.

Blake moved closer putting his arm around Ted’s shoulders and leaning his head on Ted’s shoulder. Nina looked over at Blake with a big smile on her face.

“I feel safe with Teddy Man.”

Blake smiled back at her. “Me too sweetheart.”

Ted concentrating on not crying couldn’t say anything. He just gave Nina a little squeeze and a kiss on the top of her head. That night Nina again asked Ted to stay with her until she fell asleep.

After Nina feel asleep Ted walked back to the Master Bedroom. Candles provided the only illumination and a naked Blake lay on the bed with a can of whipped cream.

“Ted Schmidt, I thought I couldn’t love you any more than I already did but I was wrong. You are amazing with Nina and she senses what a kind and wonderful man you are!”

Ted dropped his clothes on the floor as he walked over to the bed with a huge smile on his face
.
*************************************************************************************

Om Sunday morning the uncles and nephews went to the breakfast buffet before heading out for a day of sightseeing. Brian held Justin’s hand as they walked to their table both men had a relaxed contented look of their faces. John and Peter kept looking at each other and grinning. The uncles were putting on an excellent show this morning.

At the breakfast table John let Brian & Justin know that Claire had called his cell early in the morning. She was surprised that her sons were in California. Claire had hoped to see them before she was moved to prison on Monday. Both boys said that even if they were in Pittsburgh they had no intention of visiting Claire.

After breakfast they met a town car and driver in front of the hotel which took them to the major tourist sights of the city. They visited the painted ladies, Coit Tower, Golden Gate Park, the Presidio, Haight Ashbury and after a quick lunch a sailboat tour of the San Francisco Bay.

Peter and John enjoyed observing their uncles almost as much as the tourist sites they visited. Anytime they were sitting Brian had his arm around Justin who was plastered to Brian’s side. When they were walking they either held hands or Brian draped his arm around Justin’s shoulders. Justin had a huge sunshine smile on his face all day. Brian was so content he left the baseball cap at the hotel and never once complained about sightseeing. It amazed John and Peter how cold it was when they were out on the bay in the sailboat. They were glad that Uncle Justin insisted they bring their sweaters with them.

That night they all had dinner together in the hotel restaurant and retired to their bedrooms early.

************************************************************************************

In Pittsburgh Nina slept until 9 AM on Sunday and they all enjoyed a breakfast of waffles. Ted and Blake took Nina to a park near their house where she enjoyed being pushed on the swings and going down the slide as long as Ted was waiting to catch her at the bottom. Nina and Blake ran around the grassy area before Ted gave her a piggyback ride back home.

Nina and Blake spent part of the afternoon coloring and Nina took a short nap. Ted had called Viola and unlike Blake he refused to accept that she would take the bus to dinner. He left Blake busy preparing dinner with his assistant Nina wearing an apron and standing on a step stool.

On the drive back Viola asked Ted how the weekend had gone. He related all the activities they had done and that Nina seemed very comfortable with him and Blake. Ted let Viola know that they were definitely interested in assuming custody of Nina and starting the process of officially adopting her.

Viola was very pleased. She really needed to go in the hospital and start her cancer treatments. They decided to talk to Nina about her coming to live with Ted and Blake fulltime.

At the Petersen home their real estate agent, Barbara, arrived for the open house without any fact sheets for the house. She hurried back to the office and returned a little after the 1 PM start time. It wasn’t a problem since no one had arrived to tour the open house. Eventually a few people turned up but the condition of the house combined with an overinflated price meant no one expressed any interest in making an offer on the house.

Since the prison where Claire would serve her sentence was a two hour drive from Pittsburgh, Joan Kinney decided she should visit Claire before the transfer. Joan went to the jail for the visit after morning Mass. She found it hard to believe that she was visiting her daughter in jail.

Joan sat primly in the edge of a chair in the common room surrounded by other prisoners and their families. Claire wasn’t expecting any visitors so she was late coming in the room.

“Mother. I didn’t think you were coming today.”

Joan handed Claire a bible that she had purchased for her. “Well I’m not sure when I will have the chance to see you again. I can’t make that long drive to the prison by myself. I hope this bible can provide some comfort to you while you’re incarcerated.”

Claire let out a bitter laugh. “Well I guess it can’t hurt but I don’t see what good reading the bible ever did you.”

“Well dear I am living in my own home and not consorting with drug dealers who talk me into absurd plots to extort money. So I think I am in a better place than you are right now.”

“Yes I suppose that is right. However I’m not so sure you are happy or enjoying life. At least I’ve tried to enjoy life even if I have made some mistakes.”

Joan was amazed at Claire’s attitude. “Some mistakes! Claire your life has become nothing but mistakes.”

Claire sighed. “I don’t really want to fight with you mother. I’m happy you came to see me. You are the only person who I can count on.”

“Did you hear from John or Peter? I thought maybe they would come to visit you today. Whatever you have done you are their mother. They should be here for you today.”

“I called John this morning. He was still asleep. They are in San Francisco with Brian and Justin. John was very rude and said even if they were here in Pittsburgh they wouldn’t have come to see me.”

“Why are they in California?”

Claire had tears running down her face. “Apparently Justin has some sort of art show there. They are going to spend a couple days sightseeing and come back on Tuesday.”

“It’s a disgrace that Brian took those boys to San Francisco. It is all part of trying to make them homosexual. I am going to call Family Services and complain. Your sons should be here to visit you.”

Visiting Time was over and Claire attempted a hug with her mother. Joan stood completely still and murmured. “Not here Claire. Not in front of all these strangers.”

Claire thanked her mother again for coming and left the room. That allowed Joan to quickly exit while other families were still saying good bye.

At Ted and Blake’s house Nina was excited to see her grandmother. She insisted that Viola go upstairs with her so she could see the bedroom Ted and Blake had fixed up for her. Viola was amazed at the things Ted and Blake had purchased to make the room special for Nina.

Viola sat at the child’s table with Nina and her new doll.

“Nina darling did you have a good time this weekend?”

“I was lots of fun Nana. Can I come and stay here some time again with Blake and Teddy Man?”

Viola still wasn’t sure she approved of Nina’s name for Ted but since he didn’t seem to mind she let it go.

“Well darling you know I am sick again and I need to go to the hospital so the doctors can make me all better. It will be quite a while before I am well enough to take care of you. What do you think about living here with Blake and Ted?”

Nina was quiet for a few minutes. “Do you mean live here forever?”

“That might be what is best for all of us. You and I would still see each other, I will always be your grandmother but I think maybe it would be better for you to live here with Ted and Blake.”

“But Nana you would be all alone. I don’t want you to be all alone. We have always been together.”

“We would still be together sometime once I am all better. Let’s go downstairs and talk this over with Ted and Blake.”

Nina hugged her grandmother feeling very unsure about the possible changes in her life. Viola had let Ted know she was going to talk to Nina about the possible changes in her life so the two men were waiting in the living room.

Nina sat with her grandmother on the couch. Blake spoke first.

“So Nina what do you think about coming here to live with us?”

“I don’t want Nana to be all alone. That would make me sad.”

Ted answered her. “Nana might live by herself but she won’t be alone. In fact now we will all be one big family so she will have Blake and me to help her along with you. So you see really this will be better for your Nana.”

Nina looked at her grandmother who had tears in her eyes. “That is very sweet of you Ted but you shouldn’t feel like you need to take me on along with Nina.”

Ted went over and knelt in front of the couch. “Viola you are ready to give us a precious gift. Of course you are going to be a part of our lives. We are here for whatever you need. I plan to take you to the hospital and we will make sure you have rides for all your follow up appointment. Blake and I have already discussed all this. We plan to be a big part of your life from now on!”

Nina looked at her grandmother who had a smile on her face even as the tears ran down her cheeks.

“So Nana is this what you think we should do?”

Viola pulled Nina into a tight hug. “Nina darling I think this will be best for all of us. Ted and Blake really want you to be part of their family and I am looking forward to them being part of my family.”

Nina looked over at Blake. “Does that mean you would be my Daddy? I never had a Daddy before.”

Blake eyes were filled with tears but like Viola he was also smiling. “Yes sweetheart Ted and I would really love to be your daddies.”

Nina shook her head. “No you will be Daddy but this is my Teddy Man he is my friend and my protector.”

Nina got down and hugged Ted. “You will be my Teddy Man won’t you?”

Ted couldn’t say anything but he shook his head and hugged the little girl against him.

Viola stood up. “Well I’m so happy that this has all worked out. I know this is a wonderful beginning to our new family.”

Blake stood up as well. “Dinner just needs some finishing touches and then we can eat.”

Over dinner they decided that Nina should go home with Viola and tomorrow night Ted and Blake would come over to gather Nina’s possessions and bring her back to her new home. Viola said the doctor wanted her to go into the hospital on Thursday and Ted told her he would be available to take her to the hospital.

Ted also let Viola know that their friend, Melanie, was going to draw up the custody agreements and once Viola was out of the hospital they would start the adoption process. Nina seemed to adjust to the changes in her life. She called Blake Daddy but insisted that Ted remain her Teddy Man. That is what made sense to her!

After Blake and Ted took Viola and Nina back to their apartment Ted emailed Melanie about getting the custody papers prepared. He had already let her know about the Nina situation.

Blake was concerned that Ted would be disappointed by not being called Dad by Nina but Ted laughed and said he actually liked being “Teddy Man”. Blake agreed that it was certainly unique and both man laughed as they hugged each other. It was all still a little surreal to think about the new addition to their family.
End Notes:

Several reviewers have mentioned they like the Ted & Blake part of my story.  If you like Ted & Blake stories be sure and check out "The Visitor" it is a great story and I highly recommend it. 

Chapter 75 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 75

When Ted got into the office on Monday morning he followed his normal routine of gathering all the financial information from the previous week and updating his precious spreadsheets. Rick Baily had emailed preliminary figures for the art show on Sunday night. Ted got a big smile on his face when he saw those numbers.

Ted’s next email was an emergency request from the Vic Grassi House to pay for some plumbing repairs they had to make. Ted knew that Brian and Justin would never turn down a request from Grassi House so he wired funds from the JB Foundation to cover the plumbing expenses. Ted’s smile faded just a little.

He emailed Brian an update on finances and emailed Justin congratulations on a very successful start to his art show. Once Ted was sure Melanie was in her office he called her and asked her to prepare the custody agreement for Viola to sign. Melanie said she had already given the preliminaries to a lawyer in the office since she was still taking her continuing Ed classes and not relicensed yet.
Ted also asked her to fax or email a copy to the lawyer Viola had spoken with at the legal assistance office. Ted wanted to be sure Viola was comfortable with the agreement before she signed it. He and Melanie discussed the plan to legally adopt Nina in the near future.

At her real estate office Jennifer was talking to Marilyn, one of the agent in her office, about the Petersen house. Marilyn had taken prospective buyers through the house but they had not been impressed. Marilyn had recently sold a house around the corner from the Petersen house. She actually lived in that neighborhood and did quite a bit of her business there. Marilyn was surprised not to have been called in by Nancy and Ron to give a listing presentation. Jennifer let her know that Barbara Subbia, the listing agent, was a friend of Nancy’s. Marilyn said that Barbara had asked what she thought of the price and asked her to write in the comments section of the open house sheet that she thought the price was too high.

While they were talking, the receptionist let Jennifer know there was a Ron Petersen on the phone for her. Jennifer and Marilyn looked at each other and shrugged. Jennifer walked over to her private office, motioning for Marilyn to follow her. Once inside, they shut the door and Jennifer picked up the phone.

“Hello Mr Petersen. This is Jennifer Taylor.”

“Yes. I believe you know who I am. What I would like to know Jennifer is why one of your agents noted on our open house sheet that our asking price is too high. That could give a negative impression to other buyers.”

Marilyn couldn’t hear what Ron was saying but she saw Jennifer’s facial expression and knew it wasn’t anything good.

“Yes Ron, I’m well aware of who you are. I want to say that it is rather unusual for a seller to call another agency directly when he is under contract with someone else. Marilyn, who works with me, and I were just discussing your listing when you called. She told me that your listing agent asked her to write that in the comment section so she could show it to you and Nancy.”

“I am a very direct man and not used to going through third parties when there is something I want to discuss. I think your agent writing that on our open house sheet is unethical. She is just trying to harm our chances of selling at our price.”

“As I said Ron, Marilyn did that at the request of your listing agent. I suggest if you have a problem with it you address that with Barbara Subbia. There is absolutely no reason that Marilyn would want to harm your chances of selling your home. However we both agree you are priced too high”

Ron gave a short harsh laugh. “I guess your agency doesn’t do much business in this area. There was a smaller home on a smaller lot than ours that is just around the corner on a side street. It sold for the exact price that we are asking for our home.”

“As a matter of fact Ron, Marilyn lives just a couple blocks from your home. She was also the agent that sold the house around the corner from you. It does have slightly less square feet than your home and the lot is also slightly smaller. However your home is on the street that leads into the neighborhood so it gets quite a bit of traffic. The other house is on a cul de sac street which many people prefer since there is little traffic except for the people who live on that street.

The people who sold that house had only lived there for five years. The husband got a job promotion which required them to relocate. In the five years they lived in the house they put in a new kitchen, redid the two full baths and the first floor powder room. They refinished the hardwood floors throughout the entire house and put on a new roof. Their backyard looked like a putting green and was overlooked by a screened porch and a deck. The deck had an outside kitchen with a built in grill, small sink and refrigerator along with some very nice storage cabinets.

The house had multiple offers the first week on the market which led to a bidding war and the sale price was actually higher than the asking price. Marilyn’s buyers were delighted to win the bidding war and very pleased with the advice she was able to give them knowing the area as well as she does.”

Jennifer made a face at Marilyn who had to work hard at not laughing.

Ron was quiet for a moment. “Well, our home is very well kept. Our kitchen is updated and there is nothing wrong with our bathrooms. You can’t get tile today like the original tile in those bathrooms. We have a beautiful flagstone patio on the back of the house. Much better than a thrown together wood deck.”

Jennifer sighed. “I really don’t like having this conversation with you but I think you could benefit from a dose of reality. Marilyn made notes on the fact sheet she picked up at the open house. Barbara told her the kitchen is at least fifteen years old. Your baths still have foil wallpaper, most buyers look at wallpaper removal as a lot of work. Your patio has weeds growing between the flagstones. Also Marilyn’s buyers commented that the house needed a good cleaning.”

Ron was quiet for a longer time. “I don’t see the need to continue this conversation.”

“Ron, you called me. I certainly have no need to have any conversation with you. Good bye and Good luck with selling your home.”

Jennifer stuck her tongue out at the receiver and hung up before Ron had a chance to say anything else. She and Marilyn both started to laugh.

Marilyn shook her head. “I’m sure that is a call Mr Petersen wished he hadn’t made.”

“He is a pompous twit and the wife is worse.”

Marilyn laughed harder. “Jennifer don’t hold back. Tell me what you really think.”

Still laughing Marilyn left the office and went back to her own desk.

************************************************************************************

On Monday morning Brian woke up in their hotel suite in San Francisco. Plastered to his side was his favorite blonde. Justin’s arm was, as usual, lying across Brian’s stomach. Brian smiled, he sometimes wondered how he slept so soundly with that arm lying on his stomach most of the night.

Brian was not much given to introspective thoughts but he did occasionally wonder why it made him so very happy and content to have Justin in his life. Just seeing Justin in the bed beside him made Brian happy. Although he would never admit it, Brian was actually enjoying this trip with Justin and the nephews.

He had been as interested as John and Peter at the sea lions antics. He had rolled his eyes with the boys as Justin went on and on about the Victorian houses known as the “painted ladies”. Justin took multiple pictures and marveled at the contrast between the houses and the modern downtown office building that could be clearly seen past the houses. Brian, John and Peter were basically unimpressed and amused by Justin’s over the top interest.

Brian was amazed to feel a kinship with John. They had similar outlooks on life. He felt less at ease with Peter but Peter idolized his Uncle Justin. Anyone who loved Justin was okay in Brian’s opinion. It was difficult not to get caught up in the nephews’ excitement at seeing all the new sites. He realized that if the boys disappeared from his life he would actually miss them.

Justin opened his eyes, looked up into Brian’s face and smiled. Brian leaned down and gave him a kiss.

“Good morning Sunshine. Ready for the final day of sightseeing.”

“Yes I’m ready, how about you?”

Justin had such a serious look on his face that Brian chuckled. “Yes Justin, I’m ready for another day of trailing behind my three little sightseers. I’m not going to try and get out of it.”

Amused by Brian being able to read his mind; Justin’s smile returned. “How about a shower? I feel kind of dirty.”

Brian leered at him dramatically. “I love it when you feel dirty.”

Both men were smiling as they made their way into the bathroom to start the day in their favorite way.

After breakfast the four of them grabbed a cab to the waterfront and took the tour boat out to Alcatraz. Brian hung back but was interested and amused by the interest his “boys” showed on the tour through the old prison. After the tour they spent some time walking around the island before catching a return boat back to the city.

Justin’s cell rang as the boat crossed the bay. He saw the caller was Rick Baily.

“Hi Rick. What’s up?”

“Hi Justin. Are you still in San Francisco?”

“Actually at the moment I’m on a boat in the bay heading back from Alcatraz.”

“I tried Charlotte first but I think she left on a morning flight. I have a Rob Gillespie here at the gallery. He and his partner Barry Joyce have an investment firm here in the city. They just moved into new office and are interested in talking to you about creating a large canvas for their lobby. Are you available to meet with them today?”

The boat docked and Justin followed Brian and the nephews as they disembarked.

“We have plans for the rest of the afternoon but if they wanted to stop by our suite at the St Francis for cocktails around five we could talk than.”

Rick said he would check with Rob and a few minutes later he came back to say that Rob and Barry would be glad to stop by the hotel and meet with Justin.

They had lunch at yet another restaurant at Fisherman’s Pier before their scheduled town car picked them up. They toured Fort Point before they parked by the Golden Gate Bridge and walked out onto the bridge. John and Peter was amazed by the phones on the bridge that provided a direct connection to a suicide prevention hotline. Justin explained that a lot of people attempted suicide by jumping off the Golden Gate Bridge.

The bridge provided a great view of the city. Brian was completely embarrassed when Justin asked a stranger to take a picture of the four of them with the city in the back ground. John and Peter were, as always, amused by the uncles. For all his complaining Uncle Brian stood quietly for the photo after a stern look from Uncle Justin.

After the bridge Brian declared an end to all sightseeing and they returned to the hotel.

*************************************************************************************

After she got home from Mass on Monday, Joan Kinney called Family Services and left a message for Kathy Sacks. It was early afternoon when Kathy called her back.

“Mrs Kinney, I’m sorry not to have gotten back to you sooner but I have been out of the office this morning. What can I do for you?”

“I’ve discovered that my grandsons have been taken on a trip to San Francisco. They were not able to visit their mother before she left for prison.”

Sitting at her desk Kathy raised her eyes to heaven, hoping for some inspiration from above before replying.

“I know that John and Peter are traveling with their uncles. Mr Taylor let us know about the trip and got permission for the boys to accompany him and Mr Kinney. Mr Taylor has an art show at a gallery in San Francisco and it seemed like a great chance for John and Peter to sightsee.”

“You don’t think it would have been better for the boys to visit their mother before she left the city.”

“No. After her recent behavior I’m not sure that her sons would have visited her even if they were here in the city. Claire endangered the lives of her son, Peter, and Justin Taylor. I think those wounds are still too recent for her sons to pretend any sympathy for her.”

“I suppose no one there is concerned about my innocent grandsons being taken by two homosexuals to a city known for being a gathering place for homosexuals.”

“That is correct Mrs Kinney. No one here is concerned about your grandsons being taken to one of the top tourist destinations in the country. I think almost anyone would be happy and grateful to be taken on a trip to San Francisco. I do not believe, for a minute, that this is some sort of conspiracy to introduce John and Peter to some homosexual agenda.”

Joan was furious with Kathy’s attitude. “Well I am very concerned about what my grandsons are being exposed to living in that house. What are the plans for them to visit their mother in prison?”

“I don’t know of any plan and there is no requirement for the boys to visit their mother in prison. It will be up to them to ask to visit Claire. As I said before I think some time is going to have to pass before bad feelings begin to fade.”

An unhappy Joan hung up before even saying good bye. Kathy just shook her head before noting Joan’s call in the Townsend file.

Jennifer walked back into the real estate office after lunch. She heard the receptionist say.

“She just walked in. Hold on a second.”

“Ted Schmidt is on the phone for you Jennifer.”

Jennifer thanked the receptionist and went into her private office. She picked up Ted’s call.

“Hi Ted. I was going to email you. I met with Sidney Bloom today and he signed a lease on one of the remodeled apartments in the gallery building. I expect to have the leases signed on the remodeled duplex in Oakland. We are just waiting for final credit checks.”

“That’s great Jen. I actually called about the one bedroom apartment in that five apartment building on Shadyside Boulevard. Is that ready for occupancy?”

Jennifer signed onto her computer and brought up a spreadsheet. “I’m checking on that Ted. It looks like we are just about ready to move that to active. Just needs a final inspection to make sure the last couple action items are completed.”

“I’d like you to hold off on making that an active listing. I think I have someone for that apartment. If I want to take a look is there still a lockbox on the door?”

Jennifer rechecked the spreadsheet. “The lockbox is still in place, the code is KT28. Is Brian not keeping you busy enough so you are spreading out to real estate?”

Ted laughed. “I’m plenty busy but this is a personal thing.”

Jennifer was immediately concerned. “Is everything okay with you and Blake?”

Ted laughed again. He assured Jennifer that he and Blake were good. He let her know about their plan to take custody of Nina. Since this apartment was just a few blocks from their house he thought this apartment might be a good place for Viola to live.

Jennifer was delighted by the news. “Ted, I’m so excited for you and Blake. I think you will both be great parents. It’s wonderful that we are having some young people come into the family. If Viola decides to move; let me know and I can hook her up with movers and take care of setting up utilities in her name.”

“Thanks Jen, I let you know what develops.”

After she hung up Jennifer sat at her desk and smiled. She couldn’t wait to meet Nina and was really happy for Ted and Blake.

Ted left the office early and picked up Blake at home before heading to Viola’s apartment. Blake took vacation the rest of the week so he could spend time getting Nina settled into their household.

When they got to Viola’s apartment both she and Nina were putting on happy faces but had red eyes from earlier tears. Ted and Blake exchanged a look before Ted spoke up.

“Viola, you know we don’t have to do this today. Blake and I don’t want to rush you and Nina into something before you are ready.”

Viola smiled at Ted. “This is a big change for all of us. Nina and I had some tough times today but we know this is the best decision for all of us. I’m sure Nina will have some tearful times but you’ll deal with them. I’m scheduled to go in the hospital on Thursday so it’s good to do this today.”

Ted nodded. “Did you talk to your lawyer about the custody agreement?”

“Yes. He said it was very straight forward so I don’t have any problem signing it.”

“Excellent. A paralegal from the law firm that drew up the agreement will be here to witness our signatures and notarize them.”

Blake and Ted started carrying Nina’s possessions down to Ted’s SUV. They met the paralegal on one of their trips and she came up to the apartment to take care of getting the custody agreement signed.

Once the car was loaded they convinced Viola that she should come over to their house to help get Nina settled in. Nina and Viola sat at the turret table coloring while Blake and Ted moved everything from the car to Nina’s room.

Since they planned to paint the walls and buy Nina new bedroom furniture lots of things were put in the closet or the third bedroom for later placement. Nina wanted her walls painted pink. Once everything was in its temporary home. Nina came over to Ted and raised her hands to get picked up.

Once in Ted’s arms she leaned in to give him a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll miss Nana but I think it will be fun to live with you and Daddy Blake.”

“Well Nina you know that Daddy and I are super happy that you are going to live with us.”

Nina smiled and put her arms around Ted’s neck. “Teddy Man when we buy my new bedroom furniture can I get a princess bed?”

“What is a princess bed?”

Nina giggled. “It is a bed that has high poles with curtains on top.”

Ted still looked confused which made Blake laugh. “Teddy I think she means a canopy bed.”

Ted smiled at Nina’s expectant face. “Sure honey you can have a princess bed.”

Nina cheered and Viola felt it necessary to say that Nina did not need to get everything she asked for. Ted and Blake agreed with crossed fingers behind their back. They went downstairs for a snack before Nina got ready for bed. Once Nina was settled into bed Ted and Viola went out to the car so he could drive her home.

“What time do you need to be at the hospital on Thursday?”

“I’m supposed to check in at ten o’clock. I should just be in for a couple days. I expect to come home either Saturday afternoon or Sunday.”

Ted nodded. “Okay. I’ll pick you up around nine fifteen on Thursday.”

Viola looked surprised. “I can take the bus. There’s no need for you to lose time at work.”

“It is no problem for me to take you and there is no way I am letting you take the bus to the hospital!”

Viola turned and looked out her window and just nodded he head in agreement. She didn’t trust herself to talk without crying.

Ted told Viola that he had to stop and check on an apartment that had just been rehabbed. A few block away from his house he pulled over to the curb. He told Viola she might as well come in with him to see the apartment.

The building has a small well-kept lawn. There were two apartments on both the first and second floors and a fifth apartment on the lower level. The first floor apartments have enclosed sun porches in the front of the building. The entrance was in the front of the building. There was a small foyer with a phone that connected to the apartments so the residents could buzz in visitors.

Ted got the keys out of a lockbox and led the way to the first floor apartment on the left side of the building.

When Ted opened the door to the apartment Viola was impressed. There was a large living room with a dining area, both had shiny refinished hardwood floors. The kitchen had face lifter cabinets doors, new appliances and countertops. There was a bar that separated it from the dining area. French doors in the living room opened to the heated enclosed sun porch in the front of the apartment.

Behind the kitchen was a nice sized utility-laundry room with the washer & dryer already in place. At the back of the apartment was a large bedroom with a walk in closet and an attached bath.

Once they had seen the whole apartment Viola turned to Ted. “My goodness this is a beautiful apartment. Everything is so new and clean. That sun porch would make a great sewing room. I’ve never lived in an apartment that had a private washer and dryer.”

Ted smiled. “I know you said your lease on your apartment has gone to month to month.”

“Yes. I really won’t need two bedrooms any longer. Once I am feeling better I’m going to look for a one bedroom apartment. Hopefully I can find something on a ground floor. I like the bedroom in this apartment because the windows are high off the ground since the house is on a hill. You could feel safe leaving those windows open all night.”

Ted nodded. “What about this apartment. It is on the first floor, close to our house and in really great condition.”

Viola shook her head. “I couldn’t afford this apartment.”

“Well you do have to pay your own utilities here but with that in mind what could you afford to pay for rent?”

Viola said a number. Ted knew this apartment could probably get twice as much as rent but he could make that amount up without a problem. He could arrange it with Jennifer so that Viola wouldn’t know he was paying half the rent.

Ted smiled. “I think that rent would work okay.”

Viola was wide eyed. “There is no way this apartment would rent for that amount.”

“I’m sure we could work something out. I already spoke to Jennifer and she could have movers pack up the things in your apartment and move them over here while you are in the hospital. We’ll give you my old bedroom set that is in Nina’s room.”

“Ted that would cost a lot on money. I couldn’t let you do that for me.”

“Viola! We are family now; you, Nina, Blake and me we are a family. Jennifer has people she uses all the time so the cost won’t be that much. It will be much better for Nina to have you living closer to us.”

The tears that Viola had been holding back now flowed freely down her face. She just kept shaking her head. Ted walked over and took her hands in his. This was an uncomfortable position for him but he persevered.

“Viola you have to let us do this for you. We can never repay the trust you have placed in us but you must let us do this for you.”

Viola didn’t say anything but she did give a quick nod of her head.

Ted smiled and they went out to his car so he could drive her back to her current apartment.

*************************************************************************************

In San Francisco Justin had ordered some wine, Jim Beam and soft drinks from room service along with assorted appetizers. He was astounded by the total on the room service bill he signed. Brian laughed out loud at the look on Justin’s face. When the waiter left Brian came over and gave Justin a hug.

“This was your idea Sunshine. You have to pay the piper.”

Justin grimaced. “At those prices I feel like I paid for a full orchestra!”

John and Peter both laughed. John spoke up. “I bet it is still less expensive than all that chocolate you had Uncle Brian buy and ship.”

Justin showed the room service bill to Brian. “Was the chocolate really more than this?”

Brian gave a quick look. “About the same Sunshine.”

Justin sank into a chair. “I hope we at least break even on this art show.”

Brian sat on his partner’s lap. “Don’t worry my little artist. I will continue to support you in the manner to which you have become accustomed.”

Justin started to give an angry reply but instead Brian kept his mouth occupied with a kiss.

A knock on the suite door brought an abrupt end to the kiss. Both Brian and Justin stood up and Justin went over to answer the door. Rick Baily was standing there with two younger men.

“Hello Justin. This is Rob Gillespie and his business partner Barry Joyce. As I told you they own an investment firm here in the city. The firm was started by their grandparents.”

Justin shook the two men’s hands and introduced Brian, John and Peter. It had already been arranged that John and Peter could stay in the room while business was discussed. Peter was very excited by this decision, John found it mildly interesting.

Everyone got a drink and a plate of appetizers before they sat down.

Barry started the discussion. “We have recently moved into new office space. We have an old painting that has hung in every lobby since the company was founded. To be honest we have never liked it and it has seen better days. We have no intention of paying to have it restored. So we are looking to get something more up to date for our new lobby.”

Justin nodded. “What made you think I might be the right person to do this new painting?”

Barry chuckled. “We have my mother in law to thank for that. She insisted my wife and I go to see you show on Saturday. We really liked your work so I asked Rob to go over to the gallery on Monday and he agreed that your work was what we were looking for. My mother in law’s sister is a big fan of yours. Her husband does business with Brian as well.”

Justin nodded. “Your wife’s aunt must be Donna Brown.”

Barry smiled. “Correct on your first guess. My mother in law can’t wait for the painting she purchased to be delivered. She loved the back story that I believe John shared with her.”

John smiled and nodded.

Justin opened his lap top and showed the men images of the large canvasses that hung in Kinnetik’s lobby as well as the work he had done for PPG lobbies. Barry and Rob agreed that they didn’t want any San Francisco landmarks or history depicted in their art work. They wanted something bold like the Kinnetik paintings.

They discussed the cost which was not a problem for Rob and Barry. Justin agreed to do a couple of small paintings to demonstrate a couple ideas he had for their lobby. He would photograph his examples and email the images to Rob and Barry.

That seemed agreeable to everyone so after some more small talk, Rob and Barry left. Rick stayed behind to be certain that Justin was willing to treat this commission as part of the art show which he was. Justin said he would let Charlotte know about the commission and their agreement. A happy Rick departed thinking that after a rough start this had turned out to one of the best show the gallery had hosted in years.

Since their flight was pretty early the next day Brian decided they should have room service and get started on packing their suitcases. Brian, of course, ordered a salad. Justin and John ordered cheeseburgers and sweet potatoes fries. Peter stuck with his favorite club sandwich with potato chips. Brian made his usual dire predictions about consuming carb after 7 PM and as usual everyone ignored him.

The next morning they had coffee, juice and pastries in their suite before taking a town car to the airport. Since they were again traveling first class they had breakfast on the plane. John and Peter sat across the aisle for the uncles and spent a lot of their time talking about everything they had seen and done in San Francisco.

After eating breakfast Justin leaned against Brian and they whispered together. Brian had Justin giggling and blushing as he talked about what he had planned once they were in their soundproofed bedroom at home.

Brian also talked about how proud he was of Justin and his successful art show. They also talked about their time in San Francisco and Justin was surprised and pleased when Brian admitted that for the most part it had been enjoyable.

Alice and Charlie had spent a long weekend with their daughter and her family in Virginia. They arrived back home on Monday afternoon. Alice spent the day Tuesday making sure there was food ready to be eaten when Brian, Justin and the boys arrived home.
She dusted and vacuumed the master bedroom, changed the bed sheets and opened the windows to air the room out before switching on the central air to be sure the whole house was cooled down.

Charlie cut some flowers in the garden and brought them in the house so Alice could make arrangement for the entrance hall, family room and master bedroom. Alice also made sure the study was in perfect condition in case Brian wanted to do some work when he got home. She knew that Brian was always happiest when everything was spotlessly clean and neat.

It was a hot, humid evening with flashes of heat lightning in the distance when their flight landed in Pittsburgh. Their luggage came pretty quickly but that did not stop Brian from complaining about the wait. The town car driver was waiting for them and all four of them were happy when the car turned into their driveway.

Alice had left the outside lights on as well as some light inside the house. Once inside they deposited their suitcases in their bedrooms before meeting in the kitchen to raid the refrigerator. Alice had left a selection of food, including a bowl of salad for Brian.

After eating they all went to their rooms to unpack and try and get to bed and back on east coast time. In the master bedroom Brian made good on all his promises made on the plane before he and Justin dropped off in exhausted sleep.

The next morning Brian’s alarm went off at the usual time. Justin followed his normal morning routine of moaning, rolling away from Brian and pulling a pillow over his face. Brian showered and dressed before lifting the pillow to give his favorite blonde a good bye kiss and wish him a good day. He received a groan in reply.

Brian smiled as he walked down to the kitchen thinking that everything was just as it should be.

The night before Ted emailed Jennifer about his plans for Viola and the apartment. He asked her to set up the movers for Thursday and to try and get everything done by Saturday morning. Jennifer had her own ideas about how the rent should be handled.

Brian was only in his office for a short time before Carole told him that Jennifer was on the phone for him.

“Good morning Mother Taylor.”

“Good morning sweetheart. Did you all have a nice trip?”

Brian smirked. “It was relatively painless. Our own little Picasso had a great show of course. John and Peter got to see a lot of the sites.”

“That’s great. The reason for my call is something that Ted contacted me about. I believe you know about he and Blake taking custody of a little girl.”

“Yes. Theodore talked to me about that before I left. I guess it has all worked out while we were away.”

Jennifer chuckled. “Yes Nina has already moved in with them. Her grandmother has to go in the hospital to start her chemo treatment on Thursday. Apparently the apartment she has now is not all that nice and is a second floor walkup.

Ted showed Viola, the grandmother, the first floor apartment that just came available in that building on Shadyside Boulevard, not far from Ted and Blake’s house.”

Brian had a lot to accomplish and wasn’t all that interested in renting apartments.

“That is all very interesting but I’m not sure what this has to do with me. I am pretty busy with catching up on my own work this morning.”

Jennifer’s tone of voice changed and Brian realized he was in a little trouble.

“If you’d let me finish Brian, you would understand how this concerns you. I’m sure no one will die if you don’t clear every item off your desk this morning.”

“I stand corrected, please continue.”

Jennifer chuckled. “That’s better. Viola could never afford our normal rent for that apartment. Ted wants to pay the difference between what she can afford and the normal rent without telling her. I think as a reward for all Ted’s hard work and loyalty that maybe you would agree to just accept what Viola can afford as the entire rent. That is how this concerns you. I can’t make that decision on my own.”

Now it was Brian’s turn to chuckle. “Of course not. You can just tell me that is the decision and pretend it is all up to me. Okay. I’ll let Ted know. You can write up the lease.”

“I knew you’d see it my way sweetheart. Thank you.”

Brian hung up and shook his head amused by Jennifer pretending this was not her decision. Brian was very aware that the soft hearted Justin would completely agree with his mother. Brian was also aware that there was no way he could ever prevail against two determined Taylors.

Brian buzzed Ted and asked him to come to his office. A few minutes later Ted appeared in Brian’s office.

“Have a seat Theodore. I understand that your duties here are not keeping you busy enough so you have added rental agent as a new duty.”

“I guess Jennifer contacted you about the apartment I want Viola to rent.”

“You win! Jennifer is concerned about the extra work for her property management people on having to divide up the rent each month.”

Ted was shocked that Jennifer would go to Brian with that complaint without even talking to him.

“Well Brian it’s just that Viola could never afford the actual rent. I wanted her closer to Blake and me. She is going to need our help while she is having this cancer treatment. I guess I will just look for some apartment near our house with lower rent. I’ll let Jennifer know not to worry about the extra work.”

“Theodore I have already let Jennifer know that she can draw up a lease for the amount that Viola can afford. Even with that reduced rent the income more than covers the building expenses.”

Ted was confused. He sat there for a minute trying to understand what just happened.

“Brian are you saying that you will accept the amount Viola can afford as the total rent?”

“Just make sure she knows not to ever tell the other tenants what she pays for rent. You have Jennifer to thank for this.”

Ted was overwhelmed but managed to nod his head. Brian reached under his desk and handed Ted a bag. “John and Peter bought this for Nina.”

Ted took the bag. He knew that Brian must have told his nephews to buy whatever was in this bag. He thought his next action might cause Brian to say he was fired but he couldn’t help himself. He grabbed Brian is a quick hug before running out of the office; leaving a very amused Brian looking after him.

When Ted got to the accounting department he ignored several questions and hurried into his office and shut the door. He looked in the bag. When he saw the T shirt and coloring book from San Francisco he couldn’t stop the tears from coming.

It took several minutes for Ted to compose himself enough to go out of his office and answer his employees’ questions. After getting all the questions answered Ted went back in his office to call Jennifer and thank her.

Jennifer told him that she had arranged for the movers to pack up Viola’s possessions. Ted let her know about picking up the bedroom set from his house. He explained that Viola would be coming home from the hospital on Saturday or Sunday. Jennifer told him that she had already spoken to Alice and the two of them would go over to the apartment on Saturday morning to make sure everything was ready for Viola to come home.

Ted tried to protest but he had as little luck arguing with Jennifer as Brian had.
Chapter 76 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, the story starts after Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months later. Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn. I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 76

When Justin finally made it down to breakfast, John & Peter were sitting at the kitchen table with Alice & Charlie. Peter had downloaded his pictures from San Francisco onto his laptop. The boys were telling the Simpsons about their trip and everything they had seen. Neither Charlie nor Alice had ever been to California so they were enjoying the boys’ travelogue.

Alice started to get up when Justin walked into the kitchen. “Alice sit down. I can get my own breakfast.”

Justin cut a bagel and dropped it into the toaster before pouring a cup of coffee. Alice glanced over from the table. “Justin there is some fresh fruit cut up in a bowl in the refrigerator.”

Justin laughed. “Does Brian pay you a bonus for being sure I eat fruit every morning?”

“Nope. Your continued good health is my only reward.”

That caused general laughter at the kitchen table. Justin sat facing away from the table at the kitchen counter so no one could see the smile on his face.

John & Peter had thanked Justin and Brian many times for the San Francisco trip but Justin was interested in hearing them tell Alice & Charlie about everything they did during the trip. Justin was really touched by how the boys talked about all the things the uncles had taken them to see and what an awesome time both boys had during their time in California.

Justin kept turned away from the table now because he didn’t want to embarrass the boys by seeing how touched he was by what they were saying.

As the trip discussion wound down Justin got up to get some fruit. He could see Alice was watching him and held the bowl of fruit up high. “Getting fruit! Obeying orders General”

Charlie and the boys laughed while Alice tried to look stern but failed. John’s cell phone rang.

“Hi Grandmom Jen.”

“That sounds like fun. Yeah he’s right here. “

John took the phone away from his mouth. “Uncle Justin, Grandmom Jen wants to take Gus, Peter and me bowling on Friday. After bowling we’ll go to Target so we can get all out school supplies. Is that okay?”

Justin smiled. “Sure that sounds like fun. The only problem is that Gus won’t be with us until afternoon. Mom will have to check with Lindsay or Mel about Gus going with you guys.

John picked his phone up. He nodded as he listened to Jennifer.

“Grandmom Jen says she already cleared this with Lindsay. She or Mel are going to drop Gus at Kinnetik in the morning and after she picks us up we’ll get Gus on our way to bowling.”

Justin nodded. “Sounds perfect.”

John and Peter both had big smiles on their faces. John listened to Jennifer a couple more minutes.

“Okay. Thanks Grandmom. Bye, I love you too.”

Peter & John high fived after the call ended. Justin chuckled.

Alice got up from the table. “You boys are really having a great summer. I hope you are appreciating it.”

Peter spoke up. “Believe me Alice we know how lucky we are. This has been the most amazing summer of our lives. To continue the good times how about we get changed and go swimming?”

John nodded and the two of them headed up to their bedrooms.

Charlie went outside to work in the garden and Alice came over the kitchen bar.

“Justin, I told John and Peter that I am giving them dinner at five o’clock. Charlie and I will eat with them. After dinner we are going to take the boys, pick up our grandson, David, and go to the movies over in Moon Township.”

Justin smiled at Alice. “Thanks but you really don’t need to do that.”

“I don’t have to do anything but pay taxes and eventually die. You and Brian need some alone time after your trip. I’ve ordered a couple tuna steaks that I’ll marinate and you can sear those when Brian gets home. I’ll get a tray of vegetables ready to roast and you’ll have a delicious, easy to prepare dinner.”

Justin got up and gave Alice a kiss on the cheek. “That does sound great. Thank you! I’m going up to the studio.”

*************************************************************************************

At Kinnetik Greg walked into Brian’s office for a meeting.

Brian was sitting in a chair in the seating area of the office. He motioned for Greg to sit on the couch beside him.

“So Greg. Sorry I wasn’t here for your first day but it was unavoidable. You’ll deal more, day to day, with Cynthia anyway. As long as she was here to welcome you on board everything should be okay.”

Greg smiled. “Cynthia was great and Jason in the art department has been a big help.”

“I do want to make something absolutely clear to you. I’m not completely sure what reservations Justin had about hiring you but you were smart to work those out with him. You need to know that my son and Justin are the most important people in my life. There are other people I care about but no one come close to Gus and Justin. I also trust Justin more than anyone else in the world. I know he always has my best interests at heart and I feel the same way about him. Going forward never underestimate Justin’s influence not only in my personal life but in my professional life as well.”

Greg nodded. “I understand that now. I did underestimate Justin’s role here at Kinnetik during my interview. If I needed any further proof of his influence here I have gotten reinforcement in the art department. Pretty much everyone has mentioned Justin’s involvement with them.”

“Cynthia and I hired Hal overruling Justin’s reservations about him. Justin never let us forget that so neither of us wants to repeat that error. Hal was jealous of Justin and always thought Justin was trying to replace him as head of the art department.”

Greg chuckled. “Jason told me that Hal felt that way. He told me that he told Hal a couple times that if Justin wanted to be head of the art department Hal had no chance of stopping him. Jason knows that Justin has no desire for the job. I asked Jason if he was disappointed about not being considered for the job but he told me he was happy doing what he is doing.”

“I pretty much monopolize Jason for my campaigns.”

“Yeah I got that message from a few people. I’d like to try some other guys for some of your stuff. I have been working a little with Jason on the Franklin stuff over the past couple days. We should have something to show you tomorrow if you have time.”

“I’ll have time for that. I’ll let you know which stuff of mine you can farm out to someone other than Jason. Justin thinks Leon has a lot of potential.”

Greg checked his notes. “Yeah I agree. There are a few other people that just need some encouragement to really go to the next level. I have to tell you the last couple days have been great. Pretty much everything at the hospital was the same thing over and over. All the creativity here is energizing.”

Brian laughed. “Well I’m sure after a few weeks you get over that feeling. When you do run into problems don’t hesitate to go to Cynthia. She knows everything about Kinnetik. Are all Kevin’s docs okay with our medical insurance?”

“Roxanne is still checking a couple of them but so far we’re good.”

“Well again if you run into any problems let Cynthia know. She enjoys chewing up and spitting out paper pushers whenever she can.”

“Cynthia told me she learned that from the best.”

“I won’t often repeat this but she has perfected it and is now better at it than I ever was.”

Both men laughed and continued their discussion.

*************************************************************************************

At home Justin was doing some preliminary work on the last PPG mural when his cell phone rang. He glanced at the display and answered the call.

“Hi Mary.”

“Hi Justin. I hope you had a good trip to San Francisco and a successful show.”

“Both the trip and the show were great. What can I do for you?”

“Josh and Peter have been plotting. I have been informed that on Saturday we are going to play miniature golf followed by an early dinner and a movie. Josh says that is what he and Peter thought was the best plan. Actually Bill and I are fine with it. I’m just checking to be sure that is okay with you and Brian.”

Justin smiled. “I think I can answer for both of us and that sounds fine. What time should Peter be ready?”

“We’ll pick him up around one o’clock and why doesn’t he just spend the night with us and we’ll bring him home after breakfast on Sunday.”

“Sounds good. Thanks Mary. I’ll let Peter know he has permission to go with you guys.”

*************************************************************************************

At Kinnetik Ted hung up with Jennifer who had painters that were available to paint Nina’s room tomorrow. His phone rang almost immediately.

“Hi Teddy it’s Blake.”

“What’s up honey?”

“I’m at the furniture that Brian recommended. They have a perfect bedroom set for Nina and they can even deliver it on Saturday.”

“That sounds good.”

“The set has a vanity that matches it and of course Nina loves it!”

“That also sounds good.”

“Well…”

“Blake baby what’s the problem?”

“The whole thing will cost over three thousand dollars. I never dreamt it would be so expensive.”

Ted chuckled. “Well since Brian recommended the store you should have been prepared for big ticket prices. Just put it on your American Express. They’ll probably want ID from you but that price is fine. Nina will have that furniture for a long time and we can afford it. Jennifer told Brian about the rent that Viola can afford and Brian is accepting that as the rent without us having to pay the difference.”

There was quiet on the other end of the line for a few moments. “Wow! Why would he do that?”

“Brian can be very kind. He just doesn’t like a lot of people to know it so don’t do anything crazy like thanking him. Plus I think he is a little afraid of Jennifer.”

Blake laughed. “If you’re sure about this furniture I’ll buy it. Nina will be over the moon. She has told everyone who even looked her way that her Teddy Man is buying her Princess furniture.”

The two men said good bye and Ted took out his handkerchief and dabbed at his eyes. He hoped he would never have to disappoint Nina.

Brian called Justin’s cell a little before 6 PM to let him know he was on his way home. Justin put the tray of vegetables that Alice had prepared into the oven. He went upstairs and changed into a dark blue speedo that Brian loved him to wear. He pulled on a shirt that he knew was a perfect shade to make his eyes pop and went back downstairs to the kitchen.

Justin heard the garage door open and went over by the kitchen door. When Brian spotted Justin standing there he smiled. The look on his face changed as he took in what his partner was wearing. Justin watched Brian’s eyes narrow and darken. Brian leaned over and delivered a searing kiss that made Justin a little breathless.

Brian looked around the kitchen. “Where are John and Peter?”

Justin’s smile widened. “They ate earlier with Alice and Charlie. Alice and Charlie took them and their grandson to a movie over in Moon Township. The show should be starting about now and afterwards they are going out for ice cream.”

“Remind me to tell Ted to give them a bonus!”

Justin shook his head and chuckled. “Go get changed. These tuna steaks have been marinating all afternoon. I have the pan ready to go so I just had to sear them and take the vegetables out of the oven and dinner will be ready to eat. I thought afterwards we could spend some time in the hot tub.”

Brian delivered another kiss before going upstairs.

When Brian reappeared in his own speedo and a black sleeveless shirt, Justin was spooning the roasted vegetables into a bowl. The tuna steaks were each sitting on a plate.

“Bri there’s a nice bottle of Chardonnay in the refrigerator. Why don’t you open that and get some plastic glasses. It is such a nice evening I thought we would eat on the patio.”

Brian did as Justin suggested while Justin assembled plates, flatware and the vegetables on a tray. They enjoyed their dinner and Brian enjoyed playing footsies with an amused Justin while they ate.

Once dinner was over both men removed their clothes and walked over to the hot tub carrying their plastic wine glasses. The sat next to each other with Brian’s arm firmly around Justin holding him tight. Their hands explored each other’s bodies while they kissed.
After a short time Justin climbed onto Brian’s lap and slowly lowered himself on Brian stiff cock.

Brian took a quick breath as his cock was sheathed in Justin’s soft warm rectum. Justin sat still for a few minutes while they continued to hungrily kiss each other. As Justin started to slowly move up and down Brian kissed every part of Justin’s body he could reach. Justin’s hands explored Brian’s body rubbing and lightly pinching the areas he knew would drive Brian wild.

As Brian felt his climax coming he grabbed Justin’s cock and stroked him to climax and as Justin’s smooth, warm tunnel squeezed down on his cock Brian climaxed. Both men were left breathless as Justin resumed his seat beside Brian. They looked at each other and chuckled as they retrieved their wine and settled back and relaxed.

Brian ran his fingers through Justin’s hair. “There is no one like you Sunshine. That was amazing.”

Justin rested his head against Brian’s shoulder. “Alice and Charlie deserve a really big bonus!”

They both laughed before Brain leaned down for another kiss. Brian got out of the hot tub to refill their wine glasses. He came back and sat next to Justin who leaned against him. Brian put his arm around Justin and pulled him close.

Justin sighed in contentment. Brian smiled at him. “It’s been a while since we had the hot tub to ourselves Sunshine.”


“It has, do you mind very much?”

Brian was quiet for a moment. “Yes and no. We have to be sure and carve out time for ourselves but having the devil spawn here hasn’t been too bad.”

Justin swatted Brian’s arm. “Do not call your nephews devil spawn. They are actually very nice boys!”

“I know. How is that possible with Claire as a mother? I don’t want you to spread this around but I actually enjoy them at times. They were interesting to watch in San Fran. They were so wide eyed so much of the time.”

Justin laughed. “This morning they were showing Alice and Charlie the photos Peter took and telling them about the trip. It was really nice to hear them talk about what a good time they had.”

“Hmmmmmm. Did a blonde somebody get allergies while listening to that conversation?”

“Almost but not quite. By the way Gus is getting dropped off at Kinnetik on Friday morning. My mother will pick him up to take him bowling with John and Peter. After bowling they are going to Target to get back to school supplies.”

Brian was a little surprised. “How did you go about getting permission from that outing from the munchers?”

Justin shrugged. “Mom arranged it. I think there must be a story there.”

Brian laughed. “Mother Taylor was hard at work today. She got me to accept ridiculously low rent on an apartment for Theodore’s ward’s grandmother. He wants her closer to him and Blake.”

Justin gave Brian a gooey eyed loving look. “Sunshine do NOT look at me like that. It was your mother’s plan I just agreed.”

“Yeah. You are a regular Simon Lagree.”

Brian started to tickle Justin who quickly retaliated. They went to neutral corners still laughing.

Justin looked across at Brian. “Could we be serious for a moment?”

“I can be serious Sunshine. I’m not sure about you?”

“There’s something that I’ve been thinking about for a while. Even before the boys came to live with us but more now that they are here.”

Brian groaned. “You know how I dread those words from you, “I’ve been thinking”. That usually doesn’t signal anything good.”

“Brian I mean it I want to be serious for a couple minutes. There’s something I want you to think about. I don’t want you to say anything right away but just think about what I’m going to say.”

Brian smirked. “Can I guess what you want me to think about?”

Justin nodded. “You’ll never guess.”

“You want to talk about having a baby.”

Justin was wide eyed with amazement. “How could you know that?”

Brian moved over next to Justin and pulled him close. “Sunshine I know that I something you have always had in the back of your mind. Since John and Peter have been living here I could see your brain working. Gus is getting older and may even enjoy a baby brother or sister.”

The tears over flowed Justin’s eyes and ran down his cheeks. Brian hated that!

“What’s with the tears? I’m saying I am okay with this.”

“I know. I love you so much and you are so wonderful. I can’t believe you know what I wanted to talk about.”

“I’m going to change my mind if you don’t stop with the tears right now!”

Justin’s answer was to kiss Brian.

Justin got a sunshine smile on his face. “I don’t want to mention this until we have everything all set up and a surrogate is actually pregnant.”

Brian nodded. “I agree. Also I want an anonymous donor egg, no one we know. A donor egg from a blonde so we can have a little Sunshine running around here.”

Justin agreed. That bit of business out of the way it was time for another round of sex. Afterwards they went up to the Master Bath and had a shower. By the time the nephews got home, Bran and Justin were dressed in shorts and T-shirts sitting on the patio sipping wine.

*************************************************************************************

Ted and Blake had a less enjoyable evening. They moved some princess things into the third bedroom where Nina would sleep for the next couple nights. They moved everything they could out of the front bedroom and pushed the larger pieces of furniture into the middle of the room so the painters could get to the walls without a problem.

Nina enjoyed watching Ted and Blake work and kept talking about her new princess furniture that would be coming on Saturday.

Fortunately the excitement of the day tired Nina out. She was happy to get a quick bath and was asleep before Teddy Man read her two pages of a storybook.

Ted and Blake were in bed shortly after Nina went to sleep and asleep quickly.

The next morning Ted got to the office really early so he could get some work done before picking up Viola. He had told Cynthia what his plans were for the day and she told him to take all the time he needed. When he picked up Viola the movers that Jennifer arranged were already there and packing up Viola’s possessions. She had marked the things that were to be moved to the new apartment and which things were to be discarded.

She told Ted he could just drop her off but he insisted on going in with her and agreed to be the contact person for the hospital. Viola hugged him when Ted when he left which embarrassed him but also pleased him.

He stopped at the diner on the way back to Kinnetik to pick up some lunch. Debbie gave him a big hello. Michael and Ben were sitting in a booth having lunch so Ted went over to say hello.

Debbie put his order in and came over to the booth. “So Ted when do we get to meet the new addition to the family?”

Ted smiled at how accepting Debbie was of Nina becoming part of family. “We’re pretty busy for the next couple days. I just dropped Nina’s grandmother at the hospital for her chemo treatment. There are painters at the house painting Nina’s room pink. Mover are coming to take my old bedroom set to Viola’s new apartment near our house. On Saturday Nina’s new princess bedroom set gets delivered and Viola will get released probably on Saturday afternoon.”

Debbie looked concerned. “You guys have a lot going on. How about you come to dinner on Sunday. Michael and Ben are coming for dinner and they’ll have JR with them.”

“I’ll have to check with Blake but that sounds good. Nina is starting at Fort Pitt School on Monday so it would be great for her to meet JR so she knows someone on her first day.”

Michael frowned but Debbie was excited. “So you really need to come. We’re eating early around four so the kids can get to bed and be ready for school the next morning.”

Ted thanked Debbie, picked up his lunch and headed to Kinnetik.

“Ma why did you invite them for dinner. We don’t know anything about this girl they have living with them. I’m not sure she is the right kind of person to be friends with JR.”

Both Ben and Debbie stared at Michael. Debbie gave him a quick slap to the side of his head.

“Who the fuck are you, Mr Astor? She is a little girl who has had some rough times but there is no reason she and JR can’t be great friends.”

Ben didn’t say anything but Michael could tell his partner was not happy with him. “Okay. I guess it will be okay. Ted is so cheap, I’m surprised he is willing to pay the tuition at Fort Pitt.”

Ben did speak up now. “That’s pretty harsh Michael. Since we haven’t paid any part of JR’s tuition I don’t think we should criticize anyone else. We are lucky that Justin and Brian have been so generous.”

Michael nodded. “I don’t think Justin has much to do with paying any tuition. It’s Brian who makes all the money with Kinnetik.”

Debbie shook her head. “Justin makes more money with his art than you do at your fucking comic book store. Brian wouldn’t pay anything if Justin didn’t agree to it.”

There were customers that needed attention so Debbie moved away before Michael could say anything in reply.

Ben turned to Michael. “You need to get over this fixation you have with Justin not being an equal partner with Brian. Do you feel less of a partner because I make more money than you?”

“No of course not but Brian is different.”

Ben shook his head. “We can’t discuss this because I don’t want to argue with you. I think Brian is grateful to have Justin in his life and you should be happy that your friend has someone who loves him so much.”

Michael didn’t say anything.

Ted ate his lunch at his desk while he worked. His cell phone rang and he saw the call was from Jennifer.

“Hi Ted. I just wanted to tell you not to worry about getting the apartment set up for Viola to come home. Alice and I have our plan for Saturday morning. Debbie is going to drop off some frozen lasagna and chicken soup and Alice is bringing some vegetable soup and stew that she has frozen. I bought a soft mattress pad for the bed and some Ensure and soda for her to drink. Alice has a bedspread and sheet set that she only used once. Charlie told her it was too flowery and he would sleep in the guest room if she kept it on the bed. It even has some curtains that match so we’ll get the bedroom set up for her.”

Ted was overwhelmed. “Jennifer you don’t have to do that. You have never even met Viola this is way too much for you and Alice to do.”

“Ted I didn’t call for your permission I called to let you know that you and Blake need to concentrate on Nina and getting her settled into your household. Alice and I are happy to put the finishing touches on the apartment.”

Ted wasn’t sure what to say. He knew that Jennifer would do what she wanted regardless of what he said. “Well that is really nice of you. I’m sure Viola will be really grateful and I am grateful too.”

“Ted, we’re all family. No need for any thanks and there is no obligation to us. I’m looking forward to meeting Nina. I’m very happy for all of you.”

Ted thanked her and disconnected. He had a million emotions running through his head so he concentrated on his work to calm himself.

In Brian’s office, Jason and Greg were showing him the ad boards they had worked up for Franklin Pharmaceuticals. Brian was scheduled to meet with the company next Thursday. He was very pleased by the boards and had only a couple of very minor changes that he wanted made.

As they headed back to the art department Jason turned to Greg. “Don’t get used to that easy a meeting with Brian. He usually has a lot more to say and it isn’t good stuff.”

Greg laughed. “I’ll keep that in mind. Meanwhile good job on these boards.”

*************************************************************************************

Justin received an email from Barry Joyce with a photo attachment of their office lobby. He included the dimensions of the area where they wanted to hang Justin’s art work. He got out his sketch pad and worked on some ideas for the painting.

While he was drawing Justin’s cell phone rang. It was Sidney Bloom asking if Justin would come to the gallery the next day. Since it was just a little over two weeks until the grand opening Sidney wanted to have a meeting to be sure they were prepared.

Justin agreed that was a good idea. He told Sidney he had half a dozen paintings that could be included in the opening art show. Justin said he would bring the paintings with him the next day.

Justin thought about the conversation he and Brian had last night. He needed to have a follow up conversation with Brian when he was not in a post coital haze. Justin needed to be sure that Brian was truly on board with having a baby before they moved forward.

When he went down to the kitchen for lunch, John and Peter were eating their lunch at the kitchen table.

Justin grabbed some stuff out of the refrigerator to make himself a sandwich. Alice offered to make his sandwich but Justin just looked at her and shook his head. John and Peter had guilty looks on their faces so Justin knew they had let Alice make their lunches which made him chuckle.

“You guys should not play poker for money until you can manage better poker faces.”

When Justin sat down with his sandwich and glass of iced tea John looked over at him.

“Patrick and I were talking and we need to get together and do some soccer drills so we are ready for soccer team tryouts. Can he come over here this weekend or can you take me to his house?”

Justin chewed for a few minutes and considered his options. “Since Gus will be here this weekend I’ll call Mrs O’Brien and see if she can drop Patrick and Kevin over here after lunch and we’ll take them home after dinner.”

“That would be great; thanks.”

After putting their lunch dishes in the dishwasher the nephews disappeared. Justin called Roxanne on his cell and arranged for the Saturday get together for the boys.

Alice spoke up once the arrangements were made. “I’ll make some gluten free cookies for Kevin and I have a few of his rolls frozen so I’ll get those thawed tomorrow.”

“Thanks Alice. Also thanks for last night. Brian and I had a great evening to ourselves. Hope you guys enjoyed yourself.”

Alice smiled. “It all went really well. You and Brian need to be sure you take time for yourselves. It is easy to forget to do that.”

Justin smiled. “Yes ma’am.”

He pretended not to see the annoyed look on Alice’s face as he placed his dishes in the dishwasher and went back up to the studio. Justin called Roxanne and made arrangement for Patrick and Kevin to spend Saturday afternoon at the house.

John decided he would make dinner for the family tonight using one of the recipes from his cooking classes. Alice over saw the preparations but John really didn’t need any help. Brian called to say he would be home around 6:30 and when he walked in the door John was just putting the finishing touches on his Beef Wellington with roasted fingerling potatoes and cauliflower.

Once Brian changed into his at home clothes, the four of them sat down to dinner. Brian and Justin each cut their meat and somewhat warily put it in their mouths. As they chewed they turned to look at each other.

With a huge smile on his face Justin looked across the table at his nephew. “John this is really delicious.”

Brian also looked at John. “Kiddo you made this all yourself? No help from Alice?”

John had an ear to ear smile on his face. “I did it all myself. Alice answered a couple questions I had but I made the whole dinner.”

Both his uncles told him again how great the dinner was. He shrugged off their compliments but they could tell how pleased he was. His life had not given him many opportunities to feel proud.

Since John had done the cooking Justin said that he and Peter would do clean up. Brian announced that after such an extravagant meal he was going to spend some time in the home gym. Justin did manage to whisper in Brian’s ear to remember he had a hard workout the night before. John and Peter didn’t know what Justin said but Brian’s evil laugh let them know they were probably happier not hearing the comment.

After the kitchen was cleaned up Justin got John and Peter to help him move the paintings he wanted to take to the Bloom Gallery from the studio to his SUV. Brian spent an hour exercising before showering. When he came back into the kitchen; Justin, John and Peter were sitting at the counter drinking big glasses of milk while eating some of Alice’s homemade cookies.

Brian stared at them horrified. “Really I spent an hour working off calories and you guys have been sitting here scarfing down cookies.”

Justin shrugged. “Well we haven’t been eating them for the entire hour.”

John and Peter laughed as Brian stood there shaking his head. “One of these days Sunshine all those fat cells lying dormant in your body are going to explode and you’ll weigh 400 pounds!”

Justin just shrugged again and shoved another cookie into his mouth. Brian turned and walked out of the kitchen leaving behind his laughing nephews and unconcerned lover.

Justin got off his stool. “You guys make sure you clean the counter and put the glasses in the dishwasher.”

He walked down to the study, certain that was where Brian has stormed off to. Justin opened the door without knocking and walked in the room. Brian was concentrating on his computer screen.

Justin came over and leaned against the desk next to Brian. “So will you still love me as much when I weigh 400 pounds?”

Justin say the corner of Brian’s mouth twitch but his eyes never left the computer screen. “I’m not so sure I love you too much right now.”

“Brian you know you so adore me!”

That forced a chuckle from Brian who grabbed Justin and pulled him down onto his lap. “Justin Taylor you are too sure of yourself!”

Justin turned his head to give Brian a quick kiss. “No Brian Kinney! I am sure of you.”

Brian still had a smile on his face but shook his head as he looked at the blonde on his lap. “You know you won’t be this cute when you weigh 400 pounds.”

Justin smiled. “But you will still adore me.”

Brian chuckled and pulled Justin face down for a long, hard kiss. Justin pulled away after a couple minutes to catch his breath.

“See I knew you so adored me.”

Brian pushed Justin off his lap. “I still have some emails to answer. Run and play little boy.”

A laughing Justin walked back out to the hall. John and Peter were in the media room playing a video game. He challenged the winner. When Brian was finished with his emails he came to the media room door just as John won against Justin.

“Bedtime Sunshine. You have a busy day tomorrow so you need a good night’s sleep.”

“Yes sir; oh lord and master.”

John and Peter were laughing again at the uncles interactions as Justin got up and ran out of the room and up the stairs with Brian in quick pursuit. Once they were in their bedroom Brian grabbed a laughing Justin and threw him onto the bed. After he locked the door he joined his partner on the bed and made short work of Justin’s clothes as well as his own.

Half an hour later the two sated men lay in each other’s arms laughing softly and talking before they drifted off to sleep.

The next morning Brian got up at his normal time and was surprised while taking a shower when Justin joined him. A blow job later a very happy Brian got dressed and went downstairs for a quick breakfast. Justin went back to bed.

Later in the morning Melanie dropped JR at school before driving to Kinnetik with Gus. She parked and took Gus into the building. When they got in the lobby Melanie headed towards the receptionist but Gus had a different plan.

“Follow me Mama. I know the way to Daddy’s office.”

Gus gave the receptionist a wave as they walked towards the stairs. She called out “Hello Gus.”

Gus stopped at Carole’s desk. “Hi Miss Carole. I’m here to see my Daddy. This is my Mama.”

Carole gave him a big smile. “Hello Gus. Hi Melanie. Brian told me you would be dropping Gus off. Go ahead in the office he’s expecting you.”

Gus led the way and pulled open the office door before running over to Brian’s desk where he got scooped up by his Daddy for a hug and kiss.

“Hi Melanie. Thanks for dropping off Sonny Boy. Jennifer should be here in about an hour or so to pick him up for Bowling and school supply shopping.”

Melanie nodded. “Thank Jennifer for us. Gus you be a good boy for Grandmom Jen. We’ll see you after school on Monday.”

With a wave goodbye Melanie left for the law office.

Brian showed Gus his new San Francisco coloring book on the conference table in his office. An excited Gus went work to work coloring while Brian went back to work at his desk.
Chapter 77 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 77

When Justin woke up he had a shower and got dressed. He missed his morning coffee delivery from Gus. When he got down to the kitchen; John and Peter were sitting at the counter talking to Alice & Charlie while they waited to be picked up by Jennifer.

Alice poured Justin a cup of coffee while he grabbed some eggs from the refrigerator. As he took a bowl out of a cabinet Alice spoke up.

“For heaven’s sake Justin. If you want eggs just let me cook them for you. You do remember you pay me to be the housekeeper.”

Justin chuckled. “I guess I do have a little trouble letting you do things for me. Sorry.”

He sat out the counter with the nephews while Alice cooked him some over easy eggs, served with rye toast, a big glass of fresh squeezed orange juice and a small bowl of sliced peaches. Justin’s breakfast was served with a stern look from Alice that allowed no discussion.

Justin asked John and Peter if they had their lists of required school supplies and was assured they had them. Just as he finished his breakfast the doorbell rang. The two boys took off running to the entrance hall, with Peter carrying a small plastic bag. Justin followed at a slower pace.

When he got to the hall Jennifer had already given each of her grandsons a hug and kiss. Justin walked over and gave his mother a kiss on her check. Jennifer softly patted her son’s cheek.

“You look great honey. What are your plans for today?”

“I have a meeting at the Bloom Gallery. I should be home well before you guys. Did you want to stay for dinner Mom?”

“No thanks honey. Molly leaves for school next week so lots going on at home. Also tomorrow morning Alice and I are going to Viola’s new apartment to be sure it is all in order for her before she gets home from the hospital.”

Justin looked confused. “Viola?”

“The grandmother of the little girl Ted and Blake have taken in. She is in the hospital for chemo and while she was in there Ted had her moved to an apartment closer to them.”

Justin nodded. “I know the story I just didn’t know the grandmother’s name. That is really nice of you and Alice.”

Jennifer nodded.

Peter handed her the bag he was holding. “John and I bought this for you in San Francisco.”

Jennifer with her own version of a “sunshine smile” took the bag and pulled out a bright pink T shirt with a decal of the Golden Gate Bridge.

John spoke up. “We got a large size so you can use it over your swimsuit or just relaxing around the house.”

Jennifer gathered both boys in a hug. “This was so sweet of you. Thank you so much. It’s perfect!”

John and Peter looked a little embarrassed but mostly really pleased. “It’s more than I got from my son.”

Justin laughed. “There is chocolate on its way from Brian and me.”

“Oh honey, you didn’t really need to get me anything.”

Justin just shook his head. “Mom you know you don’t need to buy all the school supplies. Brian and I can take the boys later for whatever you don’t get today.”

“I can certainly afford to buy school supplies for my grandsons. I’m not Nancy Petersen.”

Justin had a confused look on his face until Jennifer related the story of running into Lindsay and her mother buying school clothes for Gus.

Justin and the boys laughed at the end of Jennifer’s tirade. Justin said. “I told Brian I was sure there was a story on how you got permission to spend the afternoon with Gus.”

“I didn’t really give Lindsay any choice. She really can be quite difficult if you let her. I just bulldozed over her.”

Alice came out of the kitchen so she and Jennifer could firm up their plans for the next morning. Once that discussion was over Jennifer, John and Peter left for Kinnetik to pick up Gus. Justin went back to the kitchen for a second cup of coffee before he left for his meeting at the gallery.

Justin pulled into the parking lot at the Bloom Gallery and couldn’t help himself from carefully looking around the lot before he got out of the car. He knew it was stupid but he couldn’t help feeling somewhat apprehensive as he walked over to the rear entrance, the key in his hand.

The first person Justin met inside was Pat Davis. (A/N: I know I referred to her as Patti in an earlier chapter but that was a mistake.) She gave him a big smile. “Hi Mr Taylor.”

Justin returned her smile. “Hi Pat. Please call me Justin. Would you mind helping me get some paintings out of my car?”

Justin and Pat went back outside to his car and in a couple trips got the paintings into the gallery building. They lined them against a wall in the storage area. Pat stood back to admire them.

“Justin these are amazing. I know Sidney will be pleased.”

Almost as if he had heard his name Sidney appeared in the storage room. “Justin! You must have made good time driving up from Washington. I was just coming to see if you arrived.”

Justin smirked. “Translated; that means Brian called you or had someone call you to make sure I wasn’t too panicked to get out of my car.”

Sidney rolled his eyes. “Cynthia.”

Justin laughed. “I won’t say I didn’t look around the parking lot before I got out of my car but I did get out and walk slowly to the building entrance.”

Sidney smiled and nodded his head. “Nathan Aura is meeting with Lindsay to go over some details for his show. I’m sure he would love to talk with you.”

“That would be great. He can even get a look at the paintings I brought to get displayed at his show.”

Pat spoke up. “Why don’t I go get Nathan and bring him back here so he can meet Justin and see the paintings.”

Sidney took the opportunity to look at the paintings Justin brought with him. A few minutes later Lindsay appeared with a young man with who had dark hair, a goatee and pierced ears. Definitely going for the standard young bohemian artist look. Pat Davis followed them into the storage room.

Justin put out his hand which Nathan shook. “It’s an honor to meet you Mr Taylor.”

“Please, I’m Justin.”

Lindsay looked at Justin’s paintings leaning against the wall. “Is this all you are planning on displaying? They won’t even fill the final wall of the show.”

Nathan turned his attention to the paintings. “These are amazing. You know my art is dimensional using lots of mediums, very different from your art. Looking at these paintings I can really see them displayed with my art. I think they would make an interesting contrast.”

Justin smiled. “That was the same idea I had; that me mix the artwork. I thought that would make it more interesting for the show attendees.”

Nathan examined the paintings. “I can really see which of my pieces I would pair with your paintings. Is this the only canvases you plan on hanging at this show?”

Justin chuckled. “Nathan this is your show. I want your art to dominate.”

Nathan nodded, still examining the paintings. “If you had any other paintings I would love to see them. I’d love to see if there are any others I would like to display with my art.”

“Well you are welcome to come to the house to see my other paintings. We live down in Washington Township so you would have to drive down there to see them.”

Nathan got a big smile. “Will you be home this weekend? My wife and I could drive down either day. We wouldn’t stay long.”

“I know we’ll be home all afternoon tomorrow. We have friends coming over to spend time with our son and our nephew.”

Lindsay looked surprised. “Who do you have coming over?”

Nathan turned to Lindsay with a startled look on his face. Justin explained a little of their odd family dynamic. “Lindsay and my partner, Brian, have a son together. This is Gus’s weekend to spend with us.”

Justin turned to Lindsay. “Patrick and Kevin O’Brien are coming over tomorrow afternoon. Patrick and John want to get some soccer practice. Brian will probably kick the ball around with them for a while. Gus is very sweet with Kevin and Kevin adores Gus.”

Lindsay shook her head. “Playing soccer with teenagers doesn’t seem like something Brian would spend much time doing. I’m not sure it is a good idea for Gus to spend a lot of time with a boy like Kevin.”

Justin was annoyed but tried to stay calm. “I think it is a good thing for Gus to spend time with Kevin. They have fun together.”

Nathan couldn’t help asking. “What’s the issue with Kevin?”

Justin was uncomfortable with having this discussion with a virtual stranger but didn’t see any way out of answering Nathan.

“Kevin has Downs Syndrome. He’s a couple years older than Gus. Apparently there was a boy with Downs who went to school with Gus last year. Gus knew all about Downs when he met Kevin. As I said Gus is very sweet with Kevin and even got him interested in reading. Kevin’s parents are thrilled.”

Lindsay felt obliged to comment. “Of course they are thrilled but I think it could be harmful for Gus to be too friendly with that boy. I’d rather see him form friendships with normal children.”

Sidney and Pat looked at Lindsay with open mouthed shock. Nathan raised his eyebrows. “Justin, your partner must be a sweet man since it’s obvious Gus didn’t get that attribute from his mother.”

Lindsay flushed with embarrassment. Justin tried to change the subject back to Nathan’s trip to his studio. He asked Pat for some paper and a pen so he could write down directions for Nathan. Afterwards Nathan asked to speak to Sidney and Justin.

The three men went into Sidney’s office. Nathan pursed his lips and waited a minute before speaking. “I’m sure it won’t be a big surprise but I was pretty shocked by Lindsay’s comments about that little boy, Kevin. I have a quite seriously impaired cousin so it is a touchy subject for me. I would prefer to not deal with Lindsay during my show. Pat seems very capable. I prefer to work with her if that is okay with you guys.”

Sidney answered. “Whatever makes you feel comfortable Nathan. Lindsay has a lot a lot of experience with gallery work but I understand your feelings. I’ll let Pat know she will be in charge of coordinating the show with you. If you have any questions or concerns please feel free to come to me with them.”

After Nathan left Sidney and Justin looked at each other and shrugged. Justin spoke first.

“Let me talk to Lindsay. This is largely a personal manner; I think I should deal with it.”

Sidney nodded and walked over to the office door and opened it. “Lindsay would you please come in here.”

As Lindsay walked into the room. Sidney walked out.

Justin was sitting in one of the guest chairs in front of Sidney’s desk. He indicated Lindsay should sit in the other chair.

“Linds, Nathan has asked not to deal with you in coordinating his show. Sidney’s only concern about hiring you was your professionalism. Today you spoke, I believe inappropriately, about personal business in a business setting. I hope that this will never happen again.”

“You started the personal discussion when you said you were having friends coming over to play with Gus.”

Justin shook his head. “I was explaining why I would be at home so Nathan could come and see my paintings. Your comments about Kevin offended Nathan and your comment about Brian not wanting to play soccer with John and Patrick was inappropriate. I don’t want to explain to Gus why I fired his mommy so you still have your job. However another incidence like this and you will leave us no choice but to let you go.”

Lindsay stood up. “Are we done?”

Justin nodded. “For the moment but we do have a meeting scheduled with Sidney and Pat. I’ll expect you in the conference room in fifteen minutes.”

Lindsay stormed out of the room brushing past the startled Sidney. Sidney walked into the office where Justin stood looking unhappy.
Sidney shut the office door. “So I am thinking that didn’t go well.”

Justin shrugged. “I just don’t understand Lindsay. We used to be pretty good friends but now she seems determined to be as difficult as possible.”

Sidney nodded. “My recommendation is that we terminate her employment.”

“Sidney, I just can’t do that. How could I explain to Gus that I fired his mommy? There is no way she wouldn’t use that against me and even Brian. It may come to that but I would really like to avoid that situation if at all possible.”

“I understand Justin. I have no issues with Lindsay when you are not around so my suggestion is we just ignore her whenever possible. Would you like a tour of my new apartment upstairs?”

Justin replied that he was anxious to see one of the remodeled apartments. Sidney led the way upstairs. Justin was surprised Sidney chose the smallest apartment in the middle of the building. Sidney explained that he really didn’t need more space.

Sidney proudly opened the door to his new apartment and led the way in to a nice sized foyer with a coat closet and a built in bench with cubbies underneath. They walked through a large archway to a spacious, light filled, open concept room. A modern kitchen was in one corner with a breakfast bar separating it from the dining area. There was a large master suite on one side of the main room and a guest room and bath on the other side. Justin smiled at how proud Sidney was of his new home and how pleased he was to show it off to Justin. Toilets were flushed, closets inspected and kitchen cabinets opened it was a very complete tour. Sidney told Justin that Jennifer had recommended an interior decorator who was going to furnish the apartment. Except for a few mementoes Sidney didn’t plan to move anything from his current house to the apartment.

Once the apartment was ready for him to move in; Sidney planned to have Jennifer list his home for sale.

It was a little over half an hour later when the two men walked into the first floor conference room. Pat smiled and Lindsay pointedly looked at her watch.

“I thought the meeting was supposed to start fifteen minutes ago.”

Before Justin could say a word Sidney placed his hands on the conference table and stared at Lindsay.

“Lindsay! You are aware that Justin and I own this gallery. You work for us, we pay your salary. So if you sit waiting for us for hours that is okay because that is what we are paying you to do. I am starting to regret my decision to hire you as gallery manager.
I am not sure where this attitude of entitlement is coming from. Today you have already alienated the artist for our grand opening show and shocked us all by your comments about a young boy with Downs Syndrome. I would think you would try and keep a low profile but NOW you think it is your place to reprimand Justin and me for our arrival time to this meeting.

You need to consider if you wish to remain as gallery manager. If it were solely my decision I would let you go right now. However I know there are personal consideration and Justin prefers to keep you on. If your attitude does not change we will let you go regardless of those personal considerations.”

Lindsay’s face was blood red and she mumbled an apology. Pat Davis looked like she wished she was anywhere else. Justin suggested they get on with the meeting.

When they had gone over all the arrangements for the grand opening; Justin had a suggestion to make. He pulled some papers from his battered, old messenger bag.

“I would like to suggest that we set aside one percent of our net profit from each show and establish the Norma Bloom Endowment for the Arts. This money would be used to encourage art among young people in the Pittsburgh area.

The board of directors will be Sidney and me, the gallery manager and assistant manager, Sidney’s son and daughter and the gallery accountant.”

Sidney’s eyes filled with tears. “Justin that is a wonderful plan. Norma would be so pleased. I don’t really know what to say to you.”

Pat was excited by the idea. “I’m sure the Dean of Students at PIFA would love to work with us on this.”

Justin shook his head. “We have the docent program and I know PIFA has some scholarships for deserving students. I want this endowment to help in small ways. Daycares that can’t afford art supplies. Schools that want to give a prize for student art shows and other things like that. I want it to stay very community based.”

Sidney nodded. “That is exactly what Norma would like to see happen. We need a written proposal from anyone requesting a donation and I want us to investigate each request to be as sure as possible that it is deserving. I don’t want us giving money to some country club that can easily fund its own programs.”

Justin agreed and asked the other three to look over the document he gave them and to get back to him with any suggestions or request before he had the lawyer draw up the final endowment documents.

The meeting broke up and Pat reminded Justin that the prints of his pencil drawings had been delivered and he needed to take them home and initial the backs before the grand opening. She had the box in her cubical for him. Justin thanked her and said he would get the box on his way out.

Justin followed Sidney into his office. “Sidney I just need to make a quick phone call.”

Justin called Brian’s cell. “Hey Sunshine what’s up.”

“It’s a long story but I don’t want you to take any calls from Lindsay until we have a chance to talk.”

Brian chuckled. “Did you fire her?”

“No, but I think Sidney would like to fire her.”

“Well if that is what works better for the gallery go ahead and do it. We’ll cope.”

“We’ll talk at home. Later.”

“Later.”

Sidney was sitting behind his desk and Justin sat in one of the guest chairs. “I’m sorry Sidney to have created this problem for you.”

“Justin the problem is caused by Lindsay not anyone else. She either need to accept the situation here or we will have to let her go. I am not inclined to let her behavior go on too long.”

Justin nodded. “Brian said to fire her if that is what is best for the gallery but I don’t want to do that right now.”

Sidney smiled. “I understand. Hopefully I can work with her and we can get over this unpleasantness.”

They discussed their plans for the new endowment before Justin picked up the box of prints from Pat and drove back home.

In the Washington Target several people were amused by the attractive, well-dressed blonde trying to keep track of three young boys pulling school supplies from the shelves and throwing them in a cart. Jennifer had the three lists of required school supplies in her hand and attempted to sort through the cart contents to be sure they had everything needed. Finally she just surrendered and decided Justin & Brian could cope with making sure the boys had what they needed for school.

Jennifer pulled into the driveway right behind Justin. Justin pulled into the garage and walked over to his mother’s car as the buys grabbed the many Target bags out of her trunk.

Justin gave his mother a kiss on the cheek. “Are you sure you don’t want to stay for dinner?”

“No honey. I need to get home. I’m not sure if the boys got everything they need. It got crazy at the store. You or Brian are going to have to check and make sure they have everything they need.”

“Okay Mom. You and Tucker will need to come to dinner sometime soon and experience John’s new chef’s skills.”

Jennifer said that sounded wonderful and after getting hugs and kisses she headed for home. Justin and the boys went into the house. Gus happily holding his Papa’s hand and busily telling him all about bowling and shopping. John and Peter were chuckling at Gus’s ongoing monolog.

Once they were inside Justin had the boys unload their purchases onto the dining room table. Once everything was sorted Justin was amazed to discover that all the required school supplies had been purchased along with a few extra items.

Justin asked John & Peter to take their supplies up to their bedrooms. He and Gus started to load Gus’s school supplies into his new backpack.

“So Little Man it sounds like you had a fun afternoon.”

“Yes Papa. Bowling was awesome. John is a really good bowler and he helped me get better. Having cousins is lots of fun. Grandmom Jen is always so nice, she smiles and laughs all the time. I wish everyone could be like her.”

Justin laughed at Gus’s description of his mother. “Well Gus you know Grandmom Jen is my mom and I can tell you she isn’t always smiling and happy.”

Gus nodded and looked at Justin with a serious look on his face. “Did she yell sometimes and make you feel afraid.”

Justin frowned. “No my mom was not a big yeller but she let me know when I did something wrong. She never made me afraid but sometimes made me feel bad because I had done something she didn’t think was right.”

“Mommy and Mama are starting to yell again. Sometimes when they do it a lot it makes JR and me afraid. Sometimes JR comes in my room and gets in bed with me when they yell.”

Justin wanted to get in his car and drive to the loft to knock some sense into Lindsay and Melanie. Instead he smiled at Gus.

“Sometimes people just get used to yelling and don’t realize how loud they are being. Does Mommy or Mama ever yell at you or JR.?”

Gus big eyes shone with tears. “Sometimes they yell at me but mostly they yell at each other.”

Justin took a deep breath. “You know what Little Man; tomorrow Daddy is going to take you out and buy you your own phone. It will have our phones numbers programmed into it so if you ever feel afraid you can call Daddy or me and we will come to wherever you are.”

Gus got a big smile on his face. “Really Papa?”

“Yup that way anytime you need us you will be able to call us.”

Gus gave Justin a big hug. Justin was thinking about how to break this latest news to Brian and how to prevent his partner from killing Lindsay and Melanie.

Once they had Gus’s backpack all packed, Justin asked him to take it up to his bedroom. Gus said while he was up there he would put on a swimsuit in case they went into the pool. Justin laughed and said he was sure they would go in the pool soon.

At Kinnetik Brian told Carole that he was in a meeting if Lindsay called. He also checked the number when his cell rang and ignored calls from Lindsay and the Bloom Gallery. Finally he decided to just go home. He gathered some paperwork and his laptop into his briefcase and told Carole he was leaving for the day.

As Brian pulled out of the Kinnetik parking garage he saw Lindsay going in the front door of the building. He was glad she didn’t see him as he sped down the street on his way to Washington Township.

When Brian arrived home Alice let him know that everyone was outside. He hurried upstairs to change before going outside. Gus and his cousins were tossing a beach ball around in the pool. Justin was seated at a table nearby with two piles of prints in front of him.

Justin turned when he heard the door open and got up immediately to come over and give Brian a welcome home kiss. “You’re home early. That is always a good thing!”

“Well I decided to leave early after avoiding Lindsay calls for an hour or so. I left just in time. I saw her going in the front door of Kinnetik while I was driving out of the garage.”

Justin burst out laughing which caused the boys to look over. Gus scrambled out of the pool to come over and give his father a hug and kiss along with a request to go in the pool.

Justin shook his head. “I think it is time for a little pool break. I need to talk to Daddy for a little while. How about you, John and Peter take your remote control cars over to the tennis courts.”

That sounded like an excellent plan to Gus. Justin called over to John and Peter who got out of the pool and went with Gus into the pool house to retrieve their cars before running to the tennis court.

Brian sat down at the table and took a sip of Justin’s ice tea. “What are you doing Sunshine?”

“I need to initial these prints for the gallery gift shop.”

Brian frowned. “I think we need a new plan. You can’t be overworking your hand for something this trivial.”

Justin smirked. “I’m inclined to agree. I think the next set of prints will be numbered but no more initials. Too much trouble.”

Brian looked pleased at his victory which made Justin chuckle. “There’s no reason for you to look so smug. I had already decided to forego the initialing without your input.”

Brian just shrugged but still looked pleased with himself.

“So Sunshine what happened at the gallery today that has caused me to avoid speaking with my dear friend Lindsay?”

Justin just looked for a moment at his partner sitting there with a smirk on his face. Then he told Brian about everything that had happened at the Bloom Gallery.

When he finished Brian’s smirk had been replaced by a frown. “Just have Sidney fire her. There is no reason for you or Sidney to put up with her nonsense.”

“No Brian. Lindsay would just use that to cause trouble between Gus, you and me. I’m pretty sure she will behave herself with Sidney and I can just ignore her.”

“There is no reason for you to ignore Lindsay. We can explain to Gus that even though we are family and we love each other sometimes it is difficult to work together. He’s a smart little guy, he’ll understand.”

Justin smiled. “I’m not so sure he would understand. I do love you for being so willing to take my side even when it could cause a problem for you and Gus. I told Gus you would take him tomorrow and buy him his own phone.”

“Do you really think it is appropriate to get a seven year old his own phone? I’m pretty sure the munchers will have a problem with Gus having a phone.”

“After my mom dropped Gus off he told me that Grandmom Jen is nice and she smiles and laughs all the time. He told me that Lindsay and Melanie have started screaming at each other again and that it frightens him and JR. So I told him that you would get him a phone and we could program our numbers into it so he can always call us if he is afraid.”

Brian didn’t say anything but he gripped the arm of his chair so hard his knuckles were white. Justin leaned over and gave him a kiss. “You know maybe this is partially our fault. Maybe we should look for a bigger place for them to live?”

Brian shook his head. “They are going to drive me fucking crazy. I wish they would either decide to get along or just call it quits. I am going to read them the riot act about their behavior. Now that we have the legal visitation agreement they can’t use our time with Gus as a weapon. I’m going to go check on the car races.”

Brian bent over to give Justin a kiss before strolling over to the tennis court. Justin went back to his initialing. Alice came out with a pitcher and refilled Justin’s glass of ice tea.

“Dinner can be ready whenever you want. I just need to cook the spaghetti.”

Justin smiled. “Thanks for the refill Alice. I’d say we will be ready for dinner in about half an hour. Gus is very excited about having spaghetti and meatballs. I think we’ll eat out here so he doesn’t have to wear a shirt and can be messy. It makes him so happy.”

Alice laughed. “His Daddy will be glad when Gus outgrows the messy stage.” Justin agreed.

Later at dinner Gus happily had tomato sauce dripped all down his chest. Justin, John and Peter were amused by the horrified expression on Brian’s face. As soon as dessert was finished Brian whisked Gus off for his bath.

Later all five of them watched a video until Gus fell asleep. Brian and Justin took him upstairs and retired to their bedroom for the night.

*************************************************************************************

The next morning at 8 while everyone in the main house was still asleep, Jennifer pulled up in front of the cottage. She and Alice loaded the car and left for Viola’s new apartment. Carl was waiting out front with a cooler full of frozen food prepared by Debbie.

He helped them carry everything inside and was than dismissed by Jennifer and Alice who had a plan that they efficiently carried out. When they were finished the refrigerator and freezer were stocked with a selection of food and beverages.

The bedroom had flowered sheets and bedspread with matching curtains. There was a small cooler beside the bed with some soda, water and Ensure; there were some crackers and cookies on one bed side table; so Viola did not have to go all the way to the kitchen for refreshments. There were fresh flowers from Justin & Brian’s garden in the living room and the central A/C was set at a comfortable 68.

By 10:30 Jennifer and Alice were on their way back to Washington.

Meanwhile at Ted & Blake’s house, Nina had gotten them up early since she was so excited about the arrival of her new bedroom furniture. About the same time that Jennifer and Alice were heading South Nina’s bedroom furniture was delivered.

Once the very amused delivery men had left; Nina danced around her “princess room” while her Teddy Man and Daddy put the final touches on the room. She watched with wonder as they arranged the canopy on her bed. When it was all done she squealed with delight as she walked around examining each object. She sat at her new vanity and brushed her hair and giggled at her reflection.

When the room was finished it was time for Ted to go and pick up Viola at the University hospital. Blake and Nina went to the new apartment to welcome Viola to her new home.

Viola was pale and tired as Ted helped her into his car. He helped her out at the apartment and told her that Nina was waiting inside. Viola straightened her spine and put a smile on her face. Once they went inside it became easier for her to smile.

Nina was delighted to see her Nana and very happy with the new apartment. Viola was amazed to see her furniture all arranged and the flowers. When Viola walked into her new bedroom tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked around the room. She thought it looked like something out of a magazine.

Ted’s old bedroom furniture was freshly polished and gleamed. Viola smoothed the bedspread with her hand and was amazed by the quality. She checked out the contents of the cooler and looked over at Ted.

“You have gone to a lot of trouble. Thank you.”

Ted smiled. “It was my friends Jennifer and Alice who were here this morning that got this all set up. The only thing Blake and I did was let the movers in. Here is a new cell phone for you. My cell numbered is programmed as number 1 and Blake’s cell is number 2. I also wrote our numbers on a card that’s in the night table drawer.”

After Nina and Viola exchanged hugs and kisses they left Viola alone. She changed into a nightgown in the bathroom and got into bed. She couldn’t help sighing with delight as the cotton sheets and soft mattress cover. It was the most comfortable bed she had ever been in.

Viola physically felt pretty horrible but as she opened a cold bottle of water from the cooler beside her bed and realized there was a new TV mounted on the wall opposite her bed, remote control on the night table, she realized how very fortunate she was.

Viola turned the TV on to some mindless show and snuggled down in her bed.
Chapter 78 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 78

As usual Gus was up early and knocking on the master bedroom door. Brian and Justin were wearing shorts so when Gus asked if he could come in his Daddy said come ahead. Gus ran over to the bed and Brian lifted him up for a good morning kiss. A giggling Gus lifted the pillow that Justin had pulled over his face and gave Papa a good morning kiss before replacing the pillow.

Brian and Gus went down to the kitchen where John and Peter were preparing to cook the family breakfast. An excited Gus clapped his hands.

“Hooray! We are going to have John’s delicious scrambled eggs for breakfast.”

He hurried over to give both his cousins a hug while Brian fixed a travel mug of coffee for Justin. Gus happily took the mug from his Daddy and after asking John to wait, until he returned, to cook breakfast he hurried upstairs.

Gus put the coffee on the bedside table before he lifted the pillow off Justin’s face. He squealed as his Papa grabbed him and gave him a big hug. Gus sat beside Papa on the bed.

“Don’t take too long drinking your coffee Papa. John is waiting to cook his delicious scrambled eggs for breakfast.”

Justin smiled as he got the message that Gus was worried about missing breakfast loud and clear. He grabbed his mug of coffee. “Okay Little Man let’s go get some of those special scrambled eggs.”

Gus, with a big smile on his face, followed Justin down to the kitchen. John and Peter handled most of the breakfast prep and serving but they gave Gus things to do which thrilled the little boy. Brian shook his head at how happy his son was to be entrusted to carry ketchup and salsa over to the kitchen table.

There was lots of conversation about everyone’s plans for the day while breakfast was consumed. Gus was glad to hear that Kevin was coming over to play for the afternoon. After breakfast John and Peter gave Gus the T shirt they bought for him in San Francisco. Gus was beyond excited and announced he wanted to wear the T shirt today.

Justin helped John and Peter do cleanup while Brian and Gus got dressed for their trip to the phone store.

When father and son left for the phone store, John turned to Justin. “Isn’t Gus a little young to get his own cell phone. I can’t imagine the wicked witches will go along with Gus having a phone.”

Justin rolled his eyes. “Gus’s mothers, aka the wicked witches, are yelling a lot more lately and that frightens Gus. I suggested if he had a phone and knew he can always call Uncle Brian or me than Gus won’t feel as afraid. Actually who should be feeling afraid is Lindsay and Melanie, Brian is very close to killing them.”

John and Peter laughed. “He should take Grandmom Jen with him. I get the impression she would like to take a crack at Lindsay.”

Justin chuckled. “Maybe we should form a posse?”

All three of them laughed at that thought. Justin sent Peter upstairs to get ready for his afternoon and evening with Josh and his parents.

Later in the afternoon Greg and Roxanne dropped off their sons on their way out to lunch. It had been some time since anyone Roxanne trusted was willing to take both boys so they enjoyed the freedom that it gave them.

All four boys enjoyed the pool before Gus and Kevin got out and shared a lounger while they read Gus’s new book about San Francisco. Gus decided they should take turn reading pages and Kevin, as always, was happy to do what Gus suggested. Justin sat sketching on another lounger. He smiled to hear the boys interacting and thought about what Lindsay had said at the gallery. Justin felt really annoyed but then smiled thinking he would be happy to join the posse heading out after Lindsay.

Brian, John and Patrick were kicking the soccer ball around. Eventually Brian organized little drills for the boys to do while he relaxed in the shade. After reading for a while Gus and Kevin got interested in what the older boys were doing.

John and Patrick started kicking the ball to Gus and Kevin. Gus was able to return it to them about half the time but Kevin didn’t have the knack for kicking the ball back.

Brian observed for a short time before coming over to Kevin and Gus with another ball. “Hey, why don’t you guys play with me and let John and Patrick continue practicing drills.”

Gus was always happy to have his Daddy’s attention and Kevin was normally happy to do what Gus wanted. Brian knew that Kevin took instruction better from Gus than adults so he suggested to Gus how Kevin should position his foot to get better at kicking the ball.
Soon Brian had Gus and Kevin able to kick the ball back and forth. Both boys were laughing and squealing while kicking the ball back and forth and occasionally running after a kicked ball that got away from them. Justin walked down to watch them and cheered their efforts.

Patrick and John eventually made their way over to watch. Patrick got a funny look on his face and got out his cell phone. He recorded a video of his younger brother kicking the ball to Gus. He forwarded it to his father’s phone and a short time later Patrick’s cell rang.

Patrick and his father had a quick conversation. He had a strange look on his face, he whispered something to John and the two boys walked towards the pool. Justin followed them.

“Patrick is everything okay?”

“Yeah Uncle Justin everything is good. It’s just that I sent that clip to my Dad. When he called back I could tell he was crying. You know Kevin usually get discouraged easily when he can’t do something. Gus is a miracle worker, Kevin is really happy to do whatever Gus wants to do! Dad was just so happy to see Kevin having such a good time and kicking the ball so well.”

Justin could tell that Patrick was a little chocked up himself. John suggested that they cool off in the pool and both boys jumped in. A few minutes later the younger boys were running over to the pool and joining the big boys for a swim.

Justin and Brian were sharing a lounger and watching the antics in the pool. Justin’s cell phone rang. It was Nathan Aura’s wife, Rose, letting him know they were turning in the driveway. Justin told her he would meet then at the front door.

Justin got up from the chair. “Brian come in and say hello.”

Brian made a face but did stand up. Justin looked over to the pool. “Brian and I have to go inside for a couple minutes. Everyone into the shallow end until we come back out.”

John started to say something but Justin just said “Now!” in a tone of voice that ended any discussion before it started.

Patrick followed his friend into the shallow end. “What’s this all about?”

John shrugged. “Not sure but I knew from the look Uncle Justin gave me that there was no point in arguing. Plus to disobey Uncle Justin right in front Uncle Brian could lead to death or dismemberment. I guess he just wanted to be sure we kept on eye on the little kids.”

Gus and Kevin were delighted to have the older boys paying attention to them.

Justin opened the front door with a smile. Nathan introduced him to his wife and Justin introduced both Auras to Brian.

Brian went back out to the patio as Justin led the way up the back stairs to his studio.

Rose was busy looking around the house as they walked through. “Justin, this is a beautiful home.”

“Thanks. We’ve spent quite a bit of time and money on remodeling pretty much the entire house. The studio and the pool house under it are an addition we put on.”

As they stepped into the studio Nathan took it all in and just said “Wow!”

Justin chuckled. “Brian doesn’t do anything halfway. He was determined I would have the nicest studio money could buy. It has a lift to move crates in and out and there is an outside entrance.”

Justin opened the door to the fireproof art vault. Nathan and Rose glanced at each other as they followed Justin inside. Justin had most of his finished canvases leaning against the walls on the floor as well as built in shelves.

Nathan immediately was drawn to a canvas full of dark colors with a preponderance of red.

“Justin I love this painting. Rose can’t you just see this displayed among my spring collection?”

Rose agreed. Justin looked at the painting that Interested Nathan. “I’ve never displayed this painting. It is one of my earliest big canvases. I did this while I was still dealing with the aftermath of my bashing.”

Nathan and Rose looked at each other before Rose spoke. “We don’t mean to dredge up any unpleasant memories for you.”

Nathan tried to explain his plan for the art show to Justin. “Ever since I saw your other art at the gallery. I thought our art should play off each other. When I saw this painting I thought it would make an interesting contrast for a collection of my work I call spring. It is all light, happy colors, this painting would provide a tremendous contrast.”

Justin looked at the painting, surprised that after all this time it did not provoke any deep emotions from him. “It is probably about time for this to be shown. I like your idea for it to contrast your work.”

Nathan picked four other paintings and Justin said he would have them delivered to the gallery. After saying good bye to Nathan and Rose and seeing them drive away Justin went back in the house and headed for the patio. It was just about time for Brian to start the charcoal for dinner.

His cell rang before he got outside. This time it was Emmett. “Hi Baby. I’m sorry to bother you but I just wanted to check with you on something for the gallery grand opening.”

“I’m always happy to hear from you Em. What can I do for you?”

Emmett hesitated for a moment. “I’ve debated about making this call. I don’t want to cause any trouble. The thing is I spoke to Lindsay on Friday and she said to go with a second tier menu for the gallery grand opening. That would be punch, soft drinks and some nice finger food. It would be fine but I know you and Brian usually like to go top tier. You know wine, champagne, seafood goodies, those little beef shish kabobs you like so much, chocolate fountain with fruit and cake squares for dipping. I understand if you want to save some money but I just wanted to be sure that was really the way you wanted to go.”

Justin took a deep breath. “Thank you so much for checking with me! Of course you’re right we want to go top tier. I certainly am not interested in saving money for the grand opening.”

The two men chatted for a few more minutes and made plans to meet for breakfast at the diner the next morning. Justin continued outside and got Brian to get the charcoal lit. Justin got the meat and side dishes ready for dinner. He made sure to get the gluten free rolls and cookies ready for Kevin to eat.

Brian grilled burgers, chicken and hot dogs which were all quickly devoured. There was lots of laughter and everyone enjoyed Alice’s homemade cookies for dessert. Gus tried one of Kevin’s gluten free cookies and the face he made as he chewed it had Brian and Justin trying their best to contain their laughter. Gus quickly took a big gulp of milk as soon as he finished the cookie.

Justin took Patrick and Kevin home with John riding along. Brian stayed home to give Gus his bath. Greg and Roxanne came out to the car when Justin arrived to drop off their sons. Patrick thanked him for the nice day. Kevin hugged Justin who bent down to give the boy a kiss on the top of his head.

“Bye Uncle Justin. I love you.”

Justin gave Kevin one of his trademark sunshine smile. “I love you too buddy. I’m glad you came over to spend the afternoon with us.”

Roxanne came over and gave Justin a hug and kiss on the cheek. “Thank you so much for this afternoon. Greg and I had a lovely lunch and did some antiquing. The boys are so lucky to have such good friends like John and Gus. You and Brian have been so great to both Patrick and Kevin. Your mother is going to Kevin’s school on Wednesday. We so appreciate her doing that for him.”

Justin smile was still in place. “Mom is thrilled that Kevin asked her. Believe me she is loving suddenly being Grandmom Jen to all these boys. It gives Molly and me a break from being her sole targets for maternal love and interference.”

Roxanne laughed and all four O’Briens waived good bye as Justin pulled away.

When Justin and John got home Brian and Gus were playing a video game. After that game John took over as Gus’s opponent while Brian and Justin went to the study. Justin told Brian about his conversation with Emmett and that they were going to meet at the diner for breakfast. He also let Brian know about Nathan wanting to include the special painting in the show.

Brian was quiet for a few moments. “If that is what you want to do than I think that is a good thing. It might help close another door on that horror.”

Justin gave Brian a kiss. “That’s a good thought.”

Brian suggested that he drive up to the city with Justin. While Justin and Gus had breakfast at the diner Brian wanted to pay a visit to Lindsay and Melanie. It seemed like a perfect opportunity for a meeting since both Gus and JR were spending the weekend with their fathers.

After several rounds of video games Brian carried a tired Gus up to his room where Justin read him a few pages of a story before Gus was out for the night.

After a round of sex Brian and Justin took a shower which turned into another sexual encounter before they put on some shorts and collapsed exhausted into bed.

Early the next morning came the knock that announced that Gus was awake. Brian told Sonny Boy to come in. Gus ran into the room and jumped onto the bed between his fathers. He gave his Daddy a good morning hug and kiss before lifting the pillow off Papa’s face. Gus was startled that Papa was wide awake and grabbed him in a tight hug. Gus giggled as he freed himself from Justin’s arms. Justin suggested that they go to breakfast at the diner which sent an excited Gus hurrying to his room to get dressed.

John elected to stay home and wait for Peter. Justin realized that John really didn’t feel comfortable on Liberty Avenue. It was all just a little too much gay for John and that was okay.

Brian pulled up in front of the diner. Justin leaned over and whispered in his ear.

“Don’t leave any fingerprints; turn down the AC to screw up the time of death calculations and hurry back here to establish you alibi.”

Brian laughed and gave Justin a quick kiss. Brian told Gus he had some errands to run and would be back in a little while. When Justin and Gus got out of the car; Gus happily took his Papa’s hand as they walked into the diner.

Debbie was working the breakfast shift and spotted them as soon as they came in and called out to Gus who hurried over to be tightly hugged and kissed by Grandmom Debbie. Justin got his own rib crushing hug and kiss. Emmett walked in shortly after they arrived and Gus ran to his Auntie Em. Emmett picked Gus up and swung him around causing Gus to scream with laughter. One patron mumbled a complaint about the noise and got a slap to the back of his head from Debbie.

“If it’s too loud for you here get the fuck out. I’ll cancel your order. Otherwise shut the fuck up or you might get a hot cup of coffee in your lap!”

His companions in the booth laughed as he quickly apologized to Debbie who was holding a pot of hot coffee in her hand.

Emmett, Gus and Justin settled in their own booth. Gus sat next to Auntie Em but worried about Papa sitting alone on the other side of the booth. “Papa you’ll fit over here with Auntie Em and me.”

Justin told him he was fine where he was. Debbie came over to take their orders. “So where is Brian this morning?”

Gus spoke up. “He’ll be here soon he had some errants to run.”

Debbie chuckled. “That sounds about right for Brian.”

Justin laughed. “Gus, Daddy is running errands.”

Gus just shrugged before ordering pancakes with strawberries and whipped cream. Justin decided to have the same thing as Gus while Emmett settled for scrambled eggs and bacon.

Meanwhile Brain drove to the loft building. He parked and used his code to get inside the building. He took the elevator upstairs and knocked on the loft door. Melanie partially opened the door with the security chain attached.

“Brian! This is a surprise.”

Brian smiled. “Hi Mel. Justin and Gus are having breakfast at the diner. I have a couple thing I need to talk over with you and Linds.”

Melanie closed the door, took off the chain and opened it fully for Brian to come inside. Lindsay was at the kitchen sink washing dishes. Brian slid the door closed behind him. He took a couple steps into the loft and then started to scream as loudly as he could.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON WITH YOU TWO CRAZY, FUCKING BITCHES!”

A wide eyed Melanie took a couple steps back away from Brian and Lindsay dropped the plate she was holding and it dropped to the floor and shattered.

Melanie recovered herself first. “Brian, my god what the fuck is wrong with you?”

Brian glared at her. “Oh did my screaming frighten you ladies? If it frightened you two strong, Independent women just imagine how a seven year old boy feels when people who are supposed to love and protect him start screaming. Or imagine his four year old sister being so frightened she scurries into his bed so he can protect her.”

Melanie and Lindsay flushed with embarrassment as they glanced at each other. Neither woman had anything to say.

Brian looked from one to the other. “Nothing to say. Guess it is too intimidating to deal with another adult when you are used to just having to terrorize children.”

Melanie’s eyes flew open. “That is not fair and you know it. We don’t ever set out to frighten our children. We can’t help it if they overhear us arguing.”

“The funny thing is that Gus told Justin that sometimes you yell at him.”

Again the two women looked at each other. Lindsay dried her hands and came over to stand beside Melanie.

“Brian you are overreacting. Yes sometimes at the end of a long day I may raise my voice to Gus but every parent has done that at one time or another. You don’t understand what it is like to have a child around the house constantly.”

Brian shook his head. “It seems to me that Gus lived with us for about six weeks and the only time I came close to raising my voice to him was when I thought he was going to hurt Justin arm after he was shot.”

Lindsay assumed what Brian always thought of as her schoolmarm face. “Well you aren’t stuck all together in a space this small plus you have help around the house. I don’t think you can compare your situation to ours.”

“Well Linds you are correct I would never compare your situation to mine. Justin and I have not brought ourselves to the edge of bankruptcy. If this living arrangement doesn’t suit you, find a different one. You aren’t prisoners here; you can move whenever you want.”

Lindsay looked at Mel with an expression that was both hopeful and to Brian’s eye somewhat triumphant.

“Well we don’t know what other places you might have available for us.”

Brian was wide eyed and pretended to look confused for a moment. “This is the place Justin and I are willing to give you free but you and Mel are free to move wherever you like. Maybe you are looking for somewhere as big as all outdoors. I believe that was where you were heading before Justin and I bailed you out, to the great outdoors!”

Melanie had the grace to look embarrassed but Lindsay was outraged. “I can’t understand you Brian. I can’t understand how you can be so cruel to me. I am the mother of your child!”

Brian shook his head. “Lindsay do you think that anyone ever forgets who Gus’s mother is? You seem to spend quite a bit of time reminding people of that fact. Just because we didn’t fuck to make Gus does not mean you are the Virgin Mary; no is interested in worshipping at your feet. Least of all me!”

Lindsay trembled with rage and Melanie grabbed her hand not sure what Lindsay might do.

“Brian how can you say these things to me. We have been friends since college and now it appears our friendship means nothing to you. I understand that you and Justin are in a relationship but does that cancel out the years of our friendship?”

“Were you my friend when you moved my son to another country? Were you my friend when you used my time with Gus as blackmail whenever you wanted money or favors from me? Were you my friend when you were openly rude to my nephews for no reason? Are you my friend when you are increasingly rude to the man I love?”

Lindsay was quiet. Melanie put her arm around her partner’s shoulder.

“Brian I think you are being a little harsh. We appreciate your help but that doesn’t give you the right to talk to Lindsay like that.”

“You know Mel I could almost agree with you but when my son tells us he is frightened here in the home that Justin and I are providing for all of you I will not let that continue. You and Lindsay need to either start to get along better or fucking do us all a favor and separate for good. I bought Gus his own cell phone and we programmed my cell number and Justin’s cell number into the phone. We told him he can call us whenever he is frightened. If we get any calls I’ll do whatever I need to do to protect my son.”

Lindsay had tears streaming down her face but if she thought that would affect Brian she as wrong.

“What does that mean Brian? I think you should have consulted Mel and I before you bought that phone. I’m not sure we can let Gus keep the phone.”

Brian smiled. “If you take that phone away from him, get ready for a custody fight. I will NOT allow you to terrorize my son. I grew up in a house where I was afraid most of the time. That will not happen to Gus. I will never allow that to happen to my son.”

Lindsay gave a short bitter laugh. “Really what chance would someone with your history have of getting custody of my son?”

“Hmmm, history? Let me see if I remember this correctly. You and Mel separated the first time when she had sex with another woman. The second time you separated was because you had sex with a man and managed to lose your job. Then you decided to move to Canada without really doing serious research and while you lived there despite my very generous support you managed to bring yourselves to the brink of financial ruin.

Now you are living here rent free while Justin and I pay tuition for Gus as well as JR. Hell we are even paying tuition for Mel! Just how will you get along if we stop all financial support and you lose your job at the Bloom Gallery? Let’s not forget the fact that you have a gambling problem and Mel’s charming personality prevented her from even working steadily as a paralegal in Canada.

Justin and I make a lot of money. You both gave us a good report to the state when we were getting custody of John and Peter. Since we have had custody we have gotten great reports from the welfare department psychologist. Of course, we’ll insist Gus talk to a child psychologist and he can supply his own history of being afraid you were all going to have to live in the street before we moved you all back here and now he is frightened when you two scream at each other and at him.

You’re the lawyer Mel, or at least you were, what do you think my chances would be in court?”

Melanie didn’t say anything but Lindsay was still outraged. “Gus and I could always go and live with my parents if you stop supporting us.”

Brian laughed. “Wow Mel, looks like you are getting kicked to the curb. I guess when the ship is sinking it is every woman for herself.”

“That is not what I meant Brian and you know it. Mel and I are partners.”

Brian shook his head. “First of all Mother and Daddy Petersen are trying to sell the old homestead so not sure they are looking for houseguests and secondly I don’t ever see them allowing Melanie and JR to move in even if they did grudgingly accept you and Gus.
Don’t forget what I know about Mother and Daddy which I will also be happy to share in court. I’m not sure how child friendly that house would seem with Daddy the sexual harasser and Mother a nympho? I am not convinced they would welcome their unemployed, penniless, lesbian daughter with open arms.”

Lindsay tried a different approach. “Brian, why are we even talking about this? We have been friends for years, we can’t let other people come between us. Personally I wonder what Justin said to Gus to get him to say that we frighten him.

I understand your fascination with Justin but I have to say that I think he is jealous of your old friends and tries to drive a wedge between us. Justin is making my job at the Bloom Gallery very difficult. Sidney and I worked well together in the past but now everything becomes a conflict. I think it is fine for you to buy Justin a gallery but now he suddenly thinks he knows better than the rest of us about how things should be done.”

Melanie was wide eyed as she stared at Lindsay. She quickly returned her gaze to Brian who she was afraid might actually harm Lindsay. Melanie was pretty shocked to see that Brian seemed calm and even had a small smile on his face.

“Actually Lindsay, Justin is the reason you even got the job. Sidney wasn’t really sure about you after the big Auerbach dust up. Justin is also the reason you still have your job; Sidney feels you are more trouble than you are worth and wants to fire you. Gus told Justin about being frightened because he loves and trusts Justin not because Justin tricked him into saying it.”

Lindsay made no reply so Brian turned to Melanie.

“So Mel you never gave your legal opinion on my chances of getting full custody of Gus?”

Melanie shrugged and looked quickly at her partner and then back to Brian.

“Well with a good lawyer, which I am sure you would hire, I think you stand a good chance of getting custody based on our current circumstances. However we would fight you tooth and nail and a court battle like that would ultimately be bad for Gus.”

Lindsay was wide eyed with shock.

“You know Brian eventually Mel and I will get back on our feet and you won’t be able to threaten us in this way. You might not be able to see as much of Gus as you would like.”

Brian laughed. “We have a legally binding visitation agreement. If you attempt to not live up to that agreement I will make you very, very sorry.”

Lindsay was outraged. “That was signed under duress. We will get that overturned.”

“Really Linds? I prefer to think that it was just part of the agreement for Justin and me to supply you with financial assistance. I don’t see much chance of you getting that visitation overturned.”

Lindsay burst into tears and Melanie moved closer to her and put her arm around Lindsay’s waist.

Brian impassively looked on. “Dry those crocodile tears and try and understand how things really are instead of how you wish them to be. You two need to get your act together or there will be dire consequences. If you attempt to poison Gus against me or Justin I will crush you both without a second thought. Underestimate me at your peril!”

With those parting words Brian opened the loft door and left.

Lindsay pulled away from Melanie. “How could you let him talk to me like that and to threaten us without saying anything!”

“Lindsay you need to think about what Brian said. He has a lot of money and can afford the best legal representation. I would not like to face him in court on a custody issue. You trying to make Justin the villain here was absurd. Brian will never take anyone’s side against Justin.

You and Michael need to open your eyes and see that Brian has changed. If you try and make him choose between friendship with you and his life with Justin you are doomed to losing his friendship.”

Lindsay didn’t answer; she just went back to washing the dishes with a thoughtful expression on her face. Perhaps it was time to try a different tack to get Brian on her side.

When Brian got back to the diner; Gus was laughing at something Emmett was telling him. Gus had whipped cream smeared around his mouth and his hands were sticky with syrup.

As Brian walked past Debbie she smiled and handed him a clean wet cloth. “I think you need to clean up Gus and Sunshine.”

Justin looked up at Brian as he walked over to the both. Brian nodded and smiled Justin did the same.

Once Brian got his boys cleaned up they all said good bye to Emmett and started back to the house.
Chapter 79 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 79

A smiling Gus left the diner holding hands with his Daddy and Papa. He squealed with delight as they lifted him up in the air and swung him back and forth. Even though he expected the ride it didn’t lessen his enjoyment.

Justin held a box of lemon bars in his other hand and once Gus was in his booster seat he got custody of the box which he held securely on his lap. Gus happily looked out the windows as Brian drove towards home. He softly hummed a tune and listened as Brian and Justin chatted in the front seat. It made him feel grown up to listen to their conversations.

Brian looked over at Justin. “He sure is a happy little guy.”

Justin’s answer was a sunshine smile and a squeeze of Brian’s thigh. “Both Gus and I are always happy when we are spending time with you.”

Justin turned in his seat to face Gus. “Isn’t that true Little Man?”

Gus giggled. “I’m really happy that we moved back to Pittsburgh so I can spend lots of time with you and Daddy!”

Brian chuckled. “We are really happy about that Sonny Boy.”

Gus started to sing a silly song and when Justin joined in Bran laughed and shook his head. This was one of those times he almost felt like he was having an out of body experience. Brian could hardly believe how happy he felt listening to Gus and Justin sing.
When they got home to no one’s surprise Gus was anxious to get in the pool where John and Peter were already floating on rafts.

*************************************************************************************

After Brian left, unencumbered by children, Lindsay and Melanie had a screaming fight. Melanie simply could not understand why Lindsay refused to see life as it actually was.

Despite Brian having just explained how he felt in no uncertain terms; Lindsay still seemed to feel he would never do anything against her. She was also sure that there was no chance Brian had any chance of getting custody of Gus. Lindsay smugly stated that no judge would ever give custody to a promiscuous, drug taking aging party boy like Brian Kinney.

Melanie carefully, but loudly, explained to Lindsay that she needed to open her eyes and see the way thing were today not the way they were years ago. Today Brian Kinney was a wealthy, successful business man in a committed relationship with his talented, successful artist partner. They owned, free and clear, a large, comfortable home as well as other real estate holding around the city. Melanie pointed out that they were currently living in one of the buildings that Brian and Justin owned.

Lindsay bristled at the notion that Justin owned the building that they were living in. She maintained that everything was actually Brian’s and he just let Justin think they were business partners.

Melanie shook her head. She knew from Ted that everything was legally owned by both men. She also explained to her partner that Brian had a pretty good chance of getting custody of Gus if the matter went to court. He and Justin were the only reason that Melanie and Lindsay were not bankrupt and living in a homeless shelter in Canada.

Melanie also pointed out that Brian and Justin were probably going to get permanent custody of Brian’s nephews. They had an excellent lawyer, who Melanie knew, and the Townsend boys’ custody hearing could just be practice for suing for custody of Gus.

There were more harsh and loud words exchanged before Melanie grabbed the car keys and stormed out of the loft. When she returned a couple hours later she and Lindsay had little to say to each other.

*************************************************************************************

When Viola woke up on Sunday morning she looked around the bedroom and for a couple seconds she had to think about where she was. She luxuriated in the softness of the bed and the quality of the cotton sheets. Viola had certainly never slept in such a comfortable bed.

She got out of bed and pulled a light robe on. The apartment was cool courtesy of the central air conditioning, another luxury she had never had before. Viola walked out to the kitchen. She checked the cabinets and drawers and was amazed to see all her possessions neatly stored there. When she opened the refrigerator the amount and variety of food left her wide eyes with surprise.

Viola poured herself some juice and toasted an English muffin. After she ate; she went back to bedroom and picked up the cell phone on her bedside table. Viola pushed the button that was programmed with Ted’s number.

“Hi Viola. Is everything alright?”

“Yes Ted. Everything is wonderful. I feel better this morning and I can’t get over all the food your friends have left me. All my things have been put away and the bed you gave me is the most comfortable I have ever slept in.

I can’t believe everything you have done for me. You don’t need to do this! As long as you take care of Nina I will be grateful forever.”

At home Ted stepped out on the front porch. “Viola. I told you that we are all family now. A friend, one of those responsible for some of your food, invited us for dinner tonight and she included you in the invite.”

“Oh Ted, that is very sweet but I don’t think I am quite up to a night out.”

Ted chuckled. “Well you really do need to be ready to meet Debbie. She is quite a forceful character. Blake and I plan to take Nina to the park later. She likes the swings and sliding board there. It is a few blocks from your apartment. Why don’t I drive by and pick you up? Say around noon?”

Viola agreed and disconnected the call. She had spent so much of her life cut off from most people she had to consider if she wanted to suddenly expand her horizons.

After taking a shower and getting dressed Viola was feeling pretty worn out. She rested in a living room chair to wait for Ted to appear. Ted rang the doorbell before using his key to unlock the apartment door.

Ted was carrying a vase of flowers which he put on the kitchen counter. He noticed the flowers that Jennifer and Alice had left and looked sheepishly at Viola.

“I see flowers were not such an original idea.”

Viola smiled. “They’re lovely Ted. Thanks you for the flowers and the thought.”

Ted and Viola walked out to his car and he helped Viola into the passenger side. At the park Blake was already pushing Nina in a swing. Nina spotted Ted and Viola walking toward the swings and told Blake to stop the swing.

Nina ran towards her grandmother but was intercepted by Ted who was carrying a folding lawn chair.

“Slow down Sweetheart. Let Nana get settled in her chair. You know she just got out of the hospital yesterday.”

Nina smiled and gave Ted a quick hug on his leg. “Okay Teddy Man.”

Viola shook her head at the ridiculous name but knew it was a losing battle to try and get Nina to stop calling Ted that name. Ted set up the lawn chair in the shade under a tree and helped Viola sit down. Nina climbed into her Nana’s lap and started telling her about everything that has been happening. Her main story was the princess bedroom that “Daddy and Teddy Man” has created for her.

As Nina started to wind down Blake tempted her back to the swings. Viola had a smile on her face as she turned to Ted sitting on the ground beside her chair.

“You and Blake are going to spoil her but my goodness I don’t think I have ever seen her so happy and excited. She probably feels like a princess with all you are doing for her.”

Ted smiled back. “A little spoiling is not such a bad thing. I promise we won’t let her get to be a brat.”

***********************************************************************************

At home Justin went up to his studio to get some work done on the samples for the Gillespie and Joyce commission. At the first little twinge in his hand Justin decided to take a break. He got a bottle of water from the studio fridge and looked out the window at the patio & pool below.

Brian was sprawled on a lounger reading the Sunday paper. In the pool Gus was involved in some sort of game with John and Peter. Even from this distance Justin could tell that Gus was thrilled that his cousins included him in the game. He smiled at the wondrous appeal older boys had for little guys. To be included in whatever John and Peter were doing was a dream come true for Gus.

Justin was glad that the nephews, especially John, were so good about paying attention to Gus and including him in their activities. It annoyed him to think about Lindsay and Melanie’s attitudes towards John and Peter.

Justin worked for a short time longer before changing and going down to the pool. Later pizza was delivered for dinner.

*************************************************************************************

Ted parked down the street from Debbie’s house. Blake looked over at him with raised eyebrows. Ted leaned in and gave him a kiss.

“It’ll be fine.”

Nina in the back seat was quiet. She had been pretty quiet ever since they told her about this dinner. She and Viola had lived a very solitary life so dinner at a friend’s house was a new and anxiety inducing thing for Nina.

Ted and Blake got out of the car and Ted opened the back door. He put out his hand to help Nina out of her booster seat. On the sidewalk she help tightly to Ted’s hand as they walked down to Debbie’s
.
Blake knocked on the door which was almost immediately opened by Debbie who gathered him into a tight hug and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Blake! I’m so glad that you could all come for dinner.”

Next Debbie delivered one of her rib cracking hugs to Ted along with a kiss on the cheek. She bent down to the wide eyed little girl who had a death grip on her Teddy Man’s hand.

“You must be Nina. Aren’t you just adorable.”

Before Debbie could lay a hand on her, Nina attempted to climb up the front of Ted. He quickly reached down and gathered Nina into his arms. She reached around his neck with a grasp that made it a little difficult for Ted to breathe.

Debbie smiled. “Oh how cute, she’s a little shy.”

Blake shrugged. “Nina isn’t used to being around a lot of people. Most of the time it was just her and her Nana. It’s going to take a little time for her to feel comfortable with big groups.”

Debbie laughed. “Well this isn’t exactly a crowd.”

Carl had been sitting and observing from his recliner. “Debbie honey you are kind of a big group all by yourself.”

Debbie frowned and looked over at Carl. “Is that a crack about my weight?”

“No honey, just referring to your larger than life personality.”

Michael and Ben who were sitting on the couch joined in the general laughter. JR had been playing with the dollhouse that Debbie had bought second hand. It still smelled vaguely of the bleach Michael insisted upon cleaning it with before JR could touch it.

JR came over and said hello to Uncle Blake and Uncle Ted. She pulled on Nina’s foot until she looked down at her.

“Hi. I’m JR. Want to come play with my dollhouse.”

Nina smiled and nodded her head. Ted put her down and the two little girls walked over to the corner of the living room and knelt on the floor by the dollhouse. Debbie winked at Ted before she headed back to the kitchen. “Dinner should be ready in about fifteen minutes.”

Blake went over and sat beside Ben on the couch. Ted sat on a chair. Michael looked over at the girls happily playing. Ben smiled at Ted.

“Nina is a cute little girl. Seems like she is pretty comfortable with you already.”

Ted got a big smile. “She is a little sweetheart. She is going to start at the Fort Pitt School tomorrow so it’s great that she and JR could meet tonight. That way Nina will already know someone at school.”

Blake nodded. “Nina and JR will probably be in the same pre K class.”

Michael looked over at Ted. “Ted, I’m surprised you’d spring for the tuition at Fort Pitt. It’s pretty expensive.”

Blake shot a dirty look at Michael as Ted answered. “I’m not sure why you would say that Michael. I want Nina to go to a good school. They have a lot of special programs at Fort Pitt and Nina may need some extra help.”

Michael charged ahead. “Well she may not be in class with JR if she needs special help. JR is very smart.”

“Well I don’t mean to say Nina isn’t smart but sometime the children of drug addicted mothers just need some help learning things.”

Michael just shrugged. “Well I guess that is why you’re willing to part with the money for tuition.”

Blake had enough. “Michael, Ted is an excellent money manager but that doesn’t mean he is cheap. He is a very generous man.”

“Yeah I guess you know that better than anyone.”

Blake’s smile was fixed in place. “Yes I do know how wonderful Ted is. I’m surprised you know how much JR’s school tuition is since you aren’t paying any part of it.”

Before a startled Michael could think of a reply Debbie announced it was time for dinner. There were two chairs with booster seats on them but Nina preferred to sit on her Teddy Man’s lap. She her own plate of food. Blake cut up some lasagna and chicken for her and he added a little salad to the plate before sliding it in front of her.

Ben steered the dinner conversation to safe topics and he was aided by Carl who had been close to telling Michael he was a jackass earlier. Debbie peppered Nina with questions and eventually she got Nina to start giving her more than one word answers.

Debbie had cheesecake for dessert. Nina was comfortable enough by that point to tell Debbie that cheesecake was her favorite dessert and that Debbie’s cheesecake was delicious. After they were finished dessert, Ben took both girls to the first floor powder room to wash their face and hands before they returned to playing with the dollhouse.

The adults lingered at the kitchen table with decaf coffee. Ben told Ted and Blake where they had gotten JR’s school clothes and that the store had a good selection at pretty reasonable prices.

Michael spoke up again. “Poor Ted. Now there will be more money spent on clothes on top of the tuition.”

Before Blake could open his mouth Debbie chimed in.

“Michael Novotny don’t be such a jackass. Ted is smart about money but that does not mean he is cheap.”

Ted smiled at her. “Thanks Debbie.”

Carl also had a comment to make. “We all know how good Ted is with finances. Otherwise Brian wouldn’t trust him with all his money.”

Michael snorted. “Well Brian does have an audit done every year. He doesn’t trust Ted that much.”

Blake stood up. He kept his voice low but there was no mistaking the tone.

“Michael if you made more money at your comic book store you would know that it is standard practice to have business finances audited every year. There has never been a discrepancy found in any audit of Brian and Justin’s finances. Brian and Justin trust Ted implicitly. If you let Ted handle your money maybe you would have enough to pay JR’s tuition.”

Michael started to say something but Carl spoke first. “Michael you have been pretty insulting to Ted and I think the rest of us have heard enough.”

Michael started to get up but Ben took his hand and kept him in his seat. Blake sat back down but his blue eyes were blazing. Debbie glared at Michael across the table. “Michael you can clear the table.”

Conversation flowed easier while Michael performed clean up. As soon as he returned to the table Blake and Ted said they should go so Nina could get a good night sleep before her first day at school. JR and Nina said good bye to each other and said they would see each other in school. Ted was pleased that the girls seemed to get along fairly well.

*************************************************************************************

The next morning when Brian’s alarm went off, Justin groaned, turned over and put a pillow over his head. When Brian got out of bed he checked to be sure Gus was awake before he showered and dressed. He and Gus had breakfast before Gus took coffee up to his Papa and got a kiss goodbye.

At Ted & Blake’s Nina was not quite so easy to wake up and not at all that excited about going to school. For one of the first times ever Ted was late getting to his office after he took Nina to Fort Pitt School and get her settled into her classroom.

Ted gathered his spreadsheets and financial information for his regular meeting with Brian. He was glad that he had prepared all the information on Friday. When he walked into Brian’s office his boss looked pointedly at his watch.

“Theodore I thought maybe we weren’t having our normal meeting this morning.”

Ted was flustered. “I’m sorry Brian. It won’t happen again. Nina didn’t want to get up and I had to take her into school and help her find the classroom and be sure she was all settled before I left.”

Brian started to laugh. “I saw you drive up to the school right after I dropped Gus off. Not a big deal Ted.”

Ted sat in a guest chair and passed Brian his copies of the financial reports.

“I got the preliminary figures from Justin’s San Francisco show. It is one of his most successful shows. We also got the first check from Franklin so our finances are really looking up for a change. We haven’t had to touch savings but we haven’t been able to add to any savings for months. Hopefully you guys are done paying school tuitions for a while and aren’t planning on buying anyone else a new car.”

Brian paged through the reports. “Everything looks good. Hopefully you won’t be asking for any more bargain rates for any of our apartments.”

Ted blushed. “Ah that was really Jennifer’s request.”

Brian laughed at Ted’s discomfort. “I think we’re done Theodore. You can scurry back to your office now.”

A short time later Carole buzzed Brian that Jennifer Taylor was here to see him. Brian got up from his desk and walked over to the door. As Jennifer walked into his office she smiled and gave Brian a kiss on the cheek.

“Mother Taylor, this is an unexpected pleasure. To what do I owe the honor of this visit?”

Jennifer chuckled. “There’s no wondering why you are so successful at advertising honey.”

Brian smiled and felt amazed and pleased that the endearment came so easily and naturally to Jennifer. Together they walked over to the couch in his office and sat down.

“I really came by to give the final bills for the Bloom renovation to Ted. We came in under budget, thanks to the fact that there was less asbestos removal than we planned for. We also rented a second apartment there and have a few people interested in the third apartment.

I’m headed from here over to see Sidney. I have a few estimates for work we are going to do at his house to get it ready for the market. I couldn’t resist a chance to see my handsome son in law since I was already here in the building.”

Brian laughed. “Well it is always a pleasure to see my beautiful mother in law. If you are going over to the Bloom Gallery would you do me a favor and drop some of Gus’s school supplies off to Lindsay? Regular classes haven’t started yet so he didn’t need a bunch of the stuff you bought him yet. Thanks for buying all that stuff for the boys. You know I would be happy to reimburse you for what they cost.”

“Brian, don’t be silly. I was happy to take the boys shopping. I have to admit I was a little surprised that we got everything they needed. It got pretty hectic, and I completely lost any control, when all three of them started throwing things in the cart. Luckily John helped Gus get everything on his list. John is such a responsible young man. I suppose he had to be with Claire for a mother.”

Brian nodded. “I try never to try and imagine my sister as a mother. I’m afraid it would give me nightmares.”

Jennifer got up. “Any message for Lindsay?”

Brian smirked. “None that you would want to deliver.”

“Don’t be too sure about that honey. I am more than aware that Lindsay is an ungrateful bitch. You should know that I am always on your side.”

Jennifer smiled at the surprised expression on Brian’s face. “Brian sweetheart I have known a few bitches in my life and I have no trouble spotting one.”

Jennifer grabbed the bag of school supplies from beside Brian’s desk. With another kiss to Brian’s cheek Jennifer left.

At the gallery Sidney and Jennifer went over the estimates for the proposed work on his home. Jennifer also told him about the new tenants for the second apartment. They also chatted about the upcoming grand opening. Sidney told Jennifer about how excited the artist was to show some of Justin’s art along with his own.

Sidney also mentioned how Lindsay had gotten on the wrong side of Nathan Aura. He could tell by the change in Jennifer’s expression that perhaps he should have kept that info to himself. That change in expression was brief as Jennifer’s “country club” manners covered her annoyance. Once she and Sidney were done their discussion Jennifer took the bag of school supplies to Lindsay’s cube.

“Hello Lindsay dear. Brian asked me to bring these school supplies to you. I had dropped off some paperwork to Ted and stopped to say hello to Brian. He said that Gus wouldn’t need these things until regular school began.”

Lindsay smiled. “Thanks for dropping them off to me. Also thanks so much for taking Gus to buy his supplies. That was really nice of you. I’m sure Brian has probably reimbursed you but if not I’ll be glad to pay you for these things.”

“Lindsay dear, Brian is so generous; of course he offered to reimburse me but I am glad to pay for Gus’s supplies. I enjoy spending time with him. He is such a lovely, sweet boy. He loves spending time with his cousins. John and Peter are both so nice to him. John especially is such a responsible young man. I expect he had to be that way with Claire for a mother. I suppose Gus will be the same way as he gets older.”

Lindsay realized she just got a shot right between the eyes. “I’m not sure what you mean Jennifer.”

“Really dear? I just suppose all the Kinney me grow up that way. Sidney told me you aren’t going to be directly involved with the grand opening show. You must be so disappointed.”

Lindsay shrugged. “Well we both know that artists can be temperamental. Sometimes there is nothing you can do to please them.”

Jennifer nodded, a smile still fixed in place. Pat Davis sitting in the next cube had stopped what she was doing to listen to the conversation in the next cubical.

“And sometimes Lindsay people recognize when they are dealing with an evil, manipulative, selfish bitch. I suspect that is the case here.”

Jennifer never raised her voice or changed the soft tone of her voice. It actually took a minute for Lindsay to comprehend what Jennifer said to her.

“I don’t know why you think you can speak to me like that…”

Jennifer raised her hand to stop Lindsay. “I can say whatever I want to you. Others may hold back because they don’t want to cause any problems. You can do nothing to me and I have no respect for you as a person so why not just be honest about my feelings.

Don’t ever underestimate me dear! If you cause any problems for Brian or Justin I will come after you. I will do everything I can to make your life a living hell if you make trouble for any of my boys. You may think this is an idle threat and not worry about just what I can do to you. I suggest you take me seriously. I have some money and I know a lot of influential people in this city. I will make it my life’s work to destroy your reputation and make you sorry for every rotten thing you have done.”

After delivering her message, Jennifer leaned forward and kissed the startled Lindsay on the cheek and whispered. “Watch your back! I’ll be watching you.”

Lindsay sank down in her desk chair as Jennifer strolled out of the office.

Pat Davis sat stunned for a moment before resuming her work. She thought she never wanted to have Jennifer Taylor angry at her.

*************************************************************************************

Once Justin got up. He spent some time in his studio before coming down to breakfast. John and Peter were done with breakfast and John asked if Justin could take him over to Patrick’s house. Justin agreed but asked him to first get Peter and carry the paintings stacked against the wall down from the studio and load them into his SUV.

After a quick breakfast Justin put on clean clothes before he and the nephews headed out. After John got dropped at the O’Briens’ Justin and Peter drove to the gallery to drop off Justin’s artwork. Sidney and Pat admired the paintings and Lindsay was polite but quiet. Justin wondered what that was about.

After the gallery stop; Justin and Peter drove to Kinnetik. Brian was surprised when they walked into his office. He got up and came around the desk to kiss Justin and gave Peter an awkward pat on the shoulders.

Justin smiled at him. “Let’s go to lunch at the diner.”

Brian agreed and the three of them walked to the diner. Debbie was on lunch duty and all three of them got hugged and kissed before she ushered them into a booth and took their orders.

Debbie came back after she turned the orders in. She let them know how cute Nina was and how nicely she and JR played together. She refrained from mentioning any of Michael’s comments.

Peter viewed lunch at the diner as kind of another out of body experience. Something he had only read about or seen on TV or in a movie. Even Debbie seemed kind of like a fictional character to him. Life with his uncles was endlessly fascinating to Peter.

After lunch as they walked back to Kinnetik, Justin cell phone rang. He glanced at the display and saw the call was from Melanie. Brian had raised eyebrows as Justin had a quick phone conversation. As soon as Justin disconnected Brian wanted to know what Melanie wanted.

Justin smiled. “She asked if we could take Gus again this weekend. She feels that she and Lindsay need some time alone to work on their issues.”

Brian snorted. “What did you tell her?”

“Brian you heard me say of course any time. Did you want me to say Gus couldn’t come?”

“Of course not Sunshine.” Justin gave a quick nod towards Peter and the discussion was postponed.

Brian went back to his office while Justin and Peter walked straight to the car. Just as they got inside Justin’s cell rang again. It was Melanie again. It seemed that Michael and Ben had plans to be away this weekend. She wondered if JR could come and stay with Justin and Brian. Justin told her of course that was no problem.

A curious Peter asked. “What was that call about? Is Gus not coming for the weekend now?”

Justin laughed. “Not exactly. Mel asked if JR could come and stay along with Gus. Michael and Ben have plans to be away this weekend.”

Peter laughed. Justin smiled. “Don’t mention it to Uncle Brian. I’ll tell him myself.”

“Don’t worry about me breaking that news Uncle Justin. I know Uncle Brian will be fine about it when it happens but not happy to hear the news.”

Peter and Justin both laughed knowing that was true.

After dinner that night Brian and Justin were relaxing on the patio, each had a bottle of beer. Justin leaned back against Brian and took a long drink of beer.

“I was thinking maybe we should ask Ted and Blake out here for a cookout on Saturday afternoon. It would give us a chance to meet Nina.”

Brian sighed. “Sunshine if we ask them; we need to ask Michael and Ben since they probably have JR for the weekend.”

“I happen to know Ben and Michael will be out of town this weekend.”

Brian started to get suspicious. “Well I wonder where JR will be. Maybe with Debbie?”

Justin felt Brian’s arms come around him to hold him tightly against him.

“No. She won’t be with Debbie.”

“Sunshine…”

“Well Mel called back to ask if JR could come here with Gus for the weekend. What could I say?”

“You could say fuck no! We are already minding our kid, do we really need extras.”

Justin turned his head and gave Brian a look. “We want Linds and Mel to resolve their issues. If Gus and JR spending the weekend here helps resolve those issues than everyone benefits!”

Brian chugged what was left of his beer and grabbed Justin’s out of his hand and finished that as well.

“Fine! I ask Ted tomorrow if he wants to bring his little family here on Saturday.”

Justin squirmed back against Brian’s crotch. “If you want to go upstairs I can think of something that will make you forget all about children.”

Brian pushed Justin to his feet, grabbed his hand and hurried up to their bedroom. He paused only long enough to shout to John in the media room to lock up and set the alarm.
Chapter 80 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 80

The next morning Brian was surprised when he came out of the bathroom to see the bed empty. He checked the floor on Justin’s side of the bed, just to be sure, before going downstairs to the kitchen.

When Brian got down to the kitchen he was amazed to see Justin there. As he walked into the room, Justin pushed down the toaster side loaded with wheat bread. He poured a mug of coffee and placed it on the counter with the sugar bowl. Brian sat on one of the kitchen stools and loaded sugar into his coffee.

Justin placed a glass of guava juice and small bowl of fruit in front of Brian and orange juice and fruit at the place next to him. Justin’s bagel popped up from the other side of the toaster. He put it on a plate and smeared some cream cheese on it. When Brian’s wheat toast was done he placed it on a plate in front of Brian.

Justin walked around the counter and sat beside Brian at the counter. Brian leaned over to deliver a good morning kiss. “Just what are you doing up and about so early this morning Sunshine?”

“Molly is leaving for State College this morning. If big brother does not come by to say good bye I will be on my mother’s shit list. I prefer to stay off that list.”

“Good thinking. Molly is moving into an apartment with friends this year right?”

“Yup. Baby sister is saving us some money this year. Mom is paying her share of the apartment rent.”

Brian nodded. “You should take five hundred dollars out of the safe and give it to Molly. They’ll be stuff she needs to buy for the apartment.”

“Brian, I don’t think we need to do that.”

Brian leaned over for another kiss. “Take the kid the money. Don’t be such a Scrooge!”

Justin laughed. “Okay. I am going to stop at the drug store on his way and buy her a box of condoms.”

Both men laughed at the thought of that gift.

Brian lingered over breakfast a little longer than normal and left for work with a smile on his face. Justin went up and got showered and dressed after Brian left. When he came down Alice had come over from the cottage and John and Peter were eating breakfast. Justin took his empty coffee mug over and put it in the dishwasher.

Alice smiled. “You’re getting an early start this morning.”

“Molly leaving for college. I am under maternal orders to go over and say good bye before she leaves. I just have to get something in the study and I’ll be out of here.”

A few minutes after Justin walked towards the study Peter followed him. Peter was surprised to see that Justin had swung a section of shelving away from the wall and was opening a concealed safe.

“Wow, Uncle Justin we have a safe. How awesome is that!”

Justin laughed. “Well don’t be telling anyone about the safe. It is supposed to be secret. It came with the house but of course Uncle Brian upgraded the actual safe. What did you need Buddy?”

“Can Josh come for an overnight this weekend?”

Justin laughed again and shook his head. “Uncle Brian may have a nervous breakdown but it’s fine if Josh wants to stay over Saturday night. Gus and JR will be here for the weekend so we might as well get it all over with the same weekend.”

“Could we go to the diner for breakfast on Sunday? Josh has never been there.”

“Sure, why not. We’ll talk about this later. I have to get over to my mother’s house.”

Justin grabbed $500 in twenties and closed the safe. He stopped at a drug store and got a large box of condoms as his back to school gift for Molly. When he got to Jennifer’s townhouse Tucker was starting to pack Molly’s car. He was surrounded by a pile of boxes, bags and suitcases.

Justin parked on the street and walked over to Tucker. “Can I help?”

“Do you have a way to make this trunk larger?”

Justin chuckled. “Sorry no.”

Tucker smiled. “I actually have it under control. I’m pretty sure I can fit all this stuff in the car and still leave room for Molly.”

Justin continued into the house. Molly was in the living room with the contents of her purse emptied on the coffee table. She looked up as Justin walked into the room.

Justin smiled. “Loose something sister dear?”

“Just trying to organize this mess and throw out whatever I don’t need.”

Justin handed Molly the money. “Here. Brian thought you might need to buy some stuff for the new apartment.”

Jennifer entered the room just as a smiling Molly took the money from her brother.

“Justin what are you giving Molly money for?”

Justin held up his hand. “I’m innocent. Brian wanted Molly to have a little mad money in case she needs something for the apartment.”

Jennifer frowned. “And since when do you do everything Brian tells you to do?”

“A very wise woman once told me that in a successful relationship you have to choose your battles. This wasn’t a battle I chose. If you have a problem call Brian!”

Jennifer was still frowning and shook her head. “All the advice I’ve given you over the years that you have ignored; the battle choosing is the advice you follow? I told you and Brian that I was handling Molly’s housing at school from now on. Why is that so difficult to understand?”

“Mom. I am not having this debate with you. If you want to give someone a hard time you need to call Brian. The money is his idea!”

Molly laughed. “Some things never change. I’m a big girl Mom and I’m not giving this money back so deal with it.”

Jennifer knew she was losing on this issue but wasn’t ready to concede just yet. “Suppose I change my mind about paying your share of the apartment rent?”

Molly shrugged. “I guess I would call Brian and get him to pay.”

Jennifer and Justin both laughed. They knew as well as Molly that Brian would agree to pay Molly’s rent without a second thought.

Jennifer cell phone rang and she stepped out of the room to answer it which ended the rent discussion.

Justin handed Molly the bag with his “gift”. She pulled the box of condoms out of the bag and started to laugh. “Very practical gift brother dear.”

They were both still laughing when Jennifer walked back into the room. “What’s so funny?”

Molly dropped the bag on the sofa behind her. The action did not go unnoticed by her mother. Jennifer walked across the room and picked up the bag. Molly attempted to grab it.

“Mom, it’s just something private Justin gave me.”

Jennifer looked in the bag and shook her head. Both Justin and Molly looked ill at ease.

“Honestly you two are so clueless sometimes. Do you really think I have never seen or used a condom?”

Justin smirked. “That’s information I could have lived without knowing.”

“Sweetheart, don’t be such a hypocrite. So open about your own sexuality but pretending I am some chaste Madonna. That’s just silly!”

Tucker came in the house and walked over to Jennifer and put his arm around her waist. “Your car is all loaded Molly.”

Molly thanked him and announced she should get on the road. She gave her mother, brother and Tucker all a hug and kiss good bye. As Molly drove away the other three stood in front of the townhouse waving goodbye.

Once Molly’s car was out of sight they walked back into the house. Justin grabbed a bottle of water from the refrigerator. “So Mom; tomorrow is your day to visit Kevin’s school isn’t it?”

“Yes. I’m looking forward to it. He is such a loving child and he seems so excited that I’m coming for grandparents’ day it should be a lovely time.”

“Roxanne and Greg are really happy that you are going. We had Kevin over last Saturday to play with Gus.”

Jennifer nodded. “I’m wondering how his mothers felt about that? Sidney told me what that bitch, Lindsay, had to say about Kevin and Gus spending time together. I let her know, in no uncertain terms, how I felt about her and her horrible attitude.”

Justin shook his head. “Lindsay continues to be a problem for us. She and Mel are fighting again. We bought Gus his own cell phone and programmed out phone numbers on the phone. He and JR were getting frightened by the yelling.”

Jennifer sighed. “Next time you have Gus to stay, you should program my number in his phone. I am closer to the loft if someone needs to intervene. Believe me I can handle Lindsay and Melanie.”

“I don’t want to put you in the middle Mom. Brian and I can deal with this situation.”

“I am in the middle of this, you didn’t put me there, Lindsay did! I will not let her continue to cause problems. I understand you need to be careful how you handle her. I don’t have those same limitation. I already let her know I’ll make it my mission to make her life a living hell if she causes problems.”

Justin chuckled. “Gus told me after your bowling and shopping trip that you are always happy and smiling. He doesn’t know how scary you can be. Actually we will have him and JR staying with us this weekend. Melanie thinks she and Lindsay need time alone to work on their issues. Michael and Ben will be away so I said we would take JR for the weekend along with Gus.

We are going to ask Ted and Blake over for a barbeque on Saturday afternoon so we can meet Nina. Also Brian doesn’t know yet but Peter’s friend, Josh, is going to spend Saturday night with us. Peter wants to go to the diner for breakfast in Sunday morning with Josh.”

Jennifer laughed. “What time should Tucker and I come by on Saturday?”

“Sometime around noon would be good.”

Jennifer nodded. “I’ll bring some appetizers for us to munch on before lunch.”

Justin gave his mother a kiss, said good bye to Tucker and drove to Kinnetik. He gave Carole a wave as he walked into Brian’s office.
“Hey Sunshine, what brings you into the city two days in a row!”

“I was at Mom’s to say good bye to Molly and I thought why not come here and let you take me out to lunch.”

Brian laughed as Justin came over to his desk and sat in Brian’s lap. They were busy making out when there was a knock on the office door. Brian broke off their kiss. “That will be Ted. He has some papers for me to sign.”

Justin adjusted his clothes and got up off Brian’s lap as Brian told Ted to come in. Ted smiled and said hello to Justin before he remarked that Justin’s shirt was not buttoned correctly. Brian laughed as Justin blushed and fixed the buttons on his shirt.

Ted placed a folder on Brian’s desk. “Here are the current renewal contracts that need your signature.”

Brian chuckled. “My hand is a little tired. Now that the co-owner of Kinnetik is properly dressed, he can sign the contracts. If Justin is going to keep showing up here, demanding lunch, he should do some work.”

Justin shrugged. He grabbed a pen off Brian’s desk, opened the folder and signed the contracts. He handed the folder back to Ted.

“Did Brian talk to you about coming out to the house for a barbeque on Saturday?”

Ted smiled. “Yes. I called Blake and we’d love to come. It will give Nina and JR a chance to play together.”

Justin smiled. “We’re looking forward to meeting Nina. We are going to walk down to the diner for lunch, why don’t you come with us?”

Ted happily agreed and the three men set off for the diner. They were almost at the diner when Justin’s cell phone rang. It was a call from Mary Gardner. Brian listened closely to Justin’s side of the conversation.

“Yes. I told Peter it would be okay.”

“Gus and his sister are spending this weekend with us so one more guest is no big deal. You have taken Peter for overnight a couple times so it really is our turn.”

“That sounds great. Talk to you later.”

Brian gave Justin a “look”. “What was that all about Justin?”

Justin smiled even though he recognized from Brian’s tone of voice he was not very happy at the moment.

“Peter asked if he and Josh could have an overnight on Saturday. Mary was just confirming that it was okay with us.”

Brian just stared for a minute. Ted started to feel a little nervous but the smile never left Justin’s face. Brian shrugged. “Well what’s one more kid. I guess they will amuse themselves. We should have Patrick and Kevin over again for Saturday afternoon. That way everyone will have a friend to occupy them.”

Ted was truly shocked since he had been expecting an explosion from Brian. Justin nodded.

“That probably is a good idea. Since Lindsay doesn’t like Gus spending time with Kevin that makes it even better.”

Brian laughed. “That is a bonus, pissing off Linds!”

“Well Grandmom Jen invited herself and Tucker to the barbeque. She has already spoken to Lindsay about her remarks about Kevin at the gallery. Sidney told Mom about what Lindsay said the other day. I take it Mom told Lindsay in no uncertain term how she felt about what Lindsay had said.”

Brian eyebrows went up. “I warned Lindsay before that she should avoid getting on Mother Taylor’s bad side. I think Lindsay will live to regret it.”

As they walked into the diner a man came over to them holding menus. “Welcome to the Liberty Diner. I’m Warren Drake the new manager.”

Warren stuck his free hand out to shake. Brian looked at him like he had two heads.

“Since we have all been coming here for years; it seems it would more logical for us to welcome you.”

Brian brushed past him and sat in the first available booth. Justin smiled and followed Brian. Ted actually shook Warren’s hand before joining his friends in the booth.

Not taking the hint Warren followed them to the booth, menu still clutched in his hand. He attempted to hand Brian a menu.

“We don’t need menus. We know what we want to order.”

Debbie came over. “I’ll take care of this Warren.”

Brian rolled his eyes. Debbie averted his eyes to heaven. “I suppose we’ll get used to his nibs eventually but it’s going to take a while.”

Justin chuckled and Ted patted Debbie’s hand sympathetically. Brian smirked. “I imagine he is thinking the same thing about you.”

Debbie frowned and wished Brian was close enough to smack in the head but Sunshine blocked the way. “Asshole. Just for that you’ll get mayonnaise on your sandwich.”

Justin laughed. “That’s right Deb. That is just what he deserves!”

Justin told her he would have his normal cheeseburger and Ted decided to have a tuna sandwich. After she put their orders in Debbie came back to tell them how cute Nina was and how she was already so attached to Ted and Blake and how she was a lucky little girl to become have Ted and Blake come into her life.

Just as their lunch was delivered, Michael walked into the diner. He came over to their booth and sat next to Ted.

“Hey Justin, what brings you in to the city. Just trying to get a free lunch out of Brian?”

Justin just looked at Michael for a few moments. “Yeah. That’s it. Can’t fool you Michael.”

Brian chuckled. Ted just shook his head and continued to eat his lunch. He could hardly believe he used to have a crush on this self-centered idiot.

“Ted, you getting a free lunch too? Guess you have to make up for all that money you have to pay in tuition some way.”

Ted didn’t respond. Justin opened his mouth to defend Ted but Brian spoke first.

“Mikey. Do you think if you try and concentrate really, really hard you could be less of a douche bag?”

Ted and Justin both laughed at the shocked expression on Michael’s face.

“Brian?”

“Mikey you never seem to have anything positive to say anymore. It is fucking annoying!”

“Maybe I should go sit somewhere else.”

“You can stay here just be less of a douche.”

“You know Brian, you don’t always say positive things.”

“I know Mikey but it’s part of my charm. You seem to feel you need to comment on everyone’s finances. Justin and I don’t give enough money to the munchers. Now when Ted is generously spending money on Nina and her grandmother you say he is cheap. It seems to me you are the only one at this table giving away the least money. I suggest you stop talking about what others should be doing when you are doing so little.”

Debbie came over and took Michael’s lunch order. After she left Justin asked where Michael and Ben were going on the weekend. The lunch conversation continued on safe ground with Michael having little to say.

Brian gave Debbie money for all four lunches and told her to keep the change. Justin saw Brian slip a hundred dollar bill under Ted’s empty plate as he slide out of the booth. Since there were people waiting for seats Warren started to buss the booth before Debbie had a chance to come back.

Before the four men could leave Warren hurried over to them. “Wait a minute I need to talk with you four.”

All four of them turned to Warren with puzzled expressions on their faces.

“I’m not sure what has been going on in this diner in the past but now that I am manager I am not going to tolerate anything illegal. I’d like to know what Mrs Novotny supplied you with that you hid this money to pay for.”

Debbie came over at once. “What the fuck are you accusing me of doing?”

Warren turned to her. “I want to know what you supplied these men with that caused them to leave this money hidden at their booth for you!”

Quite a few people were paying attention now and there was an audible buzz as word spread as to what was happening.

Debbie started to say something but Brian put up a hand. “If you want to stay the manger here I suggest you do not make accusations without any proof. Mrs Novotny supplied us with good service, nothing else.”

Warren shook his head. “You expect me to believe you left a hundred dollar tip! Do I look stupid to you?”

Brian raised his eyebrows. “You sound pretty stupid at the moment. You are making accusations with no proof that anything unusual has occurred. Again I want to warn you that if you persist I will call the police and my lawyer and the end result will be that your term as Manager here will last less than one day!”

Justin attempted to calm thing down. “Warren, Brian and I are both longtime friends of Debbie. We both owe her a lot for all she has done for us. This money is just a kind of silly game we play. Debbie won’t take money from us so we occasionally leave her a hundred dollars and pretend we know nothing about it when Debbie questions us. We all know it came from Brian or me but we pretend differently.”

Warren looked doubtful. “What are you guys millionaires with money to burn?”

That brought laughter to everyone gathered around to listen to the confrontation. Someone shouted.

“That’s Brian Kinney and Justin Taylor, they are millionaires!”

Someone else added. “You don’t want to piss them off. Plus Debbie’s boyfriend is a fucking cop.”

There were many other comments from the spectators in the diner and Warren started to look very unsure of himself and just a little frightened.

Brian got right in Warren’s face. “We are done here! Next time I come in here pretend you don’t see me and definitely don’t talk to me.”

Brian gave Debbie a kiss on the cheek. “See what you can do to straighten out this fucking idiot, Ma.”

Debbie just shrugged and the four men continued out of the diner. Even after they left there was much laughter in the diner and Warren was the subject of many rude and mocking comments.

A silent, fuming Brian marched in the direction of Kinnetik. Justin and Ted did their best to keep up. Justin looked over at Ted with a smile and dramatically raised his eyebrows. Ted chuckled.
Brian wheeled around. “What’s so funny Theodore?”

Ted didn’t know what to say. Justin simply stated. “You are Brian. That Warren guy is an idiot but you are taking it all way too seriously.”

Brian stared at his partner who calmly stared back. Brian turned back towards Kinnetik and walked quickly. Justin didn’t even try and keep up. “Ted, just let him get it out of his system. He’s better on his own for a while.”

When Justin and Brian walked up to the Kinnetik, Brian was waiting by the main door.

Ted, find out how much it will cost to buy the diner.”

Justin sighed and shook his head. “Brian you have been saying for months we shouldn’t make any major purchases. We are NOT buying the diner. We have enough issues with Lindsay as an employee; I can’t even imagine what it would be like to have Debbie working for us!”

“That new guy is an asshole!”

“Yes he really is but that doesn’t mean you have to act like one too.”

Ted stood by silently wondering what was going to happen next and trying his best to think of something to say to defuse the situation.

Brian sighed and leaned over to give Justin a kiss. A few moment later Brian broke the kiss and laughed.

“Go ahead home Sunshine. You did your good deed for today and saved me from myself.”

Justin gave Ted a hug and whispered in his ear. “Call me if he brings up buying the diner.”

Brian looked at Ted. “So Theodore did Sunshine tell you to warn him if I bring up buying the diner again.”

Ted just shrugged. “I’m pleading the fifth on that subject.”

Brian laughed again as the two men went into the building.

*************************************************************************************

The next morning Jennifer Taylor arrived at Kevin’s school in Washington a little before 9AM. She hurried inside and walked up to a welcome desk in the lobby. The woman at the desk gave her a big smile.

“Can I have the name of your grandchild?”

Jennifer smiled in return. “Kevin O’Brien.”

The woman handled Jennifer a name badge with a lanyard which Jennifer put on over her head. She followed the woman’s directions to a classroom set up as a welcome center with coffee and donuts. Jennifer got a cup of coffee and moved to join a group of women standing in a group and talking.

Several women smiled and said hello. One woman looked at Jennifer’s name badge.

“Are you Greg or Roxanne’s mother?”

“Actually I’m more of an honorary grandmother. I’m not an actual blood relation.”

The woman looked shocked. “I thought this was a special day for actual grandparents.”

Jennifer gave a slight shrug. “I had no idea there were such strict standards. Kevin asked me to come and I am happy to be here.”

Another woman spoke up. “There aren’t any rules. I’m here for my niece’s daughter.”

Just than the children came into the room. Kevin hurried over to Jennifer who bent down to give him a hug and kiss.

“Hi Grandmom Jen. I'm really happy you are here. I never had anyone come for grandparents’ day before.”

“Well sweetheart, I am so thrilled you asked me. I’m really happy to be here!”

“Do you want to come and see my classroom and desk?”

Jennifer smiled and took Kevin’s hand. “I want to see everything you want to show me. I have been looking forward to this ever since you asked me to come.”

Kevin kept a firm grip on Jennifer’s hand as he led the way to his classroom. Along the way he announced to everyone he encountered.
“This is my Grandmom Jen!”

Once they got to his classroom, Kevin proudly showed Grandmom Jen his desk and insisted she try sitting in it. She also got to see the coat closet and the classroom pets, a bunny and a Guinea pig, which she dutifully petted on instructions from Kevin.

After completing the classroom tour and being introduced to Kevin’s teacher and the two classroom assistants, Jennifer watched with the other guest as Kevin and his classmates recited a thank you for coming poem and sang a song.

After the performance Kevin ran towards Grandmom Jen who stooped down to gather him into a tight hug and assure him that was the best poem and song she had ever heard. She was pleased that Kevin was so proud and happy.

After meeting all Kevin’s school friends there was a lunch served. Jennifer helped Kevin cut up his lunch and assured him that she was having a wonderful time. Throughout the whole day the classroom assistants took pictures of all the kids and their “grandparents”. Jennifer was not the only “love” grandparent who attended but she was the only first-timer.

After lunch everyone went back to the classroom and the children gave their grandparents a picture they had drawn for them. Kevin had drawn a picture of a swimming pool with three figures in the pool. He had labeled it at the bottom “Gus + me with Grandmom Jen”. He proudly presented it to Jennifer who couldn’t stop the tears running down her face.

Kevin looked up at her. “Are you happy or sad Grandmom Jen?”

“Sweetheart I am so very happy and I love my picture. Thanks you so much for inviting me. I am having a wonderful time.”

A reassured Kevin got a big smile on his face as Jennifer leaned down to hug and kiss him. Kevin’s teacher thanked all the grandparents for coming and the kids sang one more song before the grandparents started to leave.

************************************************************************************

When Bran got home from work on Wednesday evening he found Justin waiting for him in the kitchen.

“The boys have been banished to the game room until they are told differently. There is lasagna in the oven so you to change and I’ll put the finishing touches on dinner.”

Brian did stop to deliver a toe curling kiss to Justin before going upstairs to change. Over dinner they talked about Brian’s day at Kinnetik and Justin’s being almost finished with the fourth PPG painting.

After dinner they went out on the patio and relaxed on a lounger together with a second bottle of wine.

Justin settled back against Brian. “I wanted to talk to you about having a baby now that you’ve had some time to think about it.”

Brian tightened his arm around his favorite blonde. “Sunshine, I haven’t changed my mind. I know this is important to you but selfishly I am happy to think about a little Sunshine running around this house.”

“So if you are really sure I have looked into some egg donor options and some surrogate agencies but I think we need to get out lawyer involved. I just don’t want you to agree to please me. I love you and you and Gus are enough for me and now we have John and Peter as well.”

“Justin you know how I feel about you. You are my life and I always want you to be happy. However it wouldn’t be fair to bring a child into the world just to make you happy. You are so amazing with Gus and my nephews, you have so much love to give. I am really looking forward to raising a child with you, one that we are not sharing with anyone else.”

Justin turned around so that they could kiss. Brian entwined his fingers in Justin’s hair and hoped their new child would inherit their father’s hair and amazing smile. However Brian knew that since the baby would be a part of Justin that he would love the baby no matter what it looked like.

Brian could sense Justin excitement and relief.

“Sunshine did you really think I was going to change my mind?”

Justin bestowed on his sunshine smiles on Brian. “I just wanted you to be sure. You always said you didn’t want to be a full time father.”

Brian laughed. “I also used to say I would never be monogamous or live in the suburbs. Apparently I used to say a lot of stuff that was just bullshit.”

Justin got serious. “Brian you don’t feel like I forced you to change or am forcing you to live a life you don’t really want do you?”

“You are such a fucking twat! You better than anyone know that I can’t be forced to do something I don’t want to do. I never could believe that I could love someone as much as I love you and that even more amazingly that you love me enough to accept me for who I am.”

Justin started to cry. “Fucking allergies.”

Brian rubbed the tears away with his thumbs and they kissed. After a couple minutes Brian broke the kiss.

“We have to go in the pool house. I have to fuck you.”

Justin smiled and got up off the lounger. Hand in hand they ran into the pool house closing and locking the door behind them. It took only moment for them to lose their clothes and get down to business.

Forty minutes later after a quick shower they came out and finished their wine before going down to the game room to beat the nephews at a couple games of ping pong before everyone went to their rooms and the house went dark and quiet.
Chapter 81 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 81

On Thursday morning Pat Davis was working with a hanging squad to start to get Nathan’s artwork hung in the gallery area. Some of his dimensional art is too heavy for the wire that the gallery has on hand. The foreman of the hangers is concerned the wire could break or stretch. He needs to go to a hardware store and buy some stronger wire.

He tells Pat that the heavier wire should cost between $20 to $30. Pat goes back into the office area and walks to Lindsay’s cube.

“Lindsay, we need some heavier wire to hang some of Nathan’s pieces. I need thirty dollars from petty cash.”

Pat thinks Lindsay has a funny expression on her face but she quickly unlock the drawer in her cube where the petty cash box is kept.
When Lindsay opens the box, Pat can see immediately that there is only a couple dollars bills and some coins inside. Lindsay looks surprised.

“I guess Sidney has been raiding petty cash again. He is just used to the way things used to be. He never takes the time to fill out the petty cash sheet or let me know he took some money. Sorry we don’t have the money for wire. I’ll have to email accounting over at Kinnetik to get a check to replenish petty cash.”

Pat had never seen Sidney go anywhere near petty cash but it wasn’t like she kept watch on Lindsay’s cube. “Well we need the wire. What do we do now?”

Lindsay grabbed her purse and dramatically retrieved her wallet and opened it. “Oh. I forgot I went grocery shopping last night. I only have about six dollars in my wallet. If you have some money could you please use that and I reimburse you when I get the petty cash check.”

Pat was not pleased. At her previous job she had never been expected to spend her own cash for gallery supplies. However she didn’t see any other solution so she took thirty dollars out of her purse. Pat went out to the gallery area and gave the cash to the foreman.

He left for a nearby hardware store while his crew, under Pat’s direction hung some of the lighter pieces of Nathan’s art.

When the foreman returns he hands Pat her $10 and say the wire cost $21.72. Pat says she will get him the $1.72 and goes back to Lindsay to get that change. Pat hands Lindsay the receipt for the wire and takes the change to the foreman. They can now work on hanging the heavier pieces.

Lindsay emails the accounting assistant that handles the gallery and let him know she needs a petty cash check. When Mark gets the email he goes into Ted’s office.

“Ted, I just got an email from Lindsay Petersen over at Bloom Gallery. She wants another hundred dollar petty cash check. That’s the third one since we took over the gallery accounting.”

Ted looked up with a frown. “Three Hundred dollars in petty cash in less than a month. That’s more than Kinnetik used in the same period. Are you getting the petty cash disbursement sheets from her to see what they are spending it on?”

Mark nodded. “She has emailed me the sheets but I have to say some entries are a little vague. It looks like Sidney Bloom uses petty cash quite often. I was a little surprised by that.”

Ted nodded. “I’ll give Lindsay a call. Go ahead and send this check but I’ll let her know they seem to be overusing petty cash. If there is a particular store they are using it for then we need to set up a credit account. Go ahead and prepare this check and I’ll sign it. Thanks for letting me know about this Mark.”

Ted called Lindsay at the Bloom Gallery. “Hi Linds. It’s Ted. I wanted to talk to you about your petty cash.”

“Ted, I’m surprised you’d get involved in something so small. Do all hundred dollar request get your attention?”

“Actually it has been three hundred dollars since you came under out accounting. That is more than Kinnetik used in petty cash and there are a lot more people here. I am just trying to see if we need to open some charge accounts for stores that the gallery regularly uses.”

“Lots of this is just because of the new show. Sidney is accustomed to using petty cash for small purchases. That is the way it has always worked in the past. He just isn’t used to a lot of corporate interference.”

Ted raised his eyes to heaven and took a deep breath. “Well maybe I need to talk with Sidney about how things will operate going forward. We don’t like to use petty cash this much. I like to account for how money is spent. It is more efficient for everyone if we set up charge accounts for stores you use frequently.”

“I think that would involve a lot of work for you and I don’t see the point. Today the picture hangers needed some heavier wire. That is going to cost about thirty dollars. Do we really need to worry about such tiny purchases?”

“Linds what I am concerned about is three hundred dollars spent in the last month. We need to find a way to reduce the gallery’s use of petty cash. If I need to speak with Sidney that is fine but we need to change the way you are operating.”

Lindsay was not happy about the way this conversation is going. “I’ll talk to Sidney. I don’t want him to feel like “big brother” is watching his every move! I had to pay for the wire out of my pocket so I hope we are going to get this petty cash check quickly.”

“Mark is printing the check and we’ll get it in the mail today. Going forward we need to find a way to limit the gallery’s use of petty cash. I’ll leave Sidney to you for right now but if the petty cash use doesn’t decline I will need to discuss this with him myself.”

Terse good byes were exchanged and Ted hung up. He felt uneasy about the call and the amount of petty cash being used at the gallery. He brought up images of the two petty cash disbursement sheets Lindsay sent in. He was not reassured by the entries posted on the sheets. There were way too many uses by Sidney with vague reasons being given.

At the gallery Pat had come back into the office just as Lindsay told Ted that she had paid for the wire. Pat felt uncomfortable about Lindsay saying that. She slipped back out into the gallery area and wondered if she should talk to Sidney about this whole Petty cash issue.

*************************************************************************************

Also on Thursday morning Justin called the attorney working on their permanent custody of John and Peter. When he asked to talk with Anabel Harper, he was a little surprised to be put through to her immediately. Usually her assistant took a message and Anabel called him back.

“Hello Mr Taylor.”

“It’s Justin, please.”

“I was going to call you or Brian this morning. There is an unexpected open date in Washington Family Court next Wednesday morning. I am hoping you are available for the hearing about John and Peter Townsend’s permanent custody.”

Justin smiled. “That would be great! I actually called you about another matter.”

“I’m sorry. What else can I help you with?”

Justin explained about their plans to secure a donor egg and a surrogate. Anabel assured him she had experience with setting these things up and would get information about the options for him and Brian to look over.

On the John and Peter custody matter Anabel let him know that she had received a letter from Claire that was so incoherent it could only help their case. She had depositions from Alice and Charlie Simpson, Bill and Mary Gardner and Justin’s mother.

Anabel had also obtained all the information available from Family Services which was all complimentary. She was feeling very confident about their chances for success.

The bad news was that, as expected, Joan Kinney had obtained a lawyer and was opposing the custody. Anabel wasn’t sure how seriously the court would consider Joan’s opposition. She reminded Justin that it would be a bad idea for him and Brian to cut off the financial support they gave Joan, at least until after the court hearing.

When he got off the phone Justin emailed Brian to bring him up to date on the conversation with Anabel. Then he went to find John and Peter and let them know about the hearing. The boys were happy that the permanent custody was moving forward but nervous that something would happen to prevent it. They surprised Justin by telling him that as part of permanent custody they wanted to change their last name to Kinney. The boys pointed out that even their mother used Kinney so it seemed silly for them to use Townsend since they hadn’t seen or heard anything from their father in years.

Brian smiled when he got the email from Justin about the custody hearing. He did frown when he read about his mother involving herself in opposing their custody. Mostly he hoped that this would all be settled at the hearing and they could all put it behind them. Brian knew Justin would be upset if they did not get permanent custody of John & Peter. As always Brian’s main concern was Justin’s happiness.

Justin called his mother, at her office, to bring her up to date on the custody hearing. Jennifer was happy to hear the custody case was moving forward. She grunted when Justin informed her about Joan having a lawyer to fight against Brian and Justin getting permanent custody.

Justin expressed his concern to his mother. “I’m afraid that the lawyer will present Joan as some kind of model mother and there will be no one to prove that wrong. Brian can certainly talk about her lack of maternal skills but it is kind of his word against hers.”

“Well sweetheart I will be there and will be sitting close to Joan to let her know you have support. I’m sure Alice and Charlie will be there as well. With any luck we can sit on both sides of her and make her really uncomfortable.”

Justin laughed. “Just promise me no violence in the courtroom.”

Both mother and son were still laughing when they said good bye.

***********************************************************************************

Jennifer sat at her desk tapping a pen against the papers on top of the desk. Suddenly she turned to her laptop and checked her contacts for the phone number she wanted.

Stosh Kaminski was writing up a roofing estimate when his cell phone rang. He saw the call was from Jennifer Taylor. He had done a couple roofing jobs for Jennifer in the past.

“Hello Mrs Taylor. I hope you don’t need a rush roofing job. Both my crews are pretty tied up this week.”

“Actually I was hoping you could help me with some information.”

“Information about what?”

Jennifer explained about Brian and Justin trying to get permanent custody of Claire’s son. She told him that it was something the boys asked Brian and Justin to pursue. Joan Kinney was opposed to the boys living with Brian and Justin because they were gay and now she had hired a lawyer to argue against the custody at a hearing next week.

Jennifer hoped that Stosh knew someone, from the old neighborhood, that would talk about what Joan Kinney was like as a mother.

Stosh listened and sort of chuckled when Jennifer finished her tirade. “You need to talk with my Mom. I think she is exactly what you are looking for.”

Stosh gave Jennifer his Mom’s phone number and said he would call and let her know to expect Jennifer’s call. Jennifer wrote down the number and thanked Stosh for his help.

Jennifer worked on the paperwork on her desk for about half an hour before calling the Kaminski home. Mrs Kaminski answered on the second ring.

“Hello Mrs Kaminski. This is Jennifer Taylor. I was talking to your son about the permanent custody hearing for Claire Kinney’s sons.”

“Yes Jennifer I know what you want to talk about. Call me Tillie, everyone does. I’m pretty sure I can help you out. I’d rather do it face to face. Are you available for lunch today?”

Jennifer smiled. “Yes Tillie, I have no plans for lunch.”

“Do you like stuffed cabbage?”

Jennifer said she liked it very much so Tillie gave her the address and said she’d expect Jennifer in about an hour. Tillie suggested that if Jennifer wanted to bring something she could stop and pick up a six pack of beer since beer went well with stuffed cabbage. Jennifer happily agreed.

Jennifer parked in front of the Kaminski home. It was a large, well kept, three story twin home. The small front yard was filled with brightly colored flowers. The screened in front porch was shaded from the afternoon sun by a flowered awning and had a wicker porch set with striped cushions.

Jennifer went to the front door and pushed the doorbell. A moment later Tillie Kaminski opened the door.

“You must be Jennifer. My Stosh said you were a very attractive blonde lady.”

Jennifer chuckled. “You son is very kind. You must be Tillie.”

“Yes. Come in.”

Tillie led the way down a hallway past a living room and dining room and into a large modern kitchen. The table was set for two and a large pot was being kept warm in the stove. Jennifer handed the six pack of beer to Tillie, who told her to have a seat at the table.

Tillie opened two beers and put them on the table before putting the rest of the six pack into the refrigerator. She loaded a platter with stuffed cabbage and placed it in the center of the table before sitting down.

“Help yourself Jennifer.”

Jennifer put two stuffed cabbage leaves on her plate and poured her beer into the glass at her place. She cut one leaf into pieces and tasted a piece.

“Tillie this is delicious. I haven’t had stuffed cabbage in years, this is a treat for me. I guess Stosh told you what I wanted to talk to you about.”

Tillie swallowed the cabbage in her mouth. “You want someone who can talk about what a shitty mother Joan Kinney was.”

Jennifer chuckled. “Basically that’s true. As you may know my son, Justin, is Brian’s partner. They have had custody of Claire’s sons for a while. John and Peter asked Brian and Justin to try and get permanent custody of them so everything in their life is less uncertain.

Joan told the social worker who came to her house the night Claire overdosed and her boyfriend died that she wasn’t able to take care of John and Peter. Joan is unhappy that the boys are with Brian and Justin because they are gay. She’s hired a lawyer to fight the permanent custody. The hearing is set for next week.”

Tillie listened as she ate her lunch and sipped her beer. “Your son and Brian were given custody by Family Services?”

“Yes. All the follow up visits have gone very well. The boys are happy living with their uncles. They are both doing really well and have made friends and are looking forward to starting school. I’m not sure how you feel about gay men raising the boys but Joan is very opposed.”

Tillie too another sip of beer. “My youngest brother is gay. I have two older brothers and two younger. I always thought there was something that Emil wasn’t telling us. He did very well for himself, became an architect and lives in New York City.

He never told my mother but he did tell our brothers and me. When he came to visit, while Mama was alive, Emil always brought a female friend of his that lived in the same apartment building. After Mama died we finally met his partner, Keith. He is a very nice man and they seem very happy together. I have no problem with gay people. I always liked Brian, he was a smart boy, and he has done well for himself.”

“He and Justin are very much in love. Justin was quite young when they got together and I had a difficult time with their relationship at first. My husband wouldn’t accept it so we got divorced. Our relationship had fallen apart before Justin came out as gay. I stayed with my husband because I didn’t want to disrupt the family. Once Craig disowned Justin I didn’t see any reason to stay married to him.”

Tillie nodded. “My Stanley was a good father. We have four sons. My husband worked hard and wasn’t around as much as he would have liked but he was a good Dad. He’s gone 6 years now and I still miss him. He and Stosh ran the roofing business together until Stanley died.”

“I’m sorry for your loss. With cooking like this I’m sure you have no shortage of gentleman callers.”

Tillie laughed. “I am a one man woman. Stanley and I had a good marriage and we enjoyed a great sex life but I can’t see myself with any other man. What about you?”

“I have a very nice man that I’m in a relationship with. He just moved into my townhouse with me. Justin is not delighted by my relationship with Tucker so with four sons I imagine you would run into quite a bit of interference if you do find yourself in a relationship.”

Tillie laughed again. “I’m pretty sure you are right about that. My boys try and interfere in my life enough without adding a new man into the mix. My one son lives in Seattle but the other three keep him up to date on what they think Mom is doing wrong.”

“I have a daughter, quite a few years younger than Justin, but way more understanding about my relationship with Tucker. Molly adores Brian and I really look at him as another son. He is a very kind and generous man.”

Tillie nodded her head. “Well he didn’t get those attributes from either of his parents. Jack Kinney was a bully and a coward. Joan Kinney is a cold hearted, self-centered bitch. They deserved each other but it is a shame they had any children. You can see how screwed up Claire is. A lot of people say Brian was pretty self-destructive and closed off emotionally until he met your son.”

“Well Tillie, I hate how the term “soul mates” is overused but I believe that Brian and Justin are soul mates. They are devoted to each other and have a very strong partnership. They are a good example to John and Peter about people being in a strong, loving relationship. John and Peter certainly didn’t have much opportunity to observe that with their grandparents or their mother.”

“I can’t disagree with you there Jennifer. I got to know Joan soon after they moved into the neighborhood. I would see her at morning Mass and, of course, she lives less than two blocks away. I started to notice the bruises almost right away. She talked about working hard at settling into the house and not being sure why she bruised so easily.

Houses in this neighborhood are close together. When the windows are open and voices are raised there isn’t much the neighbors don’t know about you. Anytime Stanley and I argued I always made sure the windows were closed. Sometimes if I was really pissed at him we went down to the basement for our discussions. It was pretty common knowledge around here that Jack Kinney was a mean drunk.”

Jennifer sighed. “This is just what I was afraid of. Joan’s lawyer is going to blame all the abuse on Jack and paint Joan as just another victim.”

Tillie shook her head. “I know better than that! I tried talking to Joan. Tried to be a friend to her. One morning she tried to hide a black eye with lots of makeup. I came straight home from Mass to make sure the boys got off to school. Stanley usually dropped me at church on his way out to a job.

I went about my normal routine that morning but couldn’t get Joan’s black eye out of my mind. I had a cousin whose husband abused her. She would never admit it until she wound up in the hospital. Two of my brothers explained the error of his ways to her idiot husband. We moved her into an apartment when she got out of the hospital and put together the money for a divorce.

Anyway I finally walked down to Joan’s house with a coffee cake I had made. I knocked on the door and told her my Mr Coffee wasn’t working. She was nervous but she did let me in and made a pot of coffee. We chatted for a while and finally I told her that I thought Jack had given her the black eye. Joan tried to deny it but eventually she told me Jack had a quick temper especially when he had been drinking.

We had a second cup of coffee and I saw Joan sneak a shot of vodka in her coffee when she thought I wasn’t looking. I told her that she didn’t need to put up with Jack’s abuse. She said she had nowhere to go and no one who could help her. I told her that she could come and stay with us until she got her life sorted out. Then she spouted nonsense about taking marriage vows before God. I said that God also wanted us to help each other when someone was in trouble.

She got defensive then and said she wasn’t a charity case. I told her I was just trying to help her. Then she said that the black eye was partially her fault because she fought with Jack. Joan said that Jack had smacked Brian and that she tried to stop him. She said that made Jack angry and he punched her.

Joan said that Brian was a smart aleck and needed a firm hand. She said that she understood she shouldn’t interfere with Jack’s discipline. I said that I didn’t believe in physical punishment once children got to an age where you could reason with them and explain what they did wrong and why it was wrong.

Joan said that she wanted Brian to grow up to be a good boy and she understood that was what Jack wanted as well. I have to tell you I was pretty shocked. I mean a mother’s main job is to protect her children and Joan is saying she’s going to let Jack have a free hand disciplining Brian. He was a little boy.”

Tillie stopped for a moment and wiped at her eyes with a tissue. Jennifer didn’t say anything and after a moment Tillie continued.

“I told Joan that Jack wasn’t disciplining, he was abusing and he had to be stopped. I said he was a drunk and a coward and she and the children had to get away from him. Joan said I just didn’t understand. Turns out old Jack hurt his hand at work that day and got sent home early. He had been outside the kitchen window listening for a while.

He came inside with a bottle in a brown bag. Jack was angry and started telling me I had no right to come into his house and bad mouth him to his wife. I told him he was a coward picking on women and children. He started across the room towards me. There was a knife on the sink drain board. I picked it up and Jack stopped walking. I told him that I wasn’t someone who was just going to let him touch me and if he was such a big man he should keep walking. He stayed where he was but started cursing and telling me to get out of his house. I told him if he tried to lay a finger on me Stanley would beat the shit out of him.

I told Joan she needed to think about her children and come with me. She just shook her head and went over to stand beside Jack. I left. Jack starting saying around the neighborhood that Stanley was henpecked, except he used another more vulgar term. Stanley met him on the street one day and threatened to yank his tongue out if he didn’t stop talking about us. Jack stopped.”

Jennifer took a drink of her beer. “Would you be willing to meet with Brian and Justin’s lawyer and tell her this story?”

Tillie nodded. “Joan’s not fit to raise children. I could tell she was glad that Brian was going to take some of Jack’s attention off her.”

“Tillie the lawyer may ask you to testify next week. The hearing is down in Washington County Court but I can pick you up and bring you home.”

Tillie agreed and Jennifer told her that Anabel would be calling her. After they finished their lunch the two women hugged and Jennifer left. She went home and called Justin from there to tell him about Tillie and what she had to say about Joan.

After talking with Justin, Jennifer called Anabel Harper and told her the basic story that Tillie had related. Anabel said she would call Tillie and set up a time for a paralegal to talk with her.

***********************************************************************************

When Brian got home Justin told him about Jennifer’s visit with Tillie Kaminski. Brian was amazed and Justin could see he was kind of shaken by what Tillie had told Jennifer.

Brian disappeared after dinner with John and Peter. Justin left him on his own for a while before he went to the study. Brian was sitting in the dark drinking his way through a bottle of Beam. Justin came over and sat beside and leaned over to kiss him.

Brian put down his glass and grabbed Justin so hard that Justin thought he might be bruised. Brian didn’t say anything he just sat there holding Justin against him. Justin was happy that there was no more drinking. Eventually Brian relaxed his grip but kept Justin right next to him.

After about an hour of just being quiet together Brian spoke.

“I’m going to go up to bed Sunshine.”

“Sounds good. I’ll let the boy know and be up in a couple minutes.”

Brian gave Justin a long kiss and went upstairs.

Justin found John and Peter in the media room. He decided he needed to tell them what Mrs Kaminski had told Grandmom Jen and that this conversation had upset Uncle Brian.

The boys looked at each other for a minute before John spoke. “You know Uncle Justin, when Mom was really angry at Grandmother for something she would tell us how Grandmother had used Uncle Brian to take Gramps abuse so he left her alone.”

Justin couldn’t stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks. “I hope that Joan Kinney rots in hell! How could she not know how wonderful Brian is?”

The boys came over for an awkward group hug before Justin went upstairs to Brian. Justin was a little surprised that Brian was not interested in having sex he wanted to just hold Justin. Justin was just happy that Brian seemed calmer.

The next morning Justin considered getting out of bed early and having breakfast with Brian but decided it would be better to stick to their normal routine. The only deviation was when Brian lifted the pillow and gave Justin a kiss instead of his normal grunt, Justin smiled at Brian stroked his cheek and said, “I love you” before a chuckling Brian replaced the pillow on his partner’s face.

When Justin got downstairs, John and Peter were having breakfast. The nephews looked up as Justin walked into the room.

Peter had a tentative smile on his face. “Good morning Uncle Justin. How was Uncle Brian this morning?”

“He was much better. I don’t think we should bring up the subject with him.”

John and Peter laughed before John answered. “Uncle Justin we have been here a while. Long enough to know what NOT to say to Uncle Brian.”

That reply made Justin laugh and Alice looked confused and a little concerned. Justin gave her a kiss on the cheek as he got a bagel out of the refrigerator and put it in the toaster. Alice poured him a mug of coffee and as he waited for his bagel to toast Justin brought Alice up to date in his mother’s lunch with Tillie Kaminski.

As Justin smeared cream cheese on his bagel, Alice shook her head in disgust. “Some people should never be parents.”

Justin frowned. “But if Joan and Jack weren’t parents there wouldn’t be a Brian. I feel bad for what he had to go through in that household but I’m selfish enough to be glad that Brian is Brian.”

John spoke up from the table. “And no John and Peter either.”

Alice smiled. “Okay I take it back. I’m glad Joan and Jack were parents. I just wish they had been better at it.”

As Justin ate his bagel, Alice placed a bowl of cut up fruit on the table in front of him. Alice told John and Peter that she had shopping to do for the weekend and potato salad and deviled eggs to make for the next day’s barbeque so she needed their help for most of the day.

John and Peter hurried upstairs to get dressed. Justin smiled at Alice. “You sure have them under your thumb.”

“They are good boys and are always ready to help. You know Charlie and I have given depositions to the lawyer and we’ll be at the hearing next week.”

After he finished breakfast Justin called Roxanne O’Brien to arrange for Patrick and Kevin to spend Saturday at the house. John has already mentioned this to Patrick so Roxanne was prepared for Justin’s call. She said she knew Kevin and Patrick would both be happy to spend the day with their friends.

Brian was at his desk doing his best to concentrate on the paperwork in front of him. Carole buzzed to let him know that Melanie was there to see him. Brian said to send her in, he remained sitting at his desk.

Melanie walked into the office carrying JR’s car booster seat, a small pink duffle bag and a large stuffed white rabbit.

“Hi Brian. Here are JR’s clothes and booster seat and her nighttime buddy, Mr Rabbit.”

“Just put them on the couch.”

Melanie placed the things on the couch in the visitor area of the office. She got the message that Brian was not overly pleased by having both kids for the weekend.

“Thanks for taking Gus and JR for the weekend. I really appreciate everything that you and Justin are doing for us. I’ve finished my continuing ed classes and should get my reinstated license next week.”

“That’s good news. You know that Justin and I are always happy to spend time with Gus and it is fine for JR to come this weekend but I don’t want to see that become a regular thing.”

Melanie nodded. “I know and I do really appreciate you helping out this weekend. JR is thrilled but I’m pretty sure Gus is not delighted to have his sister come along for the weekend. He is used to having your and Justin’s undivided attention.”

“As I said it’s not a problem to have JR but I don’t think Michael and Ben have ever taken Gus anywhere with them so I think it is fair that Gus is used to coming alone to stay with us. There will be a lot of distractions on Saturday. Ted and Blake are coming out to the house with Nina. Peter’s friend Josh is coming for an overnight and the O’Brien boys are coming over to spend time with John and Gus on Saturday afternoon.

Mother Taylor and Tucker will also be joining us. All the kids will have someone to pair off with so hopefully there will be little drama and no hurt feelings.”

Melanie’s mouth dropped open and her eyes were wide with surprise. “Wow! And you are okay with this invasion of people.”

Brian shrugged. “Sometimes I feel like I am living in an alternate universe, kind of like Bizzaro world from Superman comics, but most of the time I’m pretty happy with my life.”

Melanie laughed. “Reference to comic books betrays all the time you’ve spent with Michael over the years. Well I hope your weekend with be drama free. Thanks again.”

Brian and Melanie said their good byes and she was chuckling and shaking her head as she made her way out of the Kinnetik building. She thought back to Jennifer telling her to look at the Brian of today. Melanie realized Brian really was a different person.

Ted stopped by Brian’s office later in the day.

“Brian would it be okay if we brought Nina’s grandmother, Viola, with us tomorrow?”

Brian stared at Ted for a moment. “Theodore, there will be eight children running wild along with Mother Taylor and Tucker. I don’t think I would even notice one more person. Just warn the poor woman what to expect, it’s going to be a zoo.”

Ted laughed. “Are you going to be there?”

Brian smirked. “I better be or I know a certain blonde who will make my life a living hell. You only see the smiling Justin believe me there is another side to him.”

“Well you need somebody to keep you in line sometimes.”

Brian stared at Ted for several moments. “Go back to your office Theodore while you still have a job here.”

Ted left Brian’s office but chuckled all the way back to his office.

Brian left Kinnetik early to pick up Gus and JR at school. He was amused by the looks he got from his employees as he walked through the building carrying a booster seat and a bright pink duffle bag with a stuffed white rabbit under his arm.

Brian went to the after-hours classroom and was spotted immediately by Gus. Gus ran over to his father who stooped down. Gus threw his arms around his Daddy’s neck and bestowed a sloppy kiss on his cheek. JR followed shortly after her brother. Gus kept his arms locked around Brian’s neck so Brian gathered JR with his arm and pulled her close. She bestowed a kiss on his other cheek. Brian knew there was a competition taking place and when he looked at the two children he saw them staring at each other.

“Okay. Time to let me stand up. You two go grab your stuff.”

One of the teachers came over to say hello to Brian and get him to sign a sheet saying he was taking Gus and JR out of school.

Gus and JR were back in about 2 seconds. Gus leaned against his father’s leg. “Daddy can you carry me to the car. I’m kind of tired.”

Brian saw the frown on JR’s face. “Well Sonny Boy your old man has been working hard today so he’s kind of tired too. How about I carry your and JR’s backpack and you two both walk to the car.”

Brian gave Gus a hug to soften his refusal but that was only partially successful. The three of them walked to the SUV and were buckled in by Brian. They squabbled all the way home until finally when they were almost home Brian announced it was “Quiet Time!” until they got home. He thought to himself that this could be a really long weekend!
Chapter 82 by PA Boi

 

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months ago.  Justin & Brian's relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn.  I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 82

An exasperated Brian was happy to pull into the garage. The kids got to carry their own school backpack while Brian took care of JR's duffle bag and Mr Rabbit. Justin was waiting in the kitchen. He knelt down on the floor as two little bodies raced across the room and threw themselves into his arms. Justin looked over at Brian who rolled his eyes.

Justin hugged both children to his chest. "Gus it's so great to have you back again this weekend and JR it is a treat to have you come and stay with us too."

Gus gave him a kiss. "I love you Papa!"

JR immediately followed with her kiss. "I love you Uncle Jus. I'm happy to be here with you."

Justin hugged them both harder. "I'm so happy that you are both here. Gus you know where everything is and how we operate here so you'll have to be a good big brother and help JR. I know we can count on you."

Brian smiled at his partner. Hopefully, Justin's appeal to Gus's helpful nature will cut back on the attention competition. Alice smiled at Justin with the two kids clinging to him. John and Peter who had been in the media room heard all the commotion and came into the kitchen.

Gus announced. "Oh here are My cousins." He ran over to give a hug to John and Peter. JR followed but she was less sure about John and Peter, so she smiled but didn�t give any hugs. Justin looked over at Brian and shrugged.

Alice whispered to Brian. "Justin tried."  They both chuckled.

Alice advised the group. ‘Dinner is just about ready so we need to get JR's stuff taken upstairs and Gus and JR you need to take your school backpacks up to your rooms and wash your hands for dinner."

Twenty minutes later everyone was sitting down to spaghetti and meatballs with a garden salad on the side. JR and Gus both loved spaghetti and meatballs so the one-upmanship took a brief hiatus. After dessert Justin suggested Brian go up and help JR with her bath. There was a brief look of horror on Brian's face. Justin nodded his head towards Gus and his partner realized Justin wanted a chance to talk with Gus. All things considered Brian was happy to help with a bath rather than talk about feelings.

As John and Peter started to clean up the kitchen, Justin looked over at Gus whose shirt front had tomato sauces dribbled all down the front.

"Hey Little Man, want to come outside and sit with me for a while?"

"Sure Papa."

Gus took Justin's hand, and they went out on the patio. Justin sat on a lounger and Gus climbed on to sit beside him. Justin put his arm around the little boy and pulled him close. Gus looked up with a smile on his face.

"Gus you know that there is no one in the world that I love more than you and your Daddy."

"Not even your Mom?"

Justin chuckled. "Well let's not tell her but I love your Daddy more than anyone. You are a part of your Dad, so I love you because of that but I also love you for who you are. Your Daddy and I couldn't love you any more than we do.

This is your home. You will always have a room here and you will always be welcome here. I know you don't like that your sister is here this weekend but she is sleeping in a guest room because she is a guest. You will be sleeping on your own bedroom.'

Gus didn't say anything for a couple minutes.

"Is JR going to come here all the time with me?"

Justin leaned over and gave Gus a kiss on the top of his head.

"No. I'm not saying she won't even stay here again but it won't be very often."

Gus wasn't quite ready to abandon the competition.

"Papa can I sleep in bed with you and Daddy tonight?"

"I think it is better if you sleep in your own bed this weekend. I think JR may feel uneasy in this strange house and come looking for her big brother to reassure her."

Gus sighed dramatically.

"She does get scared pretty easy. Whenever we have a thunderstorm she always comes into my bed and hides he head under the covers. Girls are really silly sometimes."

Justin said he understood since he had his own younger sister who often annoyed him when they were younger. Gus thought that was pretty funny and laughed delightedly while his Papa talked about all the things Aunt Molly had done that annoyed him.

Afterwards they just sat quietly together with Gus happy to snuggle next to Justin. Justin hated to think about Gus being too old to want to snuggle.

Gus was quiet for some time before he looked down at his feet and spoke.

"Papa can I ask you about something?"

"Gus you can ask me anything you want."

"Suppose it is something kind of bad?"

Justin wondered what Gus could have done that was "bad". He kept his arm securely around the little body beside him and was concerned that Gus didn't seem to want to look him in the face.

"Gus I will always love you. If there is something you have done that is wrong; I may tell you it is wrong and what we need to do to fix it ,but Daddy and I will never stop loving you."

"I've heard Mama and Mommy talking about how much money Mommy spends at the grocery store. I think they might have wanted to yell at each other, but they didn't. Mommy said we need to buy food no matter what it costs.

I'm afraid we don't have enough money for food. Could you and Daddy give Mommy some money so she can buy us enough food?"

Justin had to count to ten is his head to try and calm himself before answering. Then he had to count to ten a second time.

"Gus sometimes adults talk about something that they don't like but it doesn't mean it is really a problem. You know that your Moms didn't have enough money when you lived in Canada and that is why you moved back here."

Gus nodded his head.

"Well Daddy and I paid a lot of money for your move. Now you are living in the loft where we used to live. Daddy and I own that building so we are letting all of you live there for free. We agreed to do that until your Moms get settled into their jobs and can look for a new house for all of you. Food is about the only thing your Moms have to pay for, so I think they really have enough money for food."

Gus looked doubtful. "The thing is I don't we do have enough. When Grandmom Jen took my cousins and me bowling and to the store for school supplies I asked her to buy me a candy bar at the checkout. She said I had a lot of candy at the bowling alley so she didn't think it would be healthy to eat more candy.

Instead Grandmom Jen gave me ten dollars and said the next time I was at a store I should but a candy bar for myself and one for JR. When I got home I told Mommy about the money and put it in my treasure box in the top drawer of my bureau.

That night Mommy came in my room and thought I was asleep but I woke up because the floor squeaked. I say Mommy open the drawer and take the money. I figure she needed it to by us food."

Justin was grateful that Brian was not around to hear this story from his son. He wasn't sure what to say to Gus.

"You know Gus it wasn't right for Mommy to just take your money and not tell you why. I really don't think she needed it for food. Maybe she was just borrowing it?"

"Well if she needed the money I don't care if she took it but JR is still really little and she needs good food to grow. I just want to be sure Mommy has enough money to buy food."

Justin assured Gus that he would make sure his Moms had enough money for food and if they needed some he would give it to them. Gus seemed relieved. What Justin really planned was to give Mel and Linds a kick in the ass.

By this time Gus was yawning so Justin suggested they go upstairs so Gus could have his bath and get ready for bed. Justin gave him a piggyback ride upstairs. They found Brian at the top of the stairs.

"Just in time. JR is waiting for Uncle Jus to read her a bedtime story."

A giggling Gus got transferred to his Daddy's arms.

"Papa you're going to read me a bedtime story right?"

"Yes Little Man. You get your bath with Daddy and pick a book for me to read."

Justin went up on his tiptoes to give Brian a kiss. Gus giggled more and Brian smiled at his favorite blonde.

Justin smiled back at his lover.     "I love you Mr Kinney!"

Brian leaned down and gave Justin a kiss and Gus leaned forward out of Brian's arm to kiss his Papa on the cheek.

Justin went into the small guest room where JR was propped up in bed with Mr Rabbit by her side. Justin gave her a kiss on the top of her head and picked up the book lying on the bed. He sat on the bed his back against the headboard and JR snuggled against him.

JR asked lots of questions as Justin read the story and he felt like she was doing her best to stay awake. He watched as, despite her best efforts, JR's eyelids got heavy and eventually closed. Justin made sure she was covered, he shut off the light on the bedside table so the night light Gave the room a pleasant glow. He closed the door and went to Gus's room.

Gus was just getting into his PJs as Justin came into the room. He knew that Brian must have extended bath time so Justin would have time to get JR asleep. Brian smiled at Justin as he came out of Gus's bathroom.

"I'll see you downstairs Sunshine."

"Okay, why don't you pour a couple glasses of wine and wait out on the patio."

Gus lasted one chapter of his storybook before he drifted off to sleep. Justin left a baby monitor on a hall table so they could hear either Gus or JR iF they woke up. He carried the receiver downstairs with him.

Brian was already relaxing on a lounger when he heard the door to the house open. He raised his hand so Justin could see where he was sitting. Justin came over and grabbed the hand and gave it a squeeze before settling himself in front of Brian and grabbing a glass of wine from the table beside the lounger.

Justin sighed as Brian brought his one arm around his waist and held him tight.

"What's wrong Sunshine?"

"Brian you have to stay calm. We are going to have to think about how we handle this."

"You're scaring me."

"Sorry. I'm just upset but nothing to be scared about. Gus told me that when Mom took the boys to Target he wanted a candy bar at the checkout but Mom said he had already had enough candy that day. She gave him ten dollars to buy candy for him and JR when they went to a store.

Gus told me Lindsay came into his bedroom when she thought he was asleep and took that money out of his treasure box. He asked if we could give his moms money for food since they have been arguing about how much food costs. My god Brian, we can't let this continue. What the fuck is wrong with Melanie and Lindsay?"

Justin could feel the tension in Brian's body as his arm gripped Justin even tighter.

"I'm not sure Sunshine. We've tried talking calmly with them. I've read them the riot act. I think we are going to have to get a lawyer involved. Fuck, Anabel Harper is going to cost us a fucking fortune this year. Custody, baby and now this."

"Brian we have to put the baby on the back burner until we get this situation with Gus resolved."

"No Justin! We are not going to let the munchers run our life. Our baby plans go forward no matter what else happens."

Justin gulped down his wine.

"You tell the boys we are going upstairs than come up and fuck me hard so we can forget about lesbian bullshit for a while."

Brian smilingly agreed to Justin's plan for tension release.

The next morning there was an early morning knock on the master bedroom door. Brian poked Justin and called out for Gus to come in.
Brian was a little surprised to see Gus and JR walk into the bedroom hand in hand. Gus led the way over to the bed and both children climbed up on the bed.

Brian grabbed both kids and gave them a good morning kiss. JR looked over at the lump under the blanket that was her Uncle Jus. His head covered by a pillow.

Gus chuckled and explained things to his sister.

"MY Papa is always a sleepy head in the morning but tickling usually wakes him up."

Gus and JR immediately climbed onto Justin and started to tickle him. Justin quickly retaliated and soon brother and sister were laughing and telling him to stop.

Once the tickling excitement died down Gus and JR put in their request for Mickey Mouse pancakes for breakfast. Brian and Justin got out of bed and put on T shirts before everyone went downstairs to the kitchen. While Justin mixed pancake batter, Brian put some fruit in two small bowls and filled two juice glasses with orange juice. He put both things in front of Gus and JR at the kitchen table.

Gus started right in on his fruit. JR pushed it away. Brian moved it back.

"You have to eat some fruit before you get a pancake Little Girl."

JR tried to push the bowl away again, but Brian kept it in place.

"I don't want any fruit! Just my pancake."

Brian shook his head.

"The rule here is that everyone has a little fruit for breakfast. It's good for you."

"Mama and Mommy don't make me eat fruit for breakfast."

Brian took an exaggerated look around the kitchen.

"I don't see your mommy or mama; I just see Uncle Bri and Uncle Jus. Uncle Jus what do you think?"

Justin smiled over at JR.  "House rule sweetie, fruit before pancakes."

JR screwed up her face into a determined look.   "NO!"

Gus was smiling as he announced.    "I ate all my fruit Daddy."

Justin brought over the first Mickey Mouse pancake on a plate.

"Here you go Gus."

"Thanks Papa."

JR banged her hands on the tabletop.

"That's not fair! Why does Gus get a pancake?"

Justin smiled at the determined little girl and thought she inherited quite a bit of her personality from her mother.

"Gus ate his fruit so he gets a pancake. When you eat your fruit; you get a pancake. That is actually very fair."

"When I stay with my Daddy and Uncle Ben, I can eat whatever I want for Breakfast."

Brian looked around the room again.

"Don't see them here either. No fruit, no pancake, you decide."

JR picked up her spoon and started to eat the fruit. When she was done, she pushed the bowl away still frowning. Justin came over with a pancake with a big smile on his face.

"Here's your pancake."

John and Peter came down the backstairs. Justin greeted them with a smile.

"Just in time for Mickey Mouse pancakes."

The boys laughed. They made their way to the refrigerator and got some fruit. JR watched carefully and admitted defeat when she saw the big boys eating fruit without being told.

When their pancakes were ready John and Peter came over to the counter to get them. John took his plate over to the refrigerator. Justin looked over and watched him spoon some strawberry jam under the pancake. He grinned at Justin who chuckled before going back to his pancake duties.

John went over to the table and sat down. He cut into his pancake and announced.

"Oh my gosh my Mickey's brains are spilling out."

Gus and JR both looked at John's plate JR looked down at her own plate to be sure no brains were coming out of her pancake. Gus's eyes got wide with amazement as he watched John dip a piece of pancake in the red brains on his plate and eat it.

"Tastes pretty good."

John dipped another piece of pancake into the brains and held his fork it out to Gus.

 "Want a taste?"

Gus took the fork and very tentatively put the piece of pancake in his mouth. As soon as he chewed and swallowed Gus started to laugh.

"It's strawberry jam!"

JR assumed an exact replica of Melanie's disgusted face.

"You boys are gross!"

Brian started to laugh.

"That may be true little girl but you are outnumbered here."

JR shook her head in disgust before going back to eating her pancake. Once breakfast was done and the kitchen cleaned up everyone went to their rooms to get dressed.

When Brian and Justin were safely in their room. Brian smirked.

"That is a pretty stubborn little girl. I wonder who she gets that from."

Justin laughed.     "She is her Mama's daughter."

Brian asked what they were serving for lunch. Justin raised his eyebrows.

You are just asking now! Alice made potato salad, pasta salad and deviled eggs. She also cooked some chicken and sliced it to go on the garden salad I'll put together.

We have a whole salmon filet to cook in the oven. You are in charge of grilling hamburgers, turkey burgers, hot dogs and bratwurst. Mom is bringing an appetizer. Does all this meet with your approval?"

Brian just shrugged.     "I just asked a simple question Sunshine."

Justin shook his head but gave Brian a kiss.

‘You can be annoying sometimes, well lots of times, but I do love you! You get to go out on the patio when we get downstairs and make sure no one drowns or seriously injures themselves."

"Love you too Sunshine."

The first guest to arrive was Josh Gardner. Justin answered the door to see Bill & Josh standing on the front porch.

"Hi Justin. This is your last chance to change your mind about having this guy for an overnight."

"DAD!"

Justin smiled and put his hands on Josh's shoulders.

"I am depending on Josh to help us keep some control today."

Bill shook his head.   "Well than you are in serious trouble."

Peter, hearing his friend's voice appeared in the entrance hall and Josh ran over to him. Justin turned towards the boys.

"You guys take Josh's stuff up to your room so it doesn't get misplaced."

The two boys hurried up the steps. Justin turned back to Bill Gardner.

"Seriously Justin if things get too out of control just give us a call and we'll come get Josh. He and Peter have been texting about all the fun they are going to have today."

"I think we will be able to keep control. Our friends Ted and Blake will be here and my mother and Tucker are coming over."

Bill smiled and nodded before leaving. Feeling like there was a better than even chance he would get a call before the end of the day to pick up Josh.

The next guests to arrive were Blake and Ted along with Nina and Viola. Nina was attached to Ted's leg until she spotted JR outside on the patio. Nina was out the door in an instant. Ted had a panicked look on his face until Justin assured him that Brian was on duty out on the patio.

Viola was awestruck by the size of the house. Justin did his best to make her feel welcome. Luckily, his mother and Tucker arrived.


Jennifer immediately went over and took Viola under her wing. Viola was thrilled to meet Jennifer and thank her for setting up her apartment. Jennifer got them a couple cold drinks and led the way out to the patio.

Gus came running up and Jennifer stooped down to get her hug and kiss from Gus. John, Peter and Josh also came over to the two women. Jennifer introduced Viola to the boys and gave John and Peter a hug and kiss on the cheek. Josh stood there awkwardly until Jennifer pulled him into a hug and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

"It's so nice to see you again Josh."

Nina and JR decided they were ready to get in the pool. Ted and Blake made sure swimmies were securely placed on the girls' arms and that were floats in the pool for the girls to grab on to. Jennifer led Viola to a couple of chairs under the awning where they had a good view of the pool.

Justin was in the kitchen chopping up some salad fixings when the doorbell rang again. Roxanne O'Brian was on the front porch with Patrick and Kevin. Kevin gave Justin a hug around the waist.

"Where's Gus?"

Justin chuckled.

"Well, we know who matters to Kevin. Gus and Grandmom Jen are both out on the patio."

An excited Kevin hollered "Hooray" and ran through the house. Patrick smiled and said hello to Justin. Roxanne looked worriedly after her youngest son.

"Don't worry Roxanne. Brian and Tucker are outside along with my Mom along with our friends Ted and Blake."

Patrick said goodbye to his Mom and followed his brother through the house. Gus saw Kevin run out of the house and shouted a hello to him.

Kevin hurried over to give Gus a big hug. Then Kevin looked around for Grandmom Jen and ran over to her chair followed closely by Gus.

"Hi Grandmom Jen! I came over to play with Gus."

Jennifer pulled Kevin into a hug.

"I'm so happy to see you sweetheart."

Kevin turned to Gus.

"Grandmom Jen came to my school this week."

Gus was having a tough weekend; first his sister tags along for his visit to his fathers; house and now to find out that Grandmom Jen has visited Kevin's school and not his was not happy news.

Gus looked in Jennifer's face.    "You went to Kevin's school?"

Jennifer had to try hard not to laugh at the woe begotten look on Gus's face.

"Yes, honey I went to Kevin's school. It was a special event for grandparents and Kevin invited me to come. It was a lovely day I enjoyed myself very much. I'm sure your Papa will let me know when there is an event I can come to at your school."

Both boys looked very pleased; Kevin because Grandmom Jen said she enjoyed the visit to his school and Gus because she said she would come visit his school.

Back in the entrance hall Justin turned to Roxanne.

"So what do you and Greg have planned for this afternoon?"

"Greg is away for the weekend. His friend that he worked with at the hospital has a hunting cabin down in West Virginia. For years they have gone with a couple other guys to the cabin for a summer weekend. Lots of drinking and card playing. So I'm on my own."

"Well you should just stay here for the afternoon. We have tons of food and you can help keep the kids under control."

Roxanne hesitated until Justin closed and locked the front door. They walked together out to the kitchen. Justin grabbed a tray with a pitcher of his adult pink lemonade and some glasses and led the way out to the patio. They walked over to where Jennifer and Viola were sitting.

Justin introduced Roxanne to Viola and pointed out Nina in the pool. He asked his mother if she wanted some adult lemonade and she happily took a glass. Viola said her medicine meant she shouldn't drink alcohol.

Justin saw Roxanne look around nervously, he placed a glass of his lemonade into her hand and asked his mother where the boys went. Jennifer smiled at Roxanne.

"Tucker took the older boys to kick around the soccer ball. Brian took Gus and Kevin to play with another soccer ball. The boys are fine."

Roxanne sat down with the other two women as Justin walked to the end of the patio where he could see Brian and the two younger boys. He could hear the happy squeals and shrill laughter from Gus and Kevin as they kicked the ball back and forth.

There was a lot of cheering from Gus when Kevin had a good kick. Brian had a big smile and laughed along with the boys. In Justin's mind he could see a little blonde haired boy playing with Brian and Gus and making his Daddy laugh.

Jennifer looked over at Justin and got a big smile on her face. Viola looked the in the same direction.

"Can you see the boys playing from here Jennifer?"

Jennifer shook her head.

"No Viola. I'm just being foolishly maternal. I'm just watching Justin. He must be watching Brian.  He only gets that expression on his face when he sees Brian enjoying himself. I'm sorry to be so sappy but I love to see Justin looking so happy and content."

Viola patted Jennifer's hand and Roxanne smiled. Viola looked over at the pool where Ted was patiently supporting Nina as she worked on her kicking and arm movements for swimming. Blake was having a catch with JR. Viola smiled to see her granddaughter so happy and comfortable with Ted & Blake.

Gus told his Daddy that he thought it might be time to go in the pool and Kevin cheered at that suggestion. Brian smiled at the two boys and thought how much they reminded him of how he and Mikey were when they were younger. Brian always suggested their activities and Mikey was happy to comply. He told Gus to get the soccer ball so they could put it away.

As they walked up to the patio Gus ran over to Papa to get a hug.

"Did you see us kicking the ball with Daddy?"

"I sure did. It looked like you were all having fun."

Gus nodded his head.   "We are going swimming now."

Kevin came over to them and Justin gathered him into a hug with his other arm. Brian, who wound up carrying the soccer ball, came over and gave Justin a kiss.

"You look pretty happy Sunshine."

"I like watching you have fun with the boys."

Brian chuckled and gave Justin another quick kiss. Gus and Kevin walked towards the pool while Brian put away the soccer ball and changed into a swimsuit. Kevin told Gus that Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin sure kissed a lot. Gus giggled and agreed, he said they kissed more than anyone else he knew.

Kevin was surprised to see his Mom sitting on the patio. He ran over to give her a kiss before going over to the pool with Gus. JR looked over at her brother and his friend with disgust.

"Ugh! Boys are going to get in the pool."

Blake laughed.     "You know JR, Ted and I are boys."

JR shook her head.   "You are men. You don't splash and rough house."

Justin was standing at the side of the pool.

"JR, maybe you and Nina would like to get out of the pool for a while and finger paint?"

Nina had a confused look on her face.     "What is finger painting?"

Justin smiled at her.

"Well why don't you and JR get out of the pool and you can try finger painting. I think you'll like it."

Gus looked a little worried.    "Papa are they going to use my finger paints?"

Justin reached down and ran his fingers through Gus's hair.

"No Little Man. I have some brand new finger paints that the girls can use. They won't get and girl cooties in your paints."

Gus and Kevin laughed at Justin talking about "girl cooties". Brian came over and there was a kind of changing of the guard as Ted, Blake and girls got out of the pool and Brian and the boys got in.

Justin went up to the studio to get the finger paint and a pad of paper for the girls' artwork. Shortly after he left Alice and Charlie came through the gate from the driveway.

Charlie announced.   "We came over to see what all this noise is about."

Gus started to laugh but Viola was concerned. She turned to Jennifer.

"I didn't know Brian and Justin had neighbors that were close enough to be bothered by the noise the children are making."

Jennifer smiled.

"Don't worry Viola. That is Alice and Charlie Simpson. She is the housekeeper, and he is the caretaker here. They live in a cottage just past that hedge. Charlie is just kidding or he is trying to get fired."

Alice and Charlie wandered over to where Jennifer was sitting. They said hello to her and Roxanne. Jennifer introduced them to Viola and told her that Alice was who had helped her get the apartment ready for Viola to come home from the hospital.

Viola thanked Alice and told her how she loved the bed linens and curtains in her bedroom.

Charlie chuckled.

"I was glad to see those things finally out of the house. I told Alice if she kept them in our bedroom, I'd start sleeping in the guest room. Way too flowery for me. I'm glad they found a new home where someone appreciates them."

Alice asked Charlie to get her a glass of Justin's lemonade as she sat down to join the other women. He came back with the glass and told her he was going to walk down and watch the boys kick the soccer ball around.

Justin reappeared with the paint, paper and some rags to clean little hands. JR took a piece of paper and immediately started on her work of art. Nina seemed unsure what to do with the paint and paper. Justin told Ted & Blake they should go play tennis while he showed Nina how to finger paint.

Since Nina had come into their lives Ted & Blake had no time for their tennis games, so they were happy to go along with Justin's suggestion.

Justin took a small sponge out of his pocket and asked Nina to hold up her hand with her fingers held together and her thumb out straight. He patted paint onto Nina's hand and then helped her press her hand down on the paper.

Nina laughed out loud at the handprint on the paper. Justin smiled at her excitement.

"Let's do the other hand with a different color OK?"

Nina quickly held up her other hand for Justin to coat with paint before pressing it onto the same piece of paper. Justin suggested that the two handprints would look like turkeys if they added feet and a comb to the top of the thumb head.

He cleaned Nina's hand and helped her add legs & feet and combs to her two hand turkeys. He took a pencil and printed "NINA" at the bottom of the paper and Nina used different colors for each letter. She was delighted with the finished artwork.

Both Justin and Nina observed JR's efforts while Nina's painting dried. Once the painting was dry Justin suggested that her Nana might like to have the painting. Nina took the sheet of paper over to Viola who was delighted with the painting. She told Nina she would hang it on her refrigerator as soon as she got home.

Nina hurried back to do a more free style painting like JR's. Justin smiled as he cleaned little hands of paint and made suggestions to the girls about their artwork.

A sweaty Josh and Peter came up onto the patio and announced they were ready for swimming before cannon balling into the deed end of the pool. Gus and Kevin safely in the shallow end of the pool clapped and cheered for the cannon ballers.

Alice asked Peter what the others were doing.

"When Josh and I said we were going in the pool they decided to play horseshoes. Charlie and Patrick against Tucker and John."

Viola was surprised.   "They have a horseshow pit here?"

Alice nodded her head.

"There are plenty of activities available here. It helps keep John and Peter amused."

Viola smiled.

"My late husband had a friend we used to visit quite often and he had a horseshoe pit. We played many time."

Jennifer nodded.

"Well as soon as the boys get finished, we girls will go down and have a game. You and me Viola against Alice and Roxanne."

Jennifer glanced over to Justin supervising the finger painting. He smiled at the girls, she could see him carefully examining their artwork and making suggestions or praising their efforts. She found herself wishing he would have a child of his own to lavish with his attention.

The horseshow crowd eventually made their way to the pool. That allowed the ladies to head to the horseshoe pit. Jennifer and Viola took on the team of Alice and Roxanne. There was a lot of laughter and wild throws, but Viola was actually pretty good at horseshoes, a little rusty but still pretty good. Viola and Jennifer won big.

When they got back to the patio Alice suggested they all soak in the hot tub to recover from their spirited game of horseshoes. Viola and Roxanne did not have swimsuits with them, but Jennifer and Alice assured them there was a wide selection in the pool house.

Ted and Blake returned from their tennis games and took over finger painting supervision. Justin took the opportunity to organize a pool volleyball game. Gus and Kevin got out of the pool and shared a lounger while they read from Gus's San Francisco book.

As usual Justin's team was victorious much to the annoyance of Brian. Brian's mood was not improved by the cheers for Justin's team by the hot tub occupants. He shot several disdainful looks their way, but the ladies just continued to cheer for Justin's team.

The girls decided they had done enough finger painting, so Jennifer suggested she paint their fingernails. JR and Nina were excited by the offer. Alice got a dishpan for them to soak their hands in to remove all the finger paint.

Roxanne took care of drying their hands and doing a little shaping with an emery board before Jennifer painted their fingernails a pale pink. After Nina had her nails painted, she insisted that Nana get her fingernails painted. Roxanne did the shaping duty while Jennifer finished up JR's nails before doing Viola's.

Finished with their reading Gus and Kevin sat in the hot tub with Blake. Ted came over and asked if he could talk with Justin. Justin was a little surprised but went into the pool house with Ted.

Justin sat in one of the pool house couches.

"Have a seat Ted. Brian had all the cushions treated so they are waterproof. Of course!"

Ted sat across from Justin.

"I'm sorry to bother you on a weekend and at home but I have to tell you about a situation with petty cash at the gallery."

"You're not bothering me Ted. So what's wrong with the petty cash?"

"Well since we took over accounting for the gallery, they have used three hundred dollars in petty cash. That's more than Kinnetik used for the same period. The usage sheets that Lindsay sent over are kind of vague and most of the petty cash seems to be used by Sidney."

Justin looked confused.

"When I talked to Sidney about petty cash he laughed and said petty cash used to be whatever Norma had in her purse. He said he didn't want to have anything to do with petty cash since he didn't plan to ever use it."

Ted frowned.   "Do you think he could have changed his mind?"

Justin shook his head.

"I don't think so, but I'll talk to him about it. Thanks for letting me know. Once I talk to Sidney, I'll get back to you."

As they came out of the pool house a concerned Brian looked over and Justin gave him a big smile and a thumbs up.

Brian got the coals started while Justin and Blake got the other food out on a table on the patio. Justin also put the salmon filet into the oven with its bourbon and brown sugar topping. When Brian saw the platter of food to be barbequed, he looked at Justin.

"Really Sunshine. You want all this grilled."

"Yup! What doesn't get eaten today can be microwaved for lunch tomorrow."

Much to Brian amazement most of the food was consumed. He looked at the nearly empty platter and Justin looked across the table and shrugged.

After dessert everyone headed home except for Josh. He and Peter soaked in the hot tub while Brian and Justin relaxed on a lounger with a couple of beers.

John was swimming laps in the pool. Gus and JR were playing fish at one of the outside tables apparently, they were happy enough with each other after spending the day playing with their friends.

Pizza was ordered for dinner which JR let then all know her mothers would not really approve of her eating. Brian did mention that she hadn't seemed too interested in healthy food at breakfast. That comment earned him a dirty look from the little girl that was absolutely identical to one Melanie would have delivered.

Since it had been a busy, active day for everyone it was an early night for the household. Both JR and Gus lasted for only a couple pages of their bedtime stories.

Early the next morning, as usual, Gus was knocking on the bedroom door. He came in to get his morning hugs and kisses. Justin had agreed to take Peter and Josh to the diner for breakfast so he took a quick shower and got dressed. Brian and Gus relaxed on the bed and chatted while waiting for Justin to get ready. Brian had no interest in going along and Gus was happy to stay with his Daddy.

JR was waiting in the hall when the three of them came out of the bedroom. When they got to the kitchen Peter and Josh were dressed and ready to go. John was preparing to cook scrambled eggs for whoever was staying home. Gus was excited to have John's eggs for breakfast and told JR that John made "delicious scrambled eggs."

Justin gave Brian a kiss goodbye and left with the boys. At the diner Debbie gave them her usual over the top welcome. Peter had prepared Josh, so he was ready for the bone crushing hug and the red imprint of Debbie's kiss left on his cheek.

They had just given their orders when Justin noticed a tall, thin man walking toward their booth. Josh got a big smile on his face when he spotted the man.

"Hi Uncle Don! This is my friend Peter and his Uncle Justin."

Justin realized this must be Bill Gardner's brother. He stood up and extended his hand, country club manners on display even on Liberty Avenue.

"Hi. You must be Bill's brother. I'm Justin Taylor."

Don took his hand and shook it.

"Yes, I'm Don Gardner. Of course, I know who you are. Everyone on Liberty Avenue knows who Brian Kinney and Justin Taylor are."

"Well that is kind of a scary thought."

Don laughed.   "Well maybe not everyone."

Justin smiled.   "Would you like to join us?"

"Thanks but I'm here with friends. I knew Josh would be here this morning and just wanted to say hello. It was nice to meet you and Peter."

Justin told Don it was nice to meet him and he returned to the booth where his friends were sitting. Justin was pretty amused by Peter and Josh looking around the dinner and their wide-eyed looks as a couple drag queens came in for breakfast. There was also some discussion between the boys as to whether a few couples were men or women.

The boys were still talking about the diner on the drive home, so Justin felt like the trip had been a success. It amazed him to think back when some diner's patrons startled him and now, he took it all in stride. When they got to the house Josh and Peter were anxious to get another swim in before it was time for Josh to go home.

Brian was already in the pool with Gus and JR and looking just a little frazzled. Justin quickly changed into a swimsuit to give his partner a break. Brian mumbled something about checking his email and disappeared into the house. There was still quite a bit of competition between brother and sister for Justin's attention.

Finally Justin said to Gus that since JR was their guest for the weekend he and Gus should try and do the things that she was interested in doing. As he hoped that established that this was Gus's home and JR was just visiting. That seemed to seriously cut down on the siblings trying to get and hold his attention.

John offered to play ring toss with Gus and that also help defuse the situation. Justin mouthed "Thank you" to John over Gus's head.

At lunchtime Justin was making peanut butter and jelly sandwiches for Gus and JR. John, Peter and Josh were having leftovers from yesterday's barbeque. As he was cutting the crust off JR's sandwich Justin's cell phone rang.

He saw the caller was Melanie as he answered.   "Hi Mel. What's up?"

"Justin I need to talk to you. I need to see you alone."

Justin put the plate with the sandwich down in front of JR and walked out on the patio.

Justin could tell that Melanie was crying.     "What's wrong?"

"I don't want to go into it on the phone. Can we meet somewhere?"

"I was at the diner for breakfast. I'd rather not drive all the way back to the city. Can it wait until tomorrow?"

"I'm driving around, kind of aimlessly. Can we meet somewhere closer to your house? Whatever is convenient for you."

Justin couldn't imagine what was going on with Melanie.

"Well there's a Brava Restaurant at Robinson Town Center we could meet there."

"Okay. I know where that is. I can be there in about twenty minutes. I need to see you alone."

"I understand. I'll leave the kids home with Brian and meet you outside the restaurant in about twenty minutes."

Melanie disconnected. Justin went back in the house. Gus looked up.

"What did Mama want?"

"Ah, she just wanted to remind me what time you had to be at school tomorrow."

Gus made a face.     "Daddy already knows that."

Justin shrugged.   "Your Mama just wanted to be sure we knew."

Justin told them to eat their lunch and he walked down to the study. Brian was sitting at the desk looking at his laptop screen. He looked up when Justin came into the room.

"Sorry Sunshine. I know I've hiding in here. I love spending time with Gus but he and JR together are tough to handle."

Justin chuckled.

"They are a little challenging. The thing is that Mel just called and asked me to meet her somewhere. We're going to meet at Robinson Town Center. She wants me to come alone."

Brian raised his eyebrows.   "What that's all about?"

Justin shrugged.   "I guess I'll find out when I see her."

"No more money Sunshine. I have had enough, we are not giving them any more money!"

Justin agreed. They walked back to the kitchen and Justin said he had some errands to run and went out to his car.

Mel was waiting by the restaurant entrance when Justin parked his SUV. She wasn't crying but her eyes were still red and a little swollen. The hostess gave them a strange look when they went inside. Justin suggested they eat outside where there was a little more privacy. Justin requested a table off in the corner with no one sitting close by.

Once they were seated and the waiter took their drink orders Justin looked directly at Melanie.

"So Mel what's going on, why did you have to see me so quickly?

Melanie took a deep breath.   "It's starting again. Lindsay is gambling."

 

End Notes:

One of the reviewers had an issue with reviewing on a mobile device.  I checked with the Wizard of Midnight Whispers and got this answer:

"It seems that IPhones may be able to leave comments but Android phones can't, but that is a general reality - not written in stone."

Hope that helps!

Chapter 83 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 83

Justin looked across the table at Melanie’s stricken face and then looked down at the table. Under the table Justin clicked his heels together three time and wished with all his might to be home. When he looked up Melanie was still sitting across from him with tears running down her face. He made a mental note to tell Em that even though Justin was Dorothy’s friend she let him down.

Justin reached over and took Melanie’s hand in one of his. “How did you find out that Lindsay is gambling again?”

Melanie took a deep breath and let it out with a sigh.

“Linds has been doing the grocery shopping since we moved back. I have taken over our finances. I noticed that we seem to be spending a lot more on food than we did in Canada. It’s not like we are having filet mignon and lobster tails for dinner every night. We’ve had a couple discussion about it but she always just said we had to have food.”

Justin nodded. “Gus told me about your discussions. He’s worried you don’t have enough money for food. He asked if Brian and I could give his Mommy money for food.”

Mel got half a smile. “Sorry. Linds has been really good about entering the grocery expenses into QuickBooks, so I never saw any receipts. We had a nice day Saturday. I made us breakfast and we talked about working on our relationship. In the afternoon we visited some friends, did some window shopping and had lunch at the diner and had a very nice evening at home. You know what I mean by very nice evening.”

“Yes and please don’t explain it any further.”

“This morning Lindsay was up and dressed really early. By the time I woke up she was ready to go out. She told me she wanted to get to the grocery store early. She planned to buy some supplies and then come home and cook some meals that we could freeze. That way when we had hectic evenings we’d have quick meals to prepare.
When she got home I was in the kitchen having coffee. She brought in the bags and immediately went over to enter the amount she spent in QuickBooks. I thought that was a little strange. When she came back she balled up the receipt and threw it in the kitchen trash.

She started to put things away and I took my mug over to put in the dishwasher. While Lindsay’s back was turned I pulled the balled up receipt out of the trash and put it in my pocket. She took a container that had spaghetti sauce that Debbie made us out of the refrigerator and made a big display out of smelling it and making a disgusted face. It had only been in there a few days so I could hardly believe it had gone bad. Lindsay emptied the sauce into the trash. I asked her why she didn’t just pour it down the sink and she kind of laughed and said she didn’t even think of doing that. Everything she did was all just a little off.”

The waiter brought their drinks and asked if they were ready to order. He kept looking at Melanie who was so obviously upset. Justin ordered a couple appetizers and asked the waiter to bring them some extra napkins. Melanie had used her to wipe at her eyes. After giving them a worried look the waiter left to put in the order for their appetizers.

“I told Lindsay I was going to get dressed and then I would help her prepare the meals to freeze. In the bedroom I straightened out the receipt. It showed Lindsay had taken forty dollars in cash along with paying for the groceries. After I got dressed I told Lindsay I had a couple things to do for work before I helped her. I went through the records on my laptop to total all the money Lindsay had spent at the market. I figured she didn’t take forty bucks every time so I used twenty five as an average and multiplied that by the number of grocery payments. When I subtracted that amount from out total food bills I came up with a much more realistic amount for money spent on food, much more in line with what we spent in Canada.”

“Linds could be using the money for something else. Maybe she just needed spending money?”

Melanie shook he head. “We have been trying really hard to get our finances in better shape, at least I thought we were. We were trying to clear our credit card debt and be less dependent on you and Brian so we both took just a small weekly allowance. When I confronted Lindsay with the grocery receipt she tried to explain it away but finally she admitted she was gambling again. She said it was the only way we could get ahead financially.”

“So I guess she hasn’t been going to Gamblers Anonymous?”

“Not since we moved back. Lindsay said she couldn’t find a meeting that she felt comfortable with. She said that since there were no casinos here she didn’t feel tempted. So many lies!”

The tears came faster down Melanie’s face and Justin tried to think of something comforting to say. He squeezed her hand.

“Mel, I’m so sorry. What has Lindsay been spending the money on?”

“Lotteries! She told me since they were run by the state there were better odds so she had more hope of winning. We argued and argued and finally I just left. All this time when I thought we were working together to turn things around she was taking money and wasting it on lottery tickets.”

“I’m afraid she done more than that. Gus told me that when Mom took him and the boys to Target for school supplies he asked her to buy him a candy bar at the checkout. She told him he had enough candy at the bowling alley so she gave him ten dollars and told him to buy himself and JR a candy bar when he was at the store sometime. Gus told me he told Lindsay about it and put the money in his treasure box. That night he saw Lindsay come in the room and take the money. She thought he was asleep. Gus thought she needed that money for food.”

Melanie’s tears stopped. “Gus told you that! I can’t believe Lindsay could sink that low. Oh my god!”

Justin nodded. “There’s more. Ted told me yesterday that there is an issue with the gallery petty cash. Lindsay has been sending over records that show Sidney using lots of petty cash. Sidney told me when we set up the petty cash that he didn’t want anything to do with it since he didn’t plan to ever use it. I haven’t spoken to him yet but it appears Lindsay may have been taking money from there as well.”

“If that’s true, she is going to lose her job right?”

“We won’t have any choice Mel. Are you planning to go back home? If you are I’m going to ask you not to mention the petty cash to Lindsay.”

“I’m not going home. I can’t face her, I can’t be responsible for what I would do. I know she has an addiction but to steal from Gus and from you. I just can’t be around Lindsay right now. I’m going to buy some things for overnight and stay at a motel out by the airport.”

“Do you need any money?”

Melanie shook her head and stood up. “I’m sorry Justin. I can’t talk about this anymore. You and Brian need to keep Gus and JR for at least another day. I hate to ask but …”

Justin got up and gave Melanie a hug. “Don’t worry about the children. We’ll look after them until we can get a start on clearing up this mess.”

Melanie left while Justin waited to pay the bill. The waiter brought the check and Justin handed him his credit card. Once the waiter left with the card, Justin pulled out his cell phone and called Sidney.

“Hi Justin, what’s up?"

“Sidney, sorry to bother you on a Sunday. Do you have time to talk?”

“I’m sorting through family photos and dividing them up for the kids so I am happy to be interrupted. Just part of getting ready to sell the house. Your Mother told me I need to get started on some clean out projects.”

Justin chuckled. “Well my experience is it is best to go along with Mom’s plans or you will regret it later. I need to ask you about the gallery petty cash. Have you used petty cash very often?”

“I haven’t used it at all, I told you I probably wouldn’t use it. I think Lindsay and Pat have used it for some things.”

“Well I’m afraid we have an issue with the petty cash, Ted told me that the gallery has used three hundred dollars since he took over the accounting. That is more than Kinnetik used for the same period. Lindsay has sent over explanation sheets and they show that most of the petty cash has been used by you.”

There was silence at the other end of the call. “Sidney are you still there?”

“This is a big problem Justin. I have not used one cent of the petty cash.”

“I kind of thought that would be what you would say. Unfortunately I have reason to believe that Lindsay has been skimming money out of petty cash. I don’t want you to be concerned I will handle this situation. It looks like we are going to have to terminate Lindsay.”

“I’m really sorry about this Justin. I know there is a whole lot of family stuff involved here. Whatever I can do to make it easier for you I am happy to do.”

Justin thanked Sidney and they ended the call. He signed the lunch check and started back home. The closer he got to home the darker the sky became. Justin thought it just fitted his mood.

Justin pulled into the garage, when he got to the kitchen he saw Brian in a lounger reading the paper. John and Peter appeared to be playing a card game with Gus and JR. Just as Justin opened the door there was the first clap of thunder.

Brian put down the paper. “Okay, time to move inside everybody!”

As Brian stood up he spotted Justin and smiled. “Welcome home Sunshine. Why don’t you push the button to retract the awning instead of just standing there looking cute?”

Justin stuck out his tongue but did push the awning control beside the door. JR, who hated thunderstorms, was first in the house followed by the three boys. Justin helped Brian stow some cushions and other things in the pool house.

Just as they came into the house there was a flash of lightening and a clap of thunder that shook the house. Before Justin even knew what was happening JR threw herself against him with a shriek. He gathered her up in his arms.

“My Mom always said that thunder was just the angels bowling in heaven. Nothing to be afraid of honey, we are all safe in the house.”

JR, who had her arms clenched tightly around his neck, did not seem to agree. Justin looked over at the three boys. Gus had an exasperated look on his face and John & Peter seemed amused.

“Why don’t you guys find a DVD to watch and get it set up in the media room.”

Rain started to beat against the french doors to the patio and JR tightened her grip on Uncle Jus.

Brian came over and hugged Justin so that JR was sandwiched between them. “Little girl I know you don’t like loud noises but we really are completely safe here in the house. How about we make some popcorn and then we’ll all go watch a move in the media room.”

Apparently popcorn was a favorite snack because JR loosened her grip allowing Justin to breathe a little easier and nodded her head at Uncle Bri’s suggestion. The next thunder boom was not quite as loud so JR did allow herself to be put down on the floor and just hold Justin’s hand.

Brian got out the air popper and allowed JR to measure the corn kernels and start the popping. When the popcorn was done JR led the way to the media room with Brian carrying the big bowl of popcorn. Gus and John were sitting on the couch playing a video game and Peter was reading in a chair by himself.

Justin announced it was movie time. They installed JR next to John with Gus on her other side. Brian told her that John and her brother would keep her safe. Peter came over and sat beside Gus who kept the popcorn on his lap where everyone could reach it. Justin said he and Brian were going to check on what they could have for dinner. They shut the media room door on their way out.

Once Justin and Brian were in the kitchen Justin brought Brian up to date on everything. When he related the part about Lindsay taking the ten dollars from Gus’s treasure box; Justin saw the vein in Brian’s neck start to bulge.

“Gus wasn’t too upset Brian so you shouldn’t be either.”

“What the fuck was she thinking to steal from her own son! I want to fucking wring her neck.”

Justin kissed the side of Brian’s neck where the vein was bulging. “It won’t help for you to have a stroke.”

Justin kept one eye on the hall to make sure no one came into the kitchen. Once Brian had all the information he went over to the wine rack and took down a bottle which he opened and filled two glasses with wine.

Justin took a big swallow of wine. “I think we should keep the kids out of school tomorrow. Can you take the day off?”

Brian nodded. “Nothing major scheduled for tomorrow. Ted and I usually have a finance meeting but that can wait. I’ll email Ted and Cynthia and let them know I won’t be in the office.”

“I think it would be a good idea for you to take the kids out somewhere. You could take a drive down to Coopers Rock Park. I bet John and Peter have never been there and they can help you with the kids. Alice can pack you a picnic lunch to take with you.”

Brian frowned. “I hate to leave you with all the mess at the gallery to handle on your own.”

“Brian! I am not helpless. I’m going to email Patti and she and I can take care of terminating Lindsay’s employment. The gallery is my responsibility.”

“Maybe we could get Mother Taylor and Tucker to take the kids down to the park and I could help you with the Lindsay situation.”

“Help me by strangling Lindsay? You know you are way too emotionally invested with her. I can handle this on my own. It is my responsibility!”

Brian reluctantly agreed. He went to the study to email Cynthia and Ted to let them know he was taking the day off. He also emailed Fort Pitt School to let them know Gus and JR would not be in school the next day.

Justin checked the pantry freezer and decided to defrost and cook a pan of Debbie’s chicken cacciatore. The kitchen refrigerator contained a bunch of fresh vegetable that he could combine in a stir fry to accompany the chicken. With dinner under control Justin went back to the media room to watch the second half of the movie.
Brian joined the family group a short time after Justin.

After dinner was over and John & Peter were doing cleanup Justin took JR upstairs for her bath and story before she fell asleep. The baby monitor was still on the hall table outside her room so he took the receiver with him.

Justin glanced in the media room on his way down the hall and saw Brian and Gus playing a video game. He continued down to the study and emailed Patti about the Lindsay situation and his plans for terminating her employment. He let Patti know he would be at Kinnetik tomorrow morning to discuss the situation.

After sending his email Justin went back to the media room but Brian and Gus were gone. He figured they were upstairs in Gus’s bathroom and headed that way. Gus was happily splashing around in the tub and Brian was laughing at his son’s antics.

After the bath Gus put on his pajamas and got into bed. Brian settled on one side of Gus and Justin on the other side read Gus a story. Gus was delighted to be in the middle of a daddy sandwich and fell asleep quickly.

When the men went downstairs they found John & Peter having a snack in the kitchen. Justin told them about the plans for the next day and as he suspected they had never been to Coopers Rock. They said they were going up to their rooms.

The storm was over so Brian and Justin went out to the hot tub, took off their clothes and settled in to relax. The baby monitor receiver on the patio beside the hot tub in case either JR or Gus woke up and was looking for them.

Brian & Justin discussed how they were going to deal with the Lindsay situation and the best way to shield Gus as much as possible. They hadn’t turned any lights on and so eventually Justin climbed onto Brian lap and they enjoyed a spirited fuck in the darkness. Afterwards they talked some more before putting on their pants and going into the house. Brian made sure the house was locked up and turned on the alarm while Justin went upstairs.

When Brian got to the Master Bath Justin was already in the shower. Brian dropped his pants and got into the shower where there were mutual blow jobs exchanged followed by actually getting washed. They both put on boxers before getting into bed. Justin went to sleep quickly but Brian lay there listening to Justin’s even breaths and trying to figure out how Lindsay had gotten her life so fucked up.

The next morning was kind of a reversal of their normal morning routine as Justin got up to shave and shower when the alarm went off while Brian relaxed in bed. When Justin came out of the bathroom Gus was cuddled beside his Daddy with a big smile on his face as Brian told him about their plans for the day.

Gus glanced over at his Papa and was surprised to see him wearing dressy clothes. “Papa is that what you are wearing for our picnic?”

Justin smiled at the little boy. “I’m not going with you guys. I have some important stuff I have to do in the city so Daddy is taking you all out for the day on his own.”

Gus looked somewhat doubtful, it was kind of unusual for his Papa not to join them on adventures.

Are you sure you can’t go with us? Maybe you could do your important stuff some other day?”

Brian gave Gus a hug. “Don’t you want to go with just me?”

Gus assured his Daddy that he was happy to spend time with him but felt bad that Papa would miss all the fun. Brian and Gus got out of bed and went to wake up JR while Justin went downstairs to the kitchen.

Alice was already on duty in the kitchen. Justin told her about the plans for Brian’s day with all the kids. Alice immediately got some chicken out to cook for sandwiches and put a pot of water in the stove to boil pasta so she could make pasta salad.

Alice went to the back door and called to Charlie. She sent him over to the cottage to get the leftover roast beef from their dinner the day before. Next she grabbed a frozen loaf of homemade bread from the pantry freezer and set it on the counter to thaw.

By the time Brian came downstairs with Gus and JR, Alice was in full preparation mode for the picnic lunch. Justin sat at the counter eating a bagel and drinking coffee with a smile on his face as he watched Alice move around the kitchen.

Brian served bowls of fruit to Gus and JR before allowing them each a bowl of the sugary cereal they loved. John and Peter made an appearance and got sent to the pool house by Alice to bring her an ice chest and an insulated jug she could fill with ice tea.

Leaving behind the beehive of activity in the kitchen Justin gave Brian a kiss good bye. After getting a list of instruction and cautions about driving Brian’s beloved Corvette Justin drove to the city. He parked in the Kinnetik garage and went up to Brian’s office. Carole was a little surprised to see him since she knew Brian was taking the day off.

Justin settled in at Brian’s desk and checked his email. As he expected Patti has some issues with the details of his plan to terminate Lindsay. Justin’s plan was to place Lindsay on a two month leave of absence with only one month’s pay. After two months Lindsay’s employment would be officially ended. Justin wanted Lindsay’s medical coverage to continue for the two months. Justin hoped Lindsay would get some counseling to help her understand and work on the issues she had created in her life.

Justin sent a meeting request to Ted and Patti, he asked them to come to Brian’s office in 15 minutes. After he got their acceptance messages he went to the employee lounge to get some coffee. He wanted Ted in the meeting to talk about how to pay Lindsay for what was essentially one month’s severance pay.

Instead of going back to Brian’s office Justin stopped by Ted’s office. Ted looked up from his computer screen when, after a quick knock, Justin walked into his office.

“Hi Justin. What brings you into the office today?”

“I bet you have a good idea why I came in today. We need to put a stop payment on the gallery petty cash check you sent. I also need you to send an email to Lindsay saying there is a problem with that account and she shouldn’t cash that check.”

“No problem. Are we still having our meeting or is this it?”

Justin smiled. “We are still having the meeting. I am going to fire Lindsay but I want her to be placed on a two month leave of absence first so she still has medical benefits. I only plan to pay her for one month. You need to figure out how to do that.”

Ted eyebrows went up but he nodded and Justin went back to Brian’s office. Cynthia was standing at Carole’s desk explaining a project she wanted Carole to complete. Justin and Cynthia exchanged greetings before he continued into Brian’s office.

Patti arrived a few minutes early for the meeting. She looked around the office.

“Isn’t Brian going to be part of this meeting?”

Justin shook his head. “Brian took today off. As you know this meeting really concerns Lindsay Petersen and her position at the Bloom Gallery. Brian really doesn’t have anything to do with what happens at the gallery.”

Ted gave the door a quick knock and came into the office. He walked over to the desk and handed Justin a sheet of paper and gave one to Patti as well. Justin got up and moved to the guest area of the office.

“Let’s sit over here and be comfortable.”

Ted spoke first. “I gave you both a spreadsheet showing a month’s salary for Lindsay. I have deducted the first month’s medical insurance from the net amount. Not sure if you wanted me to deduct the second month’s premiums as well?”

Justin thought for a moment. “No let’s just deduct the one month. She may get a job or not want to continue the insurance for some reason. If Linds keeps it for the second month you can just deduct the premium from Brian’s paycheck.”

Patti looked surprised at Justin’s comment and glanced over at Ted who simply made a note without any comment.

“Justin, I strongly disagree with your plan for ending Lindsay Petersen’s employment. It will set a very bad precedent for terminating Kinnetik employees and could leave us open to future legal action.”

Justin smiled tersely. “I would like to point out, again, that Lindsay is not a Kinnetik employee. She is employed by the Bloom Gallery.”

Patti had not had much experience working with Justin and had no idea how stubborn he could be. She tried again to make her point.

“I am the Human Resources Manager for both Kinnetik and the gallery. It was agreed that our HR policies would be the same for both businesses. I really cannot condone this special treatment for Ms Petersen. I am also worried that we have no proof that she has misused petty cash.”

Justin sighed. “Lindsay is a special situation because of the personal issues involved here. She had a gambling problem in the past and I have been made aware that she has started gambling again. That is why I’m sure that she has been dipping into petty cash at the gallery.”

“I hope we don’t have any more special situations with future employees.”

Justin sighed. “Doubtful. Brian only has one son so there won’t be any more special circumstances similar to Lindsay. Your objections are noted but this is the way I want this handled.”

“I don’t think I can go along with this plan without getting Brian’s approval first.”

Justin was wide eyed. “I do not need Brian’s approval for anything I want done at the gallery. I am just as much your employer as Brian is. You will comply with my instructions or we will be looking for a new Human Resources Manager.”

Ted decided to intervene. “Patti that remark about Brian’s approval is uncalled for. Justin is correct, he does not need Brian’s approval for anything. I suggest you call our corporate attorney and check with him. If he has a serious objection to Justin’s plan tell him to call Justin. Meanwhile you proceed with Justin’s instructions.”

Patti gathered up her papers and left. Once she was out the door Justin gave her a one finger salute.

“She is being a real pain in my ass!”

Ted chuckled. “It is kind of her job to follow rules. How do you know Lindsay is gambling again?”

Justin sighed again. “I know you’ll tell Blake but don’t tell anyone else. Mel called me yesterday and asked to meet with me. She told me Lindsay admitted she was gambling again. Lindsay has been getting cash back when she goes to the grocery store and playing the lottery. Mel just thought food was more expensive here than Canada.”

Ted and Justin discussed the ramifications of Lindsay gambling before Ted headed back to his office.

*************************************************************************************

Meanwhile Brian had loaded the, Alice prepared, picnic lunch into the car. Gus and JR had been strapped into their booster seats; Peter was sitting between them in the back seat and John was in the front passenger seat. They were in the road heading towards Coopers Rock State Park in wild, wonderful West Virginia.

Brian hoped that this trip would not be a longer repeat of the squabbling ride from the city on Friday. Peter got Gus and JR interested in singing some ridiculous song that even made Brian smile. After that John got out the “car bingo” cards that Alice gave him and all four “kids” worked at spotting the items listed on their cards.

Gus won the first game. John collected the bingo cards, shuffled them some unused cards and redistributed them. Brian glanced over at John with a smile and got a wink in reply. With some help from Peter, JR won the second game. She also announced she had to go potty so that meant a rest stop 45 minutes from home.

When they got to the park JR requested that John carry her to the rock. He had her climb on his back for a piggyback ride. Gus firmly took Peter’s hand as they walked along the path to the rock. Brian brought up the rear carrying a bag with several bottle of water and laughing at John’s antics with a giggling JR on his shoulders holding on for dear life.

*************************************************************************************

At Kinnetik Justin sat at Brian’s desk sketching to relieve his tension when the phone rang. It was Larry Buchanan, their attorney, who was softly laughing as Justin said hello.

“All these years I thought you were the nice one in the partnership. You sure pissed off your HR person.”

“Well, to be fair, she has also kind of pissed me off.”

“Yeah I can see that; she is really by the book. Which is not necessarily a bad quality in an HR person but she is kind of over the top. I told her that I have no problem with how you want to handle the Lindsay situation. I understand it needs special handling. I’m really sorry it has come to this. How is Brian handling it?”

Justin chuckled. “He is trying to stay out of it as much as possible. He took Gus, JR, John and Peter to Coopers Rock today with a picnic lunch.”

Larry was quiet for a moment. “Wow! I did tell Patti that she didn’t need to worry about Brian’s being upset because you can pretty much make him agree to anything. I have to say I’m impressed you could get him to take four kids on a picnic.”

“It was surprisingly easy to arrange.”

“Wow again. Oh, I told Patti that she could type up a memo saying we were doing this against her recommendations and you would sign it. I gave her the wording.”

“Thanks Larry, I’ll talk to you later.”

Larry said good bye and they hung. A few minutes later Cynthia walked into the office holding a sheet of paper.

“I hope you talked to Larry because I have something for you to sign.”

She placed the paper on the desk, Justin read it over quickly and signed at the bottom.

“So this will make Patti happy?”

Cynthia grinned. “Well, I wouldn’t exactly say happy. She told me you threatened to fire her.”

Justin grinned back. “I did, she can be pretty annoying.”

Cynthia laughed. “I think up until now she always thought Brian was difficult to deal with but now she has a new appreciation for him. I did tell her that she has a tendency to take herself too seriously. She needs to warn us about the consequences of our requests but comply with them regardless of what she thinks.”

“Larry just said she was a little over the top.”

Cynthia nodded. “She can be. She is also concerned about how Brian will react to all this. I actually laughed out loud when she told me that. I said that there was no way in the world that Brian would ever second guess any decision you made.”

Justin laughed. “Well he might question them to me but probably not to anyone else. Brian knows what’s going to happen. He is just staying out for the communication loop today. If you need him for anything urgent he’ll answer a call from my cell.”

Cynthia shook her head. “Contrary to Brian’s opinion Ted and I can handle most anything that happen here at Kinnetik. Patti should be here in a couple minutes with the stuff you need to officially give Lindsay the heave ho.”

Justin grimaced. “You don’t know how much I wish this didn’t have to happen. I can’t believe that Lindsay continues to screw up her life. I have no idea how we will explain this to Gus.”

Cynthia came around the desk and put her hands on Justin’s shoulders. “Gus loves you and Brian, nothing will change that fact. Try and think about how much worse this would be for him if he didn’t have you and Brian to rely on.”

“Thanks Cynthia.”

There was a knock on the door before Patti came into the office with a folder. She told Justin she had gotten Lindsay’s final check from Ted so everything he needed was in the folder. Justin thanked her, Cynthia handed her the document Justin had signed and Patti left the office.

Justin looked through the folder, closed it and stood up with a deep sigh. After a glance at Cynthia and a small smile he left for the Bloom Gallery.

*************************************************************************************

At the park once the group walked out on the huge rock to look down at the Cheat River JR immediately called for Uncle Brian to take her off John’s shoulders. Even with a death grip around his neck JR did not want Brian to walk anywhere near the barrier at the edge of the rock.

Gus was determined to be brave and walked to the barrier but kept a firm grip on both John & Peter’s hands. Peter turned to Brian with a smile and looked down at his hand being firmly gripped by Gus. Brian nodded with a smile.

“So Sonny Boy that quite a view isn’t it?”

“It’s awesome Daddy. The river is really way down far away!”

JR refused to even look in the direction of the river. John offered to hold her while Brian looked at the view but JR firmly vetoed that plan. An amused Brian told John that he had been to the park before so he had seen the view of the river.

After most of the discussion about the river view was exhausted; Brian decided the group should head back to the car, retrieve the picnic lunch and find an open table to eat at. Everyone got something to carry to the picnic table that Gus & JR decided was the best one. Bran was amazed at the lunch Alice had gotten together in a short time. Everything was labeled and there was a big selection of sandwiches and side dishes. There was the big jug of ice tea along with a small cooler full of bottled water and juices.

*************************************************************************************

Justin pulled into the gallery parking lot and sat in the car for a few minutes. Finally he took a deep breath, got out of the car and walked into the building.
Sidney was expecting him but Pat and Lindsay were surprised to see him. Lindsay did not seem to have any idea about the purpose of his visit.

Justin and Sidney went into Sidney’s office. Justin went over the contents of his folder and explained his plan for firing Lindsay. Sidney had a few questions but basically agreed with the plan. He offered to handle the meeting with Lindsay on his own since he knew it would be really difficult for Justin to do. Justin thanked him but said he felt an obligation to handle this situation.

Together they left Sidney’s office. Justin walked over to Lindsay’s cubicle. “Hi Linds. Would you please come into the conference room with Sidney and me?”

Lindsay, still seemingly unconcerned, followed the two men into the conference room. Once they were all seated Justin started the meeting.

“Lindsay we have been made aware of some discrepancies in the gallery petty cash distributions. Here are the reconcilement sheets you have sent over to accounting. They show many entries for Sidney but he has never used petty cash.”

Justin slide copies of the sheets over to Lindsay but she didn’t look at them.

“I’m sorry there was an emergency and I needed some cash. I know it was wrong and I’ll pay the money back. You can deduct it from my pay checks.”

Sidney spoke up. “Just what was the nature of this emergency?”

“I can’t tell you the exact circumstances but it was something for my parents. That’s why I couldn’t let Melanie or Brian know. Neither of them would ever agree to help my parents.”

Sidney looked unconvinced. “To be frank it can’t have been much of an emergency if three hundred dollars or less could solve it.”

Justin spoke before Lindsay had a chance to say anything else. “Lindsay, Mel called me yesterday and asked me to meet her. She told me that you admitted you were gambling again. I know about you taking cash back when you went grocery shopping.

Gus also told me that he woke up and saw you take the ten dollars, my mother gave him, out of his treasure box. He asked if Brian and I could give you money for food. He heard you and Mel talking about the high grocery bills and figured you needed the ten dollars to buy food. Linds you need help.”

For a moment Lindsay looked around the room and Justin though she might make a run for it. Than as he expected the tears started to flow.

“I’ve tried to find a Gamblers Anonymous meeting where I felt comfortable but I just couldn’t find one.”

Justin shook his head. “Linds you took money from your seven year old son that was given to him to buy candy. That is just so wrong. You need more than GA. I think you should consider counseling.”

“Okay. You are probably right. I’ll start to look for a counselor right away. I’ll make sure it doesn’t interfere with my work schedule.”

“Linds, you must realize we can’t keep you on here at the gallery. You took money. We can’t take the chance on you taking art work. This really hasn’t been working out anyway.”

Lindsay stood up. “You mean that you are firing me? You were a high school kid when we first met and now you are playing at being the big boss.”

Sidney stood up and faced Lindsay across the table. “Sit down now! Justin doesn’t have to play at anything. He is the boss and you are a thief.”

Lindsay sat back down. Justin passed her another sheet of paper. “What I have decided to do is place you on a two month leave of absence. We’ll pay you for one of those months. At the end of the two months your employment will be officially terminated. Your medical insurance will continue for the two month so hopefully you will use that to get some help in getting your life back on track.

Please look over this paper. It spells out what I have just told you. The official reason for your termination is that things just didn’t work out. If you don’t agree to these terms you are finished today and we notify the police about the petty cash. I don’t think you would do any time for such a small amount but it would make the theft public knowledge. That would make it difficult for you to get another job.”

Lindsay read over the paper. “Does Brian know about you firing me?”

“Yes. He took the kids out for the day. We prefer that he not be involved directly in this matter. He won’t answer any call except from my cell”

Lindsay snorted. “Well you certainly have him under your thumb. Afraid I might be able to talk him out of this?”

“Lindsay you are a thief and a liar. Those are two things Brian hates. You also took money from his son. I think you can imagine how he feels about that unfortunate episode. He simply prefers to avoid rehashing this matter with you.”

Sidney spoke up. “So Lindsay what will it be? Are you going to take Justin generous offer or should I call the police?”

Lindsay picked up a pen from the table and signed the paper. Justin pushed a second copy across the table to her.

“Here is a copy for you to keep. I’m sorry the job here didn’t work out for you. I hope you’ll take this opportunity to get some counseling.”

Lindsay took her copy and started out of the room. Justin stopped her. “Here’s a check for one month’s salary.”

Lindsay looked down at the check expecting the missing petty cash amount to be deducted.

“You didn’t take the money for the petty cash.”

Justin shrugged. “That wasn’t part of the deal we offered you. It isn’t a large enough amount to worry about. I don’t want to make this anymore unpleasant then it has to be. I hope you will be adult about this and not try and make Gus think I took advantage of you in any way.”

Sidney held out his hand. “I’d like your gallery keys. We will be changing the locks and alarm code this afternoon.

Lindsay dropped her keys on the table, shrugged and left without a word. She grabbed her purse and shoved a couple personal possessions into the purse and left without a word to Pat.

*************************************************************************************

After cleaning up the remains of their picnic lunch, Brian and the four kids started back for home. Gus and JR were kind of worn out from running around with John and Peter. They both took a nap for most the trip home.


End Notes:

Sorry it took so long to post this chapter. My laptop sent a few day in the repair shop and some RL issues took up my time.

Chapter 84 by PA Boi


Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 84

After Lindsay left, Sidney came out of the conference room and asked an apprehensive Pat to join him and Justin in the conference room. Pat was surprised when they told her that Lindsay’s employment had been terminated.

“Does this have anything to do with petty cash?”

Justin and Sidney looked at each other before Justin answered Pat’s question.

“There were several reasons and yes some petty cash discrepancies were an issue. Why did you ask about petty cash?”

Pat shrugged. “It just seemed like something was wrong about how much petty cash was being used. When the picture hangers needed to buy heavier wire I had to pay for it out of my own pocket. Lindsay said Sidney used petty cash a lot but I had never seen him use it at all. It just seemed strange.”

Justin nodded. “You’re right Sidney never used petty cash. Officially things just did not work out between Lindsay and Sidney and me. I don’t want there to be any mention of petty cash to anyone outside this room. How much do we owe you for the wire?”

“I won’t tell anyone anything about Lindsay leaving. You owe me twenty dollars but I’m not sure what happened to the receipt.”

Justin took out his wallet and handed Pat a twenty. “We are going to be relying on you quite a bit for a while. Please let us know if it gets to be too much for you to handle.”

Pat smiled. “I am feeling pretty comfortable here. All the things I said I wasn’t sure about when I interviewed with Sidney are really not issues. The accounting staff have been really helpful and of course the Kinnetik staff has been great with the advertising for the grand opening. Sidney handled all the particulars with Nathan’s contract so everything is under control.”

Justin had a big smile on his face. “That sounds great. Now how about showing me around the artwork. Sidney says that you have everything set up for next week’s opening.”

Pat, Sidney and Justin walked through the gallery. There were a few lighting adjustments to be made but the art work was all hung. Justin really liked the arrangement of his and Nathan’s art. Sometimes it was in harmony and sometimes it contrasted each other. It made for a very interesting show.

When they were almost finished walking through the gallery space, Justin’s phone rang. He checked the display and excused himself. He answered as he walked into the next room. It was Mel letting him know she was at the loft.

Justin told her what had happened at the gallery and that he had terminated Lindsay’s employment. Mel said she would wait for Lindsay to get home and asked if he and Brian could keep Gus and JR for at least another night. Justin agreed but said if the kids were going to stay with them longer they would need additional school clothes.

************************************************************************************

When Lindsay left the gallery she quickly walked several blocks away and ducked into a Starbucks. She got a drink and went to a corner table to sit and try to figure out what to do. She dialed Brian’s cell number and was not surprised when he did not answer. She didn’t bother to leave a message. Brian would know she had called but she doubted he would call back.

Next she called her parents’ house and her mother answered. They talked for some time, Lindsay cried a little and when they call was over Lindsay went outside to the bus stop to wait for the bus back to the loft.
When Lindsay got back to the loft she found Melanie sitting at the kitchen counter having her fourth cup of coffee for the day. As Lindsay walked into the loft she saw her partner and grimaced.

“So you decided to come home.”

Melanie nodded. “We need to talk.”

“I’m tired of talking, it doesn’t do any good. We keep trying to fix us and I need to work on me.”

“What does that mean?”

Lindsay took a deep breath. “I’ve lost me. I don’t know who I am anymore.”

Melanie sighed. “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

“I’m not sure what I want or what I have to offer to someone. All my life I have been taken care of; I think I’ve grown to expect that. I think that is what attracted me to you. You seemed like such a take charge person. In some ways you reminded me of my father; I felt I could trust you to make the right decisions; I guess to protect me.

I never wanted to be in charge to be responsible for making decisions. Than you decided we should move to Canada and, of course, I agreed even though I was afraid of leaving everything that was familiar to me. It turned out that Canada was a big mistake and suddenly I wasn’t sure you could protect me, shelter me from me from the world.”

Melanie shook her head. “So that gave you the right to lie to me and to gamble away our savings?”

“I found myself in the position of being the breadwinner. That comes with responsibility and pressure and I wasn’t sure how to be the responsible person. At first I won at the casino and I thought this could be the way I could eliminate the pressure, the responsibility. I thought if I won a lot of money things would be better.

I guess I felt like you had betrayed me in some way. You were supposed to be the strong one. I also always depended on Brian and now we move back here and he betrays me too. He forgets his old friends and what we did for him. Now all Brian cares about is Justin. Justin is jealous of Michael and me so he keeps us away from Brian. He’s afraid we will make Brian see how Justin has made him change; how much Justin has made him give up.”

“Lindsay how can you say that Brian is betraying you. He has helped us move back here, given us a place to live, paid the school tuition for Gus and JR. I don’t believe Justin feels the least bit threatened by you or Michael. Honestly I think the two of you are jealous of Justin and how much Brian loves him.”

“Of course you defend Justin, you always had a soft spot for him. I guess at least partly because he kept Brian away from his old friends. Is that why you went to him and told him about me playing the lottery. You gave him the means to get me out of the gallery. He fired me over a couple hundred dollars. As if Brian would care about a couple hundred dollars. He spends that much on one of his cashmere sweaters. Once I explain to Brian what Justin did, hopefully he’ll make Justin give me my job back and keep him from interfering at the gallery.”

Melanie was wide eyed with disbelief.

“Linds, you stole money. I don’t see Brian convincing Justin to give you back your job.”

“I knew you wouldn’t understand. I have to get away from here for a while and figure out how I want to live my life. I talked to my mother and she agreed to let me stay with them”

“What about the kids?”

Lindsay shrugged. “I can’t be a good mother to them until I know who I am. I’m sure Michael will be happy to help with JR and Justin just loves playing Papa to my son. Once I figure things out we can work on some permanent arrangement.”

“Are you saying our relationship is over, that you won’t be back?”

“Melanie how can I answer that. Haven’t you been listening? I don’t know what I am going to do with my life. I’m not sure I can trust you anymore when you run to Justin, my enemy, and betray my confidences.”

Melanie just stared at her as Lindsay walked into the bedroom, pulled a couple suitcases out of the closet and started to pack her clothing. Half an hour later Melanie still sat with a mug of cold coffee in her hand. She heard Lindsay talk on the phone before she emerged from the bedroom pulling the two suitcases behind her.

“I’m going to wait downstairs. My mother should be here in a couple minutes.”

Melanie didn’t reply, didn’t know what to say. So Lindsay walked out the door.

*************************************************************************************

Justin pulled into the garage shortly after Brian and the children returned. Brian was supervising the unloading of the car. When Justin got out of the Corvette Brian walked around the car carefully examining every surface.

Justin laughed. “You know next time I may put a scratch or two on it so you’ll have something to find.”

Brian clutched his chest. “Don’t even joke about that!”

Justin laughed as they walked into the house together. The kitchen smelled delicious. A large Dutch oven simmered on the stove which contained a pot roast ready for dinner whenever everyone was ready for it.
JR had been half asleep in the car and she made her way over to a couch in the family room and laid down. Alice decided there should be a quick trip to the powder room first and sent Peter upstairs for Mr Rabbit. A few minutes later JR was curled up on the family room couch with Mr Rabbit and sound asleep. John and Peter announced they were going to change and go for a swim which had Gus rushing to his room to put on a swimsuit.

Justin cell phone rang, he saw the call was from Melanie and with a raised eyebrow look at Brian, he went into the dining room for a little privacy. He came out with a stunned expression on his face. Gus was standing there in his swimsuit waiting for his cousins to appear. Brian looked over and started to say something but Justin quickly shook his head.

Charlie came in from the yard just as John and Peter appeared in their swimsuits. Justin smiled at Charlie.

“Charlie, Brian and I need a few minutes. Would you keep an eye on the boys in the pool?”

“Sure Justin. No problem. Come on guys.”

Alice looked over at her employers with a concerned expression. Justin sat at the kitchen counter and Brian sat on the stool next to him. Alice took a bottle of white wine out of the refrigerator and three wine glasses out of a cabinet. She came over to the counter and poured them each a glass of wine.

Justin took a sip before he told Brian and Alice what had happened at the gallery. He took another bigger sip before he told them what Melanie had just told him on the phone. Alice and Brian both sipped their wine as they listened to Justin.

When Justin was done talking Brian leaned forward and gave him a kiss. Alice reached across the counter and patted his hand.

Brian looked outside to be sure Gus was still in the pool and checked the couch to make sure JR was still asleep.

“What can she be thinking? How could Lindsay think it was okay to steal from petty cash and that it wouldn’t bother me? She going to live with her parents so she can fucking figure out who she is? None of this makes any sense to me.”

Justin shrugged. “I think it makes even less sense to Melanie. She sounded really thrown by this. I asked if she wanted me to come in to the loft but she said no. I told her we’d keep the kids the rest of this week. I reminded her that she needs to drop some school clothes off at Kinnetik.”

Brian didn’t say anything he just sat and stared out towards the pool. “We’re going to have to tell Gus and eventually JR. They are going to wonder why they are staying here. This is so fucked up.”

JR started to wake up. Alice went over to her and suggested they go up and get JR into her swimsuit since the boys were already in the pool. JR agreed and they left JR holding Alice’s hand and telling her about the big rock they went to see.

Alice turned back to Brian and Justin. “You two should go out and decompress for a while!”

Brian smirked. “Yes Ma’am.”

To Brian and Justin’s amazement Alice shot them the bird behind JR’s back which caused them both to start laughing. Alice turned with a smile on her face.

“Your generation didn’t invent everything you know.”

She and JR continued to the stairs leaving the two men still laughing in the kitchen. They did follow her instructions and head outside. Gus gave a delighted yell when he spotted his fathers going into the pool house to change into swimsuits. Justin came out and cannonballed into the deep end splashing Peter and John which brought another happy yell from Gus. Brian dove in the pool swam under Justin and pulled him underwater for a quick kiss.

Alice and Charlie relaxed on the patio and enjoyed the pool antics. When Justin announced it was time for dinner. Alice came over to the side of the pool.

“JR honey, why don’t you come home with Charlie and me? You can have dinner with us and spend the night. Tomorrow morning I’ll plait your hair before Uncle Bri takes you to school.”

“You can plait hair?”

Charlie chuckled. “Both Alice and I are champion hair plaiters. Our daughter loved to have her hair in plaits when she was in school.”

JR was intrigued. “You have a little girl?”

Alice smiled and shook her head. “Our daughter is all grown up and has children of her own now. It will be fun for Charlie and me to have a little girl in the house again.”

JR agreed and she went upstairs with Alice and Charlie to pack an overnight bag and get Mr Rabbit. When they came back and walked across the patio Charlie had Mr Rabbit under his arm and was carrying the bag in that hand. The other hand was holding one of JR’s hands and Alice had a hold of her other hand. Of course they swung her up in the air and JR let out an excited squeal, followed by a request to do it again.

The boys all ate at the patio table so no one had to get dressed. While John and Peter cleared the table, Brian and Justin went over to sit in more comfortable chairs. Justin called Gus over to sit on his lap.

“Daddy and I need to talk with you Little Man.”

Gus settled back against his Papa and looked up backward at his face. “What are we going to talk about?”

“Well first, the reason I didn’t go to the park today was I had to go to the gallery. Your Mommy had been having some issues at the gallery so we decided she shouldn’t work there anymore.”

Gus nodded. “That’s good.”

Brian was surprised by his son’s reaction. “Why do you think that is good Sonny Boy?”

“Mommy always complained about working at the art gallery. I don’t think she liked that job very much. Maybe she will be happier now!”

Brian could tell that Gus had more to say. “What did Mommy say about her job?”

Gus looked uneasy. Justin gave him a hug. “You know you can tell your Daddy and me anything Gus.”

“Well… Sometimes… Sometimes Mommy would say kind of mean things about you Papa and I didn’t like when she said them. She said she was waiting for Daddy to start to run the Gallery. I told her Daddy was too busy at Kinnetik to work at the gallery too. That made her mad when I said that to her.”

Brian reached over and gave his son a soft pat on his leg.

“Sorry that Mommy got mad because that was the truth you were telling her. I’m really proud of you for telling the truth.”

Gus smiled at his Daddy. He always wanted his Daddy to be proud of him so it made him happy for Daddy to tell him he was proud.

Justin hugged Gus a little tighter. “The thing is Gus that your Mommy isn’t really happy with a lot of things in her life. She feels like she needs some time alone to try and figure out why she isn’t happy. She’s going to live with her parents for a while.”

Gus looked horrified. “Do I have to live with Granny and Grampy? I don’t like it there.”

Brian shook his head. “No Gus. You’ll spend some of the time with Mama and JR at the loft and you’ll spend some of the time here with your Papa and me. We don’t have everything figured out yet. Why don’t you like staying with Granny and Grampy?”

“Well I only stayed there once with Mommy for a couple days bur Granny likes me to be quiet. She doesn’t even like me to make motor sounds when I play with my cars. Once I was making my cars crash and she told Mommy she should do something about my violence tennis knees. I didn’t really understand what that meant but Mommy told her that was how little boys played. Grampy mostly just stayed in his study and when he came out he just talked to Granny and Mommy.”

Brian rolled his eyes. “Well I don’t think you have to worry about staying there.”

Gus looked a little less concerned. “Daddy, can’t you help Mommy be happy again?”

Brian looked lost so Justin spoke up. “Gus, I know this is hard to understand but everyone needs to take care of their own happiness. They have to decide what makes them happy, nobody can really make someone else happy.”

Gus looked unconvinced. “Is Mommy doing betting again?”

Brian and Justin looked at each other before Justin spoke.

“Why do you ask that Gus?”

“Well before we moved here that was one of the thing Mommy and Mama used to argue about. They used a different word but my friend Sean said that the other word meant betting on stuff.”

Justin nodded. “Was the other word gambling?”

“Yeah that was the word. Mama said that Mommy was wasting money doing that. Is that what she is doing again?”

Justin gave Brian a “look” over Gus’s head. “Yes Sonny Boy your Mommy is gambling again. She was taking extra money when she went grocery shopping and using that money to gamble with.”

“Sometimes when I went shopping with Mommy she would get change and we would go to the counter and buy lottery tickets. She said we might win a lot of money and that would be a good surprise for Mama so we should keep it a secret between just us. Is that gambling?”

Brian wanted to run from inside and lock himself in the study. He looked at Justin who just gave a quick nod of his head so Brian continued.

“Yes that is gambling. That wasn’t really change your Mommy was getting. She was taking extra money from her bank account and that is why Mama and Mommy talked about how expensive the food was. That is why your Mommy took your ten dollars to buy lottery tickets.”

“Why does Mommy keep doing the gambling if it doesn’t make her happy?”

This time Brian gave the “look” to Justin. Justin kissed the top of Gus’s head.

“Your Mommy isn’t really unhappy about gambling. She is gambling because she is unhappy and she think if she wins a lot of money she will be happier. The problem is lots and lots of people buy lottery tickets and there are only a few big prizes so there is only a very small chance of winning a lot of money. Sometimes people have trouble stopping doing something, even if it bad for them. Those people have what we call an addiction, which means you can’t stop doing something even if you know it is not a good thing. Uncle Blake’s job is to help people stop things that are bad for them. The biggest thing is that people have to ask for help. If they don’t want to stop no one can help them stop.

That is what your Mommy is trying to do now. She is trying to figure out what she needs to do to be happy again like she was before. She has to understand that gambling is not the correct way to get happy.”

Gus was quiet for a few moments.

“Mommy hasn’t been happy for a long time. I thought moving here would make her happy because I was really happy to move back here near everybody. I hope Mommy figures it out quickly so we can all be happy again.”

Justin and Brian agreed that it would be good for Lindsay to figure out how to happy quickly. They assured Gus how much they loved him and would always be there for him. John and Peter had sat nearby and listened to the Uncles talk to Gus.

They all had dessert and then Brian took Gus upstairs for his bath. Justin answered the questions that John and Peter had before going upstairs to read Gus his bedtime story. Once Gus was asleep Brian and Justin settled on a lounger on the patio and enjoyed some beer and some time together.

Brian’s cell phone rang. He checked the display and smirked. “It’s Mikey.”

Justin just groaned while Brian answered the call.

“Hi Mikey.”

“Yes. JR has been staying here.”

“Because Melanie asked Justin if we could have both kids this past weekend and he can’t say no. The munchers have some stuff going on so we still have both kids.”

“I’m pretty sure she’s asleep by now.”

“No I’m not sure because Alice enticed her over to their house to spend the night. She is going to plait JR’s hair tomorrow whatever the fuck that means.”

Justin chuckled. He could hear Michael’s voice going up an octave.

“Mikey it’s not like we gave her to passing strangers. Alice and Charlie are our family, JR was happy to spend the night with them. Get the fuck over it!”

Justin could feel Brian’s body tensing up.

“Of course I know Lindsay got fired. I would have fired her before this but Justin has way more patience than I do.”

“No! It was not a two hundred dollar mistake! She stole money from the gallery petty cash and made up bogus reimbursement sheets that listed Sidney as using all the petty cash. So she is a liar and a thief.”

“Mikey! Just shut the fuck up. Mel told Justin that you and Lindsay have this shared delusion that Justin is some kind of Svengali who has manipulated me into a life I don’t want. If you were really my friend you would be able to tell that I have never been happier in my life.”

Justin couldn’t make out any words but Michael voice seemed dangerously close to an octave that only dogs could hear.

“Lindsay may have you convinced that she is some kind of victim here but that is just another lie. The reason they had to move back here was Lindsay gambled all their savings away at casinos in Toronto. If not for Justin and my financial help they would have had no place to live. Now she is gambling again and has abandoned all her responsibility and I am done with this conversation.”

Brian disconnected the call and pinched a laughing Justin’s side. Justin swatted his partner’s hand and turned his face so that they could kiss.

“So Lindsay called Michael and got him stirred up?”

“Left him a message but yes he is stirred up. Let’s go upstairs so I can work out my frustrations.”

Justin laughed and kissed him again. “Sounds good to me old man.”

Justin was up and running before Brian could say or do anything. “Don’t forget to lock up and set the alarm. The boys already went upstairs.”

By the time Brian go to the master bedroom the lights were dimmed and Justin was laying on the bed naked. Brian quickly locked the door and dropped his own clothes on the floor.

*************************************************************************************

Before calling Brian Michael had left several message for Melanie on her cell and the loft phone. She had ignored them all.

Afraid that Michael would show up on her doorstep Mel called Ted and asked if she could spend the night with him and Blake. He agreed so Mel packed an overnight bag, turned off all the lights on the loft and drove to Ted’s house.

After talking to Brian and trying the loft phone yet again. Michael arrived at the loft building, Ben came with him to try and keep him calm. Michael dialed the code for the loft several times but there was no answer.

Ben pointed out to him that the loft windows were all dark. Michael dialed the code for the second floor apartment. The owner answered the call.

“Hi. You don’t know me but my name is Michael Novotny. I’m best friends with the building owner, Brian Kinney. I need to get up to the third floor loft but Melanie isn’t answering the phone.”

“I don’t let anyone in to the building that I don’t know. I rent this place from KT Properties and I have no idea who Brian Kinney is. Don’t call my phone again.”

“I’m afraid Melanie may not be able to come to the phone. Something might be wrong.”

“So call the cops and leave me alone.”

Michael considered call the police but Ben convinced him to just come home. He figured that Melanie had gone to stay with a friend.

End Notes:

I am very excited, just 15 reviews to go!! 

Chapter 85 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 85

After relieving their stress in their favorite way, twice, and taking a quick shower Brian and Justin were lying in bed. Brian was on his back and Justin was half sprawled on top of him. His head resting on Brian’s shoulder, his arm across Brian’s stomach and his left leg entwined with Brian’s.

Brian was enjoying just being quiet and together but knew his favorite blonde could never just be quiet for long. However he was startled by Justin’s conversation starter.

“We need to buy a bigger car.”

Brian raised his head to look at Justin.

“Where did that idea come from Sunshine?”

“Well I was thinking; if I wanted to go with you guys today there wouldn’t have been room for all of us in my car.”

Brian sighed. “JR could have sat on someone’s lap if you had gone along.”

“Brian you know we couldn’t do that. Everyone has to have a seatbelt on or be in a booster seat. We could get stopped by a state trooper if JR was just on someone’s lap.”

Brian relaxed back onto his pillow. “JR is NOT going to be here all that often so that problem is solved.”

“Well Mr Kinney; if we follow through on a plan we have been discussing we will need to add a car seat so we still need a vehicle that holds more passengers.”

Brian was quiet for a few moments. “Justin. I can’t own a minivan. I just can’t do that!”

Justin chuckled. “Brian Kinney you are so adorable. They sell larger SUV’s; ones that have three sets of seats. I don’t want to have a minivan either.”

Brian nodded. “A larger SUV would be okay, I guess. Why does my minivan aversion make me adorable?”

“Well you are always pretty adorable but you refusing to own a minivan is especially adorable. Because I know that if I really wanted to buy a minivan you would give in and let me have one.”
Brian leaned over and kissed Justin on the top of his head.

“If that makes you happy to think that, you are welcome to your illusions Sunshine.”

Justin smiled. “Well I am always happy to be here in our bed, in our room, in our house with you.”

Brian didn’t say anything but did clear his throat. Justin felt a little thrill knowing that Brian was trying to control his emotions. Finally Brian spoke. “Well, you know, me too.”

“I do know Brian! That is another reason you are so adorable.”

Brian was quiet but he pulled Justin closer to him and gave him another quick kiss. They were both happy to be quiet and together and in a short time Justin’s even breathing told Brian his partner was asleep.
Brian settled on the bed, ready for sleep himself. Before drifting off he whispered.

“No one is as adorable as you Sunshine. I probably would let you have a minivan if that was what you wanted.”

*************************************************************************************

Melanie drove down to the end of the street and parked in front of Ted and Blake’s house. She grabbed her bag from the seat beside her and walked up onto their porch. Before she could knock or ring the doorbell Blake opened the door. He smiled and enveloped Melanie in a hug and then stepped back.

“Teddy is upstairs with Nina. She likes him to sit with her until she falls asleep. He should be down in couple minutes. Would you like a glass of iced tea?”

“That sounds great. Thanks Blake.”

Mel left her bag by the stairs and followed Blake out to the kitchen. Blake put ice in a glass filed it with iced tea and added a slice of lemon to the rim.

“It’s a nice evening. How about we sit out back?”

Mel nodded and followed Blake to the back patio. There were candles burning in hurricane lamps. Mel noticed the sand box in one corner of the yard and smiled.

Blake noticed her smile. “Nina loves the sandbox. She has even managed to get Teddy to help her build sandcastles. They are pretty cute together.”

Mel sank into one of the cushioned chairs and put her feet up on a small ottoman.

“This is really nice Blake. I miss having outdoor space.”

Blake smiled as he looked at Melanie sipping her iced tea. He didn’t know her very well since they had lived in Toronto for most of the time he and Ted were together. He could sense how upset she was and he reached over took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

“Sorry for your troubles. Ted and I will do anything we can do to help you. Teddy thinks the world of you.”

Mel gave him a brief smile before turning away to bring her emotions under control. She thought that Blake must be very good at his job he oozed empathy and didn’t mind showing it. When she trusted herself to talk, she murmured “Thank you.”

They sat silently sipping their drinks until Ted appeared a short time later. He was carrying the receiver for a child monitor.

“I thought I find you out here. Blake loves to sit out here in the evening.”

Blake chuckled. “Teddy we aren’t exactly hiding. If we weren’t inside there were only so many placed we could be.”

Ted smiled at his partner and came over and give him a quick kiss before settling into a chair on the other side of Mel. Blake stood up.

“Teddy you don’t have a drink. I’ll go get you an iced tea.”

“That’s okay baby. I’m fine.”

Blake shook his head and went in the house. Ted turned his chair so that he faced Melanie.

“I’m glad you called. Glad that you thought of us when you didn’t want to be alone tonight.”

“To be honest it wasn’t so much that I didn’t want to be alone. I just want to avoid Michael for as long as I can. Lindsay called him and got him all stirred up. He’s left messages on my cell and on the loft phone. I knew eventually he would show up at the door and I didn’t want to be there when he showed up!”

Ted nodded and got up to help Blake who had come through the door with a glass for Ted in one hand and the pitcher of iced tea in the other.

Blake refilled his glass and Melanie’s before sitting back down. Ted gave Blake a big smile before turning his attention back to Melanie.

“What did Lindsay tell Michael that got him so stirred up?”

Melanie sighed. “I’m not completely sure what she said to him. One thing I know is that he thinks that Justin and I conspired against Lindsay and forced her out of the gallery. Justin got Brian out of the way so he couldn’t interfere and Justin fired her because of a mistake of a couple hundred dollars!”

Ted shook his head. “It was no mistake. She deliberately falsified petty cash reports and took money from petty cash. How can Michael think Justin would do something like that?”

“From what Lindsay said to me, I think she and Michael have been talking together about how Justin is controlling Brian and making him do things that he doesn’t want to do.”

Blake let out a loud breath. “Anyone who spends anytime with them can see how much they love each other. Neither Brian nor Justin would ever do anything to make the other one unhappy. How can Lindsay and Michael be so blind?”

Ted shrugged. “Before Justin, Michael and Lindsay were more important to Brian and he relied on them more. They always made excuses for his behavior. Once Brian admitted to himself how much he loved Justin they moved down a friendship step and have never been able to reconcile themselves to that demotion.”

The three friends sat quietly for a while before talking about less troublesome subjects and then finally going in the house. Blake and Ted made sure Melanie was settled in the guest room before they retired to their own room.

*************************************************************************************

The next morning when the alarm went off Brian was surprised when Justin sat up in bed.

“What’s up Sunshine?”

“I’m going to take Gus and JR to school. That way you can just drive your corvette to Kinnetik and take care of all the stuff you didn’t get done yesterday.”

Brian shook his head. “It doesn’t make sense for you to drive them to school and then have to drive back in the afternoon to pick them up.”

“I’m going to text Em and see if he wants to meet for breakfast. I can spend the day at the Gallery. I still have some prints to initial and I’m sure there is other stuff I can help with to get ready for the grand opening on Friday. Maybe I’ll see if Mom wants to have lunch.”

“Today is Tuesday. Mother Taylor will be looking to get free lunch at Brokers’ Open Houses today.”

Justin smiled. “Well if you play your cards right maybe I’ll have lunch with you.”

Brian leaned over in bed and gave Justin a kiss. “Race you to the shower!”

Both men ran into the bathroom and jostled at the shower door for a couple moments until Brian let Justin slip in ahead of him. A couple of quick blowjobs and mutual washing later Brian was finishing getting dressed while Justin went to wake up Gus and get him ready for school.

When the three of them went down to the kitchen, Alice and JR were already there. Justin saw that not only was JR’s hair in plaits but Alice had included a pink ribbon in the plaits.

“JR, your hair looks beautiful this morning. Especially with the pink ribbons Alice added.”

JR had a huge smile on her face. “Thanks Uncle Jus but Charlie fixed my hair this morning. He said he was better at it than Alice.”

Brian and Justin laughed. Alice shook her head.

“I didn’t agree but told him to have at it and fix JR’s hair. He did a pretty good job.”

Gus told his sister her hair looked nice and Brian agreed. JR was very happy with her hairdo and could hardly wait to get to school to show it off to her friends.

Brian quickly drank his coffee & guava juice and ate his wheat toast before leaving for Kinnetik.

Justin supervised breakfast for Gus and JR. Fruit first followed by cereal. He texted Emmett about meeting him for breakfast so Justin just had coffee and some fruit.

John and Peter appeared while the kids were finishing breakfast. John asked Justin if he could go to the park with Patrick. His mother would drop them off there and pick them up later. They were going to meet some of the other guys from the soccer team and do some drills.

Justin called Roxanne to verify the plans as John rolled his eyes. “I don’t understand why you don’t trust us when we tell you about our plans.”

Justin chuckled. “Because it hasn’t been that long ago that I sometimes told my parents about plans that were very different from my actual plans. That’s how I met Brian.”

John looked annoyed. “So just because you were a devious kid you think we will be too?”

“I think there is a chance of that.”

John just shook his head but didn’t continue the conversation.

Peter looked around the kitchen. “Where’s Uncle Brian?”

Gus answered him. “Daddy left for Kinnetik.”

Peter looked at Justin. “How are the kids getting to school?”

“I’m going to drive them.”

“Can I go along for the ride?”

Justin explained that he was staying in the city until school was done for the day. Peter said he might be able to help at the gallery and he could bring a book to read. Justin told him to hurry and get dressed. He didn’t have to worry about breakfast, they would eat at the diner.

Just before they got to the Fort Pitt School, Justin got a text from Em telling him he would love to meet for breakfast. When they were parked outside the school Justin texted back that he & Peter would be at the diner in about 20 minutes.

Justin was amused at how delighted JR was with her hair style. Gus just looked at his Papa and shook his head as his sister walked into school her head held high. After making sure both kids got to their classrooms Justin & Peter headed for the diner.

Emmett was already in a booth when Justin and Peter walked through the diner‘s door. Debbie was busy at the other end of the diner so they were able to get inside and join Emmett in the booth without getting the usual bone crushing hugs from the redhead.

Debbie did come over to take their orders and give them a big hello. Justin and Em caught up with each other’s lives being careful to keep their conversation PG rated since Peter was with them. Peter only half paid attention to the two men. He was busy drinking in all the sights at the Liberty Diner. A visit to the Liberty Diner was like being in a TV show or a movie.

As the breakfast rush wound down, Debbie came over and pushed into the booth next to Emmett.

“So Sunshine just what is going on with the girls? Lindsay fed Michael some story that smells like bullshit to me.”

Justin sighed. “There’s a lot going on there Deb. Linds is dealing with a lot of personal stuff and feels she needs some time to herself.”

“I guess you know she told Michael that you got Brian out of town for the day and fired her for making a mistake that cost the gallery a couple hundred dollars. She said that you and Mel were conspiring against her.
You fired her and Mel threw here out of the loft. I told Michael that story just doesn’t make any sense.”

“Lindsay didn’t make any mistake. She took over two hundred dollars out of the gallery petty cash and submitted forms showing Sidney used the money. Sidney has never used the petty cash. Brian knew I was going to have to let Lindsay go but we wanted to get him and especially the kids out of the loop in case Lindsay tried to get to them with a story like she gave Michael.”

Debbie looked shocked. “But why would she need to take money? She and Mel are both working now and you and Brian are giving them a free place to live. Why did she need more money?”

Justin took a minute to consider how to continue. He decided that if Lindsay was spreading lies he might just as well tell the true story.

“Lindsay has a gambling problem Deb. That is why they had to move back from Canada. Linds ran into some trouble at the casinos there. Melanie found out on Sunday that she had started gambling again.”

“But there’s no casinos here, she hasn’t been to Atlantic City has she?”

“No. It was the lottery she was playing. Mel was watching their finances pretty closely but Lindsay was doing the grocery shopping and getting cash back at the store. Plus she took the money from petty cash. Lindsay told Melanie she lost herself, she didn’t know who she was any more. Lindsay feels that she has to find herself before she could work on any other issues in her life.”

Debbie snorted. “She’s a fucking mother that’s who she is. How can she just abandon her kids? Do you know where she is staying?”

Justin rolled his eyes. “She moved in with her parents. She must have called them right after leaving the gallery. Her mother picked her up at the loft after she told Mel about having to work on herself before working on their relationship.”

Debbie got up to go back to work. “Well that’s fucked up Sunshine. Thanks for letting me know the true story. That Lindsay has a fucking nerve trying to get my kid mixed up with all her shit. Good luck with your hearing tomorrow. I’m sure everything will work out for you guys.”

After Debbie left, Emmett smiled at Justin. “With Debbie it always comes back to looking out for poor Michael!”

Justin laughed. “Some things never change. Well Peter and I better get over to the gallery.”

Justin and Emmett hugged each other good bye. Justin said breakfast was his treat and paid the check before he and Peter drove to the gallery.

*************************************************************************************

At the Petersen home, Nancy knocked on Lindsay’s bedroom door. When there was no answer she cracked open the door. “Lindsay?”

“What do you want mother?”

Nancy opened the door and stepped into the room. The drapes were pulled shut and since there was no light on so the room was dark. Nancy could just make out her daughter curled up on the bed.

“It’s getting late dear. Don’t you think you should think about getting up?”

“I’m tired mother. I haven’t been sleeping well. I just want to sleep for a while longer.”

Nancy just sighed and left the room. When she got downstairs to the kitchen Ron looked up from the newspaper he was reading.

“She said she is tired and just wants to sleep.”

Ron made a disgusted face.

“I know. If she doesn’t come downstairs by later this afternoon I’ll talk to her.”

Ron just grunted and went back to his newspaper.

*************************************************************************************

Sidney and Pat were surprised to see Justin and Peter but grateful for the extra help. Pat had docents from PIFA scheduled most of the day so she could walk them through the art exhibit. Sidney was able to coax a couple of his former employees back for the grand opening so they should have sufficient staff.

The first night was invitation only and they were a lot of reply cards to be opened. Pat had created a spreadsheet to keep track of the attendees. She was delighted to discover that Peter understood spreadsheets, maybe even more than she did.

“How did you learn about spreadsheets? Do they teach that is school?”

Peter smiled. “Uncle Ted taught me about spreadsheets when he was explaining the renovations project for this building. If I run into any questions or problems I’ll call him.”

Pat gave him a hug. “You are a huge help. I’m so glad you came with Justin!”

Justin kept busy initialing his prints and when his hand started to get tired he made some calls to art magazines and local columnists to be sure their grand opening would get good coverage. He even gave Pat a break and took a couple docents through the exhibit explaining the important things for them to know.

Justin called Brian and arranged to meet him for lunch. They decided to just go to the diner again. Justin and Peter drove to Kinnetik and parked. Ted joined them for lunch so the four of them walked to the diner.

Peter told Ted all about working with the spreadsheet and how Pat had been so happy that he knew how to use spreadsheets. He had even fixed one of her formulas. Justin smiled at how pleased Ted was with Peter’s news. Ted and Peter discussed spreadsheets all the way to the diner. Brian and Justin just kept looking at each other and smiling not really understanding much of the discussion going on behind them.

Debbie was not working the lunch shift so there was no big greeting. The new manager seated them and tired his best not to offend Brian.

Once they ordered lunch Justin turned to Brian. “You know I think we will cut it too close for the hearing if we have to take Gus and JR to school and then get back to Washington.”

Ted spoke up. “I could come down and pick up the kids and take them to school with Nina.”

Brian shook his head. “That’s too much driving for you Theodore but thanks for the offer. I say we just get a town car to take Gus and JR to school. I’ll get Cynthia to call Louie and make sure it is a driver we know who picks them up.”

Brian quickly texted Cynthia. “All taken care of Sunshine. What other problems do you have that you would like me to solve?”

Justin just laughed. Ted muttered. “Uh oh.”

A second later Michael appeared beside the booth.

“Have any of you talked with Melanie. She hasn’t answered any of my calls. I even went over to the loft last night but it was all dark. The neighbor wouldn’t buzz me into the building. I told him I was Brian’s friend but he said he never heard of Brian Kinney. I thought you owned the whole building.”

Brian just looked at Michael for a minute and didn’t say anything. “Hello Mikey! The guy on the second floor hasn’t lived there very long. The building is owned by KT Properties. He met Mother Taylor to rent the apartment, no need for him to meet me or Justin.”

Ted spoke up. “I talked to Mel last night. She is just trying to get her head around everything. I’m sure she’ll get back to you soon.”

“Well I don’t understand why she is avoiding me. I don’t even know what is going on with my daughter.”

Justin could feel Brian tense up and laid a comforting hand on his thigh under the table.

“Mikey, you know that JR is staying with us. She is safe and sound at the Fort Pitt School.”

“The problem is that she isn’t with you. You took it upon yourselves to let her stay with the Simpsons without even clearing that with me. JR is my daughter. I think she needs to stay with Ben and me. I’ll pick her up after school and take her to our house.”

Justin joined the conversation. “We need to run that past Mel and the problem with you picking up JR from school is Mr Rabbit is at our house. You know JR can’t sleep without Mr Rabbit. Unless you want to drive down to our house you better wait until tomorrow to take her to your house.”

Michael frowned. “Since when are you and Melanie such great friends. I don’t understand how you two could treat Lindsay the way you have. Anyone can make a mistake. Lindsay says that it only cost the gallery a couple hundred dollars. First you fire her from her job and next Mel makes her leave the loft.”

Brian answered. “Mikey I don’t understand you! You are always saying you are my oldest friend, my best friend and yet you are always ready to believe the worst of me. Lindsay comes to you with some bullshit story and you immediately accept it as fact. I told you it wasn’t any mistake. She is a thief, she stole money from the gallery. The dollar amount doesn’t matter a theft is a theft.”

Ted added information. “Mel did not make Lindsay leave. Lindsay told her that she needed time to find out who she was before she could work on their relationship. Lindsay had already made arrangements to stay with her parents. Mel is devastated. Lindsay just deserted everyone.”

Michael was not about to let things go despite all the evidence that he was being used by Lindsay. He looked straight at Justin.

“Well it seems a shame that Lindsay puts all the work into your grand opening art show and now she won’t even be there to see it!”

Before Justin could answer Brian spoke up.

“Michael! Would you please taking your fucking head out of your ass. Lindsay didn’t do squat for this show at the gallery. She went off on a tirade to Justin about Gus spending time with Kevin O’Brien. She did that in front of Sidney and the artist for the show. Nathan, the artist, has a cousin with a disability so he was really offended by Lindsay’s outburst so he asked for her not to have anything to do with him or his art. I would have fired Lindsay for her unprofessional behavior but Justin talked to her about it and kept her on. Now it turns out she was stealing money so, of course, she had to go. She is NOT a fucking victim! She is a fucking ungrateful thief and I’m done with her. If you feel so sorry for her; keep it to yourself around me or don’t come around me. Is that clear?”

Michael was shocked but couldn’t stop himself.

“Well maybe if you had paid more attention to things at the gallery this wouldn’t have happened.”

Brian screamed at him. “ENOUGH! Get out of my sight. I have nothing else to say to you.”

Everyone in the diner looked over to see a red faced Michael run out of the diner. Peter, who had a healthy respect for his Uncle Brian, was wide eyed. Ted looked down at his plate to try and hide the smile on his face.

Justin laughed out loud and leaned over to kiss Brian. “I think Michael may have pooped his pants as he ran out of here. You can probably expect a phone call from Debbie.”

Brian nodded. “Well I am just in the mood for that. She’ll be sorry if she calls me this afternoon.”

Justin continued to chuckle even as Brian gave him an annoyed look. Peter couldn’t wait to tell John about this lunch.

Shortly after Michael made his hasty exit the four of them stood up to leave. Brian handed their waitress a hundred dollar bill. “Keep the change.”

They could tell everyone in the diner had their eyes on them. Brian surprised Justin by grabbing him and delivering a toe curling kiss. As they broke apart Justin actually felt a little light headed and leaned against Brian who kept his arm around Justin’s waist.

When they got outside Justin looked up at his partner. “Brian Kinney I fucking love you!”

Brian looked down with a serious expression on his face. “How could you help it!”

Justin chuckled and looked at Brian with a big smile on his face. Brian took his hand and Justin’s smile got a little brighter. Brian couldn’t help smiling back at him as he thought. “All he has to do is fucking smile at me and I’d buy a flamingo pink minivan if that was what he wanted.”

Ted and Peter walked behind them on the way back to Kinnetik. Ted smiled and pointed to the joined hands of Brian and Justin. Peter nodded.

“John will be sorry he missed this lunch.”

Peter and Ted chuckled which caused Brian to turn around and give them a stern look which only made them chuckle more. Justin squeezed Brian’s hand which completely distracted him from Ted and Peter.

When they got to Kinnetik, Ted hurried inside. Brian bent and kissed Justin. He stroked his partner’s cheek and smiled. “Later.”

Justin leaned his forehead against Brian chest for a moment. “Later.”

Brian went inside as Justin and Peter walked to garage. Once they got back to the gallery, Justin and Peter worked on finishing the setup of the gift shop.

Justin’s cell phone rang, he glanced at the display. “Hi Mel.”

“Hi Justin. I just got off the phone with a very subdued Michael.”

Justin chuckled. “He had a run in with Brian at the diner. I think that may be the reason he is subdued.”

“I heard about the diner. It is pretty much the talk of Liberty Avenue. A couple friends called me about it. Brian doesn’t get all the credit though. I could hear Debbie yelling at Michael in the background while we were talking. I think Debbie is ready to blame Brian for anything but not so ready to put any blame on you.”

“I think Debbie just knows that Michael was being used by Lindsay and didn’t want him acting like a fool.”

“Anyway I told Michael JR could spend Wednesday and Thursday nights with him and Ben. I’m going to being her home for the weekend. Gus can come home too.”

Justin sighed. “I think he should stay with us for the weekend. That will give you time with JR to help her understand what is happening. We told her and Gus about Lindsay needing time to herself but I think she needs time with just you.”

“Yeah, that makes sense as long as it is okay for Gus to stay with you. Debbie has off tomorrow so when Brian picks up the kids from school do you think he could drop JR and her stuff at Debbie’s house?”

“I’m not sure which of us will pick up Gus and JR. Whoever it is will drop JR at Debbie’s.”

Mel was a little confused. “Isn’t Brian going into Kinnetik tomorrow?”

Justin glanced over at Peter. “We have our custody hearing for the boys tomorrow morning at the Washington County Courthouse. Not sure how long that will take but one of us will pick up the kids after school.”
“Who is going to take Gus and JR to school?”

“Brian decided it would be easiest to get our car service to take them in the morning. Cynthia is making sure they use a driver we know.”

Melanie burst into laughter that lasted several minutes. “Oh my god. That’s the first good laugh I’ve had in a while. Only Brian Kinney would send his son to school in a fucking limousine. That is great!”

Justin and Mel chatted for a few more minutes before ending the call.

Once they had the gift shop finished Justin and Peter left to pick up Gus and JR. The four of them headed home stopping to pick up John from the O’Brien’s house on their way.

The four junior members of the household were all anxious to get into the swimming pool. Justin helped JR get changed before he put on his own swimsuit.

By the time Brian got home; Justin was relaxing in the hot tub overseeing the pool activity. Brian came out of the house and announced that everyone had to get changed for dinner.

************************************************************************************

At the Petersen house Ron knocked at his daughter’s bedroom door. There was no answer but he swung the door open with a bang. Lindsay sat up in bed.

“Lindsay you have been in bed all day. You have to get up now and be downstairs for dinner in half an hour.”

He didn’t wait for a reply before shutting the door and going back downstairs. Just before he was preparing to go back up to his daughter’s bedroom she appeared. Lindsay’s hair was uncombed and she was wearing pajamas and her feet were bare. Ron took one look at her before exploding.

“Jesus Christ! Get back upstairs wash your face, comb that rat nest of hair and put on some clothes. You should know we do not eat dinner in this house looking like you just crawled out of bed.”

Lindsay started to cry. “I’m exhausted. I just want to sleep.”

“I don’t give a damn what you want. You’ve spent the whole day in bed it is time you got dressed. Now move!”

Lindsay ran upstairs and her parents could hear the bedroom door slam. Nancy looked at her husband and shrugged. They sat down and started dinner. Lindsay did not reappear.

************************************************************************************

Wednesday morning Brian and Justin got Gus and JR dressed and fed before the car service arrived. Gus was very excited by this adventure and JR joined in her brother’s enthusiasm.

John and Peter were too nervous to eat much breakfast. Alice and Charlie did not appear since they were also getting ready to head to the courthouse. Jennifer called Justin to say she had picked up Tillie Kaminski and would see them at the courthouse.

*************************************************************************************

Ron Petersen had an early golf game with some friends. When he left the house he told Nancy that Lindsay had to get up and out of her bedroom. If she was still in there when he got home he was going to insist she find somewhere else to live.

Once he was gone Nancy made some scrambled eggs and put together a breakfast tray for Lindsay. She went upstairs, gave the door a quick knock and went into the bedroom.

“Lindsay you need to get out of bed. I brought you up some breakfast. After you eat you need to get showered and dressed. It’s going to be a nice day, we can sit out on the patio.”

Nancy opened the drapes on both bedroom windows. Lindsay sat up in bed.

“Mother! Why do you care whether I’m in bed or not. I just want to be left alone.”

“Lindsay, you cannot just become a hermit. I know you are upset and need time to figure things out but that doesn’t mean you stay in bed all day. That is just not going to work for your father and I and it isn’t good for you to just dwell on what’s gone wrong in your life.”

Lindsay sighed but got out of bed. Nancy left the room and told her daughter to bring the dishes down to the kitchen when she was finished breakfast.

Lindsay did shower and dress before she took her breakfast dishes down to the kitchen and put them in the dishwasher. She looked out the window at her mother sitting on the patio and talking on the phone. Lindsay imagined that her mother was telling friends about Lindsay’s troubled life and didn’t want to go outside and listen to it.

For a moment she considering packing her clothes and taking a taxi back to the loft. Lindsay realized she had no one to talk to about how to fix her life. She had no idea what she wanted out of life. She did know going back to loft would be a huge mistake. Looking at her watch Lindsay thought Brian was probably in his office at Kinnetik and this would be a chance to talk to him without interference from Justin.

She went back upstairs, found her cell phone and called Brian’s cell number.

*************************************************************************************

Brian was just pulling into a parking space in the courthouse parking lot when his cell rang. He looked down at the display and grimaced at Justin showing him the Lindsay’s name on the phone display.

Justin shrugged. “It’s inevitable.”

Justin turned to John and Peter in the back seat. “There’s Alice and Charlie over there with my Mom. How about you guys go over there. We’ll be there in a minute.”

The boys left as Brian connected the call.

“Hello Lindsay.”

“Hi Brian. Are you at your office?”

“Actually I’m in the car.”

“I thought you would be at the office by now. Didn’t you drop the kids at school?”

Brian took a deep breath. “I actually in the parking lot of the Washington County Courthouse. We have our custody hearing this morning.”

Lindsay gripped her phone so hard she thought she might crush it.

“Custody hearing!! Is it for Gus?”

“I don’t think we are at that point right now. This is the hearing for permanent custody of John and Peter.”

Lindsay relaxed. “Oh. I just thought we should talk. I haven’t had a chance to tell you my side of things.”

“Your side? Do you think you can justify stealing from the gallery and even from our son. Gus told us about you taking his candy money when you thought he was asleep. He asked Justin if we could give you money for food because he heard you and Mel arguing about food costs. So you caused our son anxiety so you could buy lottery tickets. How could you possible justify that?”

Lindsay’s grip on the phone tightened again.

“You realize it was my money I spent on lottery tickets. Mel had just gotten so controlling about money I felt I couldn’t tell her. I always planned to pay back the money to petty cash.”

“Linds I told you a while ago that I have grown up. I am not at all interested in listening to fairy tales. I certainly don’t want to be put in the positon of defending Melanie but she did have some cause to keep track of money after what happened in Toronto. Sidney had reservations about hiring you and Justin went to bat for you. For you to turn around and betray his trust in you is the real issue. The amount of money is not important it is the betrayal of his trust that I can’t forgive.”

Justin put his hand on Brian’s thigh and Brian placed his free hand on top of it.

“Really Brian with you it is always that Justin comes first…”

“That is great that you are finally starting to get it. You are correct with me it is always Justin first and that is the way it will be for the rest of my life. You need to get yourself straightened out and I hope when that happens we can work back towards a friendship. I have to go, we need to get into the courthouse.”

He disconnected. At the Petersen house Lindsay still held the phone against her ear as tears started to run down her face. She couldn’t believe how Justin had wormed his way into Brian’s life and pushed his old friends away.

*************************************************************************************

Justin turned to Brian and opened his mouth to say something. Brian shut him down.

“Sunshine don’t say anything. I want us to just concentrate on this hearing. Lindsay’s issues are going to be with us for a long time. Unfortunately we will have plenty of time to discuss them.”

Justin just nodded and got out of the car. Brian got out of his side and came around and out his arm around Justin’s shoulders as they walked over to where their family was waiting.

Brian gave Mrs Kaminski a hug and thanked her for coming. They all walked into the courthouse and went to the assigned courtroom. Their lawyer, Anabel Harper, and her paralegal were already there seated at a table by the judge’s bench. Joan and her attorney were sitting on the other side of the courtroom.

Pointedly ignoring Joan and her lawyer, Brian and Justin went with the boys to the front of the courtroom to talk to Anabel. Joan was surprised to see Tillie and leaned into her lawyer and talked into his ear while glaring at Tillie and Jennifer.

Tillie ignored Joan, Jennifer gave her a big insincere smile and waved hello. Alice nodded in Joan’s direction and Charlie actually said hello to her but did not get any response.

A uniformed man came out of a door by the judge’s bench and introduced himself as Judge Catania’s court officer. He said the judge would like to speak to John and Peter in his chambers before the hearing began.
Anabel nodded.

Justin smiled at his nephews. “Don’t be nervous. Just be honest. Act respectful, judges like that. Call him your honor or sir.”

Both boys smiled at their uncles. Justin looking anxious and Brian with his “no emotion” face firmly in place.

John & Peter followed the court officer back though the door he had emerged from. He asked Peter to take a seat in the anteroom outside the Judge’s office and took John inside and introduced him to the judge.

About fifteen minutes later a smiling John emerged and gave his brother a thumbs up. The court officer took Peter into the judge’s office while John went out into the courtroom. Jennifer hurried over to give him a hug. John surprised her by giving her a kiss on the cheek.

John told his uncles his talk with the judge went good. He walked over to where Joan was sitting with her lawyer.

“Hello Grandmother.”

“Hello John.”

John sat beside Joan. “Grandmother, Peter and I wish you would stop trying to stop the uncles getting permanent custody. If you are honest you would admit you don’t want us to live with you and we want to stay with the uncles. They are really good to us and we are happy living with them.”

Joan shook her head. “You are too young to understand the damage they are doing to you. I can’t abandon you to their influence.”

John sighed. “I think you are being very selfish and bigoted. I’m sorry we can’t all get along and I think that is mainly your fault.”

Before a startled Joan could say anything John got up and walked back to his uncles. Brian put his arm around John’s shoulders. A short time later Peter came back into the courtroom. He came over and stood next to Justin who put his arm around the boy’s waist and pulled him close.

The court officer appeared and asked everyone to take a seat. He walked over and spoke to Joan’s lawyer before returning to the front of the courtroom. As Judge Catania came into the courtroom the court officer asked everyone to stand and once the judge was seated everyone sat.

There were some legal formalities before Anabel called Tillie as her first witness. As Tillie told her story Joan’s face got redder and redder. She and her lawyer whispered together before he said he would like to ask Mrs Kaminski some questions.

He asked Tillie of she thought people could change over the years. She said she thought that if people wanted to they could change.

He asked if she didn’t think Joan Kinney could have changed. Tillie thought for a moment before replying that she was telling what kind of mother Joan had been. She didn’t think that had changed since Joan hadn’t been a mother for years there was no reason for her to change.

The lawyer than said that teenagers were often difficult for parents to deal with. Tillie asked him how many teenagers he had parented. The lawyer asked the judge to remind Tillie that he was asking the questions and she was providing the answers.

Tillie shrugged. “I raised four sons so I can assure you I understand how difficult teenagers can be. My husband was a roofer and he was a very strong man. I told him he was not allowed to hit the boys because he didn’t realize his own strength and might hurt them. I don’t believe there is any purpose in physically injuring children. It just teaches them to use violence to solve problems.

I had some wooden spoons my grandmother brought from Poland. When one of the boys got too mouthy he would get a good rap from one of my spoons. I was fast and I was accurate. It didn’t cause any physical damage but they knew when they said something wrong.”

The lawyer gave up and said he had no more questions.

The judge said he had a couple questions for Charlie based on the deposition which had been part of the mountain of paperwork that Anabel had submitted.

The judge asked Charlie some questions about John’s birthday dinner that had made no sense to him. When Charlie answered the questions the judge thought some things still made no sense. Why did Joan think there was too much food and how could she think going to a cooking class would make her grandson gay. Did the woman never watch the food channel?

Next Judge Catania asked Joan to take the stand.

“Mrs Kinney would you please explain to me why you believe it would be better for your grandsons to live with you?”

“They need to be raised in a Christian environment. They need to learn right from wrong and not have their morals compromised in that household.”

The judge looked over at John and Peter who were frowning at their grandmother’s words.

“Mrs Kinney your grandchildren live with your son, who you raised, but you feel he is not capable of teaching his nephews the difference between right and wrong?”

“I tried my best with Brian but he has gone astray.”

“And your daughter, currently incarcerated in a state prison, did you try your best with her as well?”

Joan looked a little thrown by the question. “I can’t be responsible for what happened after my children left home.”

“Is it true Mrs Kinney that you told Family Services there was no one they could provide a reference for you?”

“I like to keep to myself. I don’t want to get involved in neighborhood gossip. Mrs Kaminski pretended to be my friend but all she wanted to do was tell me how to live my life.”

The judge glanced at Tillie Kaminski who just shook her head and smiled at Jennifer Taylor.

“So Mrs Kinney you feel it was the correct decision to stay with your husband who abused you and your children?”

“My husband was a difficult man but what god has joined together let no man put asunder. I had no choice but to stay with him.”

“Can you explain to me why you called the Washington County Sheriff’s office and reported that your grandsons were being held captive at your son’s home?”

“I felt the authorities should know what was going on at that house.”

“Your grandsons were placed with Mr Taylor and Mr Kinney by the state Welfare Department. They were not being held captive at any time. I believe we have talked enough you can return to your seat.”

The judge looked through the papers on his desk for a few moments before looking up.

“My decision is that permanent custody of John and Peter Townsend is granted to Justin Taylor and Brian Kinney. I also approve John and Peter’s request to change their surname to Kinney since their father has been absent for most of their lives.

I also want to make part of the record that Joan Kinney will be held legally responsible for any future harassment against her son or his partner. Mrs Kinney my recommendation to you is to try your best to reconcile with your son so that you can remain some part of your grandsons’ lives.”

The judge got up and came over and shook hands with John and Peter. He offered best wishes for their lives with their uncles.

Jennifer, Alice and Charlie crowded around Justin, Brian and the boys thrilled with the judge’s decision. Joan’s lawyer quickly left the courtroom.

Joan walked over to the celebrating group.

“I’m sure you realize that I feel this decision is totally incorrect. I will pray for you, John and Peter, and hope you can survive living in that house without any harm coming to you.”

Brian turned to his mother. “Joan! I’m sure you realize that no one here give a fuck what you think. We all have each other and you have no one in your life who give a damn if you live or die.”

Jennifer took Joan by the arm and walked towards the door of the courtroom. Once they were in the hall Jennifer faced Joan.

“You are a horrible, miserable person. The judge warned you about harassing Brian or Justin so even the judge knows what a bitch you are. Just stay away from us!”

Jennifer walked back into the courtroom and Joan hurried out of the courthouse.

When Jennifer rejoined the group the decision had been made for everyone to go out for a pizza lunch to celebrate.

Chapter 86 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 86

Everyone including Tillie went to the best pizza place in Washington, PA. Tillie enjoyed observing Brian as an adult. His interactions with everyone were fascinating to her. She could see how much he respected Jennifer and how very much he loved Justin. He seemed really pleased to be the permanent guardian for his nephews and he obviously considered Alice and Charlie Simpson part of his family.

Brian confused their server when he asked if they could get kielbasa on their pizza. Tillie laughed at the expression on the young waitresses face, she was sure the waitress was not Polish.

Brian and Justin with the boys were the last to leave the restaurant. When they walked into the kitchen at home, Alice and Charlie were waiting with champagne and a “Congratulations Cake” lit with sparklers. Everyone had a small glass of champagne and even Brian ate a piece of cake.

Alice explained that she had made the cake and kept it at the cottage. She didn’t want to jinx anything by anyone seeing the cake before the hearing. After cake and champagne John & Peter went up to their rooms to change out of their good clothes.

Justin put his arm around Brian’s waist and leaned against him.

“You doing okay with all this?”

“You mean with cake in the middle of the day?”

Justin bumped his hip against Brian’s.

“Be serious! You know what I mean.”

Brian smirked. “I am great with all this. I am glad to not have the state poking their noses into our lives. Most of all I’m happy when you are happy.”

Justin smiled and tilted his face up for Brian’s kiss. “I do love you Bran Kinney. I’ll go pick up the kids at school and drop JR at Debbie’s house. Your job is to call your buddy, Eddie Dennison, and get the boys’ name changed before school starts on Tuesday.”

Brian smiled. “That could be kind of fun. Are you sure you don’t mind driving up to the city for Gus.”

“No problem. I’ll let Debbie know I will be dropping off JR.”

Brian headed to the study to check his emails and call the Washington Academy. Justin went out onto the patio and called Debbie on his cell.

“Hi Deb.”

“Sunshine! How did thing go at the hearing?”

Justin smiled. “Everything went perfectly. The judge awarded Brian and me permanent custody of the boys. He approved their name change to Kinney and he warned Joan against doing anything to harass us.”

“That’s wonderful. I’m really proud of you and Brian. John and Peter are lucky to have wound up with the two of you after going through everything they did with Claire.”

“Yeah, we are all pretty happy with how things have turned out. I wanted to let you know that I’m going to pick up Gus and JR between 2:30 and 3. I’ll drop JR off at your house after that.”

“Thanks honey. I have a surprise for her. Mrs Stakowski, my neighbor, is moving and she is getting rid of a lot of stuff. She had a nice doll house from when her girls were kids. Carl and I have got it all fixed up and cleaned. Michael and Ben can take her out and get some furniture for it while she is staying with them.”

“Deb, I go right past a Toy R Us on my way to the city. I’ll stop and get some furniture so JR can start to play with it right away.”

“You don’t have to do that. Michael and Ben can take her later tonight or tomorrow.”

“They can still take her to buy furniture. I’ll just get a few things to start her out.”

They said good bye and ended the call. Peter came outside.

“Are you going to pick up Gus from school?”

“I am Buddy.”

“Want me to go along to keep you company?”

Justin gave his nephew a big smile. “That would be great! Thanks.”

Justin went up to the guest room to gather JR’s possessions. When he came downstairs carrying her suitcase with Mr Rabbit tucked under his arm, he met Brian coming down the hall from the study.

Brian smiled. “You buddy Eddie Dennison sends his regards.”

Justin laughed. “I’ll bet. Did you get the name change accomplished without too much bloodshed?”

“He was surprisingly helpful but I’m pretty sure I heard him whimper when he first picked up my call. I asked if I had to come over to the school to sign anything but he was pretty insistent that wasn’t necessary.”

Justin chuckled and gave Brian a kiss. “I don’t know why some people find you so scary. I enjoy spending time with you.”

Brian smirked and leaned over to kiss Justin again. “Do you really have to leave for the city right now?”

“Yes! But I’ll be back and we can continue this … conversation.”

Brian frowned as Justin continued down the hall to the kitchen. Peter was holding a bouquet of flowers from the garden that Charlie had cut for Debbie.

Justin and Peter stopped at Toys R Us and got directed to the doll furniture aisle. Justin bought a few rooms of furniture along with 2 male dolls, a little girl and an older boy to represent JR, her Daddy, Uncle Ben and Hunter.

When they went into the after school classroom Gus came running over to give Justin and Peter hello hugs. JR followed her brother over and once Justin showed his ID to the classroom attendant they went out to the car.

Justin told JR she was going to spend some time at Grandmom Debbie’s before spending a couple days with her Dad and Uncle Ben. Gus quickly made sure he was going back home with his Papa and Peter.
Justin parked outside Debbie’s house. He grabbed the suitcase, JR carried Mr Rabbit, Gus got possession of the flowers and Peter took the Toy R Us bag.

Debbie greeted everyone with hugs and kisses. She made a big fuss over the flowers that Gus handed over to her. The dollhouse was sitting in the middle of the living room floor, JR abandoned Mr Rabbit on the couch when she spotted the dollhouse.

Peter took the bag over to JR and told her Uncle Justin had bought some stuff for her new dollhouse. JR squealed when she saw the furniture and dolls and ran over to give Justin a hug and kiss. Gus helped her open the packages and admired the dollhouse before happily leaving with his Papa and cousin.

*************************************************************************************

When Michael arrived a couple hours later JR was still happily playing with her dollhouse. Debbie had been called over a few times to admire different furniture arrangements. Carl arrived home shortly before Michael and was required to get down on the floor to examine the dollhouse despite the fact that he had worked with Debbie to clean and touch up the paint on the dollhouse.

JR got up and hurried across the room to get a hug and kiss from her Daddy when Michael came through the front door.

“Daddy, come see the awesome dollhouse that Grandmom got for me.”

JR pulled her father by his hand over to the dollhouse. He got down on the floor with her and got a complete tour of the house and was introduced to the doll family.

“Uncle Jus bought this furniture for me. Grandmom said you would take me to the store to buy more furniture. She told me I can take the dollhouse to your house so I can play with it there. Uncle Jus did a good job buying this furniture and Peter helped him. I love Uncle Jus!”

Michael didn’t look happy. “Yeah Justin is real generous with Brian’s money.”

JR gave her father a puzzled look. Carl was obviously annoyed as he looked up from his paper. Debbie called from the kitchen.

“Michael. I need something heavy taken down from a shelf; come help me.”

When Michael got to the kitchen his mother grabbed his ear and pulled him over by the back door.

“Why would you say something like that to JR.? Justin was nice enough to stop and buy that doll furniture for JR. She has been playing with it ever since she got here. You should be grateful to Justin!”

“It’s easy to be generous with someone else’s money.”

Debbie gave her son a look. “I know that Justin makes more money from his art that you do selling those fucking comic books so I don’t think you should be so quick to criticize. I do NOT want to hear you sharing your crazy jealousy of Justin with my granddaughter. Justin is always very nice to JR and she loves him.”

Michael opened his mouth to disagree but he spotted Carl standing in the kitchen doorway. He and Debbie looked at each other and Debbie nodded. Michael knew he was outnumbered.

“Do you really need me to lift something for you?”

His mother just looked at him and shook her head. “Go play with your daughter but remember what I told you!”

Carl went back to his recliner.

Ben arrived in time for dinner. JR was in the kitchen tearing lettuce for the salad and then tossing it with two big wooden spoons after Debbie had added her homemade dressing.

As they were finishing dinner, Ben innocently asked JR if she had a good time staying with Uncle Brian and Uncle Justin. Debbie and Carl looked across the table at each other with raised eyebrows.

“It was awesome Uncle Ben! We went swimming a lot. John and Peter are really nice they played with Gus and me in the pool. Sometimes they played card games with us, mostly fish because that’s Gus and my favorite.

Uncle Jus is always so happy, he’s never grumpy. When he is really happy he smiles this really big smile and if Uncle Bri is around he gets a special look when Uncle Jus has his big smile. Gus told me that means Uncle Bri is going to kiss Uncle Jus. They kiss a lot. Every night Uncle Jus would read me a bedtime story after Uncle Bri helped me with my bath. They have tons of toys for the bath tub.”

Ben smiled at JR’s enthusiasm and didn’t notice the look on his husband’s face.

“I hear Uncle Brian took you all to a park one day.”

JR bounced in her chair with excitement.

“Yes he did! Gus and me played car bingo with John and Peter. Peter helped me with one game and I won. The park had a big rock, big as this house, and there was a river way down miles and miles below the rock. I didn’t like to go near the edge but Uncle Bri held me so I could see the river and then he took me back from the edge.
Gus walked right to the edge. Uncle Bri made John and Peter hold Gus’s hands. I think that was why Gus was brave enough to walk to the edge. Gus really loves John and Peter. After we saw the rock we got to run around and have a picnic. Alice always makes really good stuff to eat and she made us the lunch for our picnic. Every day was fun!”

Michael had enough.

“I guess you are disappointed to have to come and stay with Uncle Ben and me. You had so much fun with Brian and Justin.”

Ben turned to Michael. “Michael can you hear yourself, what are you talking about?”

JR just shrugged. “Daddy, sometimes you are so silly. I like staying with you and Uncle Ben but I did have lots of fun at Uncle Bri and Uncle Jus’s house. Everyone there is so nice.”

Debbie smiled at her granddaughter. “Well it’s easy to be nice to you sweetheart because you are so nice.”

JR gave her grandmother a big smile. “Is it time for dessert Grandmom?”

Even Michael laughed and the tension dissipated. Ben still gave Michael a strange look as they cleared the dinner dishes off the table.

*************************************************************************************

When Lindsay got off the phone with Brian she went back up to her bedroom, pulled the drapes closed and curled up on the bed.
Her mother found her there an hour later when she went to investigate what happened to Lindsay. Nancy yanked open the bedroom drapes. Flooding the room with light. Lindsay pulled a pillow over her face.

“Lindsay! For god’s sake I thought we agreed you needed to get up, get dressed and get out of this room.”

“I saw you talking in the phone. I know you were talking about me to one of your friends.”

Nancy sighed. “I was talking to our real estate agent. It had to do with the sale of the house; it had nothing to do with you. Honestly I don’t know what your problem is, the world does not revolve around you!”

Lindsay didn’t move or say anything. Nancy’s patience was exhausted.

“GET UP NOW!”

Lindsay was so startled by her mother yelling that she threw the pillow aside and did actually get out of bed.

“Good! Now it’s a beautiful day so we are going to sit outside and talk about what you are going to do to get your life back on track.”

Reluctantly Lindsay followed her mother out of her bedroom. Their patio conversation was pretty one sided with Nancy talking and Lindsay grunting or giving extremely brief answers to any question her mother asked her. Neither woman enjoyed their time together.

************************************************************************************

When Justin, Peter and Gus got home Brian was still holed up in the study. Justin sent Gus down the hall to say hello to his Daddy. Alice told Justin that Jenifer and Tucker were coming for dinner. They were having fried chicken since that was the first dinner John and Peter had when they came to live with their uncles.

Gus reported back that Daddy needed Papa to come to the study. Justin told Gus to go up to his room and change out of his school clothes before he went down the hall to the study.

He went into the room without knocking. “What’s up and do NOT tell me your dick.”

Brian chuckled. “That’s always up when you are around Sunshine. What I wanted to talk about is we got the reports from the business consultant and the accountant we sicced on Craig.”

Justin frowned. “What did they have to report?”

“Well the accountant said Craig spends too much money which means he takes too much cash out of the business. He suggests Craig move to a less expensive place to live. The monthly fee at his current condo is huge.

The business consultant has a couple good ideas about diversifying Craig’s business. The consultant feels like the business could be really profitable and he actually had some good things to say about Craig. I guess we will still have to pay him.”

Justin laughed. “Who gets to tell Craig what he needs to do if he wants us to extend the loan?”

Brian smirked. “I was thinking we could give Theodore that job. He is actually pretty good about dispensing information even if it is unpleasant.”

Justin shrugged. “As long as Ted doesn’t mind, that works for me. Did Alice tell you that my Mom and Tucker are coming for dinner? We are having fried chicken since that was the first dinner Alice made for the boys.”

Brian frowned. “I hope no one is going to get too sloppy or sentimental.”

Justin smiled and gave Brian a quick kiss. “I’ll pass the word along. No emotion or tears!”

Brian put his arm around Justin’s shoulders as they went out into the hall. Gus had just come downstairs so he ran down the hall toward his fathers. Brian scooped him up with his free arm and they walked down to the kitchen.

Alice had started to fry chicken and put it in the oven to keep warm. The sweet potato casserole was in the second oven and the green beans were just about ready to have the almonds added. The salad was ready to be tossed with dressing. Jennifer and Tucker arrived just in time to help put the finishing touches on dinner. Alice was satisfied she was leaving things in good hands so she and Charlie headed over to the cottage.

Since he already considered John and Peter as a permanent part of the household Gus didn’t completely understand what they were celebrating but he was happy to be celebrating something. He was allowed a small cordial glass of the champagne Tucker provided. John and Peter had their second small glass of champagne of the day.

After dinner there was cake and ice cream for dessert so Gus asked if they were going to be candles to blow out. He was disappointed to be told there were no candles but happy to eat the cake and ice cream.

When Brian took Gus up for his bath, Justin brought his mother and Tucker up to date on the reports they got concerning Craig and Taylor Electronics. Jennifer shook her head.

“I wonder if Craig will agree to your terms. He always hated to have someone tell him what he should do.”

“Well Mom I don’t think he had a many options. His accountant called me a while ago and asked me to scale back our requirements. I told him no way and you know how much Craig hates Brian so I think if he had any financial options he would have taken them by now.”

Jennifer agreed.

Tucker smiled. “Honey, I bet he calls you to sell his condo and look for a place for him to buy.”

Jennifer frowned. “I don’t think he would do that. I’m sure he knows some other real estate agent. Maybe whoever sold him that condo to begin with?”

Justin smiled. “I wouldn’t be too sure Mom. I think Tucker might be right. Just be sure you charge him full commission!”

Jennifer chuckled. “I think you are both wrong.”

When Justin said he was going up to read Gus a bedtime story Jennifer and Tucker went down to the game room to challenge John and Peter to a game of ping pong.

Gus had some questions for his Papa about what permanent custody meant and where was John and Peter’s mommy and daddy. Justin answered as best he could but figured from the puzzled look on Gus’s face that there would be more questions later.

Brian and Justin went down to the game room to witness Jennifer & Tucker’s defeat to John & Peter. Jennifer and Tucker left after the ping pong game. Brian and Justin retired to their bedroom after telling the boys to set the alarm when they went to bed.

Once the bedroom door was closed and locked Brian grabbed Justin and carried him over to the bed where he quickly undressed him and took off his own clothes in record time. An hour later they were in the shower together and half an hour after that they were curled up in bed together. Justin told Brian about Gus’s questions so Brian could be prepared for the car ride to school the next morning.

The next morning when the alarm went off Justin rolled away from Brian and covered his head with a pillow. After showering and shaving Brian went to wake up Gus. Brian was just about finished dressing when Gus wandered into the bedroom.

Gus smiled at his Papa with the pillow covering his head. When Brian lifted the pillow to give Justin a kiss Gus came over and said good morning. All they got for their efforts was a grunt from Justin.

Brian replaced the pillow. “Well Sonny Boy your Papa is really a sleepyhead this morning.”

Gus chuckled all the way to the kitchen. They had breakfast and when they went out to the garage Brian worked on getting Gus’s booster seat securely fastened to the corvette’s passenger seat. That involved Brian using some words that he told Gus to pretend he didn’t hear.

When they finally got on the raid Gus was still chuckling and told his Daddy that it had been a very funny morning. Gus did have some more questions about John & Peter and their parents so Brian was glad that Justin had given him a heads up.

When Brian got to Kinnetik he called Ted to come to his office. He went over the reports on Craig and the recommendations from the accountant and business consultant. Brian asked Ted to make an appointment with Craig and let him know what he had to do to get his loan extended.

Ted, as always, was happy to comply with any request from Brian. He went back to his office and made an appointment to meet with Craig Taylor the next morning.

Also at Kinnetik Greg O’Brien was surprised to get a call from Adele, the HR Vice President, from his former employer. Adele wanted to know if Greg was interested in coming back to work at the hospital. The problems with the graphics program had gotten worse after he left. The issues had worked their way up to the board of directors. The result was the both the Director of Communication and Hal were fired. The hospital’s lawyer had gotten a refund on the graphics program that the Director had purchased and they were going back to using their old graphics program.

Greg laughed briefly. “Well Adele; I can’t say I am really surprised. I’m glad for everyone that they are going back to the better program. I have no interest in coming back. I love my job here. Every day is something new and this job has really gotten my creative juices flowing. Plus I make quite a bit more money here and have tremendous benefits.”

“I already told those above that you wouldn’t want to come back but they insisted I call and ask you. You are really missed here but I am glad everything worked out so well for you.”

They said goodbye and when Greg hung up he walked over to Brian’s office. Brian was very amused to hear the news. Brian buzzed Cynthia so she could come and hear the news from Greg. Once Greg went back to his office Brian called Justin to tell him.

At home Justin was waiting for a large canvas to be delivered for his San Francisco commission. He and Rob & Barry had exchanged several emails before agreeing on the design for their new lobby painting. Justin was anxious to start work on the painting but needed a large than normal canvas.

************************************************************************************

At the Petersen home it was another morning where Lindsay did not make an appearance for breakfast with her parents. Ron had enough and after eating marched up to his daughter’s bedroom, gave a quick knock and walked into the room.

Lindsay was curled up under the covers on her bed in the dark room. Ron went over and yanked the drapes open.

“Lindsay! Enough of this laying around in bed. You need to get up and do something to get your life in order. Nothing is accomplished by hibernating in this bedroom. I can’t allow this to continue!”

Lindsay didn’t move from under the covers.

“Just leave me the fuck alone. I don’t need any bullshit from you like you have your life in order.”

“Remember who you are speaking to. I am your father and I won’t tolerate this disrespect. If you are staying in this house you’ll do as I say.”

“Or what? Are you going to spank me or put me out on the street? I can just imagine your friends’ reaction when I call or email and let them know my parents threw me out of their house after two days. I’ll deal with my life issues in my own time and today is NOT that time.”

Ron was stymied. “Lindsay…”

“JUST GET OUT AND LEAVE ME ALONE!”

Not sure what else to do Ron left his daughter’s bedroom but did slam the door as he exited.

Lindsay mumbled “Asshole” from her hiding place.

*************************************************************************************

Just after his canvas was delivered and Justin had it set up in his studio he got a call from Anabel Harper. She had some information on possible egg donors and surrogates. An excited Justin asked her to messenger the information to Brian at Kinnetik.

Justin called Brian at the office to let him know. Carole let Brian know that Justin was on line one and he picked it up immediately.

“Hey Sunshine. What’s up?”

“I had a call from Anabel and she has a packet of information for us. I asked her to have to messengered to your office.”

“Fuck is her bill so large it requires a packet of information?”

Justin chuckled. “No you idiot. It’s information on egg donors and surrogates.”

“Oh our other family expanding endeavor. Did you tell her to mark it personal?”

“Of course but let Carole know it is coming and not to open it.”

Brian sighed. “She knows better than to open anything marked personal but I’ll let her know. Later.”

“Later.”

Justin lost all interest in his new painting as he envisioned a new baby arriving to a custom decorated nursery with him and Brian standing beside the crib.
End Notes:

Thanks to everyone who has reviewed.  I really enjoy hearing what you think about the story and appreciate you helping me exceed by reviews goal!!

Chapter 87 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 87

Michael sat forlornly at the counter in his comic book store. For once he was happy there were few customers. He was still focused on the argument he and Ben had last night. Michael couldn’t understand why no one else could see how Justin was taking advantage of Brian. He knew Ben hadn’t really known Brian before Justin wormed his way into his life but his mother seemed blind to Justin’s machinations. She had known Brian as long as Michael and could see how much Justin had made Brian change.

Ben told Michael that he accepted how Michael felt about Brian and Justin but he did not agree. Ben said that he would not stand by and let Michael poison JR’s mind against Justin. Ben said that Justin was always very nice to JR and there was no reason for her to have any bad feelings towards Justin.

Ben wanted Michael to promise not to make those unkind remarks about Justin to JR. Michael agreed but made up his mind to limit JR’s time with Justin as much as possible.

After he dropped JR at school this morning Michael stopped at the diner where his mother launched into a lecture almost identical to Ben’s tirade. Michael simply could not understand why no one could see what Justin was doing. Okay the guy has a nice smile but how can that fool everyone into thinking he is a nice person. Michael knows that one day Brian will figure out how Justin has used him and made him change who he was. When that happens he will realize how much Michael means to him and how Michael was the one person not to be fooled by Justin. Michael was sure Brian would be eternally grateful for Michael trying to look out for him.

*************************************************************************************

Justin didn’t daydream for long about a baby before getting to work measuring out the canvas. He even started some painting before his stomach insisted he stop for lunch. John & Peter came through the patio door after a tennis game, so the three of them had lunch together. Alice happily serving up sloppy Joe sandwiches with some homemade potato chips and pickles. Lunch conversation was mostly about the boys starting school on Monday and the grand opening of the art gallery tomorrow night.

John bemoaned the fact that they had to be at the gallery for the entire evening. Justin told them they could spend time in the conference room away from the attendees. He was also depending on them to keep their eye on Gus. Neither of those things reconciled John to spending another night at an art show.

Justin listened and sympathized before telling John there was no chance of a reprieve from attending the grand opening. Peter laughed which caused his brother to poke in in the side with his elbow. Alice told them to behave before things got too out of hand. She threatened no more homemade cookies if they continued to annoy her. Justin smiled at the instant obedience that resulted from her threat.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay appeared at lunch time washed dressed and wearing makeup. She and her father chose to ignore their encounter earlier in the day. After lunch Lindsay asked to borrow her mother’s car. She drove to the credit union where she and Melanie had a joint bank account. The balance in that account was about half what Lindsay expected. She realized that meant that Melanie had already taken her share of their money. Lindsay closed the joint account, opened an account in just her name. She deposited her last paycheck from the Bloom Gallery and the proceeds from the closed account but kept five hundred dollar in cash.

She left the credit union and went to the nearest place that sold lottery tickets and bought a hundred dollars’ worth of tickets. Some tickets were for the drawing scheduled for tomorrow night and the rest were instant scratch off tickets. They all went into her purse. She went to a clothes shop she liked, and bought a couple new outfits. After a stop at a hardware store Lindsay drove back to her parents’ house.

Once inside the house Lindsay went immediately upstairs to her bedroom. She opened the bag from the hardware store. She took out a screwdriver and a surface bolt for the door. She used the enclosed screws to affix the bolt to the door jam and door.

*************************************************************************************

As Justin was finishing his lunch his cell phone rang. He glanced at the display before answering.

“Hi Mel. Can I call you back in a couple minutes?”

Justin went up to the studio and redialed Mel.

“So Mel, what’s up?”

“Unfortunately not much. I’ve left half a dozen messages for Lindsay on her cell phone but she never answers and she never calls back. I can’t bring myself to call the Petersen’s house.”

“Lindsay did call Brian yesterday just as we were parking at the courthouse. As you can imagine that call didn’t go well. When Brian told her we were going into a custody hearing she was afraid it was for custody of Gus.”

Melanie sighed. “I am afraid she is going to try for sole custody of Gus while she lives with her parents.”

“Brian has a report from a private eye that would be helpful in any custody hearing that involves her parents plus the Petersens have their house for sale. I’m not sure they are really interested in any long term guests.”

“Well in the meantime we need to work out a schedule for Gus. I am hoping you guys can pick Gus up from school on Fridays and take him to school on Monday morning. I’ll keep him the rest of the week.”

“Whatever works best for you Mel. We have no problem having Gus for the weekends.”

Justin and Mel said good bye. Justin emailed Brian to tell him about his conversation about Gus’s custody. Brian immediately responded that he wasn’t happy that they were getting less time with Gus than Mel but they could address that later.

Justin was in the kitchen when Brian and Justin arrived home. He smiled at the expression on Brian’s face. Justin realized that Gus must have been in a questioning mood on the way home. Brian looked a little shell shocked by the experience. Gus ran over to give his Papa a hug and a kiss hello.

Justin walked over to Brian and put his arm around his waist. He suggested that Gus go up and change his clothes. Together Brian and Justin walked down to the study where they each had a shot of Beam.

“Oh my god, Sunshine he never shut up once on the drive home. He has you beat by a mile at talking. He asked about Lindsay, he asked about Mel, he asked if he was going to live with us all the time. He just never stopped!”

Justin gave his partner a kiss. “Do you think he was satisfied with your answers?”

“How the fuck would I know. The questions were just nonstop. I never had a chance to even figure out if he was okay with my answers or not.”

Justin managed to look sympathetic and not laugh but Brian looked so flustered it was very hard not to laugh.

“You should go up and change. Take your time and relax a little in our room.”

Brian gave Justin a kiss before he walked out of the study and went upstairs. Justin waited in the hall for Gus to make his way downstairs. Gus spotted him as soon as he came down the stairs.

“Papa can I talk to you?”

“Sure Little Man, I am always ready to have a talk with you. Let’s go out on the patio.”

Gus took Justin’s hand as they walked out onto the patio. Justin settled onto a lounger and Gus climbed on to sit in front of him.

“Papa how long am I going to stay here with you and Daddy?”

“Next Monday, after school, you go home with your Mama and JR to the loft. You’ll stay with them until after school on Friday and then you’ll come back here. I think that’s the way it will be for a while. Is that okay with you?”

Gus nodded. “I like staying here but I do kind of miss JR and Mama and my toys. When will Mommy come back to live with us?”

Justin hesitated for a moment and Gus turned to look at him. “I wish I could tell you when that will happen Gus. We told you that Mommy is very unhappy right now. She will come back when she is feeling better.”

“Maybe if I lived with her I could make her happy again?”

“You told me that Mommy has been unhappy for a while. I know she loves you very much but being with you wasn’t what she needed to be happy.”

Gus was quiet for a few minutes. Justin put his arms around Gus and pulled him back to lean against him.

“What will make Mommy happy?”

“I wish I knew! No one knows and that is the problem. Even Mommy doesn’t really know why she is unhappy. She needs to figure that out for herself, no one can help her right now. You know that Mama, Daddy and me would do anything we could to make your Mommy happy. We all feel sad that she is unhappy and it is okay for you to feel sad too.

Whenever you are feeling sad or have questions you can always talk to Daddy or me or Mama. We all love you very much. I know it is hard to understand but no one is responsible for Mommy’s unhappiness that is why none of us can make her happy again. She has to do that for herself.”

Gus was quiet again as he leaned back against Justin.

“Do you think I could talk to Mommy sometime? I wouldn’t want her to think I didn’t miss her.”

Justin thought fast about what his answer should be.

“Where’s your phone?”

“It’s in my backpack up in my room.”

“Why don’t you go get your phone and we’ll give Mommy a call right now.”

Gus was off like a shot with Justin calling after him to not run on the stairs.

When Gus returned he settled back on the lounger with Justin. He pushed the number 3 which was programmed to call Lindsay’s phone.

Lindsay saw the display on her phone read Gus but was still cautious as she answered. Gus was thrilled to hear his Mommy’s voice.

“Hi Mommy! It’s Gus. I wanted to talk to you so Papa said to get my phone and call you.”

Justin smiled at how pleased Gus sounded. He couldn’t hear anything Lindsay said but was able to follow the conversation from Gus’s responses.

“Yeah I'm still staying with Daddy and Papa. Papa said I will go stay with Mama and JR after school on Monday.”

“Are you starting to feel happier?”

“I miss you too but Daddy and Papa told me that you need to find out why you are unhappy yourself that no one could help you.”

Gus got an odd look on his face.

“Well they said they would help you if they could. Is there something they could do for you?”

“But you didn’t like that job. I told Papa you always complained about that job so I was glad you didn’t have to work there anymore.”

“Okay Mommy. I love you too. Bye.”

Justin hugged Gus against his chest. “So Gus did you have a good talk with Mommy?”

Gus shrugged. “I guess. She still sounds real unhappy and she said you were right that no one can make her happy.”

Justin nodded. John came out of the house. “Hey Gus Peter and I are going to kick around the soccer ball want to play with us.”

Phone conversation forgotten Gus ran over to join his cousins as Peter came out of the house. Justin got up and went inside. He noticed Gus’s phone charge was low so he plugged it into his charger. Brian had gotten the same phone for Gus as he and Justin had which simplified charging phones.

Brian walked into the kitchen and looked around. “Where’s Sonny Boy?”

Justin smiled. “He got invited to kick around a soccer ball with John and Peter.”

Brian smiled and nodded. “Do you think we need to talk to him about Lindsay?”

“Well he asked to talk to me and we did talk about her a little. I told him he would stay with Mel and JR next week and then come back here next weekend. He asked about Linds and we talked a little.
Gus asked if he could talk to his Mommy so I told him to get his phone and we could call her. She did answer and they talked for a while. I could just hear his end of the conversation but it seemed to go okay.”

Brian frowned. “Do you think that was a good idea?”

“Well he wanted to talk to her. I think it would have been worse to say no he couldn’t talk to her.”

“I guess. I just hope she didn’t say anything bad to him.”

Justin shrugged. “We can’t keep them apart forever.”

Brian nodded and wandered out back to watch the kids playing ball. Justin went up to the studio. Alice told him dinner would be ready in about half an hour.

At dinner Justin paid attention to Gus who seemed perfectly happy and normal. He helped Peter carry the dirty dishes over to John who loaded them into the dishwasher. While Justin put away the leftovers Brian took Gus downstairs to the game room for a pool lesson.

After Gus had his bath Justin went up to read him a bedtime story. Once Gus was asleep Justin went to the master bedroom where Brian was sitting in bed working on his laptop.

Brian looked up. “Gus and I chatted during his bath about his call with Linds.”

Justin sat on the bed. “What did he say?”

“Well, on the plus side, he said he was glad to talk to her. On the minus side, she said that you were one of the reasons she was unhappy and she hoped we weren’t saying bad things about her to Gus.”

Justin was wide eyed. “Fuck! He didn’t say anything to me. Was he really upset?”

“He is upset that she said mean things about you to him. He wasn’t sure whether he should tell her she was wrong or not. I told him not to worry about what Linds said about us. He just needed to remember we loved him and we loved his Mommy and hoped she gets better soon.”

Justin leaned over to kiss Brian. “That was a very good answer Dad. I feel bad Lindsay put him in the middle.”

Brian deepened their kiss, when he broke off the kiss he pulled off Justin’s shirt and went in for another kiss. A few minutes later both men were naked and Brian was working his way down Justin’s body with his tongue. A few minutes after that Justin was on his back with his legs resting on Brian’s shoulders.

Quite a few minutes later both men were in the shower and Justin was on his knees with Brian’s cock in his mouth. Brian’s fingers were entwined in Justin’s hair as he groaned with pleasure.

John and Peter were having a snack in the kitchen when their uncles appeared wearing sweats and t-shirts. Brian shook his head as Justin joined the boys enjoying some of Alice’s chocolate chip cookies and big glasses of chocolate milk. Justin gave his lover a big open mouth smile with a mouth full of cookies. John and Peter burst out laughing at the look of disgust on Uncle Brian’s face.

Brian tuned and walked out of the room. “I’m going to bed. Be sure to rinse out your mouth before you come to bed Justin.”

Brian could hear the hoots of laughter as he climbed the stairs to the second floor. Gus was standing in his bedroom doorway.

“What’s wrong Sonny Boy? Having trouble sleeping?”

Gus nodded. “Can I sleep with you and Papa tonight?”

Brian smiled and picked up Gus and gave him a kiss. “Sure you can.”

He carried the giggling boy into the bedroom and threw him on the bed. Gus was delighted to burrow under the sheets in the middle of the bed. Brian went into the bathroom took off his clothes and put on a pair of boxers before getting into bed. Gus snuggled against his father’s side and quickly went back to sleep.

When Justin came into the bedroom Brian was reading. He quickly put his fingers to his lips and Justin spotted Gus curled up against Brian. Justin smiled and quickly changed replaced his sweatpants with boxers and got into bed.

Justin slid close to Gus as Brian switched off his light. Still asleep Gus shifted slightly to settle between his fathers.

The next morning when the alarm went off Gus stirred as Justin moaned. A smiling Brian gave Gus a kiss.

“You can sleep a little longer Gus. I’ll wake you when it is time to get ready for school.”

Gus rolled towards Justin who put an arm around him and pulled him close. Brian got out of bed and looked back at the two most important people in his life curled up together in bed. He stared at them for a few minutes wanting to save the image in his mind before heading into the bathroom for his shower.

When Brian was almost ready he came back in the bedroom. He saw the two heads sharing a pillow, one blonde and a smaller head with dark hair, and took out his cell phone to snap a picture. After he took the picture he gently shook Gus and told him it was time to get up.

Gus gave his Papa a good morning kiss and got a grunt in reply. A giggling Gus ran to his bedroom to get dressed for school. Brian was relieved on the trip to the city that Gus was back to his normal happy self. Amusing himself by looking out the window and singing silly songs which made Brian chuckle.

Brian realized that Gus must have been feeling anxious about all the changes in his life. Apparently talking to him and Justin and even the call with Lindsay made Gus feel more secure about the changes.

*************************************************************************************

Ted drove to Taylor Electronics, on Friday morning, to meet with Craig Taylor about the loan renewal. He smiled as he recalled Brian’s email instructions about the meeting.

“Do not take any shit from the son of a bitch. Remember we are in the power position, ne needs the loan and I don’t care if he defaults. Either he is indebted to us or he goes bankrupt, either alternative is fine by me. If there is any way to work into the discussion how rich we are or how successful Justin is with his art that would be good. I want the homophobic bastard to feel as bad as possible about abandoning Justin.”

Ted was still smiling as he parked and went into Craig’s store. He was looking forward to this meeting and was curious about Craig since he had never met him.

Once inside he was directed to Craig’s office where his assistant let Craig know that Ted had arrived. She got up from her desk to open the office door and motion for Ted to enter. Craig remained seated at his desk.

“Oh yes!” Ted thought. “I am going to enjoy this meeting.”

Ted walked over to the desk and handed Craig his business card. Craig pointed to a chair in front of the desk. “Have a seat Mr Schmidt.”

Ted sat in the chair and reached into his briefcase and took out two folders. He passed one across the desk to Craig and opened the second larger folder on the desk in front of him.

Craig examined the business card that Ted had handed him.

“So you are the CFO at Kinnetik?”

“Yes but actually I handle all Brian and Justin’s corporate and personal accounting.”

Craig shrugged. “So you handle Kinnetik and their persona stuff?”

Ted smiled. “Yes. Kinnetik, TayKin Art, which handles all the income from Justin’s art, and KT Properties which handles all Brian and Justin’s real estate holdings. There is also JB Foundation, a portion of the net profits from each corporation goes into their charity foundation. Of course I have a staff to assist me.”

Craig looked a little confused. “Justin’s art requires its own corporation?”

“Of course. Justin makes quite a lot of money from his art. Did you read about his commission for the renovated lobbies at PPG Place? There were a couple articles in the Pittsburg Press. Justin just had a very successful one man show in San Francisco and got a nice commission for a large canvas for a financial firm’s lobby.

Tonight is the grand reopening for the Bloom Gallery. TayKin Art acquired a controlling interest in the gallery a couple of months ago. Again there was an article about that in the newspaper. KT Properties acquired the gallery building and it has been completely renovated from basement to attic. Your ex-wife’s real estate firm handles all of our property management.”

“I assumed Kinney used Kinnetik profits to acquire that art gallery for my son.”

Ted chuckled and shook his head. “No all of their corporations are completely separate and all of them are profitable. Of course Kinnetik generates the most profit. Brian is an advertising genius.
Now to get to the purpose of this meeting. I know you were emailed the recommendations of the business consultant and the accountant hired by Brian and Justin. That folder I passed you has printed copies in case you have any questions.”

“Well I have spoken to my lawyer and my accountant and they assured me that Kinney has no right to force me to sell my condo...”

Ted held up a hand.

“Brian and Justin have every right to set terms for your loan renewal. I know your accountant and I suspect he has advised you that you are taking too much cash out of your business. Taylor Electronics simply cannot afford to keep paying you the amount of cash you have been drawing.

It is very simple. If you draw a more appropriate amount from your business you cannot afford to continue to live at that condo. The monthly fee is enormous. I am sure you can survive quite nicely without 24 hour concierge service and valet parking. You can join a very nice gym for a fraction of your condo fee.”

Craig pushed the folder aside.

“I refuse to sell my residence. I am willing to go along with the consultant’s suggestions for the business but I am not going to change my personal life on Kinney’s say so.”

Ted shrugged and started to put his papers back in his briefcase. Craig looked surprised.

“What are you doing? I’m just trying to negotiate here.”

Ted put the papers down and settled back in the chair as he stared across the desk.

“I am afraid you are confused. I am not here to negotiate. I am here to get a yes or no from you on the terms of the loan renewal from Sunshine Associates. I am sure that if any other entity is willing to loan you money it would require personal guarantees. That is, you would have to pledge your personal property as collateral for the loan.

Brian and Justin are not requiring personal guarantees but they are insisting that you start to live within your means. It is certainly your right to not accept their terms but in that case there will be no loan renewal. Justin has already told your accountant that there will be no negotiations on the terms of the loan renewal. I am not at all sure why you are confused about this.”

Craig wasn’t quite ready to give up the fight.

“I know that Kinney said that if I can’t repay the loan it will not cause any major financial issue for them but I’m sure he would prefer not to lose the full amount of the loan.”

Ted smirked.

“You reneging on repayment of the loan will not create even a minor financial issue for Brian and Justin. Brian made the loan out of some mad money that neither Justin nor me knew anything about. The money is gone and it not being repaid is a non-issue. Brian and Justin are millionaires, the amount of your loan means nothing to them. It was simply Brian’s way of making sure you could meet your financial obligation to Jennifer and Molly.”

Craig took a deep breath and nodded his head.

“Fine I accept Kinney’s terms.”

Ted shrugged and passed some papers to Craig.

“Here is the renewal agreement you need to sign. Take a few moments and look it over. I’ll answer any questions you have but I am a busy man so we need to get through this as quickly as possible!”
Ted wished he could take a picture of Craig’s face to show Brian how annoyed Craig was by the whole situation.

*************************************************************************************

Shortly after Brian and Gus left Justin got up and dressed. After a quick breakfast he drove to the city. He wanted to be on hand for the final preparations for tonight’s grand reopening. Once he was sure things were under control he would head back home.

Brian had arranged for the car service to pick them all up at the house and drive them to the gallery tonight.
Chapter 88 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 88

At breakfast John was still bemoaning having to attend the art show that night. Justin chose to be amused and mostly just ignored John and occasionally chuckled. John chose to be extremely annoyed at not being taken seriously. Eventually he left the kitchen and Justin left for the city.

Justin was nervous as he parked at the Bloom Gallery. He felt like there was a lot riding on the reopening of the gallery. Inside Sidney and Pat were very calm and seemed to have everything under control which reassured Justin.

Emmett and his team were there getting their supplies in place for the reception. There were several deliveries and it seemed a little chaotic to Justin but he knew that Emmett had everything under control.

Justin’s agent, Charlotte, was coming to town for the reception. She did not get any commission on gallery business but she thought it would be a great networking opportunity. She called to let Justin know she had checked in to her hotel and they arranged to meet for lunch.

Meanwhile back at the house John and Peter were hanging out by the pool. It was a nice day so Alice had the patio doors open and could hear John complaining to his brother about having to go to the art show that night. He felt it was a waste of time and that he was old enough to be left home alone. Alice somewhat agreed with him and was considering whether she should intervene on his behalf with Brian and Justin.

Peter felt different and had had enough of his brother’s complaining.

“John would you please give it a rest.”

His older brother was pretty surprised by the comment.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Would you rather be back living with mother and spending the night watching her and Paul sprawled on the couch in a stupor. Or maybe you would like to be living with Grandmother, sleeping on bunk beds in Uncle Brian’s old room. You could spend the night watching her guzzle down her vodka.

Me! I like living here, sitting by this awesome pool I can go in to the media room and play a game or watch a DVD or go down to the game room for ping pong, pool or to play some arcade games. I could even just go up to my bedroom that was furnished just for me and surf the net on my laptop.

This art show is important to Uncle Justin and anything important to him is important to Uncle Brian. Us having to spend one night at the Bloom Gallery doesn’t seem like a bad deal for everything the uncles have given us!”

Alice was surprised to hear Peter disagree so strongly with his brother. She glanced out the window at the boys. She had a good view of John and she could tell by his face that he was even more surprised by Peter’s remarks than she was.

John was quiet for a couple minutes and Peter just stared out towards the yard and said nothing. Finally John answered.

“Yeah, I guess when you put it that way one night spent at a boring art show is not exactly the end of the world.”

Peter laughed. “Yeah not exactly or even anything close to the end of the world.”

Justin valet parked at the William Penn and went inside to meet Charlotte for lunch. Charlotte told Justin that Rick Baily had emailed her about scheduling another show at his gallery next year. Justin felt that was too soon to have another San Francisco show and Charlotte agreed. She said she would get back to Rick and let him know that when they wanted to come back west for another show they would have it at the Bailey Gallery.

They discussed Justin’s schedule for the next year and Charlotte was frustrated that Justin wanted to cut back on the number of shows he did. He refused to give a reason just said that he had personal reasons. After lunch Justin drove them back to the Bloom Gallery so Charlotte could see the art before tonight’s reception. She was impressed by the display mixing Justin’s art with Nathan’s.

Justin dropped Charlotte back at her hotel before driving home. He was happily surprised that John didn’t say anything about not wanting to go to the gallery show.

Brian picked up Gus as soon as school ended and when they got home, everyone had an early supper before getting dressed for the gallery reception. The limousine arrived in plenty of time and they arrived at the gallery half an hour before the scheduled start time for the reception.

Jennifer and Tucker were already at the gallery with Molly who had come home from college for the weekend. Peter took Jennifer, Molly and Tucker on a tour of the show. He knew it as well as any docent from PIFA. Brian stayed next to Justin his arm around his partner’s waist with Justin leaning in to him and trying his best to stay calm.

Sidney and Pat were taking care of any last minute issues. Emmett and his crew were getting ready for the doors to open. Trays of appetizers were loaded and ice cold champagne was being poured into crystal flutes. Charlotte was the next to arrive. A very nervous looking Nathan Aura and his wife Rose arrived just before the reception was due to start.

John and Gus volunteered to help at the reception desk. Their job was to find the name tags for each new arrival. John couldn’t help smiling at just how excited his cousin was. Gus in dark pants, a white dress shirt and a red tie just like his Daddy was delighted to have an assigned duty. Both Daddy and Papa had given him a hug and kiss and thanked him for helping and Grandmom Jen told him she was proud of him. Life didn’t get much better than this!

At 7 PM the string quartet started to play and the main door was opened by a proud Sidney Bloom. Debbie and Carl were among the first to arrive. Gus proudly presented them with their name badges.

Debbie gave Gus a big hug but, since this such a fancy affair, she did not want to chance of running her lipstick so she skipped the normal sloppy kiss on the cheek.

Debbie holding onto Carl’s arm made her way over to where Justin and Brian still stood together. Justin had a big smiled on his face as he hugged Debbie and shook hands with Carl. Brian stopped a waiter on his way past with champagne and got all four of them a glass.

Debbie took a sip. “Michael and Ben are sorry they couldn’t be here tonight. They thought it was more important to spend time with JR. You know with all the upset happening in her life they didn’t want to leave here with a sitter tonight.”

Carl looked uncomfortable and Brian looked annoyed. Justin smiled at Debbie and took her hand.

“I agree we need to take care of Gus and JR first and foremost. I understand Michael and Ben putting her needs first.”

Brian rolled his eyes but didn’t say anything. Debbie and Carl moved across the room to talk with Jennifer and Tucker. Brian snorted after Debbie and Carl moved away.

“What a crock of shit! They could have brought JR here and just put in an appearance.”

Justin leaned into Brian. “It doesn’t matter and there’s no need to upset Debbie. I think Carl has already told her what he thinks. Just let it go for my sake.”

Brian frowned but nodded. He spotted Tillie Kaminski escorted by her sons Stosh and Baz. Brian went over to welcome the group with a smile. Stosh enveloped a surprised Brian in a hug.

Justin started over to the group but was waylaid by Sidney with the President of PIFA who wanted to express his delight over the new docent program. Justin gave Pat Davis all the credit and managed to slip away to greet Ted and Blake.

The three men exchanged greetings before Justin asked. “Where’s Nina tonight?”

Blake smiled. “She is spending time with Viola while we are here. We’ll pick her up on our way home.”

Ted nodded. “Viola says she enjoys just being a grandmother and letting us do the major worrying.”

Justin chuckled. “I bet there is more happiness than worrying.”

Blake looked at Ted and nodded. “Ted was a little worried about the new hair trend JR started at Fort Pitt School. When Nina asked him about putting her hair in plaits he had no idea what she was talking about.”

Justin chuckled. “Well you have Charlie to thank for that hair style.”

Ted and Blake both laughed. Justin saw Alice and Charlie walk into the gallery with their son, Chuck, and his wife Nancy. “There is the culprit now if you want to give him a hard time.”

The four Simpsons came over to join Justin, Ted and Blake. Justin told Charlie that he had caused Ted some problems.

Charlie shook his head. “Ted; all Dad’s with daughters have to learn the ins and outs of hair styles. Didn’t you have any sisters?”

Ted smiled. “Only child. Luckily Blake has three younger sisters so he was able to take up the slack in the hair department.”

Everyone laughed and moved away as Charlotte approached with a writer for Art Forum. Charlotte was delighted that he has made the trip to Pittsburgh for this show. Justin thanked him for coming but let Charlotte do most of the schmoozing since that was her strength and he hated doing it.

While Justin was tied up with Charlotte and the Art Forum columnist, Ron and Nancy Petersen arrived at the gallery. Nancy spotted Gus as soon as they checked in.

“Gus what are you doing here?”

It took Gus a minute to recognize his grandmother. “This is Papa’s art gallery. My cousin, John, and me are helping give out name badges.”

Nancy had only heard Gus refer to Brian as Daddy. She wondered when Gus had started calling his father Papa. Also just who was this “cousin”?

“Your cousin?”

Gus pointed to John standing a little distance away. “That’s John. Him and his brother, Peter, live with Daddy and Papa. Their mommy can’t take care of them.”

John walked over to where Gus and his grandparents were standing.

“Hello. I’m John. My mother is Uncle Brian’s sister.”

Ron remembered the news story about the attempted kidnapping.

“Oh yes. I remember reading about your mother in the paper.”

Nancy held out a hand to Gus. “Come give Grammie a hug.”

Gus did as he was told and shook hands with Ron and then stood awkwardly beside them while they asked him about school.

Jennifer and Tucker were chatting with Ted and Blake when she noticed Ron and Nancy Petersen come through the gallery door. She watched their interactions with Gus for a couple minutes before deciding to intervene.

Jennifer gave Tucked a quick kiss on the cheek and whispered she would be back.

A big insincere smile on her face Jennifer summoned her country club manners as she hurried to greet the Petersens. Gus immediately went and stood beside Grandmom Jen and reached up to take her hand.

“Ron and Nancy, how wonderful that you were able to come tonight. Is Lindsay with you?”

Ron frowned but Nancy matched Jennifer smile for smile. “No she didn’t feel up to coming here tonight. I guess after putting all the work in on organizing this show she didn’t feel like seeing the glory grabbed by others.”

Jennifer looked down at Gus. “Sweetheart why don’t you go back to helping John. It looks like quite a few people are arriving.”

With a big smile Gus agreed.

Jennifer put on her surprised face as she turned back to Ron and Nancy. “That’s strange. Lindsay really didn’t have much to do with this show. The artist, Nathan Aura, preferred not to work with Lindsay. He asked Sidney and Justin to work with Pat Davis. Lindsay had made some unkind remarks about one of Gus’s little friends and Nathan was offended. I understand Lindsay not wanting to come here tonight but not for that reason. I’m afraid that Lindsay may have given you the wrong idea about her leaving the gallery.”

Ron still had a frown on his face. “I don’t understand what you mean by that comment. Lindsay told us she did most of the work for this show. What reason would she have to lie to us?”

Jennifer shrugged. “I suppose that is something you should ask Lindsay. I have no idea what could be going through her mind.”

Nancy Petersen was feeling very uneasy but Ron still wanted answers.

“Obviously you feel like you know something that we are not aware of. I would appreciate you telling us what you think you know.”

Jennifer smile still firmly in place shook her head. “It is not my story to tell.”

Brian had been observing Jennifer and the Petersens. He broke away from the Kaminski family and walked over.

“Hello Mr and Mrs Petersen. I see Mother Taylor has already greeted you. Personally, I’m a little surprised to see you here.”

Ron Petersen’s frown deepened. “Hello Brian. Jennifer has been hinting around that we may not know the true reason Lindsay was let go just when the art show she organized was ready to open.”

Brian nodded. “Well let me see if I can clear up any confusion Lindsay may have caused.”

Jennifer put a hand on Brian’s arm in what she realized was probably a vain attempt to restrain Brian.

“Did Lindsay mention that she behaved very unprofessionally and offended the artist whose work is being displayed? Even that wasn’t enough for Justin to fire her, although I would have in his place. However when she stole money from the gallery petty cash, Justin and Sidney had no choice but to fire her. I have no idea what bullshit Lindsay has been feeding you but I suspect it has no basis in fact.”

Ron and Nancy exchanged amazed looks. Nancy recovered first.

“Why would Lindsay need to steal money? That makes no sense.”

Brian shrugged. “Well I suppose only Lindsay can give you a definitive answer to that question but I suspect it was to support her gambling habit.”

Ron was having trouble processing this new information. “What do mean gambling habit? I have never known Lindsay to gamble on anything.”

Brian smirked. “Amazing! And you have all been such a close family. You need to get specifics from your daughter but I can assure you she has a serious gambling habit which has cost Justin and me quite a bit of money. Lindsay chose to repay our help by stealing from us. I suggest you lock up any valuables you have left around the house.”

Jennifer gave Brian’s arm a gentle squeeze. “Honey, Bill and Mary Gardner just walked in with Josh. You should go say hello to them and help them find Peter.”

Brian leaned down to give Jennifer a kiss on the cheek. “Message received.”

Without another word to the Petersens Brian walked away. Nancy looked directly at Jennifer.

“Was what Brian said true?”

Jennifer nodded. “Yes. I think you really need to have a serious discussion with Lindsay. Since you are here you should see the art.”

Jennifer motioned to a waiter who came over with a tray of champagne flutes. She took two off the tray and handed them to Ron and Nancy.

Ron took a big swallow of champagne. “We’re supposed to meet our friends the Hornemans here tonight.”

Jennifer said she hadn’t seen them yet. Ron and Nancy wandered off and Jennifer returned to Tucker.

As the evening progressed the traffic at the front door lessened so Gus and John were free to wander around the gallery. Gus was having a great time, he amused Nathan Aura, and embarrassed Justin, by telling Nathan that his art was almost as good as Papa’s and if he kept practicing it would get better but never be as good as Papa’s.

Cynthia arrived with her boyfriend of the moment who happened to be one of the professors at PIFA. Justin had actually been in one of his classes during his first semester of teaching. Cynthia told Brian that her date was really responsible for Justin’s success. Brian simply walked away from her without saying anything.

Greg and Roxanne came without their sons which disappointed Gus who ran over to ask where Kevin was. As Justin chatted with Greg and Roxanne he glanced towards the entrance. He stopped taking in mid-sentence. Greg asked if he was alright, Justin nodded and walked towards the gallery entrance.

Craig Taylor was chatting with Pat Davis as Justin walked up.

“Craig! What are you doing here?”

“Ted Schmidt mentioned at our meeting this morning that the grand re-opening of the gallery was tonight. I didn’t realize it was an invitation only event. Pretty stupid of me I guess.”

Justin wasn’t sure what to say. He never expected to see his father tonight.

“Well you’re here you might as well come in and see the art.”

Brian broke away from the group he was talking with and hurried to his partner’s side. Brian had his no emotion face firmly in place as he walked up and put his arm around Justin’s shoulders.

“I’m not here to cause any trouble Kinney.”

Brian smirked, disbelief showing in his face. Justin’s face hardened.

“His name is Brian. He is the most important person in my life. If you cannot be civil to him there is no point in you being here.”

Craig tool a deep breath. “I’m sorry. Brian I know you have no reason to trust me but I did come here to see my son’s art. No ulterior motive I swear.”

Brian was not impressed. “About time you remembered you have a son.”

Justin turned and looked into Brian’s face. “Let’s meet Craig halfway okay? I’m sure it wasn’t easy for him to come here tonight.”

Brian stared into Justin’s face. Justin smiled at him. “I’m fine. It will be fine.”

Brian nodded at Craig and walked away.

Justin shrugged his shoulders. “Brian is very protective of the people he loves. He loves me a lot so he is very protective.”

Craig actually smiled. “I guess I know he has a reason to mistrust me.”

Justin nodded. “Be honest. Are you here to try and get the loan conditions changed?”

“No! I won’t say I like those conditions but tonight has nothing to do with that. I think I realized what I was missing when Molly and her boyfriend had that traffic accident. Your Mother was brutally frank with me. I saw how you were all still a family with a really strong bond and I was not part of that family.

I know this sounds stupid but I thought I was doing what I needed to keep my family together. Jennifer made me realize that what I was trying to keep was my image of what a family should be, what I wanted you all to be, how I wanted you all to behave. I was bitter about being left behind and kept waiting for you all to need me. Needless to say that didn’t happen.”

“Nice words. One of the most important things I learned from Brian is that actions really do speak louder than words. I’ll be honest and say I am happy you came here tonight but one action does not make up for all the things that have happened in the past.”

Craig was quiet for a moment. “I understand. You know I don’t like it but I do understand.”

Jennifer had been watching the interaction between her ex-husband and her son and walked over to them. She came up behind Justin and wrapped her arms around him.

“Are you alright sweetheart?”

Justin put his hands on his mother’s. “I’m fine Mom. This is a good thing.”

Jennifer stayed where she was but looked directly at her ex-husband. “You have hurt and disappointed my son in the past. If you try and do that again Brian and I will hunt you down and kill you!”

The serious tone of his ex-wife’s voice and the completely serious look on her face actually made Craig take a step back.

Jennifer continued to stare at him. “Remember what I said!” Having delivering her message Jennifer walked away.

Justin looked at his father. “She can be pretty scary!”

Craig nodded. He walked with Justin through the exhibit halls. When they got to the room where Nathan has his “springtime art” surrounding Justin’s “dark painting”. Craig paused.

“That dark piece is yours right?”

Justin nodded.

Craig stood back and stared at the canvas.

“I’m no art critic but there is a lot going on in that painting. It seems really chaotic and kind of sad. I guess it is the dark colors and all the red.”

Justin was quiet, he wasn’t sure he wanted to share the story of this painting with Craig. Finally he decided to tell him.

“Actually I was in a pretty dark place when I painted this. This is one of the first paintings I did after the bashing. I still didn’t have complete control of my hand but this helped me deal with all the feelings I had running around in my head. I’ve never displayed this before.”

Craig just nodded. It was pointless for him to say anything. They both knew that he had not been there for Justin before or after the bashing. Nothing Craig could say now would help.

Although Brian resisted following Justin and Craig he sent others to check on them. Justin was amused to see Greg, Cynthia, Mary, Roxanne, Carl and even Sidney walking through the areas of the gallery where he and Craig were viewing the art all of them trying their best to be inconspicuous.

When their tour was over Craig suddenly seemed ill at ease.

“So Justin now that you are involved with the gallery how often do you come into the city?”

“I’m not really sure yet. Sidney is still running things here. I am busy with my own art and the boys are about to start school. I am hoping to hold it to like one day a week or maybe a couple half days.”

“I was hoping maybe we could have lunch sometime when you are working here at the gallery.”

“I appreciate you coming here tonight but to be honest I’m not sure where I want to go from here. You have not been part of my life for a long time and my life is really full. I also have to talk to Brian about how he feels about you being a part of my life again. I’ll have to get back to you in a couple weeks and let you know what I decide.”

Craig was surprised. “Well, of course, I’m disappointed but I guess I don’t have any choice.”

“No you don’t.”

Craig started to move towards Justin to hug him but Justin took a step back and shook his head.

“Thanks for coming. I’ll be in touch.”

Craig stood alone and watched Justin walk over to where Brian was standing and smile as Brian enveloped him in a hug.

Molly was standing talking with Roxanne and Mary, once Justin left Craig standing alone she walked over to her father.

“Hi Dad. Kind of a surprise to see you here.”

“Hi Honey. I wasn’t sure if you were going to ignore me or not.”

“I thought you and Justin needed some time alone to talk.”

Craig nodded. “Yeah. I was hoping we could get together for lunch sometime but I don’t think that will happen. Your brother has to get Kinney’s permission to see me again.”

Molly laughed. “Justin has never gotten Brian’s permission for anything he has ever done. He always considers Brian’s feelings just as Brian considers his but no permission is sought or given by either one of them.”

“Well I hoped by coming here tonight Justin and I could start to rebuild our relationship.”

Molly eyes opened wide in surprise. “Really Dad! You have been really shitty to Justin for a long time. You disowned him! You haven’t exactly ever been the father of my dreams but you have treated my brother horribly. Did you really think that you come here and finally express some interest in his art and his life and all would be forgiven?”

“I thought it could be a start.”

“You are incredibly self-centered. You feel something is missing from your life. You think, of yeah, I used to have a son. I threw him away because he wasn’t exactly what I had in mind for my son. Now maybe I’ll let him be my son again, he’ll be really grateful and happy.”

“It wasn’t exactly like that! I started thinking about things after your car accident. I always thought the family would fall apart without me. You sure fooled me. You went on without me and were happy and I was the one on the outside looking in. It started me thinking about everything I had given up.”

Molly nodded. “Exactly! You thought about yourself. Even when you came back to see me in the ER you thought about yourself. We don’t need you to be happy. You need to think about how you have acted in the past and start apologizing and talking about how you will act in the future. If you can’t do that than just stay away from us. I think you have a lot of thinking to do. You should leave now and start thinking about what you need to do.”

Molly did give her father a quick hug before he left. As she walked back towards Mary and Roxanne Justin looked over at her and she rolled her eyes and shrugged.

The rest of the evening was pretty much smooth sailing. Gus got tired and went to sleep on the couch in Sidney’s office. Peter sat in there reading a book in case Gus woke up.

As the last visitor departed the gallery everyone left inside raised a glass of champagne to celebrate a successful start to the new Bloom Gallery. Charlotte was thrilled by the number of art columnists and critics who attended, several coming from Philadelphia, Chicago and even New York City.

Sidney and Pat were relieved that everything went off without a hitch. Nathan was happy that several of his art pieces sold on the first night. Justin was glad to stop being pleasant to people and dealing with all the strangers Charlotte kept introducing him to.

Emmett and his crew worked quickly to clean up their mess and pack up their supplies. The leftover food got divided up and an hour after the last guest left the reception Brian, Justin and three tired boys were being driven home.

When they got to the house John and Peter went to their rooms. Brian carried a sleepy Gus up to bed while Justin stashed the reception leftovers in the refrigerator.

When Justin went upstairs Brian was in their bedroom.

“Gus asleep already?”

“Yeah. He was tired out. He asked to sleep in one of your shirts tonight. Do you think we need to be worried about him and how he is dealing with the Lindsay situation?”

Justin shrugged. “I think we just have to wait and see how things go.”

Justin shut the bedroom door and locked it.

“I don’t want to talk about Gus right now or about the gallery opening or Lindsay or her parents or my father. I want you to fuck me and make me forget everything but you!”

Brian had an evil smile on his face. “I think I can handle that Sunshine.”

Justin dropped his clothes as he walked across the room to where Bran waited on their bed.

Later after they had cleaned up and slipped on boxers they lay quietly in bed with Brian’s arm holding Justin tightly against him. Justin feel asleep quickly but Brian stayed awake for a while listening to the comforting sounds of his partner’s deep, even breathing.

Early the next morning there was a knock on the bedroom door. Brian got out of bed to unlock and open the door. Gus was standing there with a big smile on his face. Brian picked him up for a good morning kiss.

“God morning Sonny Boy. You are up bright and early this morning.”

Brian took Gus across the room and tossed him on the bed. Justin already had a pillow over his face. Gus told him good morning and got a grunt in return along with an awkward one handed pat. Gus looked at his Daddy and giggled.

Brian rolled his eyes as he got into his side of the bed. “Your Papa is a sleepyhead!”

Gus laughed. He knew Daddy was just kidding. Gus didn’t think that Daddy minded anything that Papa did. Even when Daddy complained about Papa Gus could always see the smile in his eyes.

Daddy snuggled next to Gus who was lying against Papa’s back. This was Gus’s favorite place to be in the whole world. It was where Gus felt the most secure and the most loved. The other great thing was it was always the same. Daddy was always happy and contented here and Papa, when he was awake usually had a smile on his face. It was something Gus could always depend on.

Gus and Daddy chatted as they relaxed on the bed. Gus talked about actual school starting on Monday and the friends he has made during the summer session. He talked about the art show and which were his favorite art pieces and working with John giving out name badges. Gus liked that Daddy always paid attention to what he told him and always answered his questions.

During a lull in the conversation the word “Coffee!” emerged from under the pillow over Justin’s face. Gus laughed and Brian smiled in response to that request.

“Well Sonny Boy I guess we better go down to the kitchen and get Papa some coffee if we want to get him out of bed this morning.”

A short time later Gus reappeared in the bedroom with a travel mug of coffee. He tiptoed into the bedroom and carefully set the mug on Justin’s bedside table before flipping the pillow off Justin’s head and hollering “Coffee!”

Gus was not quite fast enough to escape being grabbed by his Papa who tickled him until the little boy was helpless with laughter. While Gus lay beside him recovering from the tickling Justin enjoyed his mug of coffee.

Once he had drunk most of the coffee Justin suggested Mickey Mouse pancakes for breakfast which got a loud cheer from Gus. Justin pulled on a T shirt and together they went down to the kitchen.

Peter and John made an appearance in time for pancakes. Gus requested his pancakes with “bloody guts” so John got out the strawberry jam and spooned some on the plates before Justin placed a pancake on top. Brian stuck to his wheat toast and was amazed that John found a way to add more calories to pancakes and syrup. Of course all three boys had to finish a small bowl of fruit before any pancakes were consumed.

After breakfast Gus asked if Kevin could come over to play today. Justin said he had to go into the gallery for a little while today. Brian gave his partner a panicked look that clearly told Justin that Brian did not want to be left alone with the two boys for the whole day.

Justin smiled. “Gus how about if Kevin comes over after lunch. I could pick him up one my way back from the city.”

Gus happily agreed and Brian gave his partner a relieved look. Justin called Roxanne to make the arrangements to pick up Kevin.

Chapter 89 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 89

When Ron and Nancy Peterson got home last night Lindsay’s room was dark and she did not respond to a knock on the bedroom door. They were surprised when she arrived at the breakfast table smiling and dressed for the day.

Lindsay wished her parents a good morning as she poured herself juice and coffee. She filled a bowl with cereal and sat down at the kitchen table. Nancy gave Ron a “look” and nodded towards their daughter.

“The show at the Bloom Gallery proved to be very interesting last night.”

Lindsay smiled at her father. “Nathan Aura is a really interesting artist. I love his work. It is so original. The three dimensional aspects are very effective.”

Ron cleared his throat. “The exhibit was fine but the conversation we had with Brian was very shocking to us. He told us you had been let go from the gallery because of theft and that you had a gambling problem in Canada and it continued back here in Pittsburgh.”

Lindsay shook her head. “This whole thing has been cooked up by Justin with help, unfortunately, from Melanie. Justin is completely afraid of the bond Brian and I have shared for years. Justin wants to push Brian’s loyal, longtime friends away so he can keep complete control of Brian.”

Ron and Nancy looked at each other and shrugged. Nancy looked across the table at her daughter.

“What do you mean that this was “cooked up” by Justin and Melanie? Are you telling us you didn’t steal money and you don’t have a gambling problem?”

Lindsay chuckled. “Of course not. This all goes back to when Melanie decided we should move to Toronto because it was more gay friendly there. The move was a huge mistake. Mel really didn’t do her research. She couldn’t practice law there so that was a big hit for us financially. At first she got work as a paralegal and started to take the classes needed to get her Canadian law license. Mel could not adjust to not being in charge and was quite abrasive with the lawyers she worked with in Toronto.

Eventually the paralegal work dried up because of her hard to work with reputation. So I got a job teaching art at a community college. There was a casino near the campus and after classes I would sometimes go there with other teachers. At first I won. Not huge amounts but a couple hundred dollars made a big difference to our finances. We were struggling. The rent on the house was pretty high. It was an old house with old windows and little or no insulation. In the winter our utility bills were huge. Mel had no problem with me going to the casino as long as I won. Of course eventually I hit a losing streak. Again not huge amounts of money but my salary was the only money we had coming in. We dug deeper and deeper into our savings.

Melanie was a stay at home Mom and she hated that role. She hated not being in charge. Of course that meant that we quarreled more than normal. The final straw to our financial downfall was the notice that the college was going to cut my hours due to budget cuts. When we came down for our summer visit we knew we had to do something drastic. I felt sure I could count on Brian to help us out.
I was able to talk to Brian alone and just as I thought he agreed to help us move back here. Of course I was thrilled since I never wanted to move away. Once Justin got Brian alone there were suddenly conditions to Brian’s help. I believe Justin hated the thought that Gus and I would be close at hand. He doesn’t like anything or anyone to take Brian’s full attention away from him.

I had no idea that Melanie had told Justin that I had a serious gambling problem. She blamed all our financial issues on me. Never mind that it was her insistence on moving to Toronto without doing enough research that was the real reason we had used up our savings. Suddenly Brian’s attitude to me changed and I had no idea why. I didn’t know than about Mel telling that lie to Justin. It was just what Justin needed to turn Brian against me.

That was when the decision was made that the four of us should squeeze into Brian’s old loft. They put up some temporary walls to make two tiny bedrooms for the children. They have to go through our bedroom to get to the bathroom. Melanie and I have no privacy. It was hard on all of us for our living space to be so cramped.

When we were here in the summer I interviewed with Sidney Bloom for a job at his gallery. The interview went really well. Sidney knew my work from when I had worked there before our move north. Of course Brian had bought a controlling interest in the gallery for Justin. Somehow Justin persuaded Brian that Sidney didn’t want to hire me but Justin made the decision to give me a job.”

Lindsay paused and took a couple sips of her coffee. Her stunned parents were wide eyed. They can’t believe they fell for Brian’s story the night before. They knew Lindsay would not behave the way that Brian described.

Lindsay realized that her parents were buying her story hook, line and sinker.

“Everything was so crazy trying to get the gallery ready for the first show. One of my many duties got to be the petty cash. I did not make it a priority to watch over that small amount on money. There was much more important things going on. Justin had given Emmett carte blanche for the opening reception. The gallery hadn’t had any income for months and now we were going to spend an insane amount on drinks and appetizers. I tried to dial down the menu and get the price to something more acceptable but got overruled by Justin.

I discovered we had gone through our petty cash allotment of one hundred dollars. When I called about getting it restocked I found out we needed to fill out a reimbursement sheet accounting for every dollar of petty cash. It was absurd that we were overspending by thousands of dollars for refreshments for the opening reception but we had to account for every cent of petty cash we spent. I filled out the sheet as best I could and did have to make up a couple expenses.

On the second go around I left the sheet in the drawer with the petty cash. I figured since we were all adults everyone would fill out the sheet as they used petty cash. I was wrong. So again I had to fudge this sheet for a couple entries. The same thing happened with the third petty cash.

Since we moved back to Pittsburgh I would occasionally buy a couple lottery tickets at the food market. I didn’t think this was any big deal but Melanie saw losing tickets I had thrown away and made a huge deal out of me gambling again. I mean everyone buys lottery tickets so we had a huge argument over her overreaction. Things got so heated she went out for a drive. What I didn’t know was she ran right to Justin and told him I was gambling again and lying about it.

Justin got with Ted Schmidt about the gallery petty cash and the next thing I knew was that I was getting fired for stealing. I even said that if it was such a big deal I would pay the money for the entries I made up but that didn’t satisfy Justin. He was jealous of my gallery experience and the fact that I was trying to keep a handle on our expenses. He even arranged that Brian was on an outing with the kids that day so I couldn’t contact him.

The HR person knew they had a weak case so she arranged for me to be on paid leave for two months with full benefits. I am really just glad to be out of that situation. I need to figure out what I want to do with my personal life and get another job. I really think things are over with Melanie and me. I can’t be with someone I can’t trust!”

Ron and Nancy were thrilled to think their daughter’s lesbian phase was coming to an end. They assured her they were completely on her side.

************************************************************************************

JR was anxious to get more furniture for her dollhouse. As soon as breakfast was done she wanted to go to the store. An amused Michael and Ben took her to the Big Q to get some more furniture.

When they got an excited JR to the toy aisle the excitement came to an end. The Big Q offered cheap molded plastic doll furniture at rock bottom prices. JR might have accepted this furniture if she hadn’t already been playing with the much nicer furniture that Justin bought.

As soon as Ben saw the quality of the furniture he was pretty sure JR would not be happy with it.

Michael excitedly pulled a plastic package of bedroom furniture off the rack. All the furniture was pink molded plastic. There was a matching set in blue, he supposed for a boy’s bedroom.

“Look Honeybun! This furniture is your favorite color.”

JR shook her head. “It’s all the same color! It looks stupid.”

“But JR it’s all just pretend. This furniture is really cheap; we could get a bunch of it and you could change the look of the rooms whenever you wanted.”

“This furniture is ugly! I like the furniture Uncle Jus bought me better. I want more furniture like that for my dollhouse.”

Ben could see the look of annoyance on his husband’s face.

“But we can afford a lot more of this furniture so you would have more to play with. Wouldn’t it be more fun to be able to change things around so they look different all the time?”

JR’s eyes filled with tears. “I want more furniture like I have now!”

Michael started to take down more packages of furniture. “Look Sweetie, we could buy all this furniture for you!”

The tears started to flow down JR’s cheeks. “NO!”

Ben stooped down in front of JR.

“Do you know where Uncle Jus bought your furniture?”

JR shook her head. “The bag was from Toys R Us.”

“Well okay. Let’s go there and take a look at that furniture.”

Miraculously the tears stopped. JR hugged Ben.

“Thanks Uncle Ben! That would be awesome.”

An annoyed Michael replaced the doll furniture in the rack and unhappily followed his husband and daughter out to their car. JR talked the whole way to the story with Ben providing most of the answers while Michael sulked.

When they got to the doll furniture aisle at Toys R Us, JR was very excited to see the display of doll furniture that matched what she already had.

Justin had purchased moderately priced doll furniture but it was twice what the furniture at the Big Q cost. It was a much better quality and actually resembled real furniture.

Michael pulls down a couple packages to look at the price. “These things are twice what the stuff at the Big Q cost!”

Ben just looked at him. JR was busy examining the packages hanging on the rack and decided which she wanted to have. She turned towards her father.

“If you can’t afford them Daddy; I’ll ask Uncle Jus to buy me more furniture.”

Michael’s face turned crimson. “It’s Uncle Brian’s money that bought you those toys. Justin was just spending Brian’s money!”

JR just shrugged and went back to looking at doll furniture.

Ben put his hand on Michael’s arm and looked down at the unconcerned JR.

“Mike! This stuff is way nicer than the Big Q junk. It’s not all that expensive. We can afford to get JR some more furniture and this is a good thing to buy for her birthdays and other special occasions. Get a grip!”

Michael got calmer but stood by with his arms folded while his husband helped JR pick a few packages of furniture to buy. As they headed to the checkout JR took Ben’s arm and happily skipped along. Michael walked behind them.

*************************************************************************************

Justin was pleased when he got to the gallery and saw there was a good number of people walking through the exhibit. Pat had the day off but Sidney was circulating with a big smile on his face. He walked over to Justin when he spotted him coming through the door.

“Hello partner! We had a good opening night. Several of Nathan’s pieces sold along with one of yours. We have had a pretty steady flow of people through this morning. Lots of comments about how great the renovated exhibit space looks.”

Justin checked with the gift shop and discovered he needed to get some more of his pencil sketches printed since they had sold very well. He was pleased that his print idea seemed to be working out.

Justin circulated through the gallery while Sidney took a break. He was pleasantly surprised when he encountered Daphne’s parents. They were just as surprised to see Justin. As they started to talk Justin sensed that other gallery visitors were listening to their conversation once they realized he was an actual artist and the gallery owner. Mr and Mrs Chanders also noticed and smiled sympathetically at Justin who was clearly uncomfortable.

Justin was glad when Sidney returned and he could escape the curiosity of the gallery patrons. Unfortunately a lingering after effect of his bashing was feeling uneasy when strangers displayed interest in him. When Brian was with him Justin could keep his unease under control. On his own it was a problem. As much as he repeated in his mind that the gallery patrons were friendly and posed no threat to him; Justin could feel the panic growing.

Sidney sensed that something was worrying Justin.

“Justin, is something wrong? You seem upset.”

Justin thought about just saying he was fine but decided to be honest.

“I ran into the parents of a friend. When they said my name, I became the center of attention. It sometimes makes me uncomfortable to be in a crowd. Leftover from my bashing.”

Sidney looked concerned but somewhat confused. “You seemed fine last night.”

“Last night was invitation only and there were lots of people here that I knew. Most important, at the risk of sounding like a romantic fool, Brian was here.

Brian blames himself for me being bashed. I feel like he saved my life that night. He called my name and made me turn as Chris Hobbs hit me with the bat. Brian took the bat off Chris so he couldn’t hit me again and he held me and talked to me until the ambulance came. I don’t have a conscious memory of that but I believe that is what kept me alive. So in our very convoluted relationship I get annoyed when Brian is over-protective but I never feel safer than when he is with me.”

Justin shrugged with wry smile and Sidney smiled back.

“Well however convoluted your relationship might be, anyone can see that you and Brian have a very strong connection.”

Justin and Sidney discussed some gallery issues before Justin said he was going to head home.

When Justin got in his car he called Brian’s cell.

“Hey Sunshine what’s up?”

Justin smiled just hearing Brian’s voice. “Just wanted to let you know I’m leaving the gallery.”

“That’s good. Hurry home!”

Justin’s smile faded. “Is something wrong?”

Brian chuckled. “No Justin! I just miss you.”

Justin’s smile returned full force. “I miss you too. I’ll be there as soon as I pick up Kevin. You should take a couple bags of Alice’s frozen meatballs out of the freezer. Spaghetti and meatballs will be an easy dinner.”

“There are a few updates to the plan since you left. Patrick is coming along with Kevin and that means that Peter invited Josh so you have to pick him up as well.”

Justin laughed. “Well that’s not exactly shocking news. Are you okay with all that company?”

Brian grunted and Justin knew he had a smirk on his face. “I’m resigned to this being our new reality. Your sister called me today and wanted to arrange a Babylon night for her and Mary and Roxanne. I called Louie and he had a car and driver available. I also called the club so they could call in an extra security person. Since the ladies were going out Molly suggested Greg and Bill come here for dinner when they pick up their offspring.”

Justin laughed a little harder. “Poor Brian, you give in too easily to Molly. Better take three bags of meatballs out of the freezer. Later.”

“Later Sunshine.”

When Justin pulled into the O’Brien’s driveway he saw Kevin standing at the front door. Kevin gave a quick wave before disappearing for a second and then running out the door with his back pack on his shoulder. Kevin ran over to the car. A chuckling Justin unlocked the doors and Kevin climbed into the back seat.

“Hi Uncle Justin. I’ve been waiting for you to get here. I told Patrick you were here.”

Justin smiled at Kevin. “I saw you waiting at the door buddy. I guess you are looking forward to coming to our house.”

Kevin nodded. “I always like to come to your house. It’s really fun!”

Greg and Patrick came out of the house together. Patrick got in the front passenger seat and said hello to Justin.

Greg came around to the driver window.

“Did you have a chance to talk with Brian?”

Justin smiled. “Yes I talked to him. I knew I was picking up two here and will stop and get Josh on the way home. We’ll see you later for dinner. We’re having spaghetti and meatballs.”

Greg chuckled. “Thanks. I’ll bring garlic bread ready for the oven.”

“Sounds good, see you later.”

Greg waved good bye as Justin backed out of the driveway. After collecting Josh they arrived back at the house. Kevin was the first one out of the car and hurried into the house calling Gus’s name.

By the time Justin and the other two boys got in the house Kevin had found Gus out on the patio. Justin got outside just in time to hear Kevin ask Uncle Brian to play soccer ball with him and Gus. Brian agreed which caused both Gus and Kevin to jump up and down in excitement. Brian sent them to the pool house to retrieve a couple soccer balls.

Justin came over for a welcome home kiss. Justin reached up to gently stroke Brian’s cheek.

“You are such a good Dad!”

Brian smirked. “So do you think I might get a reward later?”

Justin laughed. “There aren’t too many nights where we don’t enjoy ourselves are there?”

Brian pulled Justin in for another kiss. “I enjoy all my time with you Sunshine.”

Kevin and Gus came running up each carrying a soccer ball. Gus gave his fathers an appraising look.

“Are you done kissing now? Kevin and I are ready to play.”

Brian smiled at the boys. “Well if you guys are ready I guess your Papa and I have run out of kissing time! Let’s go kick these balls around the yard.”

Kevin and Gus cheered and ran down into the yard. The other four boys decided to play horseshoes and Justin went upstairs to change his clothes.

When Justin came downstairs he checked to be sure Brian had gotten the meatballs out of the freezer. He double checked that there was enough spaghetti and jars of Alice’s tomato sauce. As he suspected there was plenty of both.

Justin made himself a sandwich for a late lunch and went out to the patio. He grabbed a beer from the pool house fridge and settled into a chair where he could see Brian and the boys playing.
Their game had some kicking of the ball and it also included Brian chasing down the boys grabbing them and twirling them around. Gus and Kevin screamed with laughter whenever Brian caught them. Justin could see Brian laughing along with the boys.

Justin’s cell rang and he glanced at the display before answering. “Hi Em!”

“Hi Baby. Where are you? I hear lots of carrying on.”

Justin smiled as he answered. “Brian is playing with Gus and Kevin. I have no idea what the rules are but all three of them seem to be having a great time. What can I do for you?”

“Well… I met someone.”

“That’s great Em! Where did you meet him?”

“I met him at Babylon about three weeks ago. We have been out a few times since then and even stayed in a couple times. He teaches at Pitt. He used to teach at Marshall in Huntington but he comes from some delicious little town in southern West Virginia. So we’re both country boys!”

Justin raised his eye heavenward. “I don’t really think of you as a country boy Em.”

“Honey, I may seem sophisticated now but trust me; Havenhurst is about as country as a place can git.”

Justin laughed out loud. “Git?”

“Git y’all.”

“Okay! I guess you really are a country boy somewhere deep, deep inside.”

“The thing is I would like you…. and Brian to meet him. Don’t ever tell Brian I said this but he is a good judge of character. I’m just afraid this guy is too good to be true. I need a bullshit test done and Brian is the man to do it.”

Looking at Brian running after two squealing little boys making weird faces; Justin wasn’t so sure that Brian really was the man to do it but he kept that opinion to himself.

“Why don’t y’all come to dinner this week?”

“I didn’t call you to be mocked! I don’t think he is ready for a big family meal.”

Justin managed not to chuckle. “Gus will be at the loft this week with Mel and JR. Alice can feed John and Peter early so it will just be the four of us for dinner. We’ll eat in the dining room.”

“Can it be Wednesday? He is done early on Wednesday and doesn’t have an early class on Thursday.”

“Sure Wednesday is good. How about we eat around seven?”

“That would be perfect. Thank you so much! Do you have to check with Brian first?”

“No Em. I’m sure he’ll be okay with this. Any menu requests?”

“Well he just said the other day that he really misses rabbit. You know there are no restaurants around here that serve rabbit.”

“Amazing! Actually I know that Alice can cook rabbit. I tried it once. They catch them over at the farm because they are so destructive. I’ll bet we can have a nice fresh rabbit by Wednesday. By the way what is this guy’s name?”

There was a pause before Emmett replied. “Rusty.”

Justin sighed. “Well nobody is perfect. What does he teach?”

“Honey that is amazing. He teaches drama! How perfect is that for me!”

Justin burst out laughing and Emmett told him he was hanging up. He was still laughing when Kevin ran up to him.

“Uncle Justin we are going to go in the pool now! Are you coming swimming with me and Gus? Uncle Brian said you would.”

Justin smiling agreed which Kevin announced to Gus who was just coming up on the patio with one of the soccer balls. He was followed by Brian carrying the other ball.

Brian called to Kevin. “Hey Kevin here take this ball and go with Gus to put them away in the pool house.”

Kevin ran over to grab the ball from Brian.

A sweaty Brian came over to kiss Justin. “I need a break. Those two have way too much energy for me to keep up with!”

“Why don’t you relax and I’ll get you a nice cold beer before I go swimming with the boys.”

Brian raised an eyebrow. “No age remark? What is it that you want Sunshine?”

Justin smirked. “You were too cute playing with the boys for me to make any disparaging remarks.”

Brian didn’t quite believe Justin but settled on a lounger while Justin went to get him a beer.

Justin and the boys had been in the pool for quite a while when the other four boys finished their horseshoe games. The made their way to the kitchen for snacks which inspired Gus and Kevin to ask about something to eat.

Brian went inside to get some cookies and juice boxes. Alice kept a supply of Kevin’s gluten free cookies in the pantry. After their cookies and juice boxes Gus decided they should read next. He and Kevin ran up to his room to select a book. Justin calling after them not to run on the stairs.

When they came back outside they climbed onto a lounger with their book. The other boys came out of the kitchen and Justin organized a pool volleyball game. Justin, Patrick and Josh took on Brian, John and Peter.

As usual, much to Brian’s annoyance, Justin’s team won two games. Justin and Brian retired to the hot tub while the boys moved on to other pool activities. Justin looked over to see that Gus and Kevin had fallen asleep. He got out of the hot tub to cover the boys with two dry beach towels.

When Justin got back in the hot tub he sat next to Brian who put his arm around Justin’s shoulders. Justin told Brian about his phone call with Emmett and the dinner arranged for Wednesday night.

Brian turned to look Justin full in the face. “I knew there was a reason there was no snarky old age remark made to me!”

Justin just laughed in response. Brian moved to the other side of the hot tub. Brian was able to stay away from his favorite blonde for almost 3 minutes before moving back beside him.

Justin snuggled against Brian. “I love you just as much even when you are on the other side of the hot tub.”

Brian chuckled and leaned down to deliver a toe curling kiss to his partner.

Greg O’Brien arrived just as Kevin and Gus were waking up from their nap. He was easily persuaded to go in the pool with the boys. He had left some gluten free pasta, along with two loaves of garlic bread ready for the oven, on the kitchen counter for Justin to cook for Kevin’s dinner.

Bill Gardner showed up a short time later with a couple bottles of wine. Justin went into the kitchen to put on some water to boil and dumped the bags of thawed meatballs into a pot of Alice’s tomato sauce. He preheated the oven for the garlic bread.

Meanwhile Brian had organized the four older boys to set the patio table for dinner. When dinner was ready Justin decided the Dads should deliver the food from kitchen to table.

*************************************************************************************

Just as dinner was starting the Limo with Molly inside was picking up Mary Gardner. Molly had a bottle of champagne open and poured a glass for Mary as they headed for the O’Brien home.

Once they had picked up Roxanne the driver headed for Pittsburgh. Molly called the manager at Babylon when they got close to the dance club. When the car pulled up to the private rear entrance a security man was waiting to escort the three women inside. Molly told their driver she would call him when they were ready to leave.

Once they were inside Molly lead the way to the manager’s office which overlooked the dance area of the club. There were doors that opened to a balcony and cat walk that offered an unobstructed view of Babylon except for the back room which was off limits to Molly per Brian’s strict instructions.

Once Mary and Roxanne got the overall view of Babylon they headed down to the bar area with Molly. Mary and Roxanne ordered drinks from the bartender and Molly followed suit. The bartender filled the two women’s orders with top shelf liquor and underage Molly received a glass of tonic with a slice of lime. Brian’s instructions regarding Molly’s visits were always precisely followed by all the Babylon staff.

Eventually the three of them made their way down to the dance floor. Carefully monitored by their personal security guy.

*************************************************************************************

Back at the house everyone was enjoying pasta dinner on the patio. Gus had informed Kevin before dinner that eating outside was really awesome because you could be as messy as you wanted and didn’t get in trouble. Brian mentioned that was not strictly correct, there was to be no deliberate messiness. Gus listened carefully to his father before winking at his friend.

As Justin put the garlic bread into the oven he realized Kevin shouldn’t eat this bread. He knew that Gus loved garlic bread and would eat several slices. Justin didn’t want Kevin to feel left out so he quickly defrosted a couple gluten free rolls that Alice kept in the freezer. He mixed some butter and garlic salt which he rubbed on the rolls and put them in the oven to brown. When he served dinner he presented Kevin with his personal garlic bread on a special dish along with his gluten free pasta.

After dinner Kevin and Gus returned to the lounger to read more of their book. The other four boys went down to the game room. Greg and Brian moved across the patio and started to discuss Kinnetik business. Justin shrugged as he looked across the table at Bill.

“You two have fifteen minutes to discuss business. Longer than that and I turn the hose on you.”

Brian gave Justin an annoyed look. Justin chuckled.

“Is that look supposed to intimidate me? Fifteen Minutes!”

Bill glanced at his watch. He was kind of fascinated to see if Justin was serious, he sure looked serious.

“Hey Justin. Mary and I were talking earlier. Did you want to go with our summer plan for school rides? We could take the boys in the morning, if someone from here picks them up in the afternoon. We decided Josh can be home by himself until one of us gets home from work.”

Justin wasn’t sure how John would feel about the arrangement.

“That sounds good but let me just talk to the boys and see what they think. When John has soccer practice we wouldn’t be picking them up until late in the afternoon. Peter already said he can hang out in the library. You might want to ask Josh how he feels about waiting at school until after soccer practice.”

Bill nodded. “I’m thinking he and Peter would be happy hanging out together.”

Bill and Justin chatted about school schedules and gallery opening. About fifteen minutes later Justin stood up and went over by the hose.

“Business talk time is over!”

Brian looked over at his partner. “We’re right in the middle of a discussion.”

“No one will die if you stop in the middle. Rejoin us or get wet, your choice.”

Greg looked at Brian, not sure if Justin was serious. Brian shrugged.

“Okay Sunshine, business discussion is postponed.”

Justin smiled. “Let’s sit where it’s more comfortable.”

When the company left Brian and Justin started to put the patio cushions away.

“Sunshine, what was the big deal about Greg and me talking about Kinnetik?”

Justin had a very serious look on his face as he answered.

“You work too hard. I don’t mind when you check your emails on the weekend but you have to take time to decompress. It’s not good for you to work all the time. I worry about you.”
Brian put down the cushion he was holding and came over to his lover and wrapped his arms around him.

“Look who’s getting to be the over protective one now!”

Justin got a wry smile on his face. “Maybe it’s contagious?”

Both men laughed locked in other’s arms.
Chapter 90 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 90

After dancing for over an hour Molly and her posse headed back to the bar area. Mary and Roxanne were amazed by the music, by the men in various stages of undress, by the confetti occasionally dropping from the ceiling and just by the energy of the club.

Roxanne leaned in towards Molly so she could be heard. “This is so amazing. Thanks for inviting me. I feel like a young woman again and not just a Mom!”

Mary had leaned in to hear and all three women laughed. Their security guy went on alert as two men walked towards the trio. Both men had on jeans, one wore a red tank top and the other guy wore just a leather vest.

Mary walked over and enveloped Mr Tank Top in a hug. He leaned down to kiss Mary on the cheek. Mary pulled him over to the bar.

“Molly and Roxanne this is my brother-in-law, Don, and his friend Gabe.”

Mary leaned against Don. “Were you surprised to see me here tonight or did Bill call you?”

“Bill texted me. I asked why he wasn’t coming with you but he said it was a girls only night.”

Mary laughed. “Molly arranged it all with Brian. She is Justin Taylor’s sister.”

“Oh most of us regulars know Molly. She is here a few times a years with her college friends. Everyone knows she is Justin’s sister and under Brian’s protection while she is at Babylon.”

The group chatted for a while before Don and Gabe returned to the dance floor. After the ladies refueled at the bar they ventured out onto the dance floor again. Two hours later an exhausted Mary and Roxanne dragged Molly to the limo for the ride home.

*************************************************************************************

Gus was so exhausted by a hard day of playing that after a quick bath he didn’t even last for a full page of his bedtime story before falling asleep. Justin smiled at Brian who was standing in the bedroom doorway.

“I don’t think he was even fully awake when you put him in bed. You wore him out playing this afternoon.”

Brian smirked. “He kind of wore me out as well.”

Justin pretended to pout. “Does that mean you are not going to stay awake for your normal bedtime activities?”

“Maybe you’ll have to take a more active part tonight Sunshine.”

Justin came over and leaned against Brian who leaned down to kiss him. Justin put his arms around Brian’s waist.

“I think that can be arranged Brian. Tonight you can just lay back and relax. I’ll do all the hard work.”

Brian smirked. “Oh I plan to be hard Sunshine.”

Brian switched off the light which left Gus’s room dimly lit by his nightlight. With Justin’s arm around Brian’s waist they walked into the Master bedroom, closing and locking the door behind them.

Brian walked over to their bed, dropping his clothes as he went. Justin went to the bathroom linen closet where he grabbed a box of massage oils and a large bath sheet. He left his clothes in the bathroom hamper and walked back into the bedroom where a naked Brian was sprawled on the bed.

Justin lay beside Brian and as they kissed their hands explored their lover’s body. Justin pushed Brian onto his back and kissed his way down the front of his body. Spending some time at his nipples kissing and gently biting them before continuing down Brian’s firm stomach and taking his cock into his mouth.

When Brian started to squirm Justin pulled back. He grabbed the bath sheet and spread it on the bed and told Brian to roll over onto the towel. Reluctantly Brian complied and Justin poured massage oil onto Brian’s back. He started at his neck and shoulders and worked down, spending sometime at Brian’s ass with some teasing pokes at the seldom used entrance hidden there. Justin worked his way down his partner’s legs and concentrated on a thorough foot massage which was one the Brian’s favorite activities that did not involve an actual erogenous zone.

Justin worked his way back up Brian’s legs and pushing them apart he used his fingers to lube Brian and get him relaxed and ready. Finally he eased himself into Brian slowly and once he was fully inside Justin rested on Brian’s back and kissed the sensitive area on the side of his neck. Justin started out slow and built his speed as Brian moaned and urged him on. Justin reached under with a lubed hand and stroked Brian’s cock as he built to his own climax.

Brian groaned as he came and his ass clamped down on Justin dick as he reached his own climax. Again Justin rested against Brian’s back until both men’s breathing became regular. Justin whispered in Brian’s ear.

“Time to hit the shower old man.”

Justin quickly got off the bed and ran into the bathroom followed closely by Brian. A short time later Justin found himself jammed against the tile wall of the shower with Brian’s cock pummeling his ass.

After shower time Justin put away the massage oils and Brian retrieved the bath towel from the bed and his dirty clothes from the floor and tossed everything into the hamper. Both men put on boxers and got into bed. Justin snuggled against Brian who played with Justin’s hair as they chatted about their day and their plans for tomorrow. Justin fell asleep first and Brian contentedly listened to the blonde’s soft, even breathing.

Brian whispered. “I do love you Sunshine. I can’t imagine my life without you.”

Once he got that sentiment off his chest Brian also drifted off to sleep.

As usual Gus was up early the next morning and came into his fathers’ bedroom. An amused Brian pulled on some sweat pants and a T shirt while Gus sat on the bed and talked about his plans for the day. Justin had the covers pulled over his head but that didn’t deter Gus from leaning against his Papa’s back as he talked to Daddy.

In the kitchen John was preparing to cook eggs for everyone’s breakfast. Brian fixed a travel mug of coffee for Justin which Gus delivered along with a warning that John was ready to start cooking breakfast.

*************************************************************************************

Sunday morning at the Petersons’ and Lindsay did not put in an appearance before her parents left for their regular Sunday brunch with friends. When they arrived back home, Lindsay was sitting on the back patio barefoot, wearing a nightgown & robe with her hair uncombed.

Ron looked outside and turned to his wife.

“You’ll have to deal with her on your own!”

He went to this study while Nancy went out to the patio.

“Lindsay dear, did you just wake up?”

“No Mother but I just didn’t have the energy to get dressed. There was no coffee made so I just came out here with my glass of orange juice.”

“Don and Dorothy Lions were at brunch today. Dorothy is on the school board. She mentioned they are looking for a middle school art teacher. Their regular art teacher just got diagnosed with cancer and has to take a leave of absence. They aren’t sure when she will be back.

I told her you were looking for a job and she gave me a phone number to call so you can arrange an interview. Your father and I think this is a great opportunity for you.”

Lindsay just stared out into the yard. Nancy walked around to stand in front of her daughter. “Well?”

“I don’t know Mother. I’m trying to figure my life out. I’m not sure I’m ready for a fulltime job right now.”

“Well dear if you think you are just going to lay around the house for weeks while we provide all your needs you are very much mistaken. Your father and I are looking to simplify our life so you need to quickly get your life in order. I think this job is a great first step!”

Lindsay let out a dramatic sigh. “I just not sure Mother.”

“Get sure! If you don’t get this job you need to look for somewhere else to live.”

Nancy went back in the house leaving Lindsay clutching the paper that had the phone number written on it. Lindsay glanced at the paper and then went back to staring out into the yard.

Back in the kitchen Nancy stood at the window watching her daughter for several minutes before going upstairs to change her clothes.

*************************************************************************************

Justin made it down to the kitchen in time for breakfast. Once everyone was done eating Justin looked over at the food preparation mess on the counter and stove.

“I will take care of cleaning up the kitchen. John and Peter you need to check and make sure you have everything you need for school tomorrow. Gus, once I’m done with cleanup we’ll check your backpack and be sure you have all your school supplies.”

The boys all agreed. Justin had one other school item to clear up.

“John, Mr and Mrs Gardner have volunteered to take you guys to school in the morning if we pick you and Josh up in the afternoon. I wanted to check with you before I agreed. Are you okay with that arrangement?”

John shrugged. “Sure. It doesn’t matter to me who drops me at school. I’ll be in the senior high all day so won’t have to spend any time with geeks one and two once we get dropped off.”

Peter snorted. “Speaking for Josh and me we are happy to know you won’t be interfering with our studies.”

Brian and Justin laughed as the boys went upstairs trying their best to ignore each other. Justin gave Bill Gardner a quick call to let him know everyone was good with the school delivery and pick up plan.

Once kitchen cleanup was done Justin turned to Gus.

“Let’s go check your school supplies Little Man. You need to be prepared for the first day of actual classes at school.”

Gus took Papa’s hand and together they went up to his room. Brian had a wistful look on his face as he watched them walking out of the room.

Gus carefully placed all the contents of his backpack onto his bed. As Justin read off Gus’s requirement sheet Gus placed each item back in the backpack. When Justin read out pencils, Gus looked all over the bed and even checked on the floor.

Suddenly realization dawned on Gus. “Oh No! Papa I think I left my pencils on my desk at the loft after I sharpened them. I don’t have any pencils for school tomorrow.”

Justin came over and gave the distraught boy a hug. “That’s not a big deal. This is why we’re doing a final check. Let’s finish checking the list and be sure we have everything else. Then we’ll go to the store to buy anything we need.”

Gus’s bottom lip was caught between his teeth. “But Grandmom Jen already bought me pencils and I forgot them!”

“Gus, really it is not a problem. Everyone forgets things from time to time. This is easily fixed.”

Gus looked just a little happier as they checked off the rest of his list. Justin gave Gus a big smile.

“We’re in good shape! We just have to run out and get some pencils. Let’s check with John and Peter and see if they need any last minute stuff.”

Gus raced down the hall to his cousins’ bedrooms. John and Peter both had everything they needed for school. Justin told them he and Gus were going to the store to buy some pencils.

Peter spoke up. “Could I go and get a report cover?”

Justin shrugged. “Sure but what do you need a report cover for?”

“I wrote up some notes for each place I visited this summer and added some of the picture I took. Since Grandmom Jen arranged for me to join that program I thought she might like to have a copy of the notes and pictures. I want to put them in a report cover for her.”

Justin had a huge smile on his face. “I think she will be thrilled with you doing that!”

Justin and the two boys went downstairs, continuing out to the garage and Justin’s SUV.

At Staples they quickly got a package of pencils for Gus. As Peter examined report covers, Gus was fascinated by a display of markers. There was a package of 50 markers, all different colors.

“Look Papa! There must be every color in the world in this package.”

Justin chuckled. “There could never be anything that has all the colors in the world. If you take two of these markers and mix their colors you would have a different color. The combinations are infinite.”

“What does that mean Papa?”

“It means as long as you keep mixing colors you always will get new colors so there can never be something that has all the colors in the world. The colors even depend on how much of any one color goes into the mixture.”

Gus was wide eyed at Justin’s explanation. “I guess that is why you are the best artist because you know so much about colors.”

“You know Gus not everyone thinks I am the best artist in the world. Different people like different kinds of art and artists and that is the way things should be.”

Gus nodded. “But Daddy and me think you are the best one!”

Justin gave Gus a hug. “That is what is most important to me!”

Peter, having made his selection, came over to join his uncle and cousin. Gus looked up at him.

“Look at these neat markers! There are a lot of colors but not every color in the world.”

Justin smiled at Gus. He checked the markers package to be sure they were washable.

“Gus would you like to have those markers?”

Gus looked up hopefully at Justin. “Can we afford them?”

Justin chuckled. “I don’t think they will break our budget. We have to get a pad of paper too so you have something to draw on.”

Gus quickly grabbed a package of the markers and happily walked with Justin over to select a pad of paper. Peter chuckled at how excited Gus was by the markers and paper.

When they got home Gus was the first to rush into the house to show his Daddy his new markers. Gus did a quick search of the first floor until he found Brian working out in the home gym.

Brian was amused by his son proudly showing him his new markers. Gus told him that even though there were a lot of different colored markers you could always mix those colors to get new colors.

Brian smiled at Gus. “Sounds like someone who knew a lot about colors explained that to you.”

Gus shook his head. “Papa told me all about colors. I told him that he why he is the greatest artist since he knows all about colors. Papa said that not everyone thought he was the greatest artist in the world. I told him that you and me thought that and he said that was the most important thing to him!”

Brian looked down as his delighted son. He hadn’t admitted this to anyone but he was a little worried that when Gus started to spend more time with he and Justin his son would decide they weren’t as special and wonderful as he always thought they were. Brian was relieved that, so far, that hadn’t happened. Brian felt like he would never truly deserve the worshipful look his son had on his face whenever he looked up at him and his partner.

Gus told his Daddy to go back to his exercising as he ran off to find Justin and try out his new markers. When he found Justin, he was holding a handful of sharpened pencils. He told Gus to run up and put the pencils in his backpack so he would be all set for school. Once the pencils were put away they could try out the new markers.

*************************************************************************************

At Ted & Blake’s house Ted was going over learning exercises with Nina. Fort Pitt School had evaluated her and come up with some things that would help with her cognitive abilities. Although Blake was very patient they discovered that Ted did a better job working with Nina.

Primarily Nina responded better to her Teddy Man but also Ted was very good at repetitive tasks. The exercises the school recommended required repeating tasks many times. Blake was in the kitchen making lunch while Ted and Nina sat at the dining room table.

Blake listened in and was impressed that Ted could keep Nina on task and managed to never seem bored. In fact no matter how many times they repeated the same things or did the same puzzles Ted made it seem like it was the first time they did it each time.

When Blake said it was time for lunch, Ted sounded genuinely disappointed to stop working with Nina. After lunch Nina went out to play in her sandbox while Ted helped Blake with cleaning up.

“Teddy, you are so good about approaching each repetition as if it is the first time you and Nina did something. How do you do that?”

Ted shrugged. “I just think that if I feel bored or impatient Nina must feel that more than I do. I just want her to not feel bad and to stay interested.”

Blake walked over and gave Ted a tight hug. Ted smiled and they kissed for a few minutes before they heard Nina come in through the mud room. She ran into the kitchen.

“I think this is a good time to draw with my chalk on the front sidewalk.”

Both men laughed. Blake stooped down to Nina’s level. “I think you might be right about that.”

He grabbed a box of sidewalk chalk from a kitchen drawer and took Nina’s hand. As they walked towards the front door, Nina turned to look back at Ted a slight frown on her face.

“Teddy Man, aren’t you going to come with us?”

Ted smiled. “Sure I am sweetheart. I wouldn’t want to miss chalk time.”

The three of them were busying drawing on their own area of sidewalk that had been assigned by Nina. A woman came off the porch of a house down the street with a little boy about Nina’s age. They walked down to the end of the street.

Blake looked up with a smile. “Hi. I’m Blake and this is Nina and Ted.”

Nina gave them a wave and Ted managed a tight smile.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Sybil and this is my son Jimmy. You looked like you were having fun so we thought we’d come down and see what you were all doing.”

Blake looked over at the little boy. “Hey Jimmy, want to try your hand at chalk drawing? There’s plenty of sidewalk here that needs some decoration.”

Jimmy shyly nodded. Blake handed him some chalk and Jimmy immediately knelt down on the cement block next to Blake and started to draw some lines with the colorful chalk.

A short time later Nina said she was thirsty, Blake said he would get her a juice box. He asked Sybil if Jimmy could have a juice box and she offered to go with him. Once inside she asked if Nina was just staying with them for a visit. Blake said they were in the process of adopting her.

When they back outside with the juice boxes, Nina and Jimmy sat on the steps drinking their juice and talking about their different schools. Sybil seemed pleased that Jimmy had a new little friend on the street.

*************************************************************************************

John, Peter and Brian were in the pool with Gus. Justin was looking through the freezer and thinking about what they would have for dinner when his cell rang. He glanced at the display before answering.

“Hi Mom. What’s up?”

“Nothing much Honey. Molly just left for school. What time will the boys need to leave for school tomorrow?”

Justin wondered where this conversation was headed. “Well Brian and Gus will leave around 7:30 and Bill or Mary will pick up the boys around eight o’clock. Why?”

“Well I am going to come in the morning and cook them my first day of school breakfast, Brioche French Toast. Remember I always made it for you and your sister.”

Justin rolled his eyes. “I don’t think you really need to do that Mom.”

“This is the first day of a new school for all three boys. That’s a big deal and I’ve never had a first day of school with any of them. I am coming to cook my special breakfast. I already bought everything I need.”

“You know you’d have to be here really early to cook that in time for the boys to eat before leaving.”

Jennifer switched to her no nonsense voice. “Yes Honey I know that. If I remember correctly I’m the one who taught you how to tell time. That is one thing that doesn’t ever change, telling time!”

“Okay, see you in the morning.”

“I’ll be there around six. Make sure the door is unlocked.”

They hung up and Justin decided they would order pizza for dinner so he went outside to join the rest of the family.

Justin had Brian set the alarm for a little before 6 AM. When it went off Brian headed to the bathroom to shave and shower. Justin pulled on some clothes and went down to unlock the front door and turn on some lights.

Jennifer arrived right on time and went straight to work in the kitchen. Justin went upstairs to make sure John and Peter were awake before he came down and helped his mother prepare breakfast.

Justin hadn’t told the boys that Jennifer was coming to cook breakfast so all three were surprised to see her in the kitchen when they came downstairs. All three boys got good morning kisses from Grandmom Jen and she explained this was a special “back to school” breakfast. It would get their school years off to a good start. Alice arrived a little earlier than normal and was also surprised to see Jennifer.

Before breakfast was ready Peter went back up to his room for the report he had prepared for Grandmom Jen. Jennifer was thrilled and gave Peter a big hug. She looked through the pages quickly and told him she looked forward to looking through it more carefully later.

Before the boys left for school Grandmom Jen insisted on some photos being taken. There were individual and group shots taken. Jennifer insisted that Brian and Justin be in some of the picture. Brian tried to decline but Mother Taylor told him “not to give her a hard time!” much to the amusement of the boys and Justin.

Everyone got a hug and kiss when they left, including Brian. Jennifer even went out to the car to give Josh a good luck kiss for the first day of school.

When Jennifer came back inside she, Alice and Justin relaxed at the kitchen table and chatted. The ladies had coffee while Justin finished up the last few slices of the French toast.

Justin looked over at his Mother between bites. “Mom don’t you think John and Peter are a little old for first day of school pictures?”

He got a narrow eyes look in return. “It was their first day of school since they came to live here. I wanted to make a big deal out of that. Those boy have missed out on “big deals” in their life!”

Justin knew he was not winning this discussion. “Yes Mother.”

Jennifer smiled. “Just the correct answer Honey.”

Alice laughed and Justin shook his head and smiled.
Chapter 91 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 91

Jennifer got up from the table and walked over to start cleaning up the cooking area of the kitchen. Alice hurried after her.

“Jennifer! Don’t be crazy, I’ll clean this up. You did your part by giving the boys a special morning.”

“I don’t feel right about leaving all this mess for you.”

Alice chuckled. “You do realize that I get paid to clean up messes. We don’t want to give Justin the idea that he and Brian could do without me.”

Jennifer smiled. “No we wouldn’t want them to get that impression. I would miss you!”

Jennifer gave Alice a hug and walked back over to where Justin was now standing beside the kitchen table. He gave his Mother a tight hug and a kiss good bye.

“Thanks for coming this morning Mom. I’m sure the boys appreciated it.”

Jennifer gave Justin a soft pat on the cheek. “You’re welcome Honey. I always love coming here to see all my boys. Be sure to tell Brian that includes him!”

Justin laughed. “I’ll make sure to tell him.”

Once Jennifer left, Justin tried to help Alice with cleanup but got told to STOP!

He got another cup of coffee and sat at the kitchen bar.

“Bill and Mary are okay with Josh staying home by himself but I am thinking he and Peter will be asking if he can come here quite a bit after school. I want you to be honest with me. Will that present any problems for you?”

“No they are good boys. I do think that as John and Peter bring friends home you and Brian need to start to lock up the alcohol. They are good boys but they are teenagers, or almost a teenager, and peer pressure is huge and there is no getting around it.”

Justin nodded. “That is good advice. Have you noticed anything that concerns you or is this just general information?”

Alice smiled. “No problems that Charlie and I have seen. We would have told you. I just think peer pressure can be an issue.”

“Thanks for the advice, I talk to Brian about how we do that. I have something else to talk to you about. Emmett has a new man in his life. As you probably know they come and go but he seems kind of serious about this one. He wants Brian and me to meet the new guy. I invited them for dinner on Wednesday. We’ll eat around seven but you don’t have to stay that late. I can serve up the food.”

Alice sighed. “Justin! You know I don’t have any problem staying a little later when you have guests. I would prefer not to have this discussion every time.”

Justin laughed. “Wow I am getting in trouble with you and Mom this morning. By the way Emmett’s new friend is from some small town in West Virginia. Emmett has a kind of unusual menu request.”

“I am not cooking a possum and I no longer know where to get moonshine. I am not Granny Clampett!”

Justin has a big smiled on his face. “No apparently the new man in Emmett’s life has missed eating rabbit. I told him that Chuck will hopefully have trapped a nice big one.”

Alice nodded. “Actually they have a few that they have caught and are fattening up.”

Justin grimaced. “I really don’t want to know any details! I’m not sure Brian will eat rabbit so we need something else for him and we need to feed the boys earlier.”

“Justin you are so silly about the rabbits. It’s not like you are a vegetarian. I’ll roast a couple chickens so that will be enough for the boys and still have some left for Brian and probably your lunch the next day.”

Justin nodded. “That sounds good. I prefer my meat neatly wrapped at the market and unrecognizable as ever being a living creature.”

Alice just laughed as Justin went up the back stairs to the studio.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay called the number her mother had passed to her and made an appointment to meet with the District Art Coordinator for that afternoon. She came down a little late for breakfast but with her hair combed and dressed in casual clothes. She let her parents know she had an appointment to see about the art teacher position.

*************************************************************************************

On the ride to the city Gus chatted with his father about many different topics. As they got close to school Gus got quiet for a couple minutes and turned to his father.

“Daddy when am I going to see Mommy again?”

Brian was somewhat prepared for the question but still wished with all his heart that his son hadn’t asked it.

“Well Sonny Boy, I wish I could answer that question but I can’t. You can try calling her if you want but keep in mind that your Mommy is very unhappy with her life so she may not have any answers for you either.”

“If you find out anything about Mommy will you tell me?”

“Yes Gus. I will tell you if and when I hear any news about your Mommy.”

Gus smiled. “Okay good. I won’t worry about it anymore because I know you always tell me the truth.”

Brian reached over and patted Gus on his shoulder. “You just remember that me, Papa and Mama all love you very much and you can depend on us to do what is best.”

Gus smiled and nodded his head. Brian got out with Gus at Fort Pitt School and walked him up to the door. He bent down to give his son a hug and kiss.

“Have a good day Sonny Boy. Remember you can always call Papa and me if you need anything or just want to talk to us.”

“I know Daddy. Bye. I love you.”

As Brian got into his car he saw Ted walking Nina up to the school. He was a little surprised to see that Ted was not at all uncomfortable hugging Nina and kissing her good bye. As Ted walked back toward his own car Brian could see the big smile on Ted’s face.

Later Brian was sitting at his desk when Ted knocked and came in for their weekly finance meeting. When he saw Ted with his serious work face on Brian smiled at how different he looked when he was dropping off Nina.

Ted stopped halfway across the office when Brian smiled. He looked down to be sure he hadn’t spilled anything on his shirt or his fly wasn’t down. Ted didn’t see anything out of place.

“What was that smile about?”

Brian displayed his no emotion face. “I just thought of something amusing. My world does not revolve around you Theodore.”

Ted just grunted as he took a seat in front of Brian’s desk, handing him a copy of the weekly updates.

There was all good news in the financials this week. Ted told Brian that he had contacted Jennifer about getting an appraisal for Craig’s condo. Brian shook his head.

“I’m thinking that could be a little awkward for Mother Taylor. We need to get someone else to do the appraisal for us.”

“Jennifer isn’t doing the appraisal herself. One of her Associate Brokers has actually sold a few units in the building so he will be doing the appraisal. Jennifer doesn’t have any problem with it. I did check with her before getting the appraisal done by her company.”

“Very caring Theodore. I wouldn’t have thought it of you.”

Ted sat there with his arms folded across his chest and smirked at Brian.

Brian shrugged. “Seriously; good work Ted.”

“Thanks Boss.”

“Justin and I need to buy a bigger SUV.”

“Why?”

“Well the main reason is we want one, which should really be enough for you. If we have JR with us and we want to drive somewhere we can’t all fit in the SUV we have.”

Ted frowned. “How often do you plan on having JR staying with you?”

Brian just started without saying anything.

“Are you planning on trading in Justin’s SUV for a larger model?”

“Nope. The new one will be an addition. The corvette is shit in the snow. Last winter I used Justin’s car a few times. Now with school pickups he really can’t be without a car.”

“I guess it is useless to point out that three cars for two people seems somewhat excessive. Your finances are finally getting back in order after all your unusual expenses and now you want to spend a butt load of money.”

A silent Brian just stared again.

“Fine. I just need a day’s notice when you need the money. Anything else?”

“No Theodore, you can scurry off to your money counting room.”

Ted rolled his eyes which made Brian chuckle as his accountant left the office. Just as he reached the door Brian spoke.

“Thanks for the advice Ted. I appreciate it even when I ignore it.”

************************************************************************************

Jennifer was working at her desk in the real estate office when the receptionist buzzed her.

“Jennifer. Craig Taylor is calling for you on line 2.”

Jennifer reluctantly picked up the call.

“Hello Craig.”

“Hi Jen. I’m guessing you are doing the appraisal on my condo for Kinney. I want you to list it for sale.”

Jennifer took a deep breath.

“Actually Craig; one of my associate brokers is doing the appraisal. He has done some business in your building so I felt he could do the best job. I’m sorry but I have no interest in listing your condo for sale. You can certainly use my associate doing the appraisal but to be perfectly frank I wish you would use another agency.”

“Jen, I don’t want us to be bad friends. We have been divorced for a while. We have both moved on with our lives. I’d like for us to try and get along better.”

“I don’t want to be bad friends Craig; I don’t want to be any kind of friends. To be honest you have given me no reason to trust you over the years and I don’t trust you now. I have no idea where all this niceness is coming from but I doubt it is sincere.

You betray your true feeling by continuing to refer to Brian as Kinney. You can never have any relationship with my children or me unless you can accept Brian as a part of OUR family. To spell it out to you we all love and respect Brian and for the most part feel indifference and distrustful of you. I’m very busy, good luck with the sale of your condo. Good bye!”

Jennifer hung up before Craig could say anything. She felt slightly ashamed of herself for sticking out her tongue at the phone receiver she held in her hand. She buzzed the receptionist.

“If my ex-husband calls back please put him directly into my voice mail.”

***********************************************************************************

Justin was absorbed in his painting for Gillespie & Joyce when his cell phone alarm went off. He quickly cleaned his brushes and hurried over to the master bath for a quick shower & fresh clothes before driving to the Washington Academy to pick up John, Peter & Josh. There was a lineup of cars in the school driveway.

Justin chuckled to himself. This waiting in a school pickup line made him feel more like a parent than almost anything else that had happened since the boys came to live with him and Brian. Peter was the first to spot Justin’s car. He smiled and waved. Justin could see John’s look of annoyance at his brother’s exuberance. John had his no emption Kinney face firmly in place. He said something to his brother who just shrugged and continued to wave to his Uncle.

The three boys hurried into the car when Justin pulled up in the front of the school. As Justin started towards the exit Peter was busy telling him all about his day. How many new people he met, which teachers he liked best and that he had taken a math test which showed he was ready for 9th grade math. His last class of each day would be in the upper school which Peter found very exciting.

John kept busy rolling his eyes as Peter related the details of his day. Justin expressed, what he hoped, was appropriate enthusiasm. When Peter wound down Justin turned to John in the seat beside him.

“So how was your first day?”

John shrugged. “It was fine. Seems like a pretty good school. Sure better than the one we were at last year.”

Justin smiled. “So any down side?”

John shook his head. Justin thought that John’s Kinney DNA was evident. Justin had to think that in Peter, Townsend DNA was more in control. Brian always said that Claire’s husband was a nice guy before he married Claire. After the marriage they did their best to annoy the other person as much as possible.

“So Josh, how was your day?”

“I was good Uncle Justin. Peter and I are in a few classes together but he is way ahead of me in math. We were lucky not to get Mr Perri for history. He’s really tough.”

Justin resisted the very adult comment that tough teachers were not a bad thing.

“So no problem with the name change?”

John laughed. “Dean Dennison was actually waiting for us this morning when we got to school. He wanted to assure us that the name change was all taken care of and to let us know if we encountered any issues. I think he is pretty terrified of Uncle Brian.”

They all laughed. When the laughter died down Justin remarked.

“I don’t understand that. Personally I find Brian pretty cuddly.”

The three boys all groaned before laughter broke out again. They dropped Josh off at his house before driving the short distance to home.

When they got in the house Alice had healthy snack food all laid out on the kitchen counter. Charlie was sitting at the kitchen table with a cup of coffee. Peter regaled Alice and Charlie with the events of his day.

Before Justin went back up to the studio he told the boys that the school routine was that they would go to their rooms and get a start on their homework before dinner. There were groans but any protests died on John and Peter’s lips at the determined look on Justin’s face.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay arrived on time at the school district headquarters. Her hair was pulled into a neat bun, her makeup was tastefully minimal and she wore a plain, beige suit with conservative low heels. She looked very inch the professional woman.

Her interview went really well. Lindsay had a legitimate letter of recommendation from the community college in Toronto. The story she wove for the district direction of art education was completely different from what she told her parents.

Her interview life story was that she and her partner had grown apart in Canada so they agreed to move back to Pittsburgh to have the support of family and longtime friends when they separated. Lindsay told the director that while the gallery work was interesting she quickly realized she really missed teaching and was anxious to get back into a teaching career.

The director made an appointment for Lindsay to meet with the principal at the middle school where the art teacher open possession was for the next morning. When Lindsay got home her parents were pleased when she told them about the interview. They were amazed when she offered to make them dinner.

When Lindsay went to the kitchen, Nancy turned to her husband.

“See! I told you she would get herself turned around if we just gave her a little time.”

Ron grunted.

“I just hope she gets this job and moves out as soon possible.”

Nancy agreed before going over to the bar in their family room and making some cocktails for them to enjoy while they waited for dinner to be ready.

*************************************************************************************

When Brian arrived home Alice was alone in the kitchen.

“Where is everybody?”

“The boys are in their rooms, hopefully doing their homework. Justin has been in the studio ever since he brought the boys home from school. Let Justin know dinner will be ready in about half an hour.”

When Brian got to the master bedroom he could hear the shower running in the bathroom. He got a big smile on his face as he carefully hung up his suit and tossed his shirt, underwear and socks in the hamper. Justin was momentarily startled when the shower door opened. When he saw Brian he smiled and opened his arms.

Brian stepped into his lover’s arms and pulled him close in a tight hug. In a dance they both knew so well their hands explored the sensitive spots on their partner’s bodies. Once they were both hard Brian reached on the shelf for the bottle of lube.

Brian pushed Justin against the wall of the shower, coated his fingers with lube and prepared Justin’s hole. As he slipped his cock inside Justin, the blonde moaned and spread his fingers against the tile.
Brian thrust fast and hard and Justin reached one hand down to his own cock. When time was limited they both knew how to work quickly and efficiently. Justin came against the wall moments before Brian pulled out to finish on Justin’s back.

Justin turned around towards Brian and they kissed again. Justin stroked Brian’s cheek and smiled.

“Welcome home!”

Brian smirked. “Dinner is going to be ready like really soon.”

Justin nodded. “Well get busy and shampoo my hair.”

Brian chuckled as he grabbed the bottle of shampoo and got to work. Half an hour later Brian and Justin walked into the kitchen dressed in comfortable clothes with damp hair.

John was standing at the kitchen counter carving the pork roast while Alice dished up the sides which Peter delivered to the kitchen table.

Alice smiled at the new arrivals. “Perfect timing.”

Justin sat at the table while Brian opened a bottle of wine and poured two glasses. Alice said good bye and headed for the cottage while the uncles and nephews started to eat. Peter excitedly related the events of his first day of school for Brian’s benefit. John was slightly more forthcoming to Brian’s questions about his day but had much less to relate than his brother.

*************************************************************************************

Ted and Blake invited Viola for dinner so she could hear all about Nina’s first day of actual classes. Nina had a very hard time controlling her excitement. Ted and Blake continuously reminded her to eat her dinner but she overflowed with stories about new friends she had made, what her teacher had to say. What JR had to say. Who she ate lunch with. How much fun she had in the afterhours classroom until Teddy Man came to get her.

Viola was very amused by her granddaughter’s enthusiasm. Nina was usually a fairly quiet child but tonight she almost vibrated with excitement. Blake and Ted were obviously very pleased with how happy Nina was about school.


Finally Blake told Nina she was not allowed to say anything else until she finished the food on her plate. Nina tried showing an appealingly unhappy face to her Teddy Man.

It was very hard for him to resist that face but Ted managed to say.

“You heard what Daddy said. Finish your dinner before you tell us another story.”

Nina cleaned her plate quickly. She held up the empty plate for Blake to see.

“Very good Honey. Thank you.”

Nina smiled and started to tell her Nana how Teddy Man helped her do her “brain exercises”. Dessert was lemon bars from the dinner which had quickly become a favorite of Nina’s. Viola skipped dessert but enjoyed watching Nina and her two daddies interact. She felt like she had really made the correct decision on Nina’s custody.

Ted drove her home while Blake did cleanup duty with Nina as his assistant. She had her own apron to wear that Viola had sewn for her. Blake rinsed the dishes before carefully handing them to Nina who placed them in the dishwasher. This was a regular thing for them and Blake was please at how quickly Nina learned the correct arrangement for the dishwasher. Nina got to put the leftover containers into the refrigerator while Blake loaded the silverware into the dishwasher.

Viola was quiet during the short drive to her apartment. Ted parked in front of the building, got out of the car and walked around to open Viola’s door. As he helped her out of the car Ted was startled when Viola kissed him on the cheek.

“I just want you to know how much I appreciate all that you and Blake do for Nina and for me as well. I really believe she is happier now than she has ever been in her life.”

Ted blushed, as always, uncomfortable with praise.

“Well she has made Blake and me happier than we have ever been. Nina has been just a delight for us.”

Viola smiled. “You are a very nice man Ted Schmitt. Nina and I are both very lucky to have you in our lives.”

*************************************************************************************

At the loft Melanie was trying her best to make things as normal as possible for Gus and JR. Dinner went pretty well, Melanie was prepared for either of her children to ask about Lindsay but neither mentioned her. Like the other households there were lots of first day of school stories.

Even though they had been going to the Fort Pitt School for a couple weeks the first day of real classes brought a lot of changes to their daily schedule. Both Gus and JR were happy with the changes. Melanie had to insist on them taking turns telling a story about their day since when they both talked a once she couldn’t understand either child.

Gus and JR helped clear the table and while they had dessert, Melanie loaded the dishwasher. Next it was what Melanie called “kid wash” as Gus and JR got run through the shower. Gus was done first and when he was dressed in his pajamas he got out his new markers and drawing pad.

When JR came running into the room she immediately came over to the table to see what her brother was doing. She reached for the package of markers but Gus snatched them away from her.

“No JR. You are too little for using markers like this. My Papa bought them just for me.”

Melanie came into the room to investigate JR’s wail of protest.

“What’s going on out here?”

Gus was unperturbed by his sister as he turned to Mama.

“JR wanted to play with my new markers but she is too little. I don’t want them wrecked. Papa bought them special for just me.”

JR turned a tear streaked face to her mother.

“They are Gus’s markers. You probably are a too young to play with them. He doesn’t have to share them.”

The wails got louder but Gus was still unimpressed. Melanie offered several other activities to JR but the little girl refused to be consoled.

Melanie tried Gus again. “Gus, you have a bunch of markers there. How about you let your sister use just a couple of them?”

A horrified Gus looked up at Mama. “No! I don’t want my markers wrecked. She has lots of other stuff to play with. Papa bought these markers are just for me.”

Melanie snatched up her daughter. “Come on Sweetheart let’s go watch a Strawberry Shortcake video.”

JR sniffed and put her arms around her Mama’s neck. “Gus is a mean boy!”

“You know that isn’t true. Gus is a good big brother, he doesn’t have to share his markers if he doesn’t want to.”

Gus continued to draw unperturbed by his sister’s tears or her comment.

Chapter 92 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 92

Justin got up with Brain on Tuesday morning had breakfast and saw John & Peter off to school before going back to bed a while. Eventually he made his way to the studio and did some more work on his San Francisco commission painting. When his hand started to bother him, Justin went down to the kitchen for lunch.

Alice had the mail on the table waiting for him. Justin was excited to see a large envelope from Anabel Harper. He glanced through the other mail, ate his lunch quickly and went back up the studio with the lawyer’s envelope.

Justin ignored his painting and went directly to his work table. He put the envelope on the table and sat down. He looked at it for several minutes before reaching with trembling hands to rip it open. He emptied the contents onto the paint stained table.

There was a letter from Anabel Harper and two packets of information. He grabbed the letter and quickly read it. Anabel explained that she had enclosed information on possible egg donors and possible surrogates. She wanted Justin and Brian to look the information over and get back to her with their preferences and how she should proceed.

Justin suddenly found himself too nervous to look at the information packets. He took out his cell phone and dialed Brian’s office.

At Kinnetik Brian was meeting with Jason and Greg about the new graphics for Franklin Pharmaceuticals. Although pleased with the overall graphic design, Brian had plenty of minor adjustments that he wanted made. Greg had reservation about a couple of the changes so he and Brian were locked in a heated debate when Carole buzzed Brian.

Brian stalked over to his desk. “I told you I did NOT want to be disturbed!”

Carole simply said. “Justin is holding on line one. He said he has to talk to you.”

Brian looked over at Jason and Greg. “You guys need to give me a couple minutes.”

As they left the office, Brian picked up the phone.

“Justin. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just needed to talk with you.”

Brian raised his eyes heavenward. “Justin I was having an important meeting.”

Justin’s tone let Brian know in no uncertain terms that he had said the wrong thing.

“So very sorry; if your meeting is more important than me! You should get back to it without delay.”

That statement was followed by a click.

Brian murmured “Fuck” as he quickly dialed Justin’s cell.

As soon as Justin answered Brian spoke up. “Sunshine, you know that nothing is more important than you. What do you want to talk about?”

Justin knew that was about as abject an apology he could ever hope to get from Brian.

“I got information about possible egg donors and surrogates from the lawyer. It just kind of freaked me out. I mean it seems kind of real now. Is this really what we want to do? I mean we have Gus and now the boys, should we rock the boat with a new baby. It might make Gus jealous, or make John and Peter feel insecure about their place here. Maybe we should just leave well enough alone. What do you think?”

Brian chuckled. “I think someone has gotten them self pretty worked over some innocent information that they requested. I thought we had decided we wanted to do this. We will be sure Gus knows that we will always love him and make sure John and Peter know a new baby won’t change anything for them.”

Justin sighed. “I’m sorry Brian. I know I’m being silly. I shouldn’t have interrupted your meeting. Sorry.”

“Sorry is bullshit. You can call me anytime. No meeting is more important than you are. Later.”

“Later.”

Brian walked over to his office door. “Okay. Let’s get back to work.”

As he and Jason walked back into the office Greg asked if everything was OK.

Brian just said. “Everything is fine.”

At home Justin was aware he was being stupid and was wrong to have bothered Brian at work for no good reason. It wasn’t like looking at this info would result in a baby.

As soon as Justin started to look through the information on egg donors, his excitement overcame any doubts he had harbored. He grabbed a pen and started to make notes. All the possible egg donors were blonde and had blue eyes, per Brian’s non-negotiable request.

Justin knew that Gus’s resemblance to his father made the little boy all the more lovable to Justin. He could understand Brian’s request that he wanted a “little Sunshine” running around the house. All Justin could think of at the moment was how much he loved that man.

Justin was just starting to look at possible surrogates when his cell rang. He quickly answered.

“Hi Mel. What’s up?”

“Hi Justin. I have been trying to decide all morning to call you or not. I decided we needed to talk about this before it becomes a problem.”

“Sounds important. What do you need?”

“Well you caused me some problems last night.”

Justin had no idea where this conversation was going.

“We didn’t see each other last night or even talk on the phone. I don’t understand what you are talking about.”

“Well you sent those markers home with Gus. He told JR she couldn’t play with them because you bought them just for him. She was really upset. I know you and Brian have a lot of money but I really want to try and treat Gus and JR the same. I don’t want this to become some kind of competition between them.”

Justin took a deep breath in an unsuccessful attempt to remain calm.

“Did JR mention that on Friday I bought furniture for the dollhouse Debbie had for her?”

“Uh no. I thought Michael and Ben bought her the furniture.”

“Well Debbie told me she had the dollhouse for JR. So on the way up to the city I bought her a few rooms of furniture so she could play with the dollhouse. Gus actually carried the bag into Debbie’s and he never once asked what I bought him!”

Mel tried backpedaling.

“I didn’t know that you bought JR some doll furniture.”

“You know Mel I think this is a good opportunity to discuss this topic so we don’t ever have a repeat of this conversation. Brian and I try to be fair about gifts that we give to JR and Gus. However Gus is our son and since he spends more time with us, he is going to get more stuff from us.

Gus has NEVER been invited to spend any time with Michael and Ben. They have never bought Gus any souvenir from any outing they take JR on. It appears to me that they do not treat Gus and JR equally!
You have a huge fucking nerve to call me with this bullshit. I am so disappointed with you. If JR wants markers so bad spend twenty bucks and buy her some. Since we provide you all with a free place to live you should be able to afford it.”

“Justin, I’m so sorry. I never meant to upset you.”

“You know that Brian always says sorry is bullshit and I agree. I am going to do you a favor and forget we ever had this conversation and trust that you understand how I feel about this topic.”

Justin disconnected before Melanie could say anything.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay had a pretty good interview with the principal at the middle school. She had been made aware that Lindsay’s parents were friends of a school board member. The principal felt there was something just a little off about Lindsay but nothing she could put her finger on it.

Lindsay also met with an art teacher from the senior high school. The art teacher was thrilled when Lindsay mentioned that she was sure she could have Justin Taylor visit the art classes at both the middle school and the high school.

The school district also called Patti as the HR person for the Bloom Gallery. She gave the official reason for Lindsay not working there any longer: “things just didn’t work out”.

After talking to the principal and the art teacher the district art director made Lindsay a job offer which she accepted. Her start date was Monday.

Ron and Nancy were delighted by the news. They decided to take Lindsay out to dinner to celebrate.

************************************************************************************

When Justin pulled up in front of the school he say Peter and Josh standing with a group of friends. He looked around for John and spotted him talking to a pretty dark haired girl. When Peter spotted his uncle he called to his brother. John said something to the girl that made her smile before running over to the car.

As usual Peter overflowed with information about his day. After they dropped off Josh Justin asked John how his day.

John shrugged. “It was pretty good. Most of the kids here seem pretty nice. Playing summer soccer made it easier since I already knew some guys from the team.”

Justin smiled. “Well I’m glad you guys are enjoying school so far. It’s such a nice afternoon it is okay with me if you want to do some outside stuff before getting to your homework.”

Two happy boys grabbed some snack food that Alice had ready for them before going upstairs to put on swimsuits. Once the boys disappeared Justin told Alice about John talking to a girl while he waited to get picked up. Alice smiled.

“You didn’t say anything to John about talking with a girl did you?”

“Alice I’m gay not stupid.”

Justin made sure he was in the kitchen when Brian came home. He welcomed him with a big kiss. Justin wanted Brian to know for sure that everything was okay between them. Brian would hate to have a discussion about their phone call but would be pleased to know all was good with his Sunshine.

The boys had gone up to their rooms to do homework after their swim. Brian started upstairs to change his clothes. Justin called after him.

“Brian dinner is about ready. On you way back downstairs would you let the boys know to come down for dinner.”

Alice and Charlie were having dinner at the farm so Justin was finishing up dinner. He put the final touches on the salad and put a loaf of garlic bread in the oven. Brian, John and Peter came down the back stairs.

“Dinner is ready. John and Peter get drinks for yourselves. Brian would you put the dressing on the salad and toss it.”

Justin got the lasagna out of the oven and cut it into squares before putting it on the kitchen table. He poured two glasses of wine for himself and Brian. He took the garlic bread out of the oven before joining Brian and the boys at the table.

Brian took a square of lasagna which he cut in half and put half on Justin’s plate before loading his plate with salad.

Peter happily related the events of his day to Brian while Justin smiled and John rolled his eyes. Brian did a passable job of pretending he cared. When Peter’s storytelling wound down. Brian looked over at John.

“How was your day Kiddo?”

“I was just talking to Patrice. I don’t want a big deal made out of it.”

Brian had such a bewildered look on his face that Justin and Peter burst out laughing. Brian looked at Justin. “What?”

Justin just continued to laugh. John had an annoyed look on his face.

“I thought Uncle Justin told you that I was talking to Patrice when he picked us up today.”

Justin managed to stop laughing.

“Brian just got home before he told you guys to come down to dinner. I probably would have eventually told him but it was not something I blurted out as soon as I saw him.”

Brian was still confused.

“Why is it such a big deal that you were talking to some girl?”

John was sorry he started this discussion.

“It isn’t!”

Peter couldn’t resist stirring the pot.

“It’s kind of a big deal because John loves her.”

John turned to his brother with murder in his eyes.

“That is so not true. Why don’t you just shut up for a change?”

Peter just shrugged.

Brian took a bite of lasagna and looked across at John.

“Patrice? Didn’t I meet a Patrice at one of your soccer games?”

“Yeah you met her. Her brother played on the soccer team. She’s just a friend”

Brian nodded as he chewed some salad. He looked over at John and tried again.

“So how was your day Kiddo?”

Justin started laughing again as John answered.

“It was fine. Seems like a good school.”

Brian nodded again and continued to eat his dinner.

Later in the meal Justin mentioned that Emmett and a friend were coming to dinner the next day. He let the boys know they would eat earlier. Brian asked if he could eat earlier too which earned him a dirty look from Justin along with a firm “NO”.

John and Peter performed clean up duty while Justin and Brian went to the study. Brian went through the information from Anabel as an anxious Justin sat beside him on the sofa.

“So Sunshine what do you think?”

“I like the donor who is a third year art student. There were a few surrogates that I thought might be a good match for us? This is going to cost a lot more money than I thought. Maybe we should wait a while.”

Brian put his arm around his partner and pulled him close.

“Getting cold feet Sunshine?”

“No but we have been spending so much money lately. Ted must be telling you to try and cut back.”

Brian chuckled.

“You do realize it is not Ted’s money. It is ours to do with whatever we want. We probably will have to take some out of our savings to accomplish this but that is okay.”

Justin was biting his lower lip.

“You hate to touch our savings. Are you sure that is what we should do?”

“I love you more than any money we have saved. This is important to you so that makes it important to me. I do not see any point in waiting. You know I am kind of looking forward to having a little Sunshine running around the house.”

Justin felt the tears come to his eyes as Brian leaned down to kiss him. Brian wiped away the tears with his thumbs.

“Don’t be a twat Sunshine.”

Justin smiled. “Well you aren’t getting any younger so I guess we should have a baby now. Otherwise your little Sunshine might want to call you Grandpa instead of Daddy.”

Brian growled “You are a twat!” but gave him another kiss.

After making sure the boys had homework under control Justin challenged them to a ping pong tournament with him and Brian. After each team won a game the uncles were able to eke out a victory on the third game to claim victory for the tournament.

John and Peter went up to the kitchen for a snack while Brian and Justin headed to their bedroom. John got instructed to make sure and set the alarm before going up to bed. Brian and Justin took a long hot shower where blowjobs were exchanged.

The next morning Justin emailed Anabel and let her know which egg donor he and Brian had selected and which surrogates they would like to meet with. By the time he got down to the kitchen the boys had left for school and Alice was putting a rub on the skinned and cleaned rabbit.

Justin was wide eyed as he watched her. “Maybe I’ll skip breakfast this morning.”

Alice threw a dish towel over the rabbit.

“There you go. Alice made the bad rabbit go away so you can eat your breakfast.”

Justin laughed.

“You can finish what you are doing. I can just face the other way while I eat.”

Alice just shook her head. “It can wait until after breakfast.”

At Kinnetik Brian buzzed Ted and asked him to come to his office. Ted came in with a pad of paper and pen.

“So I guess you already have a car to buy. That was fast work.”

Brian shook his head.

“No car yet Theodore but you may understand the need for one better. I am going to tell you something that only Justin and I know. I am trusting you to keep our secret. I don’t want you to even tell Blake.”
Ted sat down quickly, all the color leaving his face.

“Oh god Brian! It’s not cancer again is it?”

“No Ted. This is nothing bad. Justin wants to father a baby. We are working with Anabel Harper on this. She sent Justin a bunch of info on possible egg donors and gestational surrogates. We have made some decisions but, as you are probably aware, this is going to cost a shit load of money.

Ted now had a big smile on his face.

“Congratulations Brian. I think that is great.”

“Remember Ted you are the only person beside Justin and me who knows this. I trust you to keep your mouth shut. You can tell no one until we are ready to announce it and that will be months from now. We are not planning to tell anyone else until the surrogate passes the first trimester.”

“You know you can trust me Boss.”

Brian nodded and smiled.

“Yes I know I can. I know we will probably need to pull some money from our investments to make this happen. I am okay with anything except a mortgage on the house. We can even sell an investment property or two. Whatever you decide is the best thing for us to do.”

Ted thought for a couple minutes.

“I’ll try figuring things a couple different ways. You and Justin have a personal line of credit that is all available. Do you have an estimate on the costs?”

Brian handed Ted a paper where Justin had added up the estimated cost for the baby. Ted eyes opened wide.

“Wow! That’s quite a price tag but I think it’s doable without selling anything.”

A smiling Ted went back to his office and started crunching some numbers.

That evening Emmett and Rusty were nearing the house. Emmett was driving and he turned to Rusty and announced.

“We’re almost there. I told you they live in the burbs.”

Rusty smiled at Emmett.

“Your friend Brian has a pretty long commute. Does he come in to the city every day?”

“Yeah. He doesn’t ever complain about it. Everyone was amazed when he moved out of the city. He still owns a loft in the Liberty Avenue area but right now he has his son and his mothers living there.”

When Emmett turned into the driveway; Rusty was wide eyed when he saw the stone posts and ornate gate. He gasped as the house came into sight.

“You told me your friends have a big house. You didn’t say they lived in a fucking mansion!”

“Technically the definition of mansion is a big house.”

Rusty shook his head.

“Just tell me is a butler going to answer the door? I think I should have dressed better.”

“You look great. Brian and Justin won’t be dressed up. Just relax.”

Emmett pulled up to the house and stopped the car. He got out and walked around to Rusty’s side of the car. Rusty got out slowly and took Emmett’s hand as they walked to the large carved wooden double doors sheltered by the stone portico.

Rusty’s gripped Emmett’s hand tighter after he rang the doorbell. A minute later Justin answered the door with a big smile on his face. He was dressed in his normal cargo pants and wrinkled shirt which made Rusty feel better. At least his shirt was ironed.

Justin and Emmett hugged before Justin shook Rusty’s hand and told him he was happy to meet him. Justin led the way to the family room where Brian was seated in a recliner and sipping on a beer.

Justin gave his lover a stern look. “Brian come meet Rusty.”

Brian wandered over and shook hands. Alice and Charlie walked over from the kitchen to get introduced to Rusty. Alice gave Emmett a hug and kiss. She whispered in his ear to relax.

Emmett took a glass of wine and Rusty opted for a beer. They settled into the family room and Charlie brought over some appetizers. It was obvious that Rusty felt ill at ease and he had little to say.

Justin asked him about where he was from in West Virginia. Brian surprised them all by saying that he had once visited a prospective client not far from where Rusty grew up. Brian said it was a god forsaken part of the country and Rusty laughingly agreed. Rusty said he was happy to attend WVU in Morgantown and swore then that he would never move back to his home town.

They were chatting about Rusty’s move to Carnegie Mellon when Alice took the rabbit out of the oven and announced dinner was ready.
End Notes:

Happy Birthday shf1210.

Chapter 93 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 93

Rusty looked toward the kitchen and saw what Charlie was carving.

“Are we having rabbit for dinner?”

Alice smiled at him.

“Yes. That was a special request from Emmett. He said you haven’t had it since you moved to Pittsburgh.”

Rusty pulled Emmett into a hug and gave him a quick kiss.

“Thanks Honey!”

Brian turned to Justin with a horrified look on his face.

“Rabbit? You expect me to eat rabbit?”

Justin had to work hard not to laugh.

“There is chicken for you to eat.”

“Was that chicken cooked in the same oven as Peter Cottontail?”

Justin couldn’t help it and did chuckle this time.

“No Brian. Alice cooked the chicken earlier for the boys.”

Rusty looked at his hosts.

“I guess rabbit is not a typical dinner here.”

Brian smirked. “This is a first.”

Justin shook his head. “Actually Alice did bring some rabbit here once but it was never disclosed to Brian. So I have tried it before.”

Rusty smiled.

“Can you buy rabbit down here? I can’t find any place in Pittsburgh that sells it.”

Justin returned the smile.

“Alice and Charlie’s family have a farm about 15 minutes from here. Their son and his family currently live there. They trap rabbits because they are so destructive. This one is fresh caught at the farm.”

Alice spoke up. “Actually…”

Justin quickly interrupted her.

“Let’s not get into the specifics. You can tell Rusty the gory details later.”

That made everyone laugh as they walked into the dining room. Alice had set the table with the best china and crystal. Charlie supplied flowers for the large arrangement on the buffet. Rusty looked around the room in amazement.

“This is a beautiful room, very impressive.”

Brian moved to his seat at the head of the table.

“Well this is just our everyday stuff. We wanted to be sure we liked you before we broke out our good china.”

Emmett rolled his eyes and Justin chuckled. Brian frowned as the platter of rabbit was put on the table along with a bowl of green beans that smelled like bacon. Next to arrive was a bowl of sage dressing and a sweet potato casserole. Just when Brian thought there would be nothing he would eat the platter of roast chicken was placed on the table, with some roasted asparagus and pickled cucumber salad. The last three menu items were among Brian’s favorite foods.

Alice gently patted Brian on the shoulder as she placed the food he would eat at his end of the table.

“I think you boys have everything you need. Charlie and I will head over to the cottage. There’s pound cake on the counter and homemade ice cream in the kitchen freezer. Enjoy your dinner.”

Emmett got up to give Alice a hug.

“Thank you so much! Everything looks delicious.”

Rusty, Brian and Justin all thanked Alice and said good night to her and Charlie.

Emmett had told Rusty all about Justin and Brian. He related their turbulent history and how they were now such a united couple. Now Rusty was enjoying watching them. Even though Brian and Justin were at opposite ends of the table Rusty noticed that Brian’s eyes never left Justin for long. Justin did not seem to be watching Brian but it seemed to Rusty that Justin knew when Brian was looking at him and the corners of his mouth turned up in in just a hint of a sunshine smile.

Brian glanced over at Rusty. “So what beside rabbit are you missing since your move to the big city?”

Rusty laughed. “Coming from the tiny town where I grew up and then going to school in Morgantown I thought Huntington was the big city. Pittsburgh is almost more than I can take in.”

Brian smirked. “You and Emmett have to spend a weekend in New York and after that Pittsburgh will seem less intimidating.”

Rusty turned to Justin. “Emmett told me you lived in New York for over a year. Did Pittsburgh seem like a small town when you came back?”

Justin shrugged. “I grew up here so it never really seemed like a big city to me. I enjoyed living in New York but the main attraction of living in Pittsburgh is to be with Brian.”

Brian nodded his head. “Of course!”

Justin just shrugged. “You so adore me!”

Emmett and Rusty both laughed. The conversation was lively during dinner and when Justin looked over at Emmett he could see how pleased his friend was. Rusty knew who Ben was but had never actually met him. He did know Winnie the art department secretary pretty well and had drinks a couple times with her and her husband Rob.

Justin and Brian both started laughing remembering the disastrous barbeque at Michael’s when Winnie tried to get Justin a job as a teaching assistant. Rusty said that Emmett had told him that story and he smiled as he told them that Winnie was still a little embarrassed by the whole situation. When Rusty told her he was coming to dinner with Brian and Justin she suggested he not mention that he knew her.

Justin assured him that there were no hard feeling against Winnie & Rob. He knew that they were just trying to be nice. He told Rusty to remind Rob of Brian’s offer to come and talk to Rob’s students. Brian was quick to say there was no need for Rusty to do that. Justin and Emmett were both laughing at Brian’s outrage.

Despite being challenged by Justin, Emmett and Rusty, Brian refused to even taste the rabbit. Emmett ate rabbit only but Justin took mostly chicken with just a small portion of rabbit. Justin noticed that Rusty seemed to really enjoy the down home dishes that Alice had prepared.

When they were all finished eating Justin got up and started to clear the table. Emmett and Rusty got up to help him. Justin immediately told them they were guests and should sit down. Brian didn’t move until Justin fixed his gaze on him and simply said his name. Brian was on his feet and gathering dishes before Justin finished saying his name. He knew better than to try and fight against Sunshine’s country club manners.

Once the table was cleared; Brian got the job of putting away the leftovers while Justin cut three slices of pound cake and put them into bowls. As Brian finished his chore, Justin put a big scoop of ice cream on top of the cake slices. Justin loaded the dessert and a pot of decaf coffee onto a tray and went back into the dining room.

For dessert Justin shared Brian’s chair which allowed Brian to “steal” some of Justin’s dessert.

After dessert Brian suggested they go down to the game room and play some pool. While Brian and Rusty played a game; Justin and Emmett sipped wine and talked. Justin was amused by how thrilled Emmett was with how the evening was going.

After winning his game with Rusty, Brian also beat Emmett at pool. Since it was late Justin said he and Brian could play after their guests left. Justin retrieved the leftover rabbit and Rusty was thrilled to take that home with him. Brian was just as thrilled to see the rabbit leftovers leaving the house.

Brian and Justin were in the kitchen loading the dishwasher after saying good bye to Emmett and Rusty. Brian shut the dishwasher and pushed the start button.

“Want to go have that game of pool Sunshine?”

Justin smiled and batted his eyes. “I was thinking more of games we could play upstairs in our bedroom but if you insist we can play pool.”

“I was really looking forward to pool.”

Just for an instant Justin had a totally shocked look on his face which Brian found hysterical.

Justin frowned as his lover laughed. “So do you want to fuck or just laugh?”

Brian looked serious for a moment. “I choose fuck.”

“Big surprise!”

Both men chuckled as they made their way upstairs with Brian’s arm draped around Justin’s shoulders.

The next morning an exhausted Justin managed a grunted good bye to Brian before rolling over and going back to sleep. He couldn’t understand how Brian could wake up and get ready for work on so little sleep. Justin remembered looking at the clock at 2AM and they didn’t finish fucking until sometime after that.

When a showered and dressed Justin finally got downstairs he found Alice alone in the kitchen. She smiled at Justin.

“Just in time. The cleaners are due any minute. I was afraid they were going to have to skip your bedroom today.”

Justin just shrugged as he sliced a bagel and dropped it into the toaster. “They could have started in another room. Did the boys get off to school okay?”

Alice assured him that John and Peter left for school on time. She also said that Emmett had called to thank her for dinner.

Justin smiled. “I think Emmett was pretty happy with how last night went.”

“Yes, he sounded on top of the world. What did you think of Rusty?”

“Brian and I both liked him. He seems like a really nice guy. I hope this works out for Emmett. He deserves to have a nice guy in his life.”
Alice agreed.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay was even later to arise than Justin. By the time she came down to the kitchen her father had left for a golf game. As she scrambled a couple eggs her mother appeared.

“Lindsay, we have a showing on the house around noon. I thought you and I could go out for lunch. You need to be sure your room is in order for the showing.”

“Mother, do they really need to see my bedroom. There’s nothing special about it. Just tell them I’m sick and they can’t see the room. I’m exhausted! I don’t have the energy to go out for lunch.”

Nancy sighed. “The real estate agent has to show them every room. We are going out to lunch. You have to pull yourself together!”

Nancy left the room as Lindsay emptied the partially cooked eggs into the kitchen sink. Lindsay slowly made her way upstairs to get showered and dressed. She decided to just throw everything laying around her room into the closet and close that door.

*************************************************************************************

An amazed Greg O’Brien came out of Brian’s office. Cynthia was at Carole’s desk going over some information with her. Cynthia looked the expression on Greg’s face and smiled.

“Looks like Brian did something that you didn’t expect.”

Greg shrugged. “I spent an hour preparing myself to come and tell Brian about a pretty big screw up in some ad boards for him. I expected an explosion but he just asked how long it would take to fix and said to make it a priority. I just can’t get over how calm he stayed.”

Cynthia chuckled. “I noticed Brian has been in a great mood all day. Just between us he and Justin must have had some awesome sex last night.”

Greg chuckled and Carole blushed. Greg responded. “Well I’m not sure what caused his great mood; I’m just grateful for it.”

Ted strolled into the area. “You guys look like you are having a good time. What’s so funny?”

Greg looked a little uneasy. Carole turned even a brighter shade of red. Cynthia smiled at Ted.

“I was just speculating on what put the Boss in such a good mood today. I’m guessing it has something to do with his nocturnal activities.”

Ted smiled at Cynthia. “That sounds like a pretty good guess. He asked me to go to lunch with him.”

Brian came out of his office. He frowned at seeing Greg still standing there.

“I thought you had some work to get done ASAP!”

Cynthia answered. “I was just sharing some information with Greg. It’s my fault he hasn’t gone back to the art department.”

Brian fixed his gaze on Cynthia.

“I hope that information was vital enough to delay the urgent revamping of ad boards!”

Cynthia had worked with Brian long enough to not be easily intimidated by him. She had also mastered the bland emotionless face that was Brian’s trademark.

“After all our years working together are you questioning my judgement?”

Brian smirked. “There are too many sharp objects on that desktop for me to do that. That letter opener alone could cause some serious damage.”

Cynthia smiled. “Good thinking. Now head off to lunch and stop delaying Greg.”

Brian just shook his head. “Let’s go Theodore. Someone is in rare form today.”

Greg hurried towards the art department as Brian and Ted headed down the stairs to the lobby. As they walked to the diner Ted realized Cynthia was correct, Brian was in an exceptionally good mood. Ted laughed during the whole walk at Brian’s outrageous statements.

As they walked into the diner Ted saw Warren, the manager, duck into the kitchen. Ever since his first encounter with Brian, Warren has done his best to avoid him.

Brian saw Warren as well and smiled. As Debbie walked up to great them, Brian announced loudly.

“Mrs Novotny. This fine dining establishment is certainly lucky to have such a charming and hardworking employee. I hope management appreciates you!”

Debbie just shook her head as Brian bent down to kiss her on the cheek.

“What the fuck has you in such a good mood today?”

Brian had a big insincere smile on his face.

“Perhaps it is just the anticipation of the lucullan banquet you are about to lay before us.”

Debbie rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“Is that asshole-speak for a turkey sandwich on wheat toast with no mayo?”

Brian smirked.

“See, we speak the same language.”

Debbie laughed as she looked over at Ted.

“What can I get for you honey?”

“I’ll have the pink plate special.”

Before Debbie could step away, Brian added.

“Ted also wants an order of onion rings.”

Debbie gave Brian a “look” before walking back to the kitchen to put in their order.

Ted looked across the booth at Brian.

“Funny that I didn’t realize I wanted onion rings with my lunch.”

Brian just shrugged.

Emmett came through the door of the diner. He looked around the diner for any familiar faces and smiled as he spotted Ted and Brian. He walked over to the booth and slid in next to Ted. He gave Ted a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Hi Teddy. Brian, thanks again for dinner last night. Rusty and I had a great time.”

“You’re thanking the wrong guy for dinner Honeycutt. I didn’t have anything to do with that dinner. Certainly nothing to do with the menu!”

“It is your house that we ate in, we were your guests.”

Brian shrugged.

“It’s Justin’s house as much as mine. You were his guests.”

“Sometimes you are just impossible and don’t call me Honeycutt.”

Debbie came over to the table to deliver Brian & Ted’s lunch. Emmett was surprised when she put down the dish of onion rings.

“Teddy, you never order onion rings.”

“Well something today just told me to order them.”

Debbie snorted. “What about you Em Honey; what can I get for you?”

Emmett turned to Debbie to give his order. He was amazed to see, out of the corner of his eye, Brian quickly take an onion ring and pop it into his mouth. Debbie winked at him.

Ted turned to Emmett. “What was on the menu that Brian found so objectionable?”

“Alice made a lovely rabbit, southern style green beans, sweet potato casserole and sage dressing.”

Ted smiled at Brian. “My god what did you eat?”

“Because Alice wants to keep her job she also made chicken, roast asparagus and cucumber salad. All some of MY favorites!”

Emmett chuckled. “Justin probably asked her to make those things to keep the old bear happy.”

Brian just grunted in reply. Emmet turned back to Ted.

“Teddy, how is that little darling Nina making out at school?”

That was all it took to launch the usually taciturn Ted on a long explanation of just how wonderful Nina was doing at school. Even Brian smiled as he listened to him.

The three men didn’t notice Michael until he slid into the booth beside Brian and grabbed an onion ring.

Ted visibly tensed, he was uneasy around Michael. Michael had never apologized for the unkind things he said about Blake. Emmett gently patted Ted’s leg under the table and gave him a smile.

Brian grabbed an onion ring and turned to Michael.

“Hey Mikey. What’s going on with you?”

“Just trying to figure out what’s going on with Mel and Linds. I’m worried about how their separation is going to affect Jenny Rebecca.”

Brian munched on the onion ring.

“Has she said or done anything that worries you?”

“No but her life has been thrown into chaos so of course I’m worried.”

Emmett rolled his eyes at Ted and looked over at Michael.

“There isn’t much any of us can do about Mel and Lind’s issues. You just have to assure JR that you love her and provide some security for her now.”

Michael looked annoyed.

“Since you’re not a parent you don’t understand how difficult this is for me. I hate to see anything hurt my little honeybun. I just want to protect her as best I can.”

Brian counted to ten in his head.

“I agree with Emmett. Justin and I have talked to Gus about Lindsay being unhappy and having to work things out for herself. We’ve let him know he can always depend on us. I’m not sure what else we can do.”

“Well I think maybe we should get that lawyer you used to get custody of your nephews to try and get us custody of our children.”

Ted and Emmett looked at each other in astonishment. Brian shook his head.

“Mikey. I don’t think that disrupting their lives even further is in the best interest of JR or Gus. “

“I know you never wanted to be a full time father to Gus but I thought now that you had your nephews living with you all the time you might have changed your mind.”

“Mikey I love Gus and love spending time with him. I just don’t think separating him and JR from a parent they are very familiar and comfortable with is the right thing to do. We just need to keep reassuring the kids that we will be there for them no matter what happens.”

Michael frowned.

“Does Justin not want Gus to be around all the time? Is that why you don’t want custody?”

“Michael! Justin and Gus love and trust each other. Gus confides more in Justin than he does with me. I just think you are wrong about seeking custody. I won’t help you do that.”

Debbie had come over to the booth when she saw her son sitting there.

“Michael! I told you that I don’t think you should seek custody of JR. She’s had enough change in her life to adjust to. You and Ben can’t even really afford to take on all her expenses. You need to be sensible about this situation.”

“You’re right about the expenses Ma. I don’t have someone who supplies me with whatever money I want like Justin does.”

Brian frowned. “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”

“I’m sure Justin buys Gus whatever he wants. That’s why Gus feels close to him. Justin did the same thing with Jenny Rebecca. He spent your money to buy her expensive furniture for her doll house. Than I have to go out and buy the same expensive furniture or I look like a cheapskate.”

Ted spoke up. “I saw that charge on Justin’s Amex. He spent less then eighty dollars at Toys R Us.”

Debbie grabbed Michael’s arm. “Michael; Justin was nice enough to stop and buy that furniture for JR. You should be grateful instead of complaining.”

“It’s easy to be generous with someone else’s money.”

Brian had had enough.

“Michael. Justin makes his own money. He makes much more than you do with your stupid comic books. I love Justin! Whatever I have Justin is welcome to. I can’t understand why that is so difficult for you to accept. Now get out of my way. I have to get back to work.”

A stunned Michael stood up and watched as Brian, Ted and Emmett walked out of the diner. As he sat back down in the now empty booth; Debbie smacked him on the side of his head.

“For fucks sake Michael. Take you head out of your ass and get over your fixation on Brian Kinney!”

*************************************************************************************

After eating breakfast Justin went up to the studio. He emailed Anabel Harper to let her know which egg donor he and Brian had decided on. He also wanted her to set up meetings with a few surrogates. Justin was excited to get started on this baby adventure as soon as possible.

He had an email from Sidney at the gallery. Sidney had a few things that he wanted to discuss with Justin. He emailed back that he would come in to the gallery the next day.

He did a little work on his San Francisco commission but wasn’t really in the mood to work on that painting. Instead he got out a fresh canvas and started something new, something to help him deal with his excitement.

*************************************************************************************

Pat Davis answered the gallery phone. A man asked to speak with Justin Taylor. Pat told the caller that Justin was not in the gallery and asked if she could take a message. When the caller said he really needed to speak directly with Justin; Pat told him she expected Justin to be in the gallery tomorrow afternoon.

*************************************************************************************

When Brian got home that afternoon; Justin was standing in the kitchen holding a bottle of wine and two plastic glasses.

“Hi stud. Welcome home. John is spending the night at the O’Briens and Peter is at the Gardners. I sent Alice home early. I thought we could relax in the hot tub and see what develops?”

Brian came over and delivered a searing kiss which had Justin holding onto him to support his weakened knees. When Brian broke the kiss. Justin kept his arm around him and smiled.

“Wow! I guess you like my idea.”

“Lead the way Sunshine.”

They dropped their clothes in the family room and settled into the hot tub. Brian sat with his arm firmly around Justin’s shoulders.

“What’s the story with the boys both staying overnight elsewhere?”

“Not sure. Maybe Mary and Roxanne cooked up a plan. I wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth; I just quickly agreed.”

Brian chuckled. “What about school tomorrow?”

Justin shook his head. “It’s an in-service day for teachers or something; the students have the day off.”

Brian started to say something else but Justin turned to kiss him and grabbed his cock, stroking him until he was hard. Justin picked up the bottle of lube he left beside the hot tub; prepared himself before shifting to Brian’s lap. Justin gently lowered himself onto Brian and as they kissed Justin moved carefully up and down on Brian’s cock.

Brian’s hands were busy moving over Justin’s body. Always amazed and delighted by his lover’s soft, smooth skin. When Brian sensed he was getting close to coming he moved his hand down to Justin’s cock and went to work. When Justin came his body clamping down on Brian’s cock brought on his climax.

Justin climbed off and after grabbing his wine glass he settled back against Brian’s side and took a big swallow. He looked up into Brian’s eyes and smiled gently.

“I love you so much that sometimes it scares me a little.”

“No need to be scared Sunshine. Not as long as I’m here with you.”

Justin didn’t say anything. He didn’t want to say that what scared him most is Brian not being with him.

Justin told Brian about emailing Anabel Harper. He was a little surprised and extremely pleased by Brian’s enthusiastic response. Anabel asked about money and Justin said she sent her Ted’s contact info and told her he was the money guy. He was surprised again when Brian replied.

“Ted is a great guy. We’re lucky to have him handle finances for us. He really knows how to keep his mouth shut.”

“Brian you are in an unusually good mood. I never heard you say anything so positive about Ted before.”

“Yeah. Just don’t ever told him I said it! I don’t want him getting too comfortable. How could I help being in a good mood sitting here with just you.”

Brian told Justin about his conversation with Michael at the diner. Justin just shook his head.

“In a world that is constantly changing; I guess it is somewhat comforting to know we can always depend on Michael being Michael. How could he think further disrupting the kids’ lives is a good idea? The good news is that without your money he can’t afford a lawyer.”

“Our money Sunshine. Everything is ours!”

They sat for some time in companionable silence until Justin announced he was pruning up and about the same time his stomach growled. Brian laughed and they headed into the pool house for a quick shower. The shower turned out to be not too quick when Brian made Justin forget about his hunger by pushing him against the shower wall and fucking him. Justin took care of himself this time. They rinsed off, put on some shorts and called for Thai delivery.

They ate in the media room while they watched one of Brian’s favorite black & white movies. Brian was amused that Justin was able to finish off all the food. His stomach full Justin cuddled against Brian’s side. Brian absentmindedly ran his fingers through Justin’s hair as he watched the movie. Eventually a completely relaxed and satisfied Justin feel asleep with his head on Brian’s shoulder. This was one of those moments where Brian felt so happy and content that it frightened him. He had never felt like this before he met Justin.

When Justin woke up the movie was over. The room was pretty dark with only a small light on. Brian’s arm was still around him.

Justin whispered. “Brian. Are you awake?”

“Yeah Sunshine. I’m awake.”

Brian leaned down to kiss Justin.

“Why didn’t you wake me when the movie was over?”

“Why? I was comfortable.”

Justin smiled. “Let’s go up to bed.”

“Okay Sunshine. Whatever makes you happy.”

The next morning when Brian came out of the bathroom; he was surprised to see an empty bed. When he got downstairs Justin was standing in the kitchen.

When Brian walked into the kitchen Justin pushed down the toaster, already loaded with wheat bread. He poured coffee into a mug and added the required 4 spoonfuls of sugar. Brian sat at the counter and took a sip of coffee. Justin walked over to the refrigerator and came back with a glass of guava juice.

Justin sat in the stool beside Brian and picked up his own mug of coffee. When the toaster popped Brian reached over and out his toast on a plate.

“To what do I owe the honor of your presence this morning Sunshine?”

“Well I am pretty well rested and I wanted to spend a little extra time with the man I love.”

Brian smirked. “What time does he arrive?”

Justin didn’t say anything. He just leaned over and kissed Brian on the cheek. Brian smiled at Justin as he ate his toast.

When Alice let herself in through the patio door; Brian and Justin were saying good bye. As they kissed Brian had his hand inside Justin’s sweats and was massaging his ass.

Alice gave them a loud good morning. Interrupting the kiss Brian responded with his own Good Morning but didn’t take his hands out of Justin’s pants. Justin could feel his face heating up with a blush.

“Have a good day. See you later.”

Brian removed his hands and smiled down at Justin. “Later.”

Brian departed and a blushing Justin turned to face a smiling Alice.

“Good morning Alice. I’m going to the gallery today. I’ll pick up Gus after school and bring him back here for the weekend. Not sure when John and Peter will be getting home from their overnights.”

“No problem Justin. I’m thinking we’ll have stuffed pork chops for dinner. The boys all like them.”

“Sounds good. I’m going up to the studio for a while.”

Justin quickly toasted himself a bagel and went upstairs.

Later that morning Justin and Sidney were meeting at the gallery. Pat came into the room.

“Justin, there’s a call for you. The same man called yesterday looking for you.”

Justin shrugged and went over to the phone.

“This is Justin Taylor.”

“Hi Justin. This is your Dad. I was hoping we could have lunch.”
End Notes:

Sorry it took so long for this update.  I had to have surgery to remove a little cancer.  Spent a couple days in the hospital and took a little while to get back to writing. Everything is good, cancer all gone.

  Now don't you feel bad for thinking I was just lazy.

Chapter 94 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 94

Justin took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

“Craig, I have no interest in having lunch with you. I thought I made that clear when we saw each other at the gallery opening.”

Justin hung up and went back to his meeting with Sidney. Sidney looked concerned.

“Justin are you okay?”

Justin shrugged.

“My father disowned me when I came out as gay. I have no idea what he is trying to do now but for the moment I plan to ignore him. Eventually I’ll sort through my feelings and decide how I want to proceed.”

Sidney nodded and they continued their gallery discussion. Sidney was impressed that Justin could put the Craig drama behind him and concentrate on gallery business. Nathan’s art show had another week to run and currently over 70% of his art pieces had been sold. All of the Justin’s art that had been displayed had sold, except for his post bashing painting that had not been priced for sale.

That meant that the first show at the remodeled Bloom Gallery was a big financial success. The show had also received great critical praise so Sidney and Justin were extremely pleased. The next scheduled shows were smaller with a photographer and a sculptor sharing the gallery space.

When the meeting with Sidney was over Justin went out in the gallery space to talk with Pat Davis. Pat introduced him to one of the new part time workers in the gift shop and a new docent from PIFA. Pat also had a couple new art books that she wanted to order for the gift shop. Justin examined the info she had gathered for each book and okayed the purchases.

“Thanks Justin. We have had been doing really well on gift shop sales. It was a good idea to add one.”

Justin smiled. “I’d like you to look into stocking some beginner art supplies. Not a huge range of stuff just some basics. You can email me the info you come up with. No rush.”

“Can I ask you something?”

Justin nodded. “Sure. Ask me anything you want.”

“This may seem kind of rude but I don’t mean it that way. I realize that a lot of what Lindsay said was not true. She constantly said that we needed to watch the budget because Brian will expect to see profits from the gallery.”

“It’s not really a rude question. Naturally we all want the gallery to be profitable. I don’t expect huge profits to begin with and despite what Lindsay told you my opinion and expectations are the ones that matter the most. Brian and I own everything jointly but I don’t give him unsolicited advice about how to run Kinnetik and Brian will not interfere with how the gallery is run. You may doubt that now but you’ll see that it is true.”

“I’m sorry if I annoyed you but I love this job and I want to be sure I’m doing the right thing.”

Justin smiled. “I understand. I am not offended or annoyed. You should talk to Ted. I think he will be able to reassure you. Tell him I told you to talk to him.”

“Thanks!”

Justin was feeling a little bruised. First a call from Craig and now Pat let him know that Lindsay was the gift that just kept giving. Even though she was gone Lindsay had left some of her poison behind.
While he was deciding what to do next Justin saw Sidney’s daughter, Sara, come through the front door.

Justin walked over to her.

“Hi Sara. Sidney told me you were coming in to have lunch with him.”

Sara gave Justin a quick hug.

“Justin, I’m glad you’re here. I wanted to thank you personally for coming up with the idea to start a charity to honor my mother. It is so perfect that you want to keep it at a community level. Mother would be so pleased.”

“Your mother actually gave me an art award when I was a student at St James. I was so thrilled and I always remembered how sweet she was at the presentation. So I’m glad to have the chance to continue her work and honor her at the same time.”

“I’m looking forward to getting to work on requests. I guess it will be a while before we have any money to give away. There must be a big bill to pay off for all the renovation work on the building.”

Justin smiled.

“Actually the renovation costs don’t really impact the gallery. We just have to figure out the expenses of the gallery for this show and compare that to our revenue from the show. I’m pretty hopeful we’ll have some money for the foundation from this show.”

“I’m very surprised. How are the renovations going to be paid for if not from the gallery profits?”

“I’m not really the one to explain business practices but the gallery and the building are two separate businesses. The rents will be what pays for the renovations.”

Sara looked startled.

“Do you mean that the apartment rents are not considered part of the gallery profits?”

“No the rents all go to the building. The rents from the apartments and the rent the gallery will pay are all building business. The gallery business is what we make from act shows and the gift shop. Our expenses are staff salary, the rent and the utility bills for the gallery space.”

“I don’t understand why the gallery pays rent. My parents owned this building. Why should the gallery now pay rent when you own the building!”

Justin felt a headache coming on.

“I explained that the gallery and the building are separate businesses now. A bunch of expenses are removed from the gallery like taxes and repairs and maintenance.”

“What I see is that you profit from the building and the gallery but my family gets only gallery profits. I feel like you have taken advantage of my father by pretending to be a friend.”

Neither Justin nor Sara noticed that Sidney had come out of his office and walked over to where they were standing. He stood and listened for a few minutes before he startled both Justin and Sara by shouting his daughter’s name.

Sara and Justin turned to face Sidney.

“How dare you interfere in my personal finances! Especially when it concerns things that you know nothing about. I can’t imagine what you are thinking you can accomplish. Justin, please accept my apologies for the rudeness of my daughter. Her Mother and I certainly tried to instill better manners in her.”

Sara’s face flushed with embarrassment.

“Daddy you seem to have a blind spot where the gallery is concerned. I can’t help feeling you are being taken advantage of. I can’t just stand by and let you continue to accept the unfair terms of this partnership.”

Sidney silently stared at his daughter causing her face to flush even more.

“My dear, you seem to think I am not capable of handling my finances. That doesn’t seem to bother you when I pay your children’s school tuitions. You also didn’t seem to have any issues with me taking part of my proceeds from selling this building and paying off the mortgage on your house. You apparently feel I am fully capable when I make decisions that benefit you but not when I make decisions regarding this art gallery. A gallery that you have never expressed any serious interest in.”

Sara took a deep breath and tried to remember everything her husband had told her about the gallery sale and how Sidney has been swindled by Brian Kinney.

“Dad! You sold the building at a bargain rate and now Justin and his partner Brian are going to make a lot of money off rentals. Joel thinks you really undervalued the gallery as well. He talked to some real estate agents and they said this building should have sold for a lot more money. We just hate to see you being taken advantage of by unscrupulous people!”

Justin was about to protest the unscrupulous label when he glanced at Sidney. The look on Sidney’s face frightened Justin and Sara had never seen her father look so angry.

“Sara! If you husband knew as much about business as he thinks he does than I wouldn’t have to pay your children’s school tuition. The truth is your Mother and I neglected routine maintenance on this building. Everything was in need of being redone or repaired. If your husband’s real estate friend saw the contractor’s report on this building he would think I was the swindler.

As far as the value of the gallery Justin insisted on paying more than my accountant told me to expect. Since your Mother died the gallery business suffered and revenues were down. You and your shomo husband have no idea what a fair price would be for this building or this business. You owe Justin an apology and the next time you embarrass me like this I cut off all financial support.”

Sara mumbled an obviously insincere apology which Justin gratefully accepted before hurrying out to meet his mother for lunch. He could hear Sidney and Sara still arguing as he almost ran out the door.

Justin picked up Jennifer at her office and drove to a new French restaurant that Jennifer was anxious to try. On the drive Justin told his Mother about the call from Craig and the unpleasantness at the gallery.

In the restaurant as the hostess led them to their table Justin looked across the room and muttered. “Oh fuck!”

Jennifer turned he head to look at her son. “Mom, look over to the left. It’s Lindsay, her mother and some other woman.”

Jennifer glanced over to where the three women were sitting. “Darcy Hogan, her husband used to work with Ron Peterson. They live in the same condo complex as Craig. Let’s go over and say hello. We have nothing to be ashamed of.”

The hostess looked back as Jennifer and Justin walked across the restaurant.

Jennifer had a huge smile on her face. “Darcy, Nancy, Lindsay; what a surprise. This must be the restaurant that everyone wants to try.”

Lindsay looked down at her plate and seemed to be fascinated by her lunch entrée. Nancy murmured a hello. Darcy looked up with an insincere smile to match Jennifer’s.

“Jennifer it’s been years. We still see Craig at the gym or the pool on occasion. I guess you are treating Justin to lunch.”

Jennifer chuckled. “Oh Darcy, with the amount of money Justin has made with his art this year I’d be crazy to pay for lunch. Justin is taking me out to lunch today. I doubt you’re be running into Craig much longer. He is selling his unit.”

“Really! Craig is moving. Why would he want to do that?”

Jennifer shrugged. “Craig and I don’t speak all that often but I understand his financial advisor told him the monthly fee at the complex is just too exorbitant.”

Darcy’s smiled faded just for a moment. “Well we love it there and enjoy all amenities.”

Jennifer just shrugged. “Well we should get over to our table. Enjoy your lunch.”

Justin tried to catch Lindsay’s eye but she kept her face down. “I hope you are doing okay Linds. Brian and I are both concerned about you.”

Nancy looked annoyed. “Lindsay is doing fine. She starts a new job on Monday. We certainly don’t need anything from you.”

Justin nodded and followed his Mother to where the hostess was waiting.

After lunch Justin dropped Jennifer off at her office and went to his favorite art supply store to buy some paint and other things he needed. When he finished restocking his art supplies Justin drove to Fort Pitt School to pick up Gus and JR. They dropped JR at Debbie’s house and after a quick visit Gus and Justin headed for home.

When they were about halfway home Gus asked Justin if his Mommy was getting any happier. Justin said he wasn’t sure. Gus asked if his Mommy was ever going to come home because he missed her. Justin said maybe Gus could call her and talk to her. Unfortunately that really wasn’t the answer Gus was looking for and he dissolved into tears saying he couldn’t understand why his Mommy couldn’t come home.

It took Justin a couple minutes to find a place to pull off the road and park. He got into the back seat with Gus, unhooked him from his booster seat and let the boy cry while he held him. Justin assured Gus that he and his Daddy loved him. Eventually Gus calmed down when Justin promised he would try and arrange for Gus to see his Mommy.

By the time Justin pulled into the garage Gus was calmer and busy relating his activities at school. As they came into the house Justin could see form Alice’s face that something was wrong.

“Gus, how about you take your school things up to your room.”

Gus gave Alice a hello hug and kiss and hurried upstairs.

“So Alice what’s up?”

“Remember how I told you that you needed to lock up the liquor?”

“Yes. I did mention it to Brian and we are going to do that.”

Alice chuckled. “Well you waited a little too long. Patrick came home with John, Roxanne called and asked if that was alright and I agreed. I found the two of them sampling whiskey in the study.”

“Oh god! How did you find out?”

“Luckily teenage boys are still rather stupid while they are trying to be clever. When I looked down the hall and saw the study doors closed I knew something was up. If they had just been quiet and left the doors open I wouldn’t have noticed anything. I walked down and opened the door. The boys didn’t have time to hide what they are doing. I called Roxanne to come and get Patrick and sent John up to his room. I told him I was disappointed in him and to stay in his room until you or Brian got home.”

Justin collapsed onto a stool. “Was Roxanne very upset?”

Alice patted him on the shoulder. “No Justin she wasn’t even all that surprised. This is what teenagers do. Chuck and his friends tried the same thing; that’s why I suggested you lock things up. Don’t get too worked up about it. I suggest you stick with how disappointed we all are with John sneaking around behind our backs.”

Justin sighed. “It has been one thing after another today. Where’s Peter?”

“He’s in the media room. I think this has him pretty upset.”

Justin nodded. “He wasn’t involved right? Just Peter being Peter.”

Alice smiled and nodded. Gus appeared at the kitchen doorway changed into at home clothes. He walked over to Justin who put his arms around Gus’s shoulders.

“Hey Little Man; I have to talk with your cousins and change my clothes. How about you stay here with Alice and have some milk and cookies.”

Gus looked happy about that plan. Alice made it even better.

“You know Gus I think we are running low on chocolate chip cookies. How about you and I bake a batch?”

“Yah! That would be awesome.”

Justin leaned over to plant a kiss on top of Gus’s head. He was relieved that Gus seemed to have bounced back from his melt down in the car. Justin was NOT looking forward to talking to Brian about that episode.

Justin walked down to the media room. Peter was curled up on the couch watching a DVD. Justin could tell by the red eyes that Peter had been crying. He walked over and sat on the couch beside his nephew.

“Hey Buddy; you doing okay?”

“Did Alice tell you about John and Patrick?”

“Yeah she told me.

“Are you really angry? Is Uncle Brian going to freak out? Do you think that the state could find out and cause any problems with our custody?”

Justin smiled and reached out to pull Peter next to him.

“Buddy you have got to try and worry less. I’m not happy about John and Patrick drinking but it is not really all that horrible. I can’t imagine anyone from the state finding out and even if they did there is no way that could affect our custody of you guys. You are here to stay. You need to relax about living here.”

“I just love living here so much I keep thinking it can’t last. The last year with Mom was just so horrible and I can’t imagine having to live with Grandmother.”

“Try not to think about that last year with Claire and just enjoy being here with me and Uncle Brian. We enjoy having you here.”

Peter gave Justin a quick hug.

“Gus and Alice are baking cookies if you are interested in helping.”

Peter turned off the TV and headed to the kitchen and Justin went up to his bedroom to change his clothes. After he changed his clothes he slowly walked down the hall to John’s bedroom and knocked on the closed door.

“It’s Uncle Justin. Can I come in?”

John said to come in. He was sitting in his chair with a couple textbooks lying on the floor in front of him. Justin sat on the desk chair.

“So Alice told me about catching you and Patrick drinking liquor in the study. We all know that you shouldn’t have been doing that. Do you have anything to say about why you guys decided to do something you knew was wrong.”

John took a deep breath. “We were just curious and we got talking about the booze you guys keep in the study. We kind of kept daring each other and neither one of us wanted to back down. I’m sorry. I know it was wrong but we just didn’t want to be the one to back down.”

“I understand that. It’s just kind of disappointing to know we can’t trust you as much as we thought we could.”

Justin could hardly believe these words were coming out of his mouth. It was such a parent thing to do, to invoke guilt. He had hated it when his parents did it to him.

John kept staring at the floor. “I don’t know what to say except I’m sorry it happened.”

“Well I guess we’ll have to lock up the booze. I’m in favor of just letting this whole thing go. I don’t want to be thinking up punishments. I do have to say two things and I know you will be rolling your eyes in your mind even if you don’t actually do it so I can see. Just try and think about these things later.

First, with your family history you need to be careful when it comes to alcohol and drugs. Your grandparents are alcoholics, no need to point out your mother’s issues. Uncle Brian’s chosen method of coping was drugs and alcohol for a number of years. Just think about that and try not to get in trouble.

Second, I really do understand about not wanting to back down over doing something stupid. No one got hurt this time but if you keep falling into that trap you might get hurt someday. I know that once it gets going no one wants to be the pussy or the faggot and drop out of the dare. You might try and not let things get that far. Try saying something like this is stupid or why would we want to do that early on in the discussion. That way it might ever get to the no backing down stage of things.

So this lecture now qualifies as your punishment. Uncle Brian might want to talk to you about this situation but that is doubtful.”

John smiled at the idea of Uncle Bran wanting to talk to him about anything unpleasant.

Justin stood up. “So we are going to put this behind us. Hopefully Patrick’s parents will feel the same way. I’d hate to see something as dumb as this to affect your friendship.”

John looked a little startled. “Do you think that could happen?”

“I hope not but actions have consequences. Something else to keep in mind for the future.”

Justin knew from what Alice said that Greg and Roxanne would probably not make an issue of this but why not give John some more food for thought. This was pure Jennifer Taylor and Justin wasn’t sure to be grateful or horrified that he was using her tactics.

Justin was surprised when John got up and came over to give him a quick hug. He patted John’s back and smiled.

“Alice, Peter and Gus are making cookies. You might be in time to lick the bowl or utensils. I’ll be in the studio if Gus is looking for me.”

Gus eventually wandered up to the studio. Justin had set up a smaller easel for Gus to use and he happily painted as Justin used his own canvas to work through some of the emotions he was dealing with after his difficult day.

When Brian got home the cookie baking was done and the nephews were down in the game room. Alice just told him he should talk to Justin. Brian quickly changed out of his business clothes and headed over to the studio. He smiled at his two favorite people busy painting. Gus ran over to get picked up for a hug and kiss. Brian walked over to Justin and pulled him in close for a kiss. Justin whispered in his ear that they needed to talk.

Brian had a serious look on his face as he pulled back from their kiss. Justin gave the smallest of nods and Brian’s expression got even more serious. He turned to Gus.

“Hey Sonny Boy; how about you work on your painting for a couple minutes while your Papa and I have a talk. We’ll be right out in the hall.”

“Okay Daddy.”

In the hall Justin told Brian about John & Patrick’s escapade which made Brian chuckle. Next Justin told Brian about Gus’s meltdown over Lindsay during the car ride home. There was no chuckle from Brian this time. Justin also told Brian about running into Lindsay and her mother at lunch. He saved Craig’s phone call and the incident with Sidney’s daughter until later.

Bran asked Justin to go back in with Gus while he made a phone call. Justin gave Brian a quick kiss and went back into the studio.

Brain walked back to the Master Bedroom and dialed Lindsay’s cell phone number. He was pleased when she answered since it saved him a drive to the Petersons’ house.

“Brian this is a surprise.”

“Hello Linds. We need to get together this weekend with Gus. He had a meltdown with Justin today. I think you have ignored our son long enough.”

“I think that is a little unfair. I have not been deliberately ignoring Gus. I have some issues I need to work though.”

“Yeah I know. You need to tell someone who give a fuck about your issues. I can assure you that is NOT me! You have ignored Gus whether it was deliberate or not. Your seven year old son wants to see you and we are going to make that happen.”

There was silence at the other end of the line.

“Let me impress upon you the importance I attach to this meeting. If you don’t agree, I go to my lawyer and talk about getting shared custody of Gus with Melanie. You better have a great lawyer to go against the two Pitbull lawyers on this side. You can’t get yourself together enough to see your son but you can get a new job and go out to lunch with your bitch of a mother.”

“I’m sure Justin would just love to testify about running into us at lunch. There was a showing on my parents’ house, we had to go out.”

Brian chuckled.

“Justin would be willing to testify but Mother Taylor would be delighted to do everything she could to fuck you over. I warned you before about getting on her bad side. I suggest you watch your back. Meanwhile do you want to come here or meet me and Gus somewhere?”

“Why don’t you bring Gus here?”

“That is not even an option. Gus doesn’t like being around your parents and I fucking hate being in their company.”

There was silence again from Lindsay.

“Lindsay we have been friends for a long time and I am trying to give you the benefit of the doubt. You do not want to make an enemy out of me.”

“Fine! It’s supposed to be a nice day. How about you pick me up at noon and we’ll go to the park near my parents’ house.”

“That’s acceptable. Tell your parents to stay home. I’ll get Alice to pack us a picnic lunch.”

“I hope it will just be you and Gus tomorrow.”

Brian snorted. “No one else here wants to spend any time with you.”

With those parting words Brian disconnected the call.

He waited a couple minutes to calm down before going back to the studio. Justin and Gus were busy cleaning up when Brian came back into the room.

Justin dried Gus’s hands and they both walked over to Brian who had a big smile on his face.

“Sonny Boy I just talked to your Mommy. You and I are going to go on a picnic tomorrow with her”

Gus yelled and threw himself into his Daddy’s arms. “Yah! That’s great Daddy. I have been missing Mommy. Thank you for calling her. Is Papa coming on the picnic?”

Justin saw the look on Brian’s face and he answered Gus.

“I have to stay home with John and Peter Gus. It will just be you with your Daddy and Mommy.”

Gus looked a little disappointed but the happiness of seeing his mother won out.
Chapter 95 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 95

Brian, Justin and Gus went down the backstairs to the kitchen. Alice was just putting the cooled cookies into a tin when they came into the room. Brian walked over and took a cookie from the cooling rack.

“Delicious as always.”

Alice frowned as she looked directly into his face.

“Just ask me. No need for insincere flattery that I see right through.”

Brian was a little flustered.

“Your cookies are always good! I was wondering if you could come in for a little while tomorrow morning and make a picnic lunch for Gus and I. We are meeting Lindsay for a picnic in the park.”

Alice’s eyebrows approached her hairline. “No problem. Want anything special?”

Brian shook his head. “Thanks. I really appreciate it. I’m sure whatever you fix with be great.”

Alice nodded. She went into the pantry and came out with a bag of potatoes. She filled a pot with water and dumped the potatoes into the pot.

“I’ll make a bunch of potato salad. Justin there will be plenty for you and the boys to have with your lunch. I had Charlie take a look at the cabinets in the pantry. He can put a lock on one of them for us to keep wine and whatever else we need to keep out of reach in there.”

Brian smirked; Justin smacked him in the arm and smiled at Alice.

“That sounds like a good plan. I am going to buy a beverage fridge with a keypad lock. I saw one on the appliance store web page. Do you and Charlie want the one we have for the cottage?”

“We wouldn’t really have a use for it. I think Chuck would probably buy it from you.”

Justin just looked at her. “Really? Buy it from us? If Chuck wants it he can come and get it as soon as we get the new one.”

Brian chuckled and Alice smiled at the two men. “Well I felt obliged to make the offer.”

*************************************************************************************

Ted left Kinnetik at 4 PM and picked up Nina at school. Blake had a late group session so it would be just Nina and her Teddy Man hanging out. At home Ted supervised Nina changing into play clothes before they went downstairs where Nina had a snack.

As Nina drank her juice and ate her cut up fruit she related the events of her day to Ted. He smiled and expressed great interest in everything Nina had to say. Nina knew she had an appreciative audience and she smiled at each exclamation of amazement from Teddy Man. When she was done Nina knew that Ted would rinse her glass and plate before handing it back to her so Nina could place them in the dishwasher. Next they headed to the powder room so Ted could wash her face and hands. In her short time living here Nina understood that her Teddy Man was a neat freak.

As they started out to the back yard to play in the sandbox the doorbell rang. Ted went to answer and was a little surprised to see Jimmy and his mom, Sybil, standing on the front porch. Jimmy smiled up at Ted.

“Can Nina come out and play with me?”

“Well we were just heading out to her sandbox. Did you want to come out back and play in the sandbox?”

Jimmy pushed past Ted as Sybil unsuccessfully tried to grab him. Nina was waiting in the dining room and ran over to give Jimmy a hug.

“Want to come play in my sandbox?”

“Yeah. That sounds awesome.”

Ted stepped back so Sybil could enter the house. She quickly looked around the room.

“Wow you guys have done a great job with this house. I know it was in pretty bad shape when you bought it. The old lady who lived here wasn’t much for house repairs.”

“Well it let Blake and I make the house what we wanted. We’re pretty happy with how it turned out. Would you like a glass of iced tea before we go outside?”

Sybil smiled. “I could run home and get us a bottle of wine?”

Ted shook his head. “Blake and I don’t drink. We prefer not to have alcohol in the house.”

“No problem, good for you. Iced tea would be great.”

When they went out back Ted took the lid off the sandbox. Jimmy and Nina dove right in. They each grabbed a bucket and shovel and happily filled buckets and emptied them. Ted got some cars and trucks from a storage box on the patio. The kids made roads and both maneuvered the toy vehicles around the sandbox.

Ted and Sybil sipped their ice tea and watched their children with smiles. Sybil tried to keep up a conversation but it was tough going with the taciturn Ted. Eventually she just watched the antics in the sandbox and sipped her tea.

Nina requested Teddy Man’s help in building roads so an amused Sybil watched the three of them playing in the sand. Jimmy started calling him Teddy Man the same as Nina. Sybil started to correct him but Ted said he was fine with Jimmy calling him that. He preferred it to Mr Schmidt.

Sybil got a text from her husband telling her he was on his way home with a pizza for dinner. She told a very reluctant Jimmy that it was time for them to go home. Ted promised a tearful Jimmy that he could come back another day to play with Nina in the sandbox.

Nina and her Teddy Man continued to play in the sand until Blake arrived home with Chinese takeout for dinner. As Blake came out of the garage he stopped for a moment to watch Ted playing so happily with Nina. Blake had to take a couple deep breathes to hold back his tears; it was just too sweet to see how happy Ted and Nina were playing together. Nina spotted him first and announced “Daddy home!”

She ran over to get a hug and kiss from Blake. Ted walked over brushing the sand from his hands and looking a little embarrassed. Blake pulled Ted into a hug and gave him a big kiss. As they moved apart he gave Ted a huge smile.

“I love you so much Teddy. It was so amazing to come home and see you and Nina having fun together.”

Ted pulled Blake into another hug and whispered in his ear. “I love you too baby. I can’t believe how lucky I am to have you in my life.”

Nina interrupted the romance by saying she was hungry so they moved inside for dinner.

*************************************************************************************

Jennifer came out of her office ready to head for home. She came to an abrupt halt when she say Craig standing at the reception desk. She considered sneaking out the back entrance but Craig looked up and saw her. The receptionist turned to look at her with raised eyebrows.

“Jennifer. I wasn’t sure you were still here. I was just telling Mr Taylor I thought you had an appointment to get to.”

Jennifer nodded and smiled at the receptionist. Her smile faded as she turned to Craig.

“I guess you should come into my office to talk.”

“We could go somewhere for a drink; maybe get something to eat?”

Jennifer shook he head. “Tucker is waiting for me. He is going to grill steaks for dinner.”

Jennifer walked back to her office. She put her briefcase and purse on the desk and sat in her chair. She indicated the visitor chairs to Craig when he followed her into the office.

Jennifer waited for a moment for Craig to say something but he seemed unable to find a way to start.

“Craig, I have no idea why you are here. I was on my way home so I’d appreciate if we could deal with whatever you want as quickly as possible.”

“I called Justin today and asked him to go out to lunch. He told me he wasn’t interested in hearing from me at all.”

“Craig I told you at the gallery opening that it would not be easy for you to regain Justin’s trust. You have abandoned him and betrayed his trust. You cannot expect him to welcome you back into his life. Justin has a very full life populated by people who love and respect him. He has made his peace about not having his father in his life. We all remember clearly that you disowned you son because he announced he was gay.”

Craig sat back in his chair. He was still surprised that Jennifer was so outspoken. During their marriage she had normally allowed him to take the lead role.

“I just wanted to talk to him and try to explain my action but not excuse them. I know I was wrong. I just feel if I can talk with Justin, away from Kinney, we could start the process.”

Jennifer shook her head.

“You will never be able to get close to Justin without accepting Brian. Brian and Justin are deeply devoted to each other. They are a family in the truest sense of the word. They are both fathers to Brian’s son, Gus. Now they have taken in Brian’s two nephews and I consider all three boys my grandsons. You cannot have a relationship with Justin that doesn’t include all his family!”

“I still can’t get over the feeling that Kinney took advantage of Justin. I can’t get over the fact that he was older and more experiences and used that to seduce Justin into his life style.”

Jennifer stood up.

“For Fucks Sake Craig! Take your head out of the sand. Justin was gay long before he met Brian Kinney. He went down to Liberty Avenue to have sex. It’s not like Brian was cruising at Justin’s school. Justin was captivated by Brian the first time he saw him.

I had a hard time accepting that at first. It wasn’t really until after the bashing and I saw the trust Justin only had in Brian. I also saw how sweet, how caring Brian was towards Justin. They love each other and if you can’t find it in your heart to accept Brian you need to leave Justin alone.”

Craig was quiet for a few minutes.

“I don’t know that I can ever accept Brian Kinney as part of my family.”

“In that case you are a clueless, selfish horse’s ass and you need to stay away from my son. If you continue to annoy him I will do my utmost to make sorry. Now get out of my office. I want to go home to a man who loves me and loves all my family!”

Craig mumbles a good bye and quickly left.

Jennifer gathered up her purse and briefcase; when she got to the reception desk a couple of her agents were waiting. One was obviously chosen as spokesperson.

“Are you okay? Can we do anything for you?”

Jennifer chuckled. “Trust me. I am fine. I would regret ever having met Craig Taylor but I do have Justin and Molly and I can’t regret anything that gave me two amazing children. So now I am just grateful to have him such an insignificant part of my life.”

When Jennifer got home Tucker greeted her at the front door with a hug and kiss. Jennifer told him about Craig’s visit. Tucker laughed.

“Craig is really clueless if he thinks he can have any relationship with Justin that excludes Brian. I really appreciate him making me look good by being such a butthead.”

Jennifer smiled and wrapper her arms around Tucker. “He does indeed make me appreciate you even more, if that is possible.”

Jennifer went upstairs to change into comfortable clothes while Tucker went out to the barbeque to start grilling their steaks.

*************************************************************************************

As the potatoes boiled, Alice got out some eggs and put them in a pot of cool water and placed them on the stove to boil. She was also putting the finishing touches on dinner.

Gus was happily playing fish with Justin and Charlie at the kitchen table. Brian was sitting in the family room area checking his emails. Alice called over to him.

“Brian would you go down to the game room and let John know I could use some help in the kitchen. He can put some of the skills he learned in that cooking class to good use.”

Brian gave her a little salute. “Yes Ma’am.”

When Brian got downstairs Peter and John were playing pool. Peter spotted his Uncle first and the startled look on his face caused his brother to turn around. John frowned for a moment but then managed a small smile.

“Hey Uncle Brian.”

“Hey Kiddo. Alice sent me down to say she requires your assistance in the kitchen.”

John was surprised. That was not what he expected Brian to say. Brian chuckled.

“I guess you thought I was coming down here to give you a hard time about what you and Patrick got into today. I know Uncle Justin talked to you about it. Just realize that I agree with and support everything he said to you. We both expect you to learn from your mistakes and we both realize that everyone makes mistakes. Now go help Alice.”

John went upstairs as Peter started to reset the billiard table. Brian took a deep breath and strolled over to the table.

“So how are you doing?”

“I’m okay.”

“You don’t seem all that okay. You didn’t even do anything wrong but you seem upset.”

Now Peter took a deep breath.

“I know you don’t like to have these kind of conversation. Living here with you and Uncle Justin has been the best time of my life. Every day I wake up and the first thing I see is my sky ceiling and I realize it isn’t a dream, this is my life now. I love living here, I love the new school and the new friends I’ve made. I never knew that food could taste the way Alice cooks it.

Grandmom Jen has been amazing. I love going to the farm with Charlie and learning about growing things from him. I love Mom because she is my Mom but she never seemed to really care about John and me. It was always this is what she had to do; she never seemed to enjoy us. Everyone here really seems to like us and is happy to spend time with us. I am just so afraid it is too good to last.”

Brian wished Justin was here, he felt his partner would know the right things to say. Instead he walked over and hugged Peter.

“You and your brother are here to stay. There are going to bumps along the road but this is your home and it will stay your home no matter what.”

Peter chuckled. “I know you wish it was Uncle Justin here instead of you but I have to say you did a good job. I love you Uncle Brian.”

Brian didn’t say anything but the extra strong hug he gave Peter let his nephew know what he was feeling without saying anything.

The hug ended with both of them smiling.

“There is a big time card game going on in the kitchen if you are interested.”

Peter laughed. “Sounds good.”

When they got back to the kitchen Justin looked up. When he saw Brian’s face he knew that everything was good and he broke out one of his patented sunshine smiles. Brian walked over and bent down to give Justin a kiss.

Peter sat down at the table and smiled at Gus. “Okay deal me in.”

Gus laughed. “We have to wait until Daddy is done kissing Papa. You know that can take a while sometimes.”

Everyone laughed including John who was on duty cutting up celery and onions for the potato salad and Alice who was cooking up some of her special dressing.

Justin was trying to figure out a good way to stop the fish game when Alice rescued him.

“Time to set the table for dinner. You’ll have to stop the card game.”

Silently Justin sent a thank you to Alice as he gathered the cards. Out loud he organized getting the table ready for dinner.

“Peter get the table leaf from the pantry. Alice and Charlie should stay and have dinner with us tonight. Brian get a tablecloth from the sideboard in the dining room. Gus get the flatware out of the drawer and Charlie you are in charge of plates.”

Brian looked over with t a smirk on his face. “And what is your job Sunshine?”

“I’ll supervise and also help Peter put the leaf in the table. You just need to complete your assignment and not worry about what anyone else is doing.”

Gus giggled as he hurried over to the drawer where the flatware was kept. When Peter got back with the table leaf he and Justin got the table extended. Brian dramatically covered the table with a cloth. Charlie placed the plates and Gus followed behind with the flatware.

After dinner Alice finished the potato salad while John and Peter did clean-up. Gus was thrilled to help by carrying things from the table to where his cousins were rinsing dishes and loading the dishwasher. After Charlie left for the cottage, Brian and Justin took the leaf out of the table.

Once clean-up was done Brian took Gus down to the game room to play ping pong. John and Peter went to the media room to pay a video game and Justin went up to the studio. Eventually everyone made their way down to the game room.

John and Justin played pool while Peter played ping pong with Gus and Brian gave them both some tips on playing better. Brian also started giving John some help with his pool playing. Justin laughed and complained about playing against two people.

When the pool game was over with Justin winning; Brian took Gus upstairs for his bath. John and Peter started a ping pong game. Justin worked on his pool shots while chatting with the ping pong players. Justin watched the time and when he figured bath time was done he headed upstairs to read a bedtime story to Gus. Brian leaned against the doorjamb to Gus’s room and listened to the story until Gus drifted off to sleep.

Once they were in their bedroom Justin found himself picked up and deposited on the bed. Brian quickly removed both their clothing and an hour later two exhausted freshly showered men were back in bed.

Curled up against Brian’s side Justin related the events of his Friday. A couple times he could feel Brian tense up and Justin laughed softly and said. “I handled it Brian, It turned out okay.”

Brian carefully made note of all the events from Justin’s day and was determined to take care of a couple things. Of course he had no intention of telling Justin what he planned.

As usual the next morning Brian and Justin were awakened by Gus’s knock on their bedroom door. The permission to enter was followed by a Gus running into the room and over to the bed which he jumped onto. There was lots of laughter as he got a good morning hug & kiss and a few tickles from his Daddy and lifted the pillow off Papa’s head to get a grunted good morning.

Brian and Gus went down to the kitchen where John was preparing to cook breakfast for the family. Gus hurried over to give John a hug and tell him how glad he was for John to make breakfast. Brian prepared coffee for Justin which Gus delivered along with the news that John was making breakfast and they needed to get back down to the kitchen as soon as possible.

Giving in to Gus’s urgings Justin gulped his coffee and they were back down to the kitchen in record time. The smell of bacon cooking in the oven filled the room. Peter was putting some English muffins on a cookie sheet ready to get toasted in the second oven. Gus was delighted to get the task of delivering glasses filled with juice to the kitchen table.

Justin went over to the family room area where Brian was once again working on his laptop. He leaned over to give Brian a quick kiss.

“Enough work! The world will not stop spinning because you didn’t answer all your emails.”

Brian grunted but shut the cover of the laptop and stood up to give Justin a hug and more serious kiss. Brian put his arm around Justin’s shoulders as they walked over to the kitchen table. Alice came through the door to fix the picnic lunch and pack it up.

John was scrambling eggs as a fascinated Gus watched from the safety of a kitchen stool. An amused Brian watched from a distance. His nephews treated Gus almost like a pet including him in their activities in small ways and making a fuss over him. Gus was happy with any attention from his older cousins and was interested in everything the older boys did or said especially John.

Just as breakfast was ready to eat Alice closed up the picnic basket.

“Everything you’ll need is in the picnic basket, Brian, except drinks. They are in an insulated bag in the pantry refrigerator. I filled some bottles with ice tea. There is also some bottled water and some juice boxes for Gus.”

Brian smiled. “Thanks Alice. I appreciate you coming in this morning.”

“No problem. By the way Charlie and I are taking off next Friday. There is a horse show in Louisa so we are driving over to our daughter’s house. My son in law and the grandchildren are competing in the show. We’ll be back Sunday evening.”

Justin chuckled. “Sounds good. I’ll make jambalaya next Friday. Will you please order what I need from the seafood store? I’ll pick it up Friday morning.”

Alice agreed and said good bye as everyone else sat down for breakfast. Breakfast conversation was lively but Justin noticed that Gus was a little quieter than normal. After breakfast Justin and the nephews did cleanup while Bran and Gus went to dress for their picnic.

When Gus reappeared he ran over to Justin and gave him a hug.

“Are you sure you won’t come on the picnic with Daddy and me?”

Justin knelt down to be on the same level as Gus.

“You’ll have great time with Mommy and Daddy. I’ll be here when you get home and we’ll spend time together.”

Justin gave Gus a big smile and got a halfhearted smile in return.

“Do you think Kevin could come over tomorrow and play?”

“I’ll call his Mom and see if you and Kevin can get together tomorrow.”

“I want Kevin to come here. I want to be home with you and Daddy tomorrow. Okay?”

Justin gave Gus a hug and quick kiss. “Than that is what I will arrange!”

Justin also gave Gus a quick tickle which made Gus laugh and pull away just as Brian waked into the kitchen.

“About ready to go Sonny Boy?”

Gus smiled and nodded. Brian came over to give Justin a kiss goodbye.

“Later Sunshine.”

“Later.”

Gus gave Justin another hug and left with his Daddy. They got into Justin’s SUV and started out for the Petersons’ house.

Brian noticed that Gus didn’t have much to say on the ride. He sat in his booster seat in the back seat and responded monosyllabically to any comment from Brian.

Brian pulled into the Petersons’ driveway and turned to Gus with a smile. “Here we are.”

Gus just nodded his head and waited for his father to open the back door and unhook his seat belt. Brian couldn’t remember the last time Gus hadn’t unhooked his own seat belt and gotten out of any car on his own. Gus kept hold of Brian’s hand as they walked up to the door. Brian rang the doorbell and put his arm around Gus’s shoulder. Gus was pressed against his Daddy’s leg.

Nancy Peterson opened the door. She frowned at Brian. “Hello Brian. It’s been a long time.”

Brian had a big insincere smile on his face. “Well you know what they say. All good things must come to an end eventually.”

Nancy chose to ignore him and turned her attention to Gus.

“Hello Gus, it’s wonderful to see you. Do you have a kiss for Gramsie?”

She stooped down and Brian gave Gus a gentle push towards her. Gus kissed Nancy’s cheek before attaching himself to Brian’s leg again.

Lindsay came into view behind her mother. She had a big smile on her face and scooped up Gus in a hug and kissed him several times. “Oh Lamby! Mommy has really missed you. It’s so great to see you!”

Gus hugged his Mommy around the neck. “Hi Mommy!”

Nancy gave Brian a satisfied look. “So are you heading to the county park on Harvest Lane?”

“I’m not sure where we are going. The location doesn’t matter as long as Gus gets to spend time with his mother and me.”

Nancy frowned again. “I get to see Gus so infrequently.”

Brian nodded. “Well you never seemed to care much about that in the past. I can’t remember you ever making any special effort to see him.”

Lindsay couldn’t help chuckling. Nancy said goodbye to Gus and said she hoped he had a nice time before shutting the door firmly.

Lindsay put Gus down and he took her hand in one of his and with his other hand he took hold of Brian’s hand. Holding both his parents’ hands he skipped down the walkway to the car. Brian followed Lindsay’s directions to a nearby park. He made note of the street sign that read “Harvest Lane”.

He turned to Lindsay. “It is going to be just the three of us right?”

Lindsay smiled and nodded. “Yes just us.”

The park had a picnic area with tables and Brian deposited the picnic basket and beverages on the table. Gus spotted the play area with swings and a slide and was off like a shot calling to his parents to follow him. Lindsay pushed Gus on the swings. There was jungle gym with small ladders, a big plastic pipe to crawl through and a rope bridge with a slide at the end.

Brian and Lindsay both laughed and waved at Gus as he made his way through the “obstacles” and went down the slide with a triumphant yell. Gus asked Brian to get the soccer ball out of the car and they kicked that around the grassy area while Lindsay reclined on a blanket she had brought along and cheered Gus’s efforts. A little boy around Gus’s age watched them kick the ball around. Brian asked him if he wanted to play and after a quick nod from the boy Brian kicked the ball over to him.

Once Gus and his new friend got involved in kicking the ball Brian walked over to the blanket and dropped down beside Lindsay. He could see the other kid’s parents observing the play. The mother waved over at them and Lindsay waved back.

Brian frowned. “Just ignore those heteroes. I don’t want them coming over here and making nice.”

Lindsay laughed. “Brian, you never change. Would it kill you to make nice once in a while.”

“Sitting here with you and not screaming at you for abandoning our son is using up all my niceness.”

Lindsay frowned. “You make it sound las if I left Gus on a street corner alone. I needed time to myself. I knew you and Melanie would take good care of him.”

Brian didn’t say anything. Lindsay looked over at him and saw he was watching Gus with a little smile on his face at his son’s antics. Gus and the other little boy were laughing and running and mostly unsuccessfully trying to pass the soccer ball back and forth between the two of them.

“Gus seems fine to me. I start a new job on Monday. I’m going to be teaching art. I think that is going to help me feel more like myself. It was a shock when Justin fired me from the gallery.”

Brian quietly studied Lindsay for a few minutes before replying. She blushed under his scrutiny and turned away.

“Yeah I understand about shocks. I was pretty shocked to discover one of my oldest friends was a thief. A thief that took money from my partner and me!”

“Really Brian! All this commotion over a few hundred dollars. When did a few hundred dollars get so important to you?”

Brian snorted. “You are clueless. The dollar amount has nothing to do with it. You were dishonest and you took money that you were not entitled to. You are a thief and a liar!”

Lindsay looked startled. She wasn’t prepared for the vehemence of Brian’s word. She turned her attention back to Gus and said nothing.

Brian was quiet for a few moments, waiting for Lindsay to apologize or even offer some explanation.

“So Linds; what’s your current plan? Is this a permanent separation from Melanie? Are you planning to include your son and his sister in your life?”

Lindsay turned back to Brian with tears in her eyes.

“Brian! I just feel so lost and alone. I don’t have any plan. I’m just taking one day at a time.”

“So everyone is just supposed to wait until you find yourself? Including you son and daughter.”

“Fuck you Brian.”

“I’m sure you wish you could.”

Lindsay wiped the tears from her face and got up from the blanket. She walked over to where the boys were still playing and got herself included in their game. Gus seemed really happy to have his mother’s attention. Brian continued to sit on the blanket and watch.

The other mother walked over close to where Lindsay was playing with the boys. Lindsay took herself out of the game and walked over to the other woman. Brian saw the woman look his way and say something to Lindsay. Lindsay smiled and said something that made the other woman laugh.

The other man joined the two women and the three of them talked together smiling and watching the boys kick the ball around. Brian had no intention of spending the afternoon with the other couple so he got up and walked over to where they were talking.

He overheard the other woman say to Lindsay. “Gus really looks like your husband.”

“Yes he does. Luckily he’s a lot sweeter than Brian.”

Brian walked up to the threesome. “I’m not Lindsay’s husband.”

The other couple was startled. The woman smiled at Brian. “Well I guess today not everyone feels the need to marry. You certainly are Gus’s father, he looks just like you.”

“Yes I am Gus’s father. I would get married if it was possible.”

The other couple looked confused. The man spoke first. “I don’t understand.”

Brian smiled. “I have someone in my life that I love very much. I would marry him if it was legal. Lindsay had a ceremony with her girlfriend but of course they aren’t legally married.”

No one said anything. Lindsay turned to him with a frown but Brian just shrugged. Gus came running over to announce he was hungry. That gave the other family the excuse to walk to their car.
Chapter 96 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 96

Brian, Lindsay and Gus walked over to the picnic table where their lunch was waiting. Lindsay made a big production out of getting lunch set up. She spread the tablecloth Alice had packed on the table and unpacked the dishes and flatware from their slots in the picnic basket.

Gus announced he was thirsty and Brian rooted around in the beverage bag and pulled out a juice box.

“Here you go Sonny Boy. Alice packed your favorite juices.”

Gus gratefully took the juice box, pushed the straw through the foil opening and took a big sip. Lindsay frowned.

“Gus! Couldn’t you wait until everything was ready so we could all have a nice meal together?”

Gus put down the juice box. “Sorry Mommy.”

Brian grabbed the box and handed back to his son.

“I thought the idea of a picnic was to enjoy ourselves. I didn’t realize there were rules about our behavior. Gus was thirsty so he got a drink; personally I don’t feel like that is a problem!”

Lindsay smiled. “I can see I’m on a picnic with two barbarians. I’ll hurry and get lunch set up for you boys.”

Gus giggled at his mother’s comment so Brian decided to let it go.

Once Lindsay had everything set up to her satisfaction she announced lunch was ready. Gus quickly grabbed a PB&J sandwich on Alice’s homemade honey wheat bread. Lindsay put potato salad and a deviled egg on a plate for Gus.

She turned to Brian with a smile. “What would you like?”

“I’ll get what I want myself. You just worry about your own lunch.”

Lindsay’s smile became a little brittle. “Okay. Just trying to help.”

Brian just grunted as he took a spoonful of potato salad and a couple eggs. He also grabbed a turkey sandwich. After his first bite of the sandwich Lindsay looked over and frowned.

“Brian! There is something on your sandwich.”

Brian looked down and chuckled. “Alice always puts a little of her homemade cranberry sauce on the bread when she makes my sandwich.”

“Why does she do that? You don’t like any condiments on your turkey sandwiches.”

Brian just shrugged. “I like the way Alice makes the sandwich.”

Gus nodded his head. “Alice makes everything taste better. She says it’s because she includes love in everything she makes.”

Lindsay looked annoyed. “I guess I never put enough love in the food I cooked for you.”

Gus just looked confused. Brian laughed. “I don’t think you spent enough time or energy on any meal you cooked to include much love Linds. To Alice preparing food is an art form.”

Lindsay laughed along but it seemed forced. “I guess that is just one more thing I’m not good at.”

Still confused Gus looked back and forth between his parents trying to figure out what was going on with them.

Brian continued to smile. “I would say it was on more thing you weren’t interested in doing well.”

Lindsay just focused her attention on her lunch. Gus looked at his Daddy who winked at him so he happily returned to his own lunch. Brian wished Gus wasn’t with them so he could tell Lindsay what a bitch she was being.

After lunch the three of them relaxed on the blanket and munched on the cookies and pound cake that Alice had sent for dessert. Gus drifted off to sleep and Brian motioned for Lindsay to follow him.
He walked back to the picnic table and sat on the bench. Lindsay reluctantly followed him and sat on the opposite side of the table.

“So Linds what is your plan? You have two young children who are increasingly confused by their Mommy disappearing from their lives.”

“Really Brian! So now you are what? Father of the year? I can remember begging you to spend time with Gus. Now because I need a little time to myself I am super bitch who doesn’t are about her children.”

A quiet Brian stared into Lindsay’s face until she turned away.

“Yes I was not really attentive when Gus was a baby. I was uncomfortable with the whole idea of being a father but let’s be fair. I did come around and I have been as big a part of his life as you and Melanie would allow.

But my question is what the fuck are you thinking? Both Gus and JR are old enough to be really confused about what is going on in their lives. Do you have any plans to spend time with them?”

“I don’t think it would be good for the children to spend too much time with me right now. I know you don’t understand but I need time to figure out what I want to do with my life. I hope that starting this new job will help me figure some things out.

I felt like my hands were tied at the gallery and with this teaching job I hope to start to feel like myself again. Hopefully once I start to feel good about myself I can start to figure out how I want to proceed with my life.”

Brian saw that Gus had woken up and was sitting up looking for his parents so he got up and walked over to Gus without saying anything more to Lindsay. She started to pack up the picnic basket and watched Gus and Brian walk over to the swings. Gus squealed in delight as Brian pushed him on the swing. Lindsay found herself with a genuine smile for the first time she could remember in a long time. That unwelcome thought brought genuine tears to her eyes. Lindsay stood still and enjoyed feeling real emotions. It seemed to her she had been pretending to feel things for a long time and she wondered how and why she started doing that and more importantly how to stop.

Lindsay was roused from her thoughts by Gus, who was riding on his Daddy’s shoulders, telling her that they were going to walk to the pond to see the ducks. Lindsay said that sounded like fun and they all walked to the park’s pond together.

Back to the house Justin called Roxanne O’Brien. They had a good laugh about John & Patrick’s little escapade. Roxanne said she knew Kevin would be delighted to come and spend the afternoon playing with Gus. He said she would drop him off after lunch and pick him up before dinner. Justin let her know that Alice always kept gluten free cookies on hand so there was no need to bring snack food for Kevin.

Justin was in the studio putting finishing touches on his San Francisco commission when his cell phone rang. He glanced at the display before answering.

“Hello Mom.”

“Hi Honey. What are you doing?”

“I’m just finishing up a painting. What’s up with you?”

“I had a visitor at my office yesterday just as I was leaving. I thought I should let you know about it.”

Justin wondered where this conversation was going.

“Who was this visitor and why would I care about them?”

“It was Craig.”

“Oh. What did he want?”

“He wanted advice or my help in reconnecting with you.”

Justin wasn’t sure what to say.

“Are you still there Honey?”

“Yeah I’m just not sure what to say. He called me at the gallery yesterday and I told him I wasn’t ready to talk to him.”

“Yes he told me that. I told him that he had to wait for you to come to him and that if he couldn’t accept your relationship with Brian he should forget all about having any relationship with you. I also told him that none of us really missed him or were anxious to reconnect with him.”

Justin laughed. “I guess that wasn’t what he wanted to hear.”

“Well frankly my dear I don’t really give a damn.”

Justin laughed harder. Once he was able to talk he told Jennifer about John & Patrick. That story made Jennifer laugh.

“Now you can understand how I felt when you and Daphne were trying to carry out your schemes.”

“I don’t remember Daph and me really doing anything too awful.”

“You have a selective memory Sweetheart. I hope you weren’t too severe with John.”

“I took a page out of your parenting book and went with the guilt provoking speech and how I hoped he would learn from his mistake.”

“I guess I am proud about that but I’m not sure.”

Justin chuckled. “I’ll let you know if it works and then you can be proud. I’m making Jambalaya on Friday if you and Tucker want to come for dinner.”

“What’s the occasion?”

“Alice and Charlie are taking off on Friday to drive to their daughter’s house for the weekend. There is some big horse show in Louisa that Scott and a couple of the kids are competing at.”

“Sounds good. We’ll be there. I’ll let you get back to your painting.”

They said good bye and Justin ended the call. He spent a couple minutes wondering about how to proceed with Craig before pushing it to the back of his mind and returned to his art.

Peter wasn’t able to stay mad at his brother so they spent the day swimming and playing video games. John would never admit it but he was relieved his brother didn’t stay angry.

Gus, Brian and Lindsay observed the ducks in the park’s pond until Gus lost interest when an angry mother duck chased him for getting too close to her ducklings. Brian had to work hard not to laugh at his son’s wounded pride.

Gus rode on Brian’s shoulders, safe from any viscous ducks, as they walked back to the picnic area to gather up their belongings and walk to the car. It was a quiet ride back to the Peterson home. Gus got out of the car to give his Mommy a hug and kiss good bye.

“I hope you get happy soon Mommy so you can come back home.”

“I hope so too. I miss you my sweet boy.”

Gus just nodded as Brian lifted him back onto his booster seat and shut the car door.

Brian looked at Lindsay, his no expression face firmly in place.

“Get the help you need to figure out what the fuck you want out of life.”

He turned and got in the car before Lindsay could respond. As he drove away Brian looked in the rear view mirror and saw Lindsay still standing in the driveway tears running down her cheeks. He was glad that Gus didn’t turn around.

Gus was very quiet as Brian drove towards home.

“Sonny Boy are you still back there? You didn’t fall out the door did you?”

Gus giggled. “No, I didn’t fall out. You are being silly Daddy!”

“Well I am really glad you are still here with me Sonny Boy.”

“Can I ask you something Daddy?”

Brian so wanted to say “No” but realized that was not really an option.

“Sure Gus. You can always ask me anything.”

“Will Mommy get happy soon and come back home?”

Brian took a deep breath. “I wish I could give you an answer but I just don’t know. I don’t think even your Mommy knows what will make her happy. I’m really not sure how long it will take her to figure out what will make her happy again.”

Gus was quiet for minute and Brian scanned the road ahead in case he needed to pull over to comfort his son.

Finally Gus sighed. “That’s what I thought.”

Brian was happy that Gus did start to chat more about the picnic and the fun that they had at the park.

When they got home the kitchen was empty and the house was quiet. Gus looked around the room and out on the patio.

“I wonder if Kevin is coming over tomorrow? Where do you think Papa is?”

“My guess would be that your Papa is in his studio getting messy with paint.”

Gus laughed. “I am going to go up and check.”

Brian smiled at his son. “If Justin isn’t up there come find me in the study and we’ll search for him.”

Gus knocked on the studio door before going inside. Justin was indeed messy with paint; he gave Gus a big smile as he came into the room.

“Hi Little Man, did you have a good time on your picnic?”

“Yup. There were swings and a jungle Jim and a pond with ducks. One of the ducks was mean and came after me but Daddy put me up on his shoulders.”

Justin did his best not to laugh and was for the most part successful. Gus was still a little put out at the strangled laughter.

“It was a really mean duck Papa! Is Kevin coming over to play tomorrow?”

“Yes Gus, Kevin is coming over after lunch tomorrow. I’m glad that Daddy was there to keep the duck from hurting you.”

Gus nodded his head and was quiet for a few moments. “Can we have a talk Papa?”

“Sure we can. Let’s go sit and be comfortable.”

Gus ran ahead to the sitting area of the studio. Justin sat on the day bed there and pulled Gus onto his lap. Justin put his arms around Gus who settled back against Justin and placed his hands on top of Justin’s.

Since Gus didn’t say anything Justin started the conversation.

“What did you want to talk about Little Man?”

“Well I was glad to see Mommy today but she was still kind of sad. I told her I hoped she got happy soon and came home. She said she missed me but I don’t understand why she can’t come home.”

“Well I don’t think any of us really understand what Mommy’s problems are. I kind of think even she doesn’t understand why she is unhappy. Mommy says she needs some time to figure out how to get happy again. That doesn’t mean she doesn’t love you and miss you.”

Gus considered this for a few minutes.

“Do you think you or Daddy will ever get unhappy like Mommy?”

Justin tightened his grip on Gus.

“Your Daddy and I are really happy but no one can predict what will happen in the future. I do know that we will always love you just like your Mommy loves. You have a lot of people who love you. You have your Mama, Grandmom Jen, Grandmom Debbie, Uncle Ted and Uncle Blake, Auntie Em, Aunt Molly, your cousins, Alice and Charlie and, of course, your sister. You shouldn’t worry too much about other people’s happiness because you can’t do anything about that. You should just make sure you are happy that’s the only happiness we can control, our own.”

Justin could feel Gus relax back against him and Justin kissed him on top of the head.

“You do know that Daddy and I love you a lot.”

“Yeah I knew that. I love you too.”

“Let’s go find Daddy and see if we can interest him in watching a movie.”

Gus got down off Justin’s lap with a big smile on his face. “Daddy said he would be in the study. Let’s go get him.”

Brian got a huge smile on his face as Justin and Gus burst into the Study. He was easily persuaded to join them in the media room to watch a movie. John and Peter came up from the game room and joined the rest of the family in the media room.

Justin made popcorn some of which got eaten and some got used in a food fight. After the movie was over John, Peter and Gus played fish while Brian and Justin lay curled up on the sofa and laughed at the antics of the card players.

Eventually Brian called to order pizza for dinner. Later after Gus had gone to sleep Brian told Justin about the picnic and how fucked up he thought Lindsay was.

Justin was rousted out of bed early the next morning by Gus who said how long it had been since Papa made pancakes for breakfast and how much he missed eating them.

Once Justin had a cup of coffee and mixed the pancake batter he sent Gus up to tell his cousins to come down for breakfast. Gus seemed happy with family breakfast but Justin noticed he was quieter than normal and sat at the breakfast table as close as possible to Brian and even kept a small hand on his Daddy’s arm for much of the meal. Justin met Brian’s eyes, saw the concern there and smiled which Brian answered with a trademark smirk with raised eyebrows.

The arrival of Kevin captured Gus’s attention. John and Peter took the younger boys “exploring” in the words. Justin insisted John and Gus both take their cell phones with them. Gus called Brian’s cell about an hour after they left to let Daddy and Papa know they were having a lot of fun. They had seen a rat near the creek and several chipmunks in the woods and those sightings had raised the excitement level of their explorations.

Brian related this information to Justin who was occupied giving Brian a blow job during the phone conversation. By the time the explorers returned to the house Brian and Justin were relaxing on the patio. Justin went in to the kitchen to get Gus and Kevin a snack. Once they were refreshed by their snack Gus and Kevin persuaded Brian to kick around the soccer ball. John joined in the ball game while Peter and Justin were cheerleaders.

When Greg arrived to pick up his son, Kevin and Gus were in the family room taking turns reading to Justin as he prepared dinner. Kevin was unhappy about having to go home. Justin headed off a tantrum by promising Kevin and Gus could get together again next weekend. After Kevin left Justin helped Gus finish up his homework so he was ready for school on Monday.

Brian assembled a garden salad for dinner while Justin made a chicken stir fry. Gus helped by tossing the salad as Brian added dressing. Brian and Justin were relieved that Gus seemed to be behaving more normally.

After dinner Gus cheerfully helped his cousins with cleanup before he and Brian played a video game.

The next morning Justin made the supreme effort and got up in time to have breakfast with Brian and Gus. He gave them each a kiss good bye. Soon after they left Alice arrived and John & Peter came down for breakfast. All of them were surprised to see Justin sitting at the counter enjoying his second cup of coffee.

Brian arrived at his office after dropping Gus at school and was sitting at his desk when Carole buzzed him.

“Brian, there is a Craig Taylor here to see you. He doesn’t have an appointment and I told him you had scheduled meetings this morning.”

Brian silently cursed but out loud he said. “Send Mr Taylor in.”

Brian’s office was a very large room and his desk was at the far end from the door. Brian stayed seated at his desk as Craig came through the door and walked the length of the office. He stood in front of Brian’s desk and extended his hand. Brian just looked at the hand and made no attempt to touch it.

“Have a seat.”

Craig pulled his hand back and sat in one of the visitor chairs in front of the desk.

“Thank you for seeing me.”

“Why are you here?”

Craig tried a smile. “I know that our meetings in the past have not always been pleasant but I hope we can put that behind us and start fresh.”

“My memory is that none of our prior meeting were anything approaching pleasant. So I’ll ask again just why are you here?”

“I understand that I have made mistakes in the past in dealing with my son. I would like to try and rebuild a relationship with Justin. I’m here to ask you to let that happen. I understand that Justin won’t go against your wishes.”

Brian chuckled and shook his head. “You really have no idea who Justin is. Justin is the most stubborn person I know. If anyone thinks that I have some control over what Justin does they are dreaming. I want Justin to be happy. If having a relationship with you makes Justin happy I certainly wouldn’t do anything to stop that happening.

However I don’t think that relationship would make him happy so it would not be something I would encourage. I’m one of those people who thinks a tiger can’t change its stripes. You were a homophobic bigot in the past and I don’t have any reason to think you have changed.”

“I miss my son. I miss having a family. I suppose I always thought they would miss me and realize they needed me. I can see now that won’t happen. My family has you now. You pay for Molly’s college, you give Jennifer money to start a real estate company and you have Justin living in a mansion with his own art studio.”

Brian smiled. “Justin and I pay his sister’s college tuition. Jennifer was already a successful real estate agent when I loaned her the money to start her own firm. A loan she insisted on paying back although I told her it wasn’t necessary. Justin and I can afford to live in a very nice home. He needs a close by studio to pursue his very successful art career.

You seem to completely discount Justin’s income from his art. We are a team; we do things together. I believe you don’t understand our relationship. I am not the puppeteer pulling Justin’s strings; he is his own man, strong and independent.”

“Yet you alone lent money to my company and didn’t tell Justin you were doing it.”

“Justin was living in New York when I made that loan. I did that for Jennifer and Molly so you wouldn’t have an excuse to stop your support while they needed it. I will admit that it was wrong not to tell Justin and I was happy and relieved that he was more amused than angry when I did tell him about the loan.”

There was a knock at the office door and Cynthia walked into the room.

“Sorry to interrupt but Ted is here for your finance meeting. Your schedule is going to get backed up if we have to postpone that meeting.”

Craig stood up. “Thank you again for seeing me.”

Brian stayed seated. “Good bye.”

Cynthia was still standing by the door as Craig left. He paused beside Cynthia.

“I’m Craig Taylor, Justin’s father.”

Cynthia expression was the same as if she saw a rat climbing out of a sewer grate.

“I know who and WHAT you are.”

Craig continued out of the office and Ted walked into the office. Cynthia shut the door and turned to Brian.

“Are you okay?”

Brian chuckled. “I’m fantastic. I guess Carole sent for the Cavalry.”

“She did tell me Craig was here. I waited until Ted showed up for the meeting to interrupt you. What did Mr Taylor want?”

“For some reason he has decided he wants to have a relationship with Justin. He came here to ask me to let Justin pursue a relationship with him.”

Cynthia and Ted both smiled. Ted walked over to visitor chair and sat down after placing a package of information on Brian’s desk.

“He sure doesn’t understand Justin if he thinks you can control him.”

Cynthia left the two men to their meeting and headed back to her own office.

Ted had nothing unusual to report on Brian & Justin’s finances. He had spoken to Anabel Harper about the cost for donated eggs and the gestational surrogate. Ted was pleased that all three apartments in the Bloom building were rented. The rents were all on the high end of the range that Jennifer had told them to expect.

Ted recommended again that they hold back on buying another car. Brian smiled and nodded his head. Ted correctly interpreted that to mean that Brian would do what he wanted regardless of Ted’s recommendation.

At home Justin called Melanie at her office. He told her about Gus asking about Lindsay and that Brian had arranged a picnic. He wanted her to be aware that Gus had seemed a little off this weekend and had asked both Brian and Justin about when Lindsay would come home again.

Melanie was not happy.

“How could Brian go behind my back to arrange that picnic!”

“I don’t think Brian thought this had anything to do with you. Gus wanted to see Lindsay so Brian arranged it. There’s no reason that Gus couldn’t see Lindsay if that is what he wanted to do.”

“Well what about JR. Did you or Brian stop and think that maybe she would like to see Lindsay. That she missed her as much as Gus does?”

Justin took a deep breath. “Mel, we have no contact with JR. If she misses Lindsay you or Michael could arrange a meeting. We’ve had this discussion before. Brian and I love JR but Gus is Brian’s son and our relationship with him is very different than our relationship with JR.

Neither you nor Michael have contacted us about any issues JR is having. If we knew that JR wanted to see Lindsay we could have coordinated with Michael about them going along on the picnic.”

Mel sighed. “You’re correct. I just wish you had asked me about the picnic before Brian arranged it.”

“Why?”

“So I would be prepared for any questions Gus or JR might have about Lindsay and when or if she will come home.”

“That’s the reason for this call; to give you a heads up. We don’t want to do things behind your back but we are not going to run everything we do with Gus through you first. We never get any info about JR and how she is dealing with the separation so don’t act like we are keeping information from you.”

Melanie and Justin said good bye; both of them somewhat annoyed at the other person.

After Brian and Ted’s meeting was finished; Brian told Carole he was going out and would be back within the hour. He drove to the Bloom Gallery and parked in the lot.

Inside Brian spotted Pat Davis in the gift shop. A docent was showing some people through the gallery but no one else was in the gift shop. Pat saw Brian as he walked into the gift shop and smiled.

“Hello Brian. What brings you here this morning?”

“Justin told me about your conversation last Friday.”

Pat looked uncomfortable as Brian continued.

“Justin doesn’t know I was coming here today. When I tell him I expect he will say I shouldn’t have come. Justin likes to fight his own battles and gets annoyed if he feels I am trying to protect him.”

“But you still came here to see me.”

“Well I think that Lindsay left some of her venom behind and I believe that Lindsay is my issue hot Justin’s. I understand she told you that I would be concerned if the gallery didn’t make a profit and that I would make changes if there are no profits.”

Pat just nodded.

“This gallery is Justin’s to run anyway he sees fit. The only way I would get involved is if he asked for my help on something. My main concern is that Justin is happy. If this gallery never makes any profit but Justin is happy that would be okay with me. I know that Justin wants the gallery to be successful and profitable and he knows more about art and art galleries than I do so I expect that is the way things will work out.

I just wanted you to understand that Lindsay has a lot of ideas that are not based in reality. It is the money from Justin’s art that paid for our share of the gallery and it is Justin’s gallery to run any way he wants.”

Pat smiled. “Well Justin may be annoyed with you for coming but I appreciate you making sure I understand how things really are. Lindsay always seemed so sure that you would expect immediate profits. She thought she knew you better than Justin does.”

Brian shook his head. “No one in the world understands me as well as Justin does!”

Pat thanked him again for coming and Brian left.

Justin made sure he was happy with the canvas he had painted for Gillespie & Joyce before he called the shipping company to arrange for them to come to crate up the painting and ship it to San Francisco. He emailed the buyers and Rick Baily to let them know he had finished the painting and it would soon be on its way across the country.

Charlie had been to the hardware store and installed a lock on a pantry cabinet. He and Alice reconfigured the pantry so all alcoholic beverages were now under lock and key. Charlie checked with Justin to see how many copies of the key he should have made.

Justin said they just needed 3 copies. One copy Alice and Charlie could keep at the cottage, the second copy could go in the study’s wall safe and the final copy would be kept in the beverage refrigerator.
Justin discovered that instead of buying a new refrigerator they could just buy a keypad lock for the existing one. Inside the locked refrigerator they could keep the key for the pantry cabinet.
Charlie volunteered to go buy a lock and install it on the existing refrigerator. Justin gratefully agreed with Charlie’s idea.

When Justin brought John & Peter home from school Charlie was just finishing up the refrigerator lock. Peter gave his brother a dirty look and John flushed with embarrassment. Justin said that Alice had suggested these locks before John and Patrick had done their experimentation so no one held John personally responsible. Justin delivered that message while staring directly at Peter letting him know not to give his older brother a hard time over the new locks.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay had a good first day as the new middle school art teacher. Her classes went well and she felt a sense of accomplishment which she had lacked for a while. She also met an attractive History teacher in the faculty lounge.

Tim Bracken was in his second year teaching at this school. He had moved back to the Pittsburgh area from the west coast after an ugly divorce. They chatted about good restaurants in the area and made plans to go out for dinner together on Friday evening.

That night at dinner with her parents Lindsay was in such a positive mood that Nancy and Ron kept looking at each other across the table. Once Lindsay went up to her room Ron turned to his wife.

“Who did we just have dinner with? I can’t believe the change in Lindsay’s attitude after one day on the new job.”

Nancy shrugged. “Let’s not question it. Let’s just hope that it lasts and she can afford to get her own apartment soon!”

Ron raised his glass of scotch in a salute and took a big gulp before refilling his glass.
Chapter 97 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 97

When Brian got home Alice was alone in the kitchen. She showed Brian the new locks in the pantry and on the beverage refrigerator and explained Justin’s plan for the pantry key. She did point out the only place where liquor was not locked up was the study where the boys had actually tried drinking. Brian chuckled and said he would discuss that fact with Justin.

Brian got changed and walked over to the studio where Justin was relaxing on the day bed while reading an art magazine. Justin got up as soon as Brian entered the studio and came over to give Brian a welcome home kiss. Together they went back to the day bed. Brian reclined first and Justin arranged himself beside his lover, happy to have Brian’s arm firmly around his shoulders.

Brian started out by relating Alice’s comment about the study’s liquor cabinet which made Justin laugh. He said he would go to a furniture store the next day to buy a locking cabinet. Now that Justin was in a good mood Brian related the details of Craig’s visit. Justin was outraged by his father showing up at Brian’s office. He told Brian he shouldn’t have bothered to even talk to Craig.

Feeling he had Justin firmly on his side Brian told him about his talk with Pat Davis. Justin squirmed out of Brian’s embrace and sat up so he could stare down into Brian’s face.

“You did what?”

“Sunshine don’t get your panties in a bunch.”

Brian knew that was the wrong thing to say when he was sure he saw actual fire shoot out of Justin’s eyes.

“When the fuck are you going to stop thinking you have to ride in a white horse and rescue me! I know you find it hard to believe but I can solve my own issues at my own gallery. Of course now that you’ve castrated me there I guess I might as well sell it or just let you run it since you always know best.”

Brian attempted to get his arm around Justin again but he slapped him away and stood up glaring down at Brian.

Brian took a deep breath. “Do you think that you might be overreacting just a little?”

“NO! You do this all the time. You treat me like a child that needs big, strong Brian to take care of him.”

“Justin, the issues at the gallery were all due to bullshit Lindsay spewed there. I consider Lindsay my problem so I went to the gallery to solve the Lindsay issues. It has nothing to do with your managing your gallery and I certainly have no interest in castrating you, even figuratively.”

Justin sat back down but at a distance from Brian. “You could have talked to me first instead of just barging in.”

Brian smirked. “All that would have happened is that we would have had this conversation earlier and you would have wanted to put on all kind of restraints on what I was allowed to say. Than you would have fretted and worried if it was the right thing to do.”

Justin frowned. “Well I’m still not convinced it was the right thing for you to do.”

Brian moved a little closer to Justin and was pleased that he didn’t move away.

“You have to agree that Lindsay is my problem to deal with.”

“I don’t agree that any problem is solely yours or solely mine. We are partners and that means we share everything. That means we share both good things and bad things. I will concede that you are the reason Lindsay is a part of our lives. Of course since that means Gus is part of our lives you are still on the plus side.”

Brian reached over and pulled Justin down beside him. Justin rolled into Brian’s side.

“So Sunshine, am I forgiven?”

“I still wish you would have talked to me first but you know I love you too much to stay angry at you.”

Brian pulled Justin in for a kiss.

“I really was just trying to negate the venom Lindsay left behind. You said Pat was concerned because Lindsay told her I would make a big issue out of immediate profits. Now Pat knows that was a lie.”

Justin groaned. “How is it that you can always talk your way out of trouble?”

“It’s a gift Sunshine, just accept it.”

Justin laughed as Brian pulled him in for another kiss which might have led to more except there was a knock on the studio door. John announced that Alice said dinner was ready. Brian said to tell Alice that her timing was lousy. A laughing Justin said they would be right down.

Charlie was waiting in the kitchen when Brian and Justin emerged from the back stairs.

“No one has been using the pool much these days. We’re spending a lot of money to heat it. Did you want me to have the pool company come and close it for the winter?”

Brian and Justin glanced at each other and Justin shrugged. Brian nodded at Charlie.

“Yeah I guess it’s time. Call and schedule it for next week.”

The Uncles seemed to be in such a good mood that Peter looked at Justin.

“Could we have one last barbeque and have our friends over this weekend?”

Justin first thought was Brian’s dislike of having people over too frequently and was about to say he didn’t think a barbeque was a good idea.

Brian wasn’t sure that Justin has completely forgiven him so he quickly answered.

“That sounds like a good idea. We’ll have an end of summer barbeque.”

An amazed Justin stared at Brian. “Are you sure?”

“Why not Sunshine. We’ll have one last pool party to end the season and invite everyone.”

“”Everyone?”

“Yeah. The O’Briens, the Gardners, Mother Taylor and Tucker, Mikey and Ben, Melanie, Debbie and Carl, Theodore and Blake and Cynthia and her man of the moment.”

An amazed Justin stared at Brian. “Are you sure you want to do that?”

Brian smiled at the amazed expression on his partner’s face. It was worth putting up with the invasion of all those people to see the shocked expression on Justin’s face.

“You should know by now I don’t say things I don’t mean.”

Justin gave Brian a hug. “You never cease to amaze me Mr Kinney!”

They sat down at the kitchen table and Brian groaned as Alice put a platter piled with stuffed pork chops on the table along with baked sweet potatoes and fresh peas from the garden. There was also a big bowl of salad.

Alice and Charlie said good bye and left for their cottage.

Brian took a portion of pork chops and immediately scooped out the stuffing onto Justin’s plate. Justin chuckled. “Thanks, I love Alice’s stuffing. You don’t know what you’re missing.”

“I know I’m missing an extra hour on the treadmill by not eating it.”

John kicked his brother under the table and they smiled at each other amused by their uncles. Brian gave them a look which had them both laughing. Justin smacked Brian’s arm.

“Let the boys eat their dinner.”

That resulted in John and Peter laughing louder.

After dinner Justin checked with John and Peter to be sure their homework was completed. While the boys did cleanup Justin took a call from Daphne and Brian headed to the home gym.

After kitchen duty John joined his uncle in the gym and Peter retired to his bedroom to read. Out on the patio Justin laughed and caught up with Daphne. She had the weekend off and was coming to Pittsburgh. Of course she was planning to stay with Justin and Brian. Justin told her about the plans for the end of summer barbeque and told her to invite her parents.

After hanging up with Daphne Justin checked to be sure the doors were all locked and went up to the master bedroom. A freshly showered Brian joined him after his workout and a short time later a delighted Justin found himself on his back with his legs resting on Brian’s shoulders while Brian’s hard cock thrust into his willing ass.

Afterward a very contented Justin lay curled against Brian’s side. His head resting on Brian’s shoulder and his arm slung over Brian’s stomach. Brian’s arm was holding Justin firmly against him. They chatted and laughed and kissed. Brian was happy that their brief unpleasantness from earlier in the evening seemed to be all in the past.

When Brian’s alarm went off the next morning a half asleep Justin sighed and tightened his hold on Brian. Brian couldn’t bring himself to leave his favorite blonde so he settled back against his pillows. It was almost an hour later when Justin opened his eyes and looked into Bran’s face.

“Didn’t your alarm already go off?”

“You didn’t seem like you wanted me to leave so I stayed in bed.”

Brian was rewarded with a big sunshine smile before Justin disappeared under the bed covers to deliver a good morning blowjob.

John and Peter were waiting by the front door for Mary Gardner to pick them up for school and were surprised to see Brian coming down the stairs. He normally left for work when they were having breakfast.

Brian saw the surprised on their face and smirked at them. Just than Mary’s car horn sounded. Brian gave the boys a wave good bye.

“Be good children at school.”

John and Peter looked at each other and rolled their eyes as they headed out the door.

In the kitchen Alice pushed down the toaster already loaded with wheat bread as soon as Brian walked into the room. She knew he hadn’t left so, unlike his nephews, she was prepared for his appearance.
Just as Brian was getting ready to leave Justin made his appearance in the kitchen.

“Sunshine! Just in time to wish me a good day in the salt mines.”

Justin chuckled. “I can understand some of the Kinnetik employees thinking they are working in the salt mines but not you Mr Kinney.”

Brian smiled as Justin came over to where he was standing. He leaned down and delivered a hard kiss to Justin’s soft lips.

“Have a good day Brian. I’ll miss you.”

“Later Sunshine.”

“Later.”

A dreamy eyed Justin grabbed a bagel and the cream cheese from the refrigerator while Alice poured him a mug of coffee. While Justin toasted his bagel Alice cut up an apple and orange and put it on the counter beside where Justin was sitting.

They discussed what Alice should order for the barbeque as Justin ate his breakfast. Once they had the menu worked out for Saturday Justin went up to his studio.

Justin’s cell rang and he saw the call was from Anabel Harper. She told him she had a prospective surrogate for him and Brian to meet. The woman had already been a surrogate for another couple that Anabel represented. She was available for lunch on Thursday. Since the potential surrogate lived in the Pittsburgh it would be better to meet her somewhere in the city.

Justin suggested Le Mont on Mount Washington at 1 PM on Thursday and Anabel said she would arrange that with the surrogate, Megan Long. Justin made the lunch reservation after calling Carole to be sure Brian’s schedule was clear. He asked her not to tell Brian that he had called.

Justin set up a fresh canvas and started a new painting to help him deal with all the emotions he was feeling: excitement, apprehension, anticipation & happiness with a healthy dose of fear & trepidation.

At Kinnetik Brian got a less welcome call from the Emergency Room at Allegheny General. Brian felt as if he had spent more than enough time at the ER this year but a nurse called him to say that Joan had suffered a fall at home and was brought to the ER by ambulance.

Brian sighed deeply but agreed to come over to the hospital. When he arrived he was ushered into a cubicle where Joan was hooked up to an IV. She gave a small shrug as Brian walked into the cubicle.

“Sorry to bother you but I didn’t know who else to have them call.”

“So Mother, what happened?”

“I was going upstairs to bed last night and as I started up the steps I felt dizzy. The next thing I remember is waking up this morning on the living room floor. I crawled to the phone and called 911. I told them Mrs Curry across the street had a key to the front door.”

Brian nodded staying as far as possible from the gurney his mother was lying on.

“Were you drunk?”

“NO! Of course not!”

“Is that the truth or just what you want people to believe?”

Joan considered her answer for a moment.

“I admit I had a drink but I don’t think I was drunk.”

Before Brian could ask his mother is she even knew how much she drank a doctor walked in to the cubicle.

The doctor smiled at Joan before turning to Brian.

“So you are Mrs Kinney’s son. I’m Doctor Gilmore I’ve been taking of your Mom this morning.”

Brian nodded. “I’m Brian Kinney.”

“Well Brian I’m sure you are concerned about Mom and we do have some things we should discuss but there are no serious injuries. The X-rays we’ve taken show no broken bones and no signs of any internal bleeding. That is all good news but we do have some things we need to talk about.”

“Such as the alcohol content in Joan’s blood?”

Joan was instantly annoyed. “Brian!”

The doctor looked uncomfortable.

“It does appear that Mom probably had an after dinner cocktail or two last night. Mrs Kinney is also anemic. Do you have meals with your Mom very often?”

Brian gave a short bitter laugh.

“Thankfully no. We are not a close family. The last time we had a meal together was about a month ago for my nephew’s birthday. No one who attended that dinner is anxious to repeat that experience.”

Doctor Gilmore looked very uncomfortable.

“Is there any other family member who is in closer touch with Mrs Kinney?”

Brian shook his head.

“Thankfully my father is dead. My only sibling is my sister who is currently in prison for conspiring to kidnap my partner. My mother has one sister that she is in sporadic contact with and she lives in upper New York State and is actually older than Joan.”

Although Joan was annoyed by Brian’s attitude he had told the truth and when the doctor looked over at her she had nothing to add.

Doctor Gilmore looked even more uncomfortable.

“When the nurse took her history Mrs Kinney said she often doesn’t bother to prepare meals just for herself. I think she has just been snacking and not getting a balanced diet. That would account for her anemia and if she is accustomed to having a cocktail in the evening Mrs Kinney needs to be eating better.

Would it be possible for you to either prepare meals for her or oversee that she is eating properly. Even if you could only share a few meals a week that would be a big help.”

Joan opened her mouth but Brian responded first.

“My partner and I live in Washington County. We have custody of my two nephews since neither their mother nor grandmother were able to care for them. I don’t think either Joan or I are interested in sharing meals on anything like a regular basis. As far as her having an evening cocktail; my mother is an alcoholic. Her alcohol consumption goes way past a single drink in the evening.”

Joan did speak up now.

“Brian has no idea how much I drink doctor. It has been many years since we lived in close proximity.”

“Well Mrs Kinney some of results from your blood tests do show some abnormal readings for your liver function. That could be a result of consuming larger than normal amounts of alcohol. It would be great if you could cut back on that. The other issue is you preparing meals for yourself.”

“I’m a grown woman. I can take care of feeding myself.”

Brian snorted.

“Joan was never much of a cook. I can’t blame her for not wanting to eat what she prepares. Is there a social worker or something here that can arrange meal deliveries for her?”

“Yes. I can arrange for a social worker to come here and talk to you both. I’m going to unhook your IV Mrs Kinney. You are free to go home.”

After the doctor left Joan Kinney sat up on the gurney.

“I don’t need meals delivered to me.”

“Well I am going to have them delivered. You should eat them if you don’t want to wind up back here on a regular basis. Personally I don’t care of you throw them out but the meals will be delivered.”

Brian called his car service to arrange for a town car to drive Joan home. When the social worker came Brian arranged for lunch and dinner to be delivered to his Mother’s home each day. He told the social worker where to send the bills.

Brian walked Joan to the ER exit where the town car was waiting.

“Good bye Mother.”

He was not surprised when Joan simply got into the town car without saying anything.

When Brian got back to the office Carole had a worried look on her face.

“Brian, is everything okay?”

“Everything is fine.” Brian hurried into his office before Carole could prolong the conversation.

Brian was not surprised when a short time later there was a knock on his office door. He did wonder if it would be Cynthia or Ted. Once he yelled “Come in.” Ted came in through the door.

“So Theodore, did you win or lose the coin toss with Cynthia?”

Ted had a small smile on his face.

“I wanted to be the one to come and talk to you.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

Ted just shrugged. “Is there anything I can do for you?”

“Nope! Joan managed to get herself liquored up and fell off the stairs last night. She came to this morning on the living room floor and called 911. Doctor told her she is anemic from not eating regular meals. You can expect a bill from the car service for taking her home today and a weekly bill from Meals on Wheels for delivering food to Joan. She was always a fucking lousy cook so I can’t really blame her for not eating what she prepares.”

Ted chuckled. “Well I guess that is good news.”

“I’m really not sure. A large part of me wishes the bitch had died but I can’t help feeling some relief from an obscure and very confused area of my brain. Anyway the alcohol content of her blood embarrassed her so that is a good thing. I got to tell the ER doc that Claire is in prison and no one else really give a damn about Joan. So all in all the trip to the hospital wasn’t a total loss.”

“Well I’m glad it wasn’t worse.”

“By the way we are having an end of summer barbeque on Saturday. You and your little family are invited.”

Ted smile grew wider. “Thanks for the invite Brian. I hate to think what Justin had to promise you in order for you to agree to that.”

Brian smirked. “Don’t spend too much time wondering about it.”

After Ted left his office Brian buzzed Cynthia in her office to invite her to the barbeque along with whoever her man of the moment was. Cynthia changed her male companions frequently and was careful not to get too serious with anyone.

************************************************************************************

Lindsay second day of teaching left her a little frazzled when the assistant principal sat in one of her classes. Lindsay still felt pleased with how her classes went. The students actually seemed to pay attention to what she had to say. She had lunch with Tom Bracken and a couple other teachers. She noticed that Tom ate a packaged sandwich that he probably bought at a convenience store on his way to school.
*************************************************************************************
After the shipping company left with the San Francisco painting Justin headed into Washington to a furniture they has used before. He looked at several locking cabinets that would fit into the study’s décor. The saleswoman who helped him smiled and told Justin he looked too young to have teenagers. Justin laughed and said they were aging him fast. He picked a cabinet and arranged to have it delivered the next day.

When Brian got home Justin was anxious to tell him about their lunch on Thursday and that he had bought a locking liquor cabinet for the study. Brian was very pleased by both things and they discussed the lunch and what they hoped to find out about the possible surrogate.

Eventually Brian told Justin about Joan’s fall and his visit to the ER to see her. Justin agreed that Joan was a tremendous pain in the ass. He was glad that Brian arranged for meals to be delivered. He didn’t express his doubts that Joan would even bother to eat them.

At dinner Brian brought his nephews up to date on their Grandmother and her health problems. John vocalized what Justin had thought and said he didn’t think his Grandmother would eat regularly even if the meals were delivered to her. Brian agreed and Peter just looked sad.

Justin spent most of Wednesday at the gallery. He and Pat had a good discussion about his ideas and plans for the gallery. They talked about Brian coming to talk with her and how she appreciated him doing that. Justin still wasn’t happy that Brian did it without telling him but he could see that the meeting with Brian had assured Pat that Lindsay really didn’t know what she was talking about.

*************************************************************************************

Lindsay was up early on Wednesday. She made fancy tuna salad with hard boiled eggs and sweet pickles. Last night after dinner she had borrowed her mother’s car to drive to a bakery and get some good rolls for sandwiches and some cookies for dessert. She packed everything up in an insulated bag and was out to the bus stop in plenty of time.

When Lindsay got to school she put the bag in the teachers’ lounge refrigerator. She found Tom in his classroom and told him that she had brought lunch for him. Tom seemed really pleased and thanked her. Lindsay stayed in his classroom to chat until shortly before the school day was due to start.

They ate lunch together and Tom was lavish in his praise for the sandwich. Lindsay ignored the looks she got from the other teachers. After school Lindsay as waiting at the bus Tom pulled up in his car and offered her a ride home.

During the ride Tom told Lindsay that he had been married and got divorced almost a year ago. Lindsay told him she had just ended a long time relationship and that she had a son who was seven years old. She also told him she was temporarily living with her parents while she decided how she wanted to proceed in life. When they got to the Petersons’ home she invited Tom in for a drink but he said maybe another time. As he drove away Lindsay stood for some time looking after the car.

*************************************************************************************

On Wednesday Brian took care of inviting Mikey to the barbeque and went to the diner for lunch so he could invite Debbie and Carl. Justin was taking care of inviting Emmett, his mother and Tucker. When Brian got home Justin and Alice were going over some final plans for the barbeque. Alice was going to make potato salad and her special deviled eggs on Thursday before leaving for the weekend.

Brian teased them about their planning until Justin reminded him that it was Brian’s own idea to have this barbeque. Justin suggested maybe Brian would like to take over planning the menu which sent Brian hurrying upstairs to change his clothes. He could hear the laughter from Alice and Justin as he ran up the stairs.

When Brian reappeared Alice had left for the day but Justin still had a big smile on his face.

“Sometimes you are very amusing Mr Kinney.”

“And sometimes you can be kind of annoying Sunshine.”

Justin chuckled. “But you still love me even if I’m annoying.”

Brian smirked. “You are too damn sure of yourself.”

Justin shook his head. “No Brian! I am sure of you.”

Brian’s answer to that was to grab Justin and deliver a passionate kiss to his partner. Justin’s arms went around Brian’s neck and held him close.

Peter and John walked into the kitchen to check on when dinner would be ready. They looked at the uncles and smiled. John shook his head.

“Is this romance going to delay dinner for very long?"

Justin laughed as he and Brian disengaged. “Dinner is meatloaf, mashed potatoes and broccoli. I just have to steam the broccoli and we’ll be ready to eat.”

Brian frowned. “You two have lousy timing.”

Peter smiled at his uncle. “If we waited until you and Uncle Justin were done kissing we’d probably starve to death.”

Brian just rolled his eyes and told the boys to set the kitchen table for dinner.

The next day a very nervous Justin appeared at Kinnetik at 11:30 AM. Brian looked up with a smile when Justin came through his office door. He very deliberately looked at his watch.

“Just a little early to leave for lunch Sunshine.”

“Don’t tease me Brian. I’m so fucking nervous I feel like I am going to throw up at any moment.”

Brian got up and came across the room to envelop Justin in a hug.

“Try not to vomit on the carpet or any furniture. The smell is really hard to get rid of.”

Justin chuckled as he snuggled against his lover’s chest.

“Well I feel better right now. Can we stay this way for the rest of the day?”

“Can we sit down or do we need to keep standing for the next hour until it is time to leave for lunch?”

Justin appeared to seriously consider the suggestion for a moment before replying.

“I think it will be okay if we sit. Just don’t let go of me.”

Brian kissed the top of Justin’s head.

“Sunshine you know I would never willingly let go of you.”

They sat together on the couch in the visitors’ area. Brian grabbed the phone from the side table. He buzzed Carole and told her to hold all his calls and that he did not want to be disturbed.
Justin was pasted to Brian’s side.

“Brian, I’m fine now. I don’t want to interfere with Kinnetik’s business. You go ahead and work at your desk. I’ll just sit here and wait.”

Brian shook his head and tightened his already firm grip around Justin.

“There is no where I would rather be and there is nothing as important to me as you are.”

Justin tilted his head back to meet Brian’s lips for a kiss. After the kiss Justin actually sighed in contentment.

“I do really love you Brian. I can’t imagine my life without you in it. You ARE my life!”

“Right back at you Sunshine.”

They stayed snuggled together in the sofa until about quarter after twelve when Justin started to fidget a little. Brian chuckled.

“Okay Justin. It’s too early but we’ll leave now.”

“There might be traffic. I don’t want to be late.”

Brian just laughed as he went over to his desk to put on his suitcoat and get his car keys. They arrived at the restaurant fifteen minutes early but Brian didn’t say a word. They sat at the table and Justin quickly polished off a glass of wine which did seem to calm him down some.

They sat there waiting with Brian’s hand resting gently on Justin’s thigh. Justin kept watching the entrance. About 1:15 a tall woman, wearing a worn brown dress that looked a size too small for her with a lime green scarf tied tightly around her neck in a bow, walked up to the host’s station. Justin could feel Brian’s hand tense. He knew if this was their possible surrogate Brian was not feeling positive about her.

As she was led over to their table both men stood and Justin held out his hand.

“Hello. You must be Megan. I’m Justin and this is Brian, my partner.”

Megan smiled shyly as she shook their hands. “Nice to meet you.”

She sat down and the waiter came over to get her drink order. Brian asked for another glass of wine for both him and Justin. Megan perused the menu and Justin could see her eyes open wider.

“Order whatever you like Megan. Lunch is our treat.”

“Wow thanks! I’ve never been here before. The food is really expensive. My husband will be sorry he missed this. Great view too.”

Brian remained silent and Justin could feel the disapproval rolling off him in waves. Justin was careful to keep a smile on his face although he couldn’t help noticing Megan’s dirty fingernails as she nervously kneaded her napkin.

“So you are married. Do you have any children?”

“Yeah I have a son from my former boyfriend and my husband and I have a girl. She’s four.”

“I know you have been a surrogate before. That’s a very generous thing to do. How does your husband feel about you being a surrogates again?”

“This is kind of like my thing. He just kinds of ignores the whole process.”

Justin’s smile faded a little.

“That’s kind of hard to do isn’t it? I mean being pregnant is pretty obvious to see.”

Megan just shrugged as the waiter came over to take their orders. An hour and a half later Brian and Justin were in the car heading back to Kinnetik. Bran hadn’t said anything and Justin kept up a steady conversation mostly with himself about anything except surrogacy.

They were stopped at a traffic light when Brian turned to look at Justin.

“You do know she’s not acceptable as our surrogate, right?”

Justin nodded. “Yeah.”

“Okay. So do you want to call the lawyer or do you want me to do it?”

“I’ll call her. She said there were other potential surrogates.”

The light turned green and Brian took one more look at the forlorn blonde beside him.

“Shall we just go home? We can get your SUV some other time.”

“No Brian. I have to pick up the boys at school and I’ll need my car to pick up Daphne at the airport tomorrow. I’m fine really!”

“Fine?”

“Yes, I’m disappointed but I need to be realistic. This is the first potential surrogate we met. It’s probably really better not to pick the first one. We should interview a few women before we make a final decision.”

Brian chuckled. “There’s my little cockeyed optimist twink. Always looking at that sunny side of the street.”

Justin punched Brian arm lightly. “Broadway tune metaphors? You really are gay.”

“That’s what convinced you? I would have thought all the blowjobs and ass fuckings would have been more of an indication.”

Both men laughed and they both felt better when Brian parked in the Kinnetik garage. After a few kisses good bye, Justin drove towards Washington and Brian went back to his office to catch up on everything he had ignored during Justin’s visit and their ill-fated lunch meeting.

End Notes:

Hope that everyone who has celebrated a holiday or will celebrate a holiday has a really wonderful one.  Sorry for such a long delay between update, busy time of year! 

Chapter 98 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 98

When Justin got home Alice was just putting the finished deviled eggs into the refrigerator. She told him she had aired out the big guest room for Daphne’s use. Justin gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Have a great time with Linda and Scott and the kids. I can finish up dinner. You go get your packing done so you and Charlie can get an early start in the morning.”

With a smile and another hug for Justin, Alice left. Justin went to the study to call Anabel Harper and tell her that Megan was not a good match as a surrogate.

Anabel was surprised by Megan’s appearance and attitude at lunch. She said Megan’s husband had been supportive of her first surrogacy and she wondered if they were having trouble in their marriage.

Anabel said she had a couple other possibilities in mind and would contact another surrogate about meeting with Justin and Brian.

The next morning Brian was delighted when Justin joined him for a morning shower and fuck. Justin headed down to the kitchen while Bran got dressed. When Brian got downstairs Justin, John and Peter were chatting in the kitchen while they ate breakfast.

Brian gave Justin a quick kiss. “I see it wasn’t just for me that you got out of bed early.”

Justin chuckled. “It is just a little sad that you would be jealous of your own nephews.”

Brian frowned as John & Peter laughed. Justin looked a Brian with a huge smile on his face and Brian was unable to keep frowning. When Brian took time to think about the influence Justin had over him it almost scared him but it was also the source of a great amount of happiness so he usually just accepted it without too much introspection.

Once Justin saw Brian off to work and the boys off to school he started to cut up some of the ingredients for his Jambalaya before he had to go to the airport to pick up Daphne.

At 11:30 Justin was waiting in the land side terminal by the shuttle train exit. He watched for Daphne each time a train arrived from the air side terminal where the planes arrived. He spotted Daphne and got a big smile on his face. Daphne saw Justin waiting and gave him a wave.

Once she was clear of the train arrival area Daphne ran over and threw herself into Justin’s open arms. He spun her around as they both laughed. An older woman patted Daphne’s arms.

“You’re very lucky my dear to have a boyfriend so happy to see you.”

That remark made Justin and Daphne laugh harder as the woman walked away. Holding hands the friends walked to the baggage claim area.

On the way back home Justin stopped in town. First they went to the butcher. As they walked through the door the man behind the counter smiled.

“Hi Justin! I have your order all ready for you. Did Alice and Charlie get an early start this morning?”

Justin chuckled. “Hi Frank. Their car was gone before I got out of bed so it looks like it was an early start.”

Frank brought two large bags out from behind the counter and was introduced to Daphne as he handed her a bag.

They put the butcher bags in Justin’s SUV before walking down the street to the seafood shop.

The walked into the seafood shop and again the man behind the counter gave them a big smile.

“Hi Justin. I’ve got everything ready for you. Alice told me you would be coming in around this time. This must be your friend Daphne.”

“Hi Bob. Yes this is Daphne. As Alice probably already told you, we have known each other almost our whole lives.”

“Alice did mention that. Hope she and Charlie have a good trip. I’m sure they’ll enjoy spending time with their grandkids.”

Justin agreed and Bob produced one large bag. Justin thanked Bob. Daphne is surprised by the workers in both these stores knowing Justin by name. After the seafood store Justin & Daphne walked back to the car and drove home.

When they got to the house, Justin carried Daphne’s suitcase up to the guest room. He left her alone to “freshen up” and went down to the kitchen. He put away the meat and fish for tomorrow’s barbeque and started to cut up some salad ingredients.

Daphne reappeared in comfortable clothes. She got herself a bottle of water from the refrigerator and sat on a stool at the kitchen counter.

“I thought we’d have a salad for lunch. Alice made a couple of those chicken breasts you like marinated in lime and tequila.”

Daphne smiled. “That sounds perfect. Alice never forgets anything does she?

Justin shook his head and smiled as he pushed a cucumber and knife across the counter for Daphne to cut up. After lunch they talked and laughed while Justin worked on his jambalaya until it was time for Justin to go and pick up the boys at school.

At Washington Academy Peter & Josh were standing with a group of friends when Justin pulled up. Peter called to John who was talking with Patrice Anton and her brother Bill by the school doors. Justin smiled but made up his mind not to say anything to John.

Peter & Josh climbed into the back seat and John got in the passenger seat beside Justin. As Justin made his way off the school grounds Peter spoke up.

“Uncle Justin. Josh’s Mom has to go to a business dinner tonight and his Dad has to work late. Can Josh come home with us and stay overnight? We can help get ready for the barbeque tomorrow.”

“Josh can come home with us but I’ll have to talk to his Mom or Dad about him spending the night.”

Josh chimed in. “They won’t care as long as it is okay with you and Uncle Brian.”

John groaned. Do I get a vote? I’m the one that will have to put up with them carrying on all night.”

Justin chuckled. “I’ll take that in to account when I make a final decision.”

Peter wasn’t sure if Uncle Justin was kidding or not but was annoyed by his brother’s comment.

“At least Josh and I won’t be getting into the whiskey like you and Patrick did.”

An angry John turned in his seat to give his brother a dirty look.

Justin spoke up. “Peter! You know that is not something that is supposed to be brought up. That incident is over and it is certainly not your place to resurrect it. Don’t give me a reason to take Josh home now. Apologize to your brother.”

“I’m sorry John. You just made me angry but I shouldn’t have brought up you and Patrick drinking.”

John shrugged. “It’s okay. I shouldn’t have said anything about Josh staying overnight.”

Justin glanced in the rear view mirror at a nervous looking Josh. He smiled.

“Well I’m glad we are all friends again. I’ll call Josh’s parents when we get home.”

Daphne was stirring the jambalaya when the boys and Justin came through the door. Josh was telling Uncle Justin that he should call his Mom since his Dad was working the lab and couldn’t be disturbed. Peter was telling him that Josh could wear some of his clothes and that he had a swimsuit in the pool house for tomorrow. John was rolling his eyes.

Justin told them to take their school stuff upstairs and to change out of their school clothes. He called Mary Gardner who said that Bill would be home by 7PM so there was no reason that Josh had to stay overnight. Justin told her that is was no problem for Josh to stay and he could help get things set up in the morning. Mary agreed to her son staying and said she would text Bill to let him know.

When Justin got off the phone Daphne was looking at him and shaking her head in amazement.

“What’s up Daph?”

“I just can’t get over what an adult you have become. I mean you are like a Dad to John and Peter, you have store owners that call you by name and you and Brian are in this really great relationship. I feel like I am still trying to figure things out and you have your life in order. It’s amazing!”

Justin got a big smile on his face. “Sometimes I can’t believe my life. I’m always so glad when you visit and we can pretend to be silly teenagers again!”

A couple hours later Justin and Daphne were sitting at the counter having a glass of wine and laughing when Gus burst into the room.

“Hi Papa. Hi Aunt Daphne. Daddy was right!”

Brian came through the door to the garage with a smirk on his face. Justin pulled Gus into a hug and gave him a kiss.

“What is Daddy right about?”

“He said that you and Aunt Daphne would be laughing. He said the two of you laugh all the time.”

Justin frowned at Brian over Gus’s head. “Sometimes Daddy thinks he knows everything.”

Gus giggled. “Guess what happened today at school Papa?”

“What happened Little Man?”

“We had an art class and the teacher told me my shading was excellent. She asked me who taught me how to do shading. I told her that my Papa taught me and that you are an artist.”

Justin smiled, pleased that Gus was so happy. “I’m glad you did so well in art.”

Gus nodded his head with a big smile on his face.

“The art teacher asked me what your name was. When I told her she knew who you were and she said you were very talented and I was lucky that you were teaching me about art stuff. Isn’t that awesome!”

“That is really awesome!”

A very happy Gus moved on to Daphne to give her a hug. Brian told him to take his stuff upstairs and change into some play clothes. As Gus darted out of the kitchen both Brian and Justin called after him not to run on the stairs. Daphne laughed.

Brian came over to give Justin a kiss and looked over at Daphne. “I’m glad that we amuse you.”

“No one amuses me more.”

Brian just snorted as he left the room to go upstairs and change his clothes. Daphne called after him to not run on the stairs which made Justin burst into laughter.

Jennifer and Tucker arrived in time for dinner. All four boys made a big fuss over Grandmom Jen. Justin smiled at how pleased his mother was with all the attention.
Jennifer asked Daphne if her parents were coming to the barbeque. Daphne told her she thought so but they were freaking out over having to drive “all the way to Washington” and “finding the house out in the country”. Jennifer smiled and said she would call the Chanders and let them know she and Tucker would pick them up and take them home after the barbeque.

Dinner conversation was lively with Gus, Peter & John all competing to relate what happened in school. Daphne was fascinated that Justin handled most of the conversation with the boys but Brian did chime in on occasion. Jennifer noticed Daphne’s interest in the dinner conversation. She leaned over to her and whispered in her ear.

“Not really the Brian we have all gotten used it over the years.”

A wide eyed Daphne nodded her head. Tucker, in full teacher mode, entered the conversation to ask the boys about their studies. Brian seems relieved by the change in the conversations direction.

***********************************************************************************

At lunch on Friday Tom asks Lindsay if she would like to go out for an early dinner after school. Lindsay is thrilled to accept and insists that they go Dutch.
They go to a local restaurant for dinner and joke about being there with all the senior citizens for the early bird specials. After dinner they go in to the restaurant’s bar and have a couple drinks before Tom drives Lindsay to her parents’ house.

Lindsay suggests they get together the next afternoon if Tom doesn’t have anything planned. Tom happily agrees and says he will pick up Lindsay around one o’clock. When Tom pulls up at the house Lindsay turns in her seat before getting out and they kiss briefly and then again for a longer time. A smiling Lindsay walks up the path to the front door and turns and waves to Tom before going in the house.

*************************************************************************************

The next morning everyone is up early and Justin hands out assignments at breakfast. Daphne is included in assignment of tasks. When she protests that she is a guest Justin just laughs and ignores the comment.

Around noon the first guests arrive, it is Debbie & Carl along with Michael, Ben & JR. Much to Michael’s annoyance JR rushes to Uncle Jus for a hug and kiss. Debbie is delighted to see Daphne and envelopes her in one of her signature hugs which leaves Daphne a little short of breath.

Next to arrive were the O’Briens. Kevin raced over to Brian and gives him a hug around his knees.

“Hi Uncle Brian. Thanks for inviting us that was very polite of you! Where’s Gus?”

Brian smiles down at the little boy. “I’m glad you were able to come. Gus is in the house.”

Gus observed the arrival of his friend and came running out the patio doors. Both boys squeal as they ran at each other at top speed. They were able to stop before knocking each other over and give each other a hug. Gus took the lead.

“Come on in the kitchen with me. I’m helping Aunt Daphne make dip for the vegetables. You can help too.”

Kevin grabbed Gus’s hands and both boys headed back to the kitchen at top speed just as Patrick, Greg and Roxanne walked up to Brian.

Roxanne gave Brian a hug. Brian smiled and looked at Patrick. “John, Peter and Josh are down in the game room. Go ahead down and tell them it is time to come up and enjoy the great outdoors.”

Patrick thanked him and made his way into the house. The other guests arrived quickly and the party was in full swing.

Jennifer, Debbie, Viola and Mrs Chanders sat in a circle with a pitcher of Sangria on the table in the middle of the circle. Tucker, Rusty, Ben and Bill Gardner were busy discussing academia. JR and Nina were paddling around the shallow end of the pool carefully watched over by Ted and Michael. Mary & Roxanne soaked in the hot tub while Roxanne kept her eye on Gus and Kevin who were in the pool having a catch with John and Patrick. Josh & Peter were taking turns doing somersaults off the diving board.

Brian, Greg, Mr Chanders, Cynthia and her man on the month were chatting together over near the house. Justin, Blake, Emmett and Daphne were standing in a circle gossiping and laughing. Daphne was facing the gate to the driveway and was the first person to see Lindsay and Tom come through the gate.

The shock on Daphne’s face caused Justin to turn around. He quickly replaced the initial shocked expression on his face with a smile. He glanced quickly at Brian whose expression was not happy. Justin turned towards Lindsay and Tom and started to walk towards them.

Jennifer has quickly observed the situation and as Brian started to move towards the gate she quickly got up and intercepted him. She put her hand on Brian’s arm which made him stop and look at her.

“Sweetheart, let Justin handle this. It will upset Gus if you and Lindsay argue.”

Jennifer understood Brian very well and knew just what to say to stop him from confronting Lindsay.

“Brian just go back to your conversation. Don’t give her the satisfaction of knowing she upset you. Justin will handle her with his “country club” manners. I’ve taught him well.”

That had the desired effect of making Brian smile. He nodded at Jennifer.

“I think you may be correct Mother Taylor.”

Jennifer smacked him lightly on the arm as Brian walked back to the group he had been talking to. Jennifer gave a quick look at Cynthia who nodded with a small smile. Two of the women who knew Brian best communicated their team effort to keep him calm.

Meanwhile Justin walked up to Lindsay and her companion with a smile fixed on his face.

“Linds! What a nice surprise. I’m so glad you could come by today.”

Lindsay looked around the patio area and saw everyone carefully not looking her way. The exceptions were Jennifer and Cynthia and neither had anything that could be called a welcoming look on their faces.

“Justin, this is my friend Tom Bracken. We teach at the same school. Michael told me everyone would be here for a barbeque today. I thought it would be a good time to see Gus and JR.”

As if he had heard his name Gus ran up.

“Hi Mommy! I didn’t know you would be here today. Are you going to come and watch me swim?”

“I sure am Sweetie Pie. This is my friend Mr Bracken.”

The perfect little gentleman Gus held out his hand. “Hello. It is nice to meet you.”

Tom smiled. “Nice to meet you Gus.”

Justin turned to Tom. “Why don’t we get you something to drink while Lindsay checks out the kids in the pool?”

Justin led the way to the pool house where the wine and beer were kept. Tom was extremely ill at ease. Lindsay had asked him to drive her here to see her son. He assumed they were expected and never thought for a moment that they would be crashing a party.

“I had no idea you were having a party. Lindsay told me she just wanted to stop off and see her son. I thought she had arranged it with his father.”

Justin smiled. “I’m not sure what Lindsay has told you. I’m Justin Taylor, I Gus’s father’s partner. His father, Brian Kinney, is over there in the group by the house.”

Brian chose that moment to glance over at the pool house. Justin smiled and waved at him. Brian grimaced and turned back to the conversation.

“Lindsay did tell me that you and Brian lived together. I’m really sorry about just kind of showing up here without any notice. It’s pretty embarrassing. I don’t even know Lindsay that well.”

“Well sounds like you could use a drink. We have everything, what would you like.”

Tom asked for a beer and when Justin opened the refrigerator he grabbed a bottle. Justin felt sorry for him. Lindsay was over at the pool talking with Gus and JR while a clearly uncomfortable Ted distracted Nina and Michael stayed by JR and seemed okay with chatting with Lindsay. Lindsay did her best to ignore Kevin which naturally incensed Roxanne observing from the hot tub. Justin saw his Mother and Debbie talking and Debbie got up and started towards the pool. Jennifer looked over at Justin and shrugged.

“Tom you shouldn’t feel embarrassed. This is mostly our family and we all know and understand Lindsay.”

Tom looked around at the diverse group and looked a little confused.

“Our family is kind of a chosen group not one linked by blood for the most part. My Mother is over there in the group of older women and two of the older boys in the pool are Brian’s nephews who live with us. Pretty much everyone else is part of the chosen part of the family or close friends.”

Daphne appeared at the pool house door.

“Everything okay in here?”

Justin chuckled. “Everything is fine. Tom this is my best friend since childhood, Daphne. She is in medical school in New York and is visiting us for the weekend. Daph, this is Tom Bracken. He teaches at the same school as Lindsay.”

Tom and Daphne shook hands. Justin suggested they go back out and join the others. When they got back to the group where Justin had been standing when Lindsay and Tom arrived Justin introduced Tom.

“This is Tom Bracken, he teaches with Lindsay. Tom this is Blake. His partner is Ted who is over in the pool with their little girl Nina. Nina’s grandmother is sitting over there with my Mom and Daphne’s Mom. This is Emmett, one of my very best friends, his boyfriend Rusty is over there talking with those men.”

Daphne added. “The hunkiest man in that group is Tucker. He is Justin’s mother’s trophy boyfriend.”

Everyone laughed, except Justin who frowned at his friend. She just shook her head.

“Justin it’s true you have to get over it.”

Emmett joined in the teasing.

“God knows he is really hunky. Your Mom is one lucky woman.”

Blake tried to make it a little better for Justin.

“Tucker is really a nice guy and I think he and Jennifer seem very happy together. It’s not like he’s her boy toy.”

Emmett rolled his eyes.

“Well maybe not just a boy toy. He is a really nice guy. Justin, if Tucker and Jennifer get married will you call him Daddy?”

Tom couldn’t help chuckling along with the other members of the group. Justin had an aggrieved expression on his face.

“And these buttheads are supposedly my best friends.”

The group continued to chat and tried their best to make Tom more comfortable but their efforts were unsuccessful. Tom excused himself and walked over to where Lindsay was standing by the pool. Both Gus and JR had returned to playing with their friends. Debbie was talking to Lindsay as Tom walked up. He heard her say. “You need to get yourself together and start paying attention to your responsibilities.”

Lindsay was turning away from Debbie as Tom walked up. She smiled at him but he did not smile back.

“Lindsay I’d like to go now.”

“But I haven’t even had a chance to talk to Brian.”

“It doesn’t seem to me that Brian or anyone else here is all that anxious to talk with you. I don’t appreciate you putting me in this situation.”

Lindsay frowned. “What did Justin say to you? You can’t believe anything he say. He is so jealous of my relationship with Brian. I’m sorry if he said anything to offend you.”

“Justin and his friends were all very nice to me. I’m embarrassed because it is obvious we were not invited here and I want to leave now.”

“This house belongs to one of my oldest friends, the father of my son. Justin Taylor doesn’t decide who can visit this house!”

Debbie had continued to stand beside Lindsay. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

“Lindsay you know very well that this house belongs to both Brian and Justin. Your friend just told you that Justin tried to make him feel comfortable. You are the one creating an issue here not anyone else.”

Jennifer was watching the activity in and out of the pool and noticed that Gus was starting to pay careful attention to the conversations on the side of the pool. She stood up and walked over to where Debbie and Lindsay were talking. Jennifer smiled at Tom.

“Hello. I’m Jennifer Taylor, Justin’s Mother.”

She extended her hand and Tom shook it.

“Justin pointed you out to me. I’m Tom Bracken I teach at the same school as Lindsay.”

“It’s nice to meet you. I hope you can stay for our late lunch or early dinner, I’m not sure which it is. Brian should start to grill soon.”

“I really think we need to be going. I have plans for later tonight.”

Jennifer nodded and turned her attention to Lindsay and gently put her hand on Lindsay’s arm.

“Lindsay dear. I’m not sure what you and Debbie have been discussing but Gus has started to pay you quite a bit of attention. Let’s move away from the pool shall we.”

Lindsay turned and saw Gus paying no attention to the ball game going on around him and instead closely examining her. She waved at him with a smile.

“Sweetie, go on with your game. Mommy and Debbie are just talking.”

Gus looked unconvinced but John threw the ball in his direction and Gus was back in the game of catch.

Jennifer walked away from the pool with her hand still on Lindsay’s arm. Lindsay walked with her to avoid a scene. She noticed that everyone seemed to be watching her interaction with Debbie and Jennifer.

Tom spoke up again. “Lindsay, we really need to leave.”

Lindsay nodded at him and pulled away from Jennifer.

“I’ll just say good bye to the children.”

She walked back to the edge of the pool and called to Gus and JR.

“Give me a kiss good bye. Mommy and her friend have to be going, we have other plans.”

Gus and JR came to the side of the pool and Lindsay gave them each a pat on the head and a kiss good bye. On her way back to Tom she announced.

“Good bye everyone. Sorry we can’t stay but Tom and I have other plans.”

Brian turned to glare at her and a few others waved good bye. Justin walked over to where Lindsay and Tom were standing.

“I’m sorry you can’t stay. We have plenty of food. You are welcome to join us for dinner.”

Tom smiled at Justin. “Thank you but we have to be going. I have plans for later this evening. I need to get Lindsay home.”

Lindsay said nothing but followed Tom out the gate to the driveway.

As soon as Lindsay and Tom were out the gate Brian came over to Justin.

“What the fuck was that all about?”

Justin shrugged. “I’m not really sure but I don’t think Lindsay will be seeing much of Tom. He seemed really upset about barging in here.”

Justin put his hands on Brian’s shoulders and reached up to give him a kiss.

“I think it is time you get the coals started. I’m going to put the salmon in the oven.”

Brian smirked at his partner. “Yes Dear!”

When Brian went into the pool house to make up his “secret” charcoal mixture Greg hurried over to Justin.

“I’m not sure exactly what went on but I know Brian was upset. It is no problem for us to leave. I can let Bill and Mary know to leave as well. It might be best for just your family to be here.”

Justin shook his head.

“That is really nice of you to offer but it is fine for you to be here. You really are part of the family now. If I sent Kevin home my Mom would be furious. It will make Brian more upset if you guys left. Lindsay is just something we have to deal with. We don’t want Gus to think his mother isn’t welcome here. He’s confused enough by her actions.”

Greg gave Justin a quick hug and walked over to the hot tub where Roxanne and Mary were anxiously watching him. Justin smiled and gave them a wave. Next Debbie came over to Justin.

“Sunshine, I want you to know it was Michael who told Lindsay about this barbeque but he didn’t invite her. He was just trying to set up a time for JR to see her Mommy and told Lindsay today was not good for him and Ben. He’s worried you and Brian will blame him for Lindsay showing up today.”

Justin chuckled. “I imagine Michael is way more concerned about upsetting Brian rather than me. Tell him not to worry this was a Lindsay thing from beginning to end. I feel sorry for that poor guy she got to bring her here. He seemed pretty embarrassed by the whole episode. It’s over now, the important thing is for NO ONE to mention it to Brian.”

Debbie nodded and Justin gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

While Brian grilled the meat Jennifer, Debbie and Viola organized the rest of the meal. Since it was late in the summer and the yellow jackets were in abundance this time of year they decided dinner should be served and eaten indoors.

Justin directed John, Patrick, Peter & Josh in setting up some tables in the kitchen and family room area which necessitated rearranging some furniture. Brian loaded the grilled meat on a huge platter and Justin took the baked salmon out of the oven and dinner was served.

Jennifer chose a card table to sit at. Gus and Kevin quickly made their way to the same table. Roxanne and Mary squeezed in at that table. Roxanne was anxious to monitor what Kevin ate.

Before he began to eat Kevin turned his attention to Jennifer.

“Paulette, my friend at school, told us she stayed overnight at her Grandmother’s house last weekend and they did a lot of fun stuff together. She had a really good time. Can I come to stay at your house sometime Grandmom Jen?”

Rozanne almost choked as she quickly spoke up.

“Kevin! You know better than to invite yourself to someone’s house.”

Jennifer laughed. “I think that sounds like a great idea Kevin. I think you and Gus should come stay with me and Tucker next Saturday.”

Gus yelled. “Yeah!” He and Kevin high fived across the table.

Brian was sitting on the other side of the room.

“What’s going on over there Sonny Boy?”

“Daddy this is so awesome! Kevin and I are going to stay overnight with Grandmom Jen and Tucker next Saturday.”

“Wow, does Grandmom Jen know what she is letting herself in for?”

Jennifer had raised eyebrows.

“For your information Brian Kinney I have more experience than you have with children. We will have a wonderful time together next Saturday.”

Roxanne wasn’t so sure.

“Jennifer, Kevin has never spent overnight at someone’s house. I’m not sure how he cope with that.”
“Roxanne you may be evicted from this table to go over with that other naysayer. Kevin will have Gus for company and this is his idea. I’m sure everything will be fine.”

Kevin frowned at his mother.

“Mommy, you know I’m not a little baby anymore. I want to go to Grandmom Jen’s house!”

The surprised look on Roxanne’s face made Jennifer and Mary laugh. Gus and Kevin joined in the laughter without really understanding why they were all laughing.

Once everyone had left and Gus was put to bed, Brian and Justin were relaxing in the hot tub. Brian was being very quiet. Justin leaned against him.

“Everything turned out fine, stop obsessing.”

Brian smiled at his favorite blonde.

“I’m just envisioning Lindsay showing up unexpectedly for the rest of our lives.”

“I don’t think that will happen but even if it does we’ll deal with it just like we did today.”

Brian shook his head.

“It isn’t just us. I’m afraid she is going to screw up Gus. He is such a great kid and his mother is going to mess up his head.”

Justin put his hand on Brian’s check and turned his face towards him. He stared intently in Brian’s beautiful eyes.

“We will NOT let that happen! Together we can overcome any obstacle and we will keep Gus safe and happy and able to deal with Lindsay’s antics.”

Brian chuckled.

“Well I know better that to argue with you. Let’s go upstairs and fuck until we can’t even remember Lindsay.”

Justin got a sunshine smile. “Sounds good to me.”

The two men quickly climbed out of the hot tub and ran upstairs.

*************************************************************************************

Tom drove away from Brian and Justin’s house in complete silence. Lindsay chewed on a thumbnail and looked out her window. Finally she spoke.

“I’m sorry you are upset.”

Tom stayed silent for a few moments.

“I’m sorry you put me in that embarrassing situation. I can’t figure out what you were trying to accomplish. Who were you trying to piss off? Me or someone at that barbeque.”

“I just wanted to visit with Gus and JR. I knew they would both be there. I wasn’t expecting everyone to act so oddly.”

“I really have a hard time believing that. I don’t understand your thought process. I think you have to work on getting your life in order before we spend any more time together.”

Tom was a little frightened by the look on Lindsay face.

“That is fine with me. Please just take me home now.”

There was uninterrupted silence for the rest of the car trip. When Tom pulled up to the Petersons’ house Lindsay got out without saying good bye. Tom drove away shaking his head in amazement.

End Notes:

Sorry I didn't get this chapter posted in 2015. 

Best wishes to everyone for a great 2016!

Chapter 99 by PA Boi
Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Chapter 99

Later Saturday night Brian and Justin lay in bed talking. Justin started to tell Brian about how Lindsay found out about the barbeque. Brian said he didn’t want to talk about Lindsay and stopped the conversation by leaning down and talking Justin’s cock in his mouth.

That was very effective in driving any thoughts of Michael or Lindsay from Justin’s mind.

On Sunday morning Gus was in one of his favorite places in the world. He was snuggled between his fathers in their big bed. Gus and his Daddy were talking about the barbeque and the fun Gus had playing with his cousins and Kevin as well as Patrick and Josh. Gus was also looking forward to his and Kevin’s overnight visit with Grandmom Jen next Saturday.

Gus did not mention his mother’s appearance at the barbeque and Brian had no desire to open that can of worms. Justin, his face covered by his pillow, limited his part in the discussion to an occasion grunt or chuckle. Gus leaned back against his Papa as he talked with Daddy.

Justin moved the pillow off his face and Brian smiled.

“Gus! Looks who’s finally awake.”

Gus turned and fell across Justin to give him a hug.

“Papa now that you are finally awake how about we go to Grandmom Debbie’s diner for breakfast?”

Justin wrapped his arms around Gus to return his hug.

“I’m not sure Grandmom Debbie is working at the diner this morning Little Man.”

Gus sat up and nodded.

“She’s at the diner this morning. I asked her yesterday and she said she would be there this morning.”

Justin sat up with his back against his pillows and smiled at Gus.

“Well if you think we should go to the diner; I guess that is what we should do. What do you think Daddy?”

Brian leaned over his son to deliver a kiss to Justin.

“Well Sunshine that sounds like a good idea to me.”

Gus cheered and announced he was going to get dressed and that Daddy and Papa needed to get up and dressed too. Gus cautioned them not to take too long as he was hungry for breakfast.

John and Peter opted to stay home. As Gus and his fathers entered the garage Gus turned to Brian.

“Daddy will you sit in the back seat with me?”

Brian glanced at Justin who shrugged and took the car keys from Brian’s hand.

“Sure Sonny Boy. We can pretend your Papa is our chauffeur.”

Justin chuckled as he slid into the driver seat and pushed the button to open the garage door. Brian made sure Gus was buckled into his booster seat before he buckled his own seat belt. He nodded at Gus.

“To the Liberty Diner Jeeves and step on it.”

Justin did a little salute and Gus laughed as the SUV started down the drive.

“Who is Jeeves Daddy?”

“That is just a silly name for a chauffeur.”

Gus reached out his hand to hold Brian’s hand as they drove towards the city. Brian met Justin’s eyes in the rear view mirror and raised her eyebrows. They both wondered what was going on with Gus.

Gus took a deep breath and looked over at his Daddy in the seat beside him.

“Daddy will Mommy ever act like herself again. She is so different, not so unhappy as before, but really different. I miss the way she used to be.”

Brian knew he should be glad that Gus was sharing his feelings but part of him wanted to jump out of the moving car. Instead he took his own deep breath. In the front seat Justin couldn’t help smiling at how alike father and son were in their looks and their actions.

Brian’s fingers gently rubbed his son’s hand.

“Sonny Boy I wish I could give you an answer to your question. I wish that more than anything else but I can’t. I don’t know what is going on in your Mommy’s brain. I know she is not behaving like herself but I don’t know why. I wish I could promise you that she will start to act like herself again but I just don’t know when or if that will happen.”

Gus nodded.

“That’s what I thought.”

Brian continued to caress Gus’s hand.

“You just have to remember that you can still depend on me and your Papa and your Mama. We are all here for you and will take care of you.”

“But Daddy suppose you all start to be unhappy like Mommy? Who will take care of me and JR then?”

Brian could see the unshed tears glistening in Gus’s eyes and he searched for the right thing to say.

Justin spoke up from the front seat.

“Gus, your Daddy and me can’t imagine that we won’t be always be here to take care of you. I understand that you want some assurance from us that we will always be here for you. We can’t promise that because we don’t know the future.

We can promise there will always be some member of our family who will be ready to take care of you and JR. You are so lucky to have so many people who love you. You have your Grandmoms, Uncle Mikey and Uncle Ben, Auntie Em, Uncle Ted and Uncle Blake, Aunt Molly even Aunt Daphne. So many people who love you and will always protect and take care of you.

So even if something happened to your Daddy or me or Mama; you will never be left alone. That is something we can promise you.”

Gus looked thoughtful and Brian smiled at him.

“Your Papa is a pretty smart guy. Almost as smart as me. What he has to say makes a lot of sense to me. What do you think?”

Gus nodded his head.

“I hadn’t thought about all those people. I think Papa is right and I can worry less. I just don’t understand why Mommy is acting the way she is.”

Brian nodded his head.

“None of us understand that Sonny Boy. We just have to hope that Mommy figures out what is bothering her and she starts to feel better.”

Gus smiled at his father which pleased Brian. He kept holding his son’s hand as they continued on their way to the diner. Justin parked down the street from the diner. As they walked down the street Gus walked between the two men holding their hands. As he expected, part way down the street Brian and Justin raised their hands and Gus was lifted off the sidewalk. Even though he was getting a little old for this, it still made Gus laugh hysterically. Brian and Justin couldn’t help joining in the laughter.

Debbie spotted them as soon as they walked into the diner. She grabbed Gus in a bear hug and followed up with hugging Justin. Brian managed to stay behind his partner and son and avoid Debbie’s bone crushing greeting.

Justin spotted Emmett and Rusty sitting in a booth. He walked down to the booth holding Gus’s hand.

“Hey, can we join you guys?”

Emmett slid out of the booth.

“Sure you can Baby. Hello Gus, are you all recovered from the big barbeque?”

Gus nodded with a big smile on his face. He climbed into the booth after Justin and Brian sat beside him. Emmett sat on the other side of the booth next to Rusty.

“We just ordered. What brings the three of you into the big city this morning?”

Gus spoke up.

“I wanted to come to Grandmom Debbie’s diner for breakfast. When Papa finally woke up, he and Daddy said we could come.”

Rusty chuckled at Gus’s explanation.

“Maybe your Papa was worn out from all the work he had to do for the party at your house.”

Gus shook his head.

“Papa is always a sleepy head even if he doesn’t do a lot of work.”

That statement made Emmett and Rusty laugh as Debbie delivered their breakfast. She took Brian, Justin and Gus’s orders. Since it was a busy morning at the diner she did not linger to talk. Gus stood on the bench seat and watched as Debbie made her way through the diner. He loved to watch her interact with the diner patrons.

Debbie always had a wise crack for any situation and usually left people smiling in her wake.

Gus knew that his Papa had worked at the diner a long time ago and he looked forward to being old enough to work here with Grandmom Debbie. Somehow he didn’t think Daddy would really approve of that plan so he never mentioned it to him.

Just as Brian finished his breakfast he spotted Michael walking into the diner alone. He walked up the booth. Michael gave everyone a cursory hello and asked to talk with Brian alone.

Emmett whose back was to Michael rolled his eyes. Brian glanced at Justin who shrugged with a smile on his face. Gus was too busy with his waffles to pay much attention to anything else. Rusty just looked confused as Brian got out of the booth and walked outside with Michael.

“So Mikey, what’s up? You need money?”

“I wanted to talk to you about Lindsay.”

Brian frowned. “That is not really a topic of conversation I wish to pursue.”

“Brian! We are two of her oldest friends. We can’t just abandon her. She needs us.”

“Michael, there is nothing I can do for Lindsay. I need to concentrate on Gus and you should be concerned about JR. Both kids have been abandoned by one of their mothers. I can’t understand how Lindsay can do that to the kids.”

Brian started back into the diner but Michael grabbed his arm.

“Brian it just isn’t right the way she was treated yesterday at your house. Everyone, even Ma, made her feel really unwelcome. You can’t keep ignoring how Justin is treating your old friends.”

“Lindsay was not invited to the barbeque, she deserved to feel unwelcome. I have no idea she even knew about it.”

Michael looked a little confused.

“I told her about the barbeque. I thought Justin would have told you. I thought he would be anxious to make me look like a trouble maker.”

“I told Justin the same thing as I told you that I didn’t want to discuss Lindsay. The difference is he paid attention to me. I have no idea why you thought it was a good idea to tell Lindsay about the barbeque. I also have no idea why she thought it was a good idea to show up with a date but I don’t give a fuck about either of your reasons.”

Brian pulled loose from Michael’s grip and went back into the diner. As he went through the door he could hear Justin & Gus’s laughter at something Emmett said. Brian couldn’t help smiling at the sound.

When they left the diner Gus gave Grandmom Debbie a hug and kiss good bye and happily walked down the street holding Daddy & Papa’s hands and as expected he was swung into the air a few times on the short walk. He was giggling as he climbed into the back seat. Since Gus didn’t request his Daddy’s presence in the back seat, Justin handed Brian the car keys.

Brian got into the driver seat and was surprised when Justin got into the back seat. Justin made sure Gus was buckled in and then reached into the door pocket and pulled out a sketch book and pencil. As Brian drove home, Justin played a game with Gus. He would start to draw something and Gus would try and guess what it was before Justin was done the sketch.

Brian chuckled at some of Gus’s more outrageous guesses and smiled like an idiot at the shouts of laughter from the back seat. When they got back home Justin took some of Alice’s homemade soup out of the freezer before he and Gus went up to the studio so Justin could paint and Gus could read to him. Brian seized the opportunity to do some work in the study.

Justin had bought a new book with stories about the Knights of the Round Table for Gus. Gus LOVED it. He read several stories to Papa while he worked on a new painting. Justin was pretty amused by the excited tone Gus used during several parts of the stories he read.

Eventually Justin and Gus went in search of John & Peter. They found them in the game room working on their pool shots. Justin and Gus played a couple games of ping pong while the four of them chatted. Justin made sure all three boys had completed all their homework.

Amazingly there was enough leftover barbeque food for everyone’s lunch. After lunch Brian kicked a soccer ball with John and Gus. Justin went back to the studio and Peter read on the patio. Brian and John made a salad for dinner, heated up soup and sliced some of Alice’s homemade wheat bread for dinner. Peter and Gus got the job of setting the table. When everything was ready Gus ran upstairs to let his Papa know to come down to dinner.

Gus helped with cleanup and shortly after that he was ready for his bath and bed. He had a couple busy days that tired him out.

*************************************************************************************

Ron and Nancy Peterson were away for the weekend so Lindsay had the house to herself. She had a major meltdown when Tom dropped her off on Saturday afternoon. By Sunday afternoon she had a plan of action and by the time her parents returned Lindsay was in a positive mood and the three of them went out to dinner.

Lindsay was up early Monday morning and packed a lunch for two. She was certain that she could smooth things over with Tom. Lindsay smiled as she sat on the bus feeling more sure of her plan the closer she got to school.

Once Lindsay got to school she stopped in the teachers’ lounge and then walked to Tom Bracken’s classroom. She could hear laughter coming from the room as she got closer. She stopped in the open doorway. Inside Tom was talking to a group of boys who were clustered around his desk. One of the boys facing the door nudged Tom when Lindsay appeared in the doorway.

Tom excused himself and came out in the hall. He took Lindsay by the arm and walked her a little way down the hall.

“I’m just having a meeting with some of the Lacrosse team. I’m their coach.”

Lindsay smiled.

“I just wanted to let you know that I brought you lunch. I’ll see you in the lounge at lunch time.”

Tom looked uneasy.

“The thing is Lindsay I have some errands to run at lunch. I’ll just grab something quick while I’m out. We need to talk but this isn’t the time or place for that talk. I would like for us to be friends but I think you may be looking for more. We need to clear the air so maybe we can talk after classes today.”

“I’m not sure what Justin said to you on Saturday but you have to realize that he hates me. We can’t let Justin pull us apart.”

Tom was wide eyed.

“Justin was very cordial on Saturday and we didn’t really talk about you at all. I just think you misunderstood my attempt at friendship as something romantic. Let’s talk after school and I can give you a ride home if you miss your bus.”

Lindsay stood there stunned as Tom walked back into his classroom. She could hear laughter when he got back inside. He must has said something about her to those boys to make them laugh. Some more students were starting to come into this hallway so Lindsay quickly walked to her classroom.

When she got in the classroom she saw that the canvas she had requisitioned, for her beginning technique class, was set up on an easel in the front of the room. Lindsay tried to get herself under control. She could feel the tears threatening to fill her eyes but was determined not to give Tom or fucking Justin Taylor the satisfaction of breaking her. She would show them all, she would be strong.

The bell rang for the students to be in homeroom. Lindsay got out the supplies she would need to plan and measure out her canvass and start the painting.

The bell rang after homeroom and Lindsay first class of the day started to fill the room. Lindsay pulled herself together determined not to let her enemies win. She told the students to take their seats and stated to explain how to go about preparing a canvas and how to correctly place what you wanted to paint on the canvas.

She was surprised that there were no questions and the students seemed strangely uninterested in what she was saying. Some actually looked confused. Lindsay chalked it up to it being Monday morning. She noticed a few kids whispering to their neighbors and cautioned the class to be quiet and pay attention.

Lindsay couldn’t understand the apathy of her class but just powered through, anxious for the session to be over. She couldn’t hide her sigh of relief when the end of class bell rang. She dismissed the class and said she would see them tomorrow. As they left she heard one girl say to her friends.

“What did all that have to do with art history?”

Lindsay quickly checked her class schedule and realized she had taught the lesson for beginning technique to an art history class. She had completed everything needed to begin a canvas and now the students for beginning technique were strolling into the classroom. Lindsay decided she could bluff her way through this class but just explaining what she had already completed.

Lindsay heard some students laughing as they entered her classroom. She recognized one of the boys from the meeting she interrupted in Tom Bracken’s classroom. Jesse Coyle had actually seemed interested in what she had to say about painting technique last week. Now Lindsay felt he was sharing something Tom had told him about her with his friends.

Lindsay was determined not to let Tom and his teenage posse get the best of her. Once everyone was seated Lindsay started to explain what she had done to prepare the canvas and begin the painting. All the students were surprised that that the work had already been done. Lindsay could see the questioning looks and shoulder shrugging.

“I realize that I said at the last class that I would start the calls with a blank canvas but I thought this was a better way to demonstrate the process.”

Someone in the back of the room had something to add.

“So I guess this class is kind of like post beginning, all great art movement seem to be followed by a post period.”

The annoyed look on Lindsay face had some members of the class feeling anxious but quite a few students laughed at the comment. One who laughed was Jesse Coyle and Lindsay turned to where he was sitting.

“So Jesse apparently you think this class is some sort of joke. Just what did Tm Bracken promise you to come here and disrupt my class? You can let him know that I am on to him and his tactics will NOT WORK!

Since Jesse Coyle had no idea what Lindsay was talking about looked genuinely confused.

“Ms Peterson I don’t have any idea what you are talking about.”

Lindsay face was bright red.

“Get out of my class! Go to the Principal’s office and explain to him what Tom Bracken convinced you to try and do to me.”

Jesse hesitated for a moment and Lindsay screamed for him to get out of her class. He shook his head, gathered his books and walked out. The rest of the class was totally quiet while Lindsay turned back to her canvas and continued to explain what she had done to start the painting.

Jesse walked down to the Principal’s office and explained to the secretary why he was there. She went into the inner office, came back out and told Jesse to go into meet with the Principal.

Jesse explained what had happened in Lindsay’s class, adding that the students coming out of the art history class were confused by Lindsay explaining painting technique to them. He said that he had no idea what Lindsay was talking about and that he was not the only person who laughed at the “post” comment.

The Principal asked Jesse why he thought Lindsay felt Mr Bracken had asked him to disrupt her class. Jesse told him he had no idea. Lindsay had stopped by Mr Bracken’s classroom before classes and he had gone out in the hall to talk with her but Jesse had no idea what was discussed in the hall. The Principal told Jesse to sit in the outer office until the bell rang and then just go to his next class.

The Principal checked Tom Bracken’s schedule and saw that conveniently he had a free period next class. He told the secretary where he was going and walked down to Tom’s classroom. He waited until the bell rang and the students had left the room before he went inside.

“Hi Tom. I’m afraid we have a little bit of an issue that we have to talk about.”

“What’s up?”

“Well first can you tell me what relationship you have with Lindsay Peterson?”

“I guess I would say we are friends.”

“Do you know why she would accuse Jesse Coyle of trying to disrupt her class because you had asked him to do that?”

Tom Bracken abruptly sat down.

“Are you serious?”

The Principal just nodded his head.

“I don’t want to throw Lindsay under the bus but I think she has built something up in her mind about us. She brought me lunch a couple days and I drove her home. On Friday we stopped for dinner on the way home, Dutch treat. We had a couple drinks and I took her home.

She mentioned getting together on Saturday and I agreed. She asked me to drive her to see her kids. I knew she had recently come out of a long term relationship. She said without her own car she had a hard time getting over to Washington Township so I agreed to drive her over there.

When we got there it was super awkward. The father of her son is gay. He and his partner were having a party. We were not invited and it was pretty obvious Lindsay was persona non grata. The father’s partner was very nice to me but it was embarrassing. Lindsay spent a little time watching her kids swim and we got out of there.

We had words over this on the way back to her parents’ house. I let her know that I wanted to remain her friend but that was all we could be was friends. She didn’t take it well.

This morning she stopped here and said she brought me lunch. I told her I had errands to run at lunchtime and that we needed to talk. I had some kids from the Lacrosse team in here so I said it wasn’t a good time and we could talk after school.”

“Did you mention any of this to the boys from the team?”

“Of course not. They didn’t even ask. I think they just thought it was some boring teaching stuff we were talking about. We didn’t talk about Lindsay at all.”

“Please be honest. Just one dinner, that all there is to it?”

“One dinner with a kiss good bye when I dropped her off.”

“Okay. Thanks Tom. I guess I don’t need to say that I recommend you and Lindsay keep your distance from each other.”

“Don’t worry about that!”

The Principal walked down to Lindsay’s classroom. She had another art appreciation call this period. He used his key to slip in the back door and take a seat at an empty desk. Lindsay stopped the class and looked back at him.

“Did you need to see me?”

“Please just continue your class Ms Peterson. Ignore me.”

“I’m sure the class can spare us a minute if you need to talk to me.”

The Principal answered in a stern voice. “Please just continue the class.”

Lindsay stumbled through the class and was again grateful to hear the bell signal the end of class. The students filed out and new students came into the room.

The Principal went to the front of the room and told Lindsay he would like to talk to her for a moment in the hall. Once the bell rang to start the new class the Principal asked the students to sit quietly while he and Lindsay stepped out for a moment.

Out in the hall he asked Lindsay why she had sent Jesse Coyle to his office. She repeated her belief that Tom Bracken had asked Jesse to disrupt her class.

“Why would Tom do that?”

“I tried to talk to him this morning but he put me off. We went out together Saturday afternoon to my friend Brian’s house to see my children. While we were there Justin told Tom some lies about me and it caused Tom to want to end our relationship.”

“Exactly what was your relationship with Tom Bracken?”

“Well we were starting to get closer to each other. I think we both sensed we had romantic feelings for each other. Justin hates me and he poisoned Tom’s mind against me. I know if Tom and I could just talk about this we could straighten everything out.”

The Principal was afraid this was going to be a very bad situation. He had known Tom Bracken for quite a few years. He felt Tom was honest and it appeared Lindsay had read more into the situation.

“Lindsay I spoke with Mr Bracken. He told me he had taken you to see your children but there was a party going on there that you weren’t invited to. He said he was embarrassed and after you left the party he said he wanted to be your friend but nothing more.”

He could sense Lindsay was getting more agitated.

“Of course you’d take his word for what happened. It is really all Justin’s fault. Did Tom tell you what Justin said about me?”

“Lindsay I don’t even know who this Justin is that you are talking about. Why would he tell Tom Bracken lies about you?”

“He HATES me. He is jealous of my relationship with Brian. Brian is the father of my son. I have the right to go to his house whenever I want. I don’t need an invitation. So now Tom is just one more man I trusted and disappointed me!”

“Lindsay. Please try and calm down. I think you and Tom need to have a discussion. I guess I don’t quite understand how you could feel so close to Tom after knowing him for just a week. He told me you had lunch together a couple times and went out to dinner once. From my perspective that doesn’t constitute a serious relationship. Is there more to this that I don’t know?”

“What’s the use! Tom has betrayed me, Justin continues to persecute me and you are going to side with them against me. I am all alone, as usual!”

“You seem quite upset. I think perhaps it might be best for you to go home for the day. Take a couple days to get yourself settled down and then we’ll meet to discuss how to proceed.”

“So I’m fired?”

“I think we both need to consider where we go from here. Let me call a cab to take you home.”

“I don’t need any fucking help from you. I’ll just get my things and take the bus.”

The Principal tried to reason with Lindsay but she walked back into the classroom. She said nothing to the students just grabbed her purse and briefcase and walked out of school.

The Principal stayed with the class until the bell rang. He headed back to the office, asked his secretary to try and arrange coverage for the rest of Lindsay’s classes. In his private office he called the District Superintendent to explain, as best he could, this situation.

Since it was the middle of the day there was a long delay for the next bus. Lindsay kept glancing across the street to the school and imagining Tom and the Principal looking out and laughing at her. When the bus arrived Lindsay stepped on.

“Before you shut the door I have to be sure Justin isn’t on this bus. Tom may have called him.”

The concerned driver looked her over trying to figure out if she was dangerous. There were only a few people on the bus so Lindsay could easily satisfy herself that Justin was not on the bus. She informed the driver that if he picked up Justin she would have to get off the bus. The driver just shrugged and Lindsay took a seat.

Her mother was surprised to see Lindsay home so early.

“Lindsay, what are you doing home? What’s wrong?”

“Justin spoiled things for me again.”

Nancy started to ask a question but Lindsay just walked upstairs and Nancy heard the bedroom door slam shut. Ron was out for the afternoon so Nancy just went back to the book she was reading.

After an hour Nancy closed her book and went upstairs. She knocked on Lindsay’s bedroom door and got no answer. She tried the door. The knob turned but the door did not open. Nancy called to her daughter but Lindsay just said to leave her alone.

Nancy prepared dinner and when Ron arrived home she tried again to get Lindsay to come out of her bedroom with no luck. Lindsay was the main topic of conversation during dinner. After dinner they sat on their patio drinking martinis. Finally Ron had enough and went upstairs. Nancy was close behind.

He knocked on the door and Lindsay said to go away. When the knob turned but the door didn’t open Ron lost it. He demanded Lindsay open the door. When there was no reply he kicked at the door until the bolt Lindsay installed pulled out of the wall.

When the door burst open Lindsay screamed. Ron walked into the room followed by Nancy.

Lindsay was on her bed holding a kitchen knife in her hands.

“Stay away from me. I won’t let you hurt me anymore. I’m older now. I’m not a helpless little girl!”

Nancy stood there with her mouth open.

Ron confronted his daughter.

“What are you talking about?”

Lindsay laughed bitterly.

“What I am saying is that I won’t let you touch me. All those years letting you do those things. Hoping that if I let you do what you wanted you would love me. It didn’t matter it was always Lynette that you loved best. You never tried to hurt her like you did me.”

Nancy went over by the bed.

“Lindsay, you aren’t making any sense. We don’t know what you are talking about.”

Lindsay climbed out the other side of the bed.

“You knew, you always knew but you never tried to stop him. You never let him go into Lynette’s room but you never tried to stop him from coming in here. WHY!!! Why did you protect Lynette and not me?”

Nancy and Ron exchanged a look before Nancy tried again.

“Lindsay dear, try and calm down and we can discuss this calmly.”

Lindsay just started to scream and when Ron walked towards her she brandished the knife while continuing to scream.

The phone started to ring and Nancy went to the master bedroom to answer. It was a neighbor asking what was wrong.

“Lindsay came home early with a headache and took a nap. Apparently she had a nightmare. We are trying to calm her down. Everything is okay.”

Nancy quickly hung up and went back to Lindsay’s room. Ron was standing by the hall door as Lindsay continued to stand on the opposite side of the bed and scream, tears running down her face.

Nancy tried to reason with Lindsay. She told Lindsay the neighbors could hear her and she needed to calm down. That had no effect on Lindsay as she continued to cry and scream.

They could hear police siren coming closer and then the doorbell rang. Ron answered the door and tried to get the two officers to leave. He explained that his daughter was having some kind of panic attack. They insisted on talking with Lindsay and reluctantly Ron led them up to her bedroom.

When Lindsay say the police she calmed down. She pointed to her father.

“Arrest him! He is a child molester. He abused me for years and today he kicked open my door. He is trying to hurt me again but now I’m an adult and I won’t let him.”

The police looked at Ron and Nancy. Nancy blushed and turned away. Ron shook his head.

“My daughter woke up and started yelling. My wife and I have been trying to calm her. This really isn’t a police matter. My name is Ron Peterson, I’ve played golf with your chief.”

The police officer smiled.

“We know your name sir. Your daughter seems pretty distraught. It looks like that door has been forced open.”

“Well she wouldn’t open the door. I had no choice.”

Lindsay stayed calm, feeling safe with the police.

“He used to always come into my bedroom and make me do things. When I moved back here temporarily I installed that lock to keep him out. I’m not safe here. I have nowhere to go. Justin Taylor has turned all my friend against me and got me fired from two jobs.”

The policemen looked at Ron who raised his eyebrows.

“You can see what we’re dealing with here.”

Lindsay gripped the knife tighter.

“YOU SHUT UP. YOU’RE A MONSTER!”

The policemen smiled at Lindsay. One of them moved a little closer to her.

“We are here to help you. How about you give me that knife. You are safe while we are here.”

Lindsay handed him the knife.

“I can’t stay here. I have nowhere to go. Now that he broke the lock I won’t be safe here.”

“You seem pretty upset Miss. How about we take you to the hospital so they can check you out. Maybe they can give you something to make you feel better?”

Lindsay considered that for a few moments.

“Okay. I guess I could do that. I have nowhere to go where I’ll be safe.”

One policeman took Lindsay downstairs. The other stayed with Ron and Nancy.

“We’ll take her for a psych evaluation. You can follow us in your car.”

Ron looked at Nancy who answered.

“My daughter recently broke up with her lesbian lover. I’ll call her and ask her to come to the hospital. I think her father and I would just upset her.”

The policeman looked amazed but asked for Lindsay’s partner’s name before he left.

Nancy went to a front window and looked out. She was horrified to see many of their neighbors out of their houses and watching Lindsay get into the back of the police car. Once the car pulled away Nancy hurried downstairs to lock the door and turn off all the lights.

She found Melanie’s cell phone number and called her to say that Lindsay had some sort of panic attack. Nancy said the police had taken her to Passavant Hospital. Melanie asked if Ron and Nancy were going to the hospital but was told their presence seemed to upset Lindsay so they were staying at home. Nancy said she had let the police know that she would call Melanie to let her know Lindsay was at the hospital for an evaluation.

Melanie called Ted explained the situation and asked if he could come stay with Gus and JR while she went to the hospital. A short time later Ted, Blake and Nina arrived at the loft.

Ted insisted on going with Melanie while Blake stayed with the kids.
End Notes:

I really enjoy Midnight Whispers.  I like posting my story here and reading other stories.  I made my donation.  I hope everyone who reads and enjoys stories on this site will consider making a donation. Every little bit helps.  Thanks,  Bill

Chapter 100 by PA Boi

Sickness & Health, Good Times & Bad

Post 513, the story starts after Justin spent 18 months in NYC before coming back to Pittsburgh 6 months later. Justin & Brian’s relationship remained intact during the NYC sojourn. I do not own the characters just the situations.

Chapter 100

In contrast to Lindsay the members of the Taylor-Kinney household had a good Monday. Justin got a call from Anabel Harper with the name of another surrogate prospect. This one lived in Washington County and Justin told Anabel that he and Brian could meet her for dinner on Wednesday at 6 PM. He gave his lawyer the name of a restaurant in the city of Washington that he and Brian thought had good food.

Justin also got an email with the date for the grand reopening of the first PPG lobby that featured one of his paintings. He was invited to the tape cutting a week from Wednesday. Ted emailed him to let Justin know they had received the final payment for his San Francisco commission and also the profit numbers for the first show at the remodeled Bloom Gallery. The numbers were quite good so all in all a good day for Justin.

At Kinnetik Brian was relieved that Franklin Pharmaceuticals approved the art and copy for their first round of ads. Brian was thrilled with how much more creatively and smoothly the art department was running under Greg O’Brien. Greg was not afraid to tweak some of Brian’s ideas and that often left Brian feeling slightly annoyed because Greg’s modifications improved the art work.

Greg had several other employees work with Jason on the Franklin stuff, he was firm about the work of the art department being a team effort. His feeling on team effort were reinforced when Brian emailed Greg with the Franklin bonus amounts for him and Jason. Greg replied that he would prefer that half of his bonus be spread among all the art department employees. Brian was impressed.

Two of Kinnetik’s sales executives also brought in lucrative signed contracts on Monday. Brian was happy to think they could finance the new baby without having to touch any savings. He was completely willing to do whatever necessary to make Sunshine’s baby plans come true but to be able to do it without touching their savings really would be the icing on the cake.

Alice and Charlie had a great weekend with their daughter and her family. They were happy to brag on their family’s good showing at the horse show to anyone they encountered. Brian, Justin, John & Peter had all smiled through Alice’s recitation of the weekend’s events and expressed great interest in the horse show and offered congratulations for her family’s achievements.

John was thrilled that he and Patrice were able to kiss behind some shrubbery outside school away from any spying eyes. Peter was on cloud 9 with the only A+ in his advanced math class’s first quiz. Peter was the only student to get the extra credit problem correct. The teacher announced that a third of the class had failed the quiz.

John has started soccer practice after school. Peter spent the time waiting for his brother in the library. Today several guys from his math class came looking for some extra tutoring which Peter was happy to provide. This was quite a change for Peter. Last school year he was the victim of bullying and now he was being sought out by classmates for help.

*************************************************************************************

Ted and Melanie walked into the ER together. Melanie walked up to the information desk, armed with a copy of her and Lindsay’s domestic partner agreement. Since Lindsay’s parents had given the police Melanie’s name they were prepared for her arrival at the hospital.

Of course the first thing the hospital wanted to know was if Lindsay had medical insurance. Ted was sure she was still covered under the Bloom Gallery but he didn’t know numbers the hospital needed. He called Patti, the HR head, at home.

“Patti, sorry to bother you at home but I need some insurance info. Lindsay Peterson is in the hospital and they need her insurance numbers.”

“I don’t have that information at home Ted. Even if I did have it I’m not sure that HIPA regulations would allow me to give that information to you.”

At the hospital Ted frowned and shrugged his shoulders at Melanie.

“Listen Patti, I know you can log into the network from home. I’m at the ER at Passavant Hospital and I need those numbers. I don’t want to have to call Cynthia at home!”

The threat of Cynthia seemed to do the trick. Patti asked him to hold on. Ted smiled thinking how pleased Cynthia would be when he told her that Patti had a healthy fear of her. A few minutes later Patti gave Ted the number he needed which he wrote down and gave to the ER receptionist.

Once the insurance was settled a doctor came out to talk with Melanie. He explained that the police had brought Lindsay to the hospital and her parents had said she was having a panic attack.

“She was extremely upset and pretty incoherent. The only thing we understood was that she is afraid of her parents. She keeps asking for reassurance that they are not here at the hospital. We have given her something to calm her down but she is still worried about her parents coming here.

Do you have any idea why Ms Peterson would be so afraid of her parents?”

Melanie couldn’t help smirking.

“If you ever met Ron and Nancy you wouldn’t need to ask that question.”

The doctor was not amused.

“And yet, unless I am misinformed, Ms Peterson was living at her parents’ home. Can you explain that for me?”

Melanie realized this was not the time for joking or sarcasm.

“Lindsay and I hit a rough patch in our relationship. She wanted some time to think about how we move forward so she decided to go and stay with her parents for a while. We have had some money issues so it was a free place for her to stay.”

“But you came here tonight.”

“We have a lot of years together and we share two children. I would always do whatever I can if Lindsay needs help.”

The doctor had a small smile as he led the way back to the treatment room where Lindsay lay on a bed. Her hands were secured to the sides of the bed. Melanie was horrified.

“Why do you have her restrained?”

“Unfortunately she wouldn’t stay in this room and we couldn’t reason with her. I don’t have the staff available to watch her every minute.”

When Lindsay heard Melanie’s voice she opened her eyes wide.

“Mel! Thank god you are here. You need to keep my parents away from me. When he crashed through the door it all came back to me!”

Melanie moved over to the bed and smoothed Lindsay’s hair back from her forehead.

“Your parents aren’t here so you don’t have to worry about them. What happened that got you so upset?”

The tears were running down Lindsay cheeks, Melanie grabbed a tissue from the side table and dabbed at tears.

“Linds honey, just tell me what’s wrong. I can’t help you unless you tell me what the problem is.”

“Once I started to sleep in that room again I didn’t feel safe but I didn’t know why. I bought a bolt and put it on the door and I could sleep better. Today when my father forced the door open I remembered, I remembered it all!”

Lindsay started to sob as Melanie stroked her arm and looked over at the doctor who shrugged. Melanie took hold of Lindsay’s hand.

“Lindsay, baby what did you remember? Why are you so upset?”

Lindsay took a deep breath.

“My father, I remembered! When I was young he came into my room at night. He hurt me, he made me do things to him. I guess I blocked it all out until he came bursting into the room tonight. All those memories came flooding back. I remember what he did and that my mother never did anything to stop him. I remembered it ALL!”

Melanie didn’t know what to say. Lindsay seemed to be getting more upset and the doctor left the room and came back with a syringe. He gave Lindsay a shot which did seem to calm her down. Melanie leaned down and kissed her lover on the cheek.

“I’ll be back in a couple minutes baby. You just try and get some rest.”

Melanie went back out to Ted in the waiting area. He was shocked by look on Melanie’s face. He had never seen her so upset. He stood up as she walked towards him. He leaned into Ted and as he closed his arms around her Melanie sobbed on his shoulder.

Eventually she calmed herself and told Ted what Lindsay had said about her parents. Ted was astonished.

“Mel, do you think this really happened or is this some fantasy of Lindsay’s?”

“I’m not completely sure. She seems sincere about it and she is horribly upset but she has never mentioned anything about this before tonight.”

Ted wasn’t sure what to say. He and Melanie sat down with Melanie keeping a grip on Ted’s hand.

“Ted, I don’t want to leave until things with Lindsay are settled. I’m not sure if they are going to admit her or not. I doesn’t look like her parents are going to show up and even if they did Linds doesn’t want to see them. You don’t have to stay. I can call a cab to take me home when I’m ready.”

“Don’t be silly. I’ll stay with you! The only thing is that Blake has to be at the rehab early tomorrow. I don’t think he can get all three kids ready and to school and get to work on time. Maybe I can call Michael or Ben and they could stay at the loft with Gus and JR?”

Melanie shook her head.

“Not Michael! He’ll just get the kids all upset and will be calling me with a million questions. I can’t deal with him tonight!”

Ted nodded. “Brian and Justin?”

Melanie sighed. “I guess they are the best choice.”

Ted stepped outside and called Justin’s cell phone.

Brian and Justin were relaxing in the study while John & Peter did the after dinner cleanup. Once cleanup was done there was a ping pong tournament planned with the uncles against the nephews. Justin was surprised to see Ted’s name in the display when his cell phone rang.

Ted quickly explained the Lindsay situation and that he was staying at the hospital Melanie. He explained that Blake was on temporary babysitting duty and needed relief. Brian had leaned close to hear what Ted was saying. He was NOT happy.

“Tell him no JR. We can drop her off with Mikey and the Professor.”

Justin was shaking his head at Brian who was trying to grab Justin’s phone. Justin got up off the couch and walked across the room.

“Yeah Ted, I understand why Melanie doesn’t want Michael to know about Lindsay. Yeah he would be calling her or you non-stop. It makes perfect sense for both kids to come here for the night.”

Justin was busy evading Brian, always working on keeping some piece of furniture between them. He told Ted they would leave for the city right away and disconnected the call.

Brian had his own cell in his hand. “I am going to call Mikey and tell him we are dropping his daughter off at his house in about an hour.”

Justin shrugged.

“Be sure to ask him if you can fuck him while you are there because if you call him you are getting no sex here at home for at least tonight.”

Brian looked stricken.

“Unfair much Sunshine. How could you choose a little snot nosed kid over me?”

“I’m not choosing anyone over you. I just think it is important to be good friends. Melanie needs our help.”

“So now a muncher and a snot nosed kid are more important to you than me!”

Justin came over and put his arms around Brian’s waist and looked up into his face.

“You are always the most important thing in the world to me. I just think we need to do this one thing. If you really don’t want to have JR sleep here for one night go ahead and call Michael.”

Brian groaned.

“You drive me crazy!”

Justin gave his partner a big smile.

“But you still adore me.”

Brian leaned down gave Justin a kiss.

“Don’t press your luck Sunshine.”

Justin laughed as he left the room to let John & Peter know that ping pong was going to have to be postponed. He told them to behave while he and Brian were gone; to lock the doors and set the alarm.

Brian stood behind Justin and rolled his eyes at his nephews as Justin delivered his instructions. Justin suspected from the grins on John & Peter’s faces that Brian was making faces behind him so he took a step back grinding his heel into Brian’s foot. The resulting yelp from Brian caused laughter from his nephews. They were still laughing at their uncles’ antics as Brian and Justin exited to the garage squabbling the whole time.

Justin called Blake’s cell as they got close to the loft. Brian drove Blake and Nina home while Justin made sure Gus & JR had everything they needed for school the next day and packed some clothes for them. He told them that Mama was at the hospital with a sick friend and they would stay with him & Brian for at least one night.
By the time Brian returned they were all ready to leave. By the time they got to the house it was already past bedtime for the kids. Instead of baths Gus & JR had quick showers before going to bed.

Justin was up early the next morning and plaited a delighted JR’s hair and made sure she and Gus had a good breakfast and packed lunches before they left with Brian. He stayed up to see John & Peter off to school before heading back to bed to recover after his busy morning.

*************************************************************************************

Ted dropped Melanie at the loft after midnight. Lindsay’s condition has deteriorated as the night had gone on. She became less and less responsive and appeared to be retreating from reality. Lindsay was admitted to the hospital and once she was settled in her room the doctor recommended Melanie go home and get a good night’s sleep.

Ted offered to spend the night at the loft. Melanie thanked him for all his help but said he should go home and she would talk to him the next day. When she got upstairs in the loft she emailed Brian and Justin to bring them up to date on Lindsay’s condition. She told them she would call Justin the next day to let him know if she was ready to have Gus and JR come home.

*************************************************************************************

At Kinnetik on Tuesday morning Brian read Melanie’s email and made up his mind that JR was going to have to stay with Michael and Ben if Melanie was not able to take care of the kids. Ted was a little late getting into the office. After checking on things in accounting he walked over to Brian’s office to give him his version of last night’s hospital trip.

Both Brian and Ted were torn about whether Lindsay was really reliving suppressed memories or just running another scam. Ted did tell Brian that Melanie was convinced Lindsay was telling the truth. Brian was not convinced but didn’t argue with Ted support for Melanie.

At home Justin brought Alice up to date on the current Lindsay situation. He told her Gus and JR stayed last night and he was pretty sure they would have Gus for at least one more night. After they discussed the current Lindsay news Justin went up to his studio. He had a call with Charlotte to discuss an early December show that was scheduled for a small Manhattan gallery.

Justin was considering going down to the kitchen for lunch when his cell rang. He glanced at the display before answering.

‘Hi Mel.”

“Hello Justin. I had to go in the office this morning and get some urgent stiff done. I’ve been here at the hospital for a little while. Linds is a little worse today. When I got here I thought they had her on a lot of drugs but they have cut way back on those. She is pretty much unresponsive except to be worried her parents will show up here.”

“What do the doctors have to say about her condition?”

Melanie sighed.

“Unfortunately they don’t have a lot of useful information to share. I think we need to get Lindsay transferred to either Allegheny General or the University Hospital. I’m not a hundred percent sure what her insurance situation is.”

“Well she had a two month leave of absence from the gallery and is covered by insurance for that time. There are a little less than six weeks left on the time line.”

“The problem is if we change insurance this is an existing condition and may not be covered. Is there any way we can extend the leave and the insurance coverage?”

Now it was Justin’s turn to sigh.

“I would have to talk that over with our HR person and Sidney. I really want to do everything I can to help but I don’t want to do anything that will cause the gallery any serious problems.”

Melanie said. “I understand.” However her tone of voice said she wasn’t pleased with Justin’s answer.

Justin asked about the kids and Melanie was hoping they could keep Gus & JR for the rest of the week. Justin took a deep breath.

“Mel, we are always happy to have Gus with us but honestly I don’t think it is fair to ask us to keep JR. A couple days here or there is not a problem. We love JR but both Brian and I feel that Michael and Ben need to do their share. They NEVER take Gus anywhere with them. It is not fair to us or Gus that JR stay here all this week.”

“I know that is true but I really didn’t need the stress of talking with Michael on top of everything else I am dealing with right now.”

“I hear you! I will call Michael and arrange to drop JR and her stuff off with either him or Debbie this afternoon. I know he will still try and call you but you just have to check your calls and let his calls go to voice mail.”

Melanie chuckled.

“You are a brave man Justin Taylor. You are going to get the third degree from Michael.”

Justin laughed.

“I think he will get off the phone quickly with me and call Brian. Believe me Brian will shut down the third degree in a hurry.”

Both Melanie and Justin were chuckling as they ended their call.

Justin called the comic book store and just as he expected the conversation with Michael was short. There was just time for Michael to agree to have JR stay with him for the rest of the week and to complain that everyone knew about Lindsay’s condition but him. Michael pointed out that JR could have stayed with him last night. Justin pointed out that it Mel’s request for him and Brian to keep both children overnight before they hung up.

Justin quickly called Brian who was pleased that JR was going to stay with her father. He was prepared for and amused to think about Michael calling him.

Moments after he hung up with Justin, Carole let Brian know Michael wanted to talk to him. Brian chuckled and picked up his phone.

“Hi Mikey. What’s new?”

“Brian! This is no time to joke around. What is going on with Lindsay? Why did JR stay at your house last night? Why didn’t Mel call me; after all I’m right here in the city. I could have gone to your loft and gotten JR right away.”

“I think Mel was probably trying to avoid a question filled call like this one. I understand that Lindsay had some sort of confrontation with her parents. She had some sort of panic attack and wound up at the hospital.”

“Why did Mel go to the hospital? Didn’t Lindsay’s parents take her to the hospital, why would they contact Mel?”

Brian took a deep breath, wanting this call to be over as soon as possible.

“The Petersons never went to the hospital. Lindsay’s Mom called Mel and Mel called Ted to come mind the kids. Blake stayed with the kids and Ted went to the hospital with Mel. When it was apparent they would have to be there for a long time; Ted called Justin. He asked us to go pick up Gus and JR and take Blake and Nina home. So that’s what we did. Looks like they are keeping Lindsay in the hospital. She is having some kind of emotional issues.”

“But why didn’t Ted call me. I was closer.”

“Mikey, Justin and I just did as we were asked. We didn’t have a million questions and we were willing to take care of both Gus and JR. You are your own worst enemy. You can’t just do something as requested you always want tons of information. Sometimes people want to avoid lots of questions and just get the help they need.”

Michael was quiet for a moment.

“JR is my daughter. I need to be consulted about what happens to her. She shouldn’t just be pushed off on just anyone!”

“Michael, Justin and I are hardly just anyone. The world does not revolve around you. Mel and Ted obviously thought it was better to call us than to deal with you. Frankly you should examine your behavior and work on changing some things.”

Michael sputtered on the other end of the line not really saying anything Brian could understand so he just hung up. Brian buzzed Carole and told her that if Michael called again she should send him to voice mail.

At home Justin packed up JR possessions and loaded them into Brian’s Corvette. Since Brian had to transport two kids to school he had to drive Justin’s SUV. Justin asked Charlie to pick up the boys after school and left for the city.

Justin’s first stop was Kinnetik. In the garage he transferred JR’s thing to the SUV. He went up to Brian’s office went inside and locked the door. Brian had his pants down before Justin crossed the room and sank to his knees beside Brian’s desk. After one of Justin’s special blowjobs he and Brian sat on the couch with Brian’s arm securely around him.

Brian told Justin about his call from Michael which had Justin shaking his head in amazement. Justin told Brian he was going to ask his mother to come have dinner with the boys on Wednesday when he and Brian went to meet the possible surrogate. Carole buzzed to let Brian know his appointment had arrived and after a good bye kiss Justin walked to Patti’s office.

As Justin suspected their HR person was not thrilled with the idea of extending Lindsay’s leave of absence. She admitted that it was not illegal but it established a bad precedent and advised against doing it. Justin smiled and thanked her for her concern and told her to extend the leave for an additional two months. Patti said there would be some paperwork for Justin to sign and he told her to send whatever she needed him to sign home with Brian.

Justin stopped by Cynthia and Ted’s offices to say hello before he left the building. He drove to the Fort Pitt School to pick up Gus & JR. He told them that since Mama was still helping her sick friend Gus was going to stay with him & Brian for the rest of the week. Justin let JR know she would be staying with her Dad & Uncle Ben. He tried hard not to smile when Gus yelled with delight and JR was more subdued.

At the comic book store there was some drama when Michael realized her would have to take JR’s suitcase, book bag and Mr Rabbit on the bus to go home. JR suggested it might just be easier for her to go home with Uncle Jus and stay there. That caused Michael to try and make JR feel guilty for not wanting to stay with him. JR was her mother’s daughter and Michael’s attempt had no effect on her.

Justin said that if Michael wanted to close the store early he would drive them to Michael’s house. Michael asked Justin if he could hang around for a half hour or so before taking them home. Justin replied firmly that it was either go home now or take the bus. Michael announced dramatically that he guessed he would just have to close early. He hoped he wouldn’t lose too much business because of the early closure. Justin just shrugged and said it was Michael’s decision to make. Michael asked what the hurry was for Justin to go home. Justin replied that he was leaving now and would drop Michael if he was ready to go.

Michael put the closed sign in the window and they all left. Michael was quiet on the ride to his house. JR thanked Uncle Jus for the ride but Michael just helped his daughter out of the car and said good bye to Gus.

Gus kept up a steady conversation on the drive home. Justin learned that Gus & JR were early for school, only two kids were there before them. Gus got a right answer during math class after four other kids gave the wrong answer. He had lunch with three of his friends and Gus related, almost word for word, their lunchtime conversation. They kicked a soccer ball around in the school yard after they ate lunch. The class learned all about Pilgrims in history class. Than Gus dropped the bomb; tomorrow night was back to school night for parents. Gus wondered if both Daddy & Papa were going to the back to school night.

Justin gripped the steering wheel until his knuckles were white.

“Gee Gus; I’m not sure who will go to back to school night. This is the first I’ve heard about it.”

“Mama knows all about it. She got an email that told her all about it.”

“Okay. Well I’ll have to give her a call about that. I’ll let you know who will go tomorrow night.”

Gus seemed happy with that answer. Justin was furious but was careful not to upset Gus.

When they got to the house Gus hurried in to say hello to Alice and his cousins. Justin followed him in and asked Peter if he would help Gus with his homework while he made a few phone calls.

Justin went up to the studio and called Melanie. When she answered he wasted no time on niceties.

“What is the plan for Gus’s back to school night?”

“I have been so busy with Linds and her situation I forgot all about that.”

“That is a fucking bullshit answer! I understand you are concerned about Lindsay but you cannot just ignore important things for Gus and JR. How will they feel if no one shows up for back to school and what will the school think if none of us are there.”

“It’s easy for you to take this attitude. You’re not dealing with all the issues that I am.”

“Well if you had added Brian or me to the school email notifications we would have been able to handle this. You can’t keep such fucking tight control on everything and then turn around and blame us because you have too much on your plate. Don’t play overworked single Mom with me when you won’t let others share the work.”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

“You’re right.”

“So no plan for back to school; is that correct?”

“No plan.”

“Okay. I’ll call Michael; thanks for that! Hopefully he or Ben can attend for JR. I think Brian will go for Gus. Tomorrow I am calling the school and having me, Brian and Michael added to the email notifications.

I made arrangements for Lindsay’s leave of absence to be extended for two more months. That way her medical insurance will continue. How is she doing?”

“She keeps sinking further into depression. I am making arrangements to have her go to a mental hospital that accepts her insurance. I am going into the office in the mornings to keep things under control there. I’m sorry for not keeping you informed about the school stuff. I really appreciate all you are doing.”

“Brian always says sorry is bullshit. Just don’t let this happen again. I hope things start to improve for Linds.”

Justin hung up and called Michael who had a full-fledged drama queen moment about the back to school night. Justin wound up telling him to shut up and talk to Ben about what they were going to do about attending. Michael was still raving about the last minute notice when Justin disconnected the call.

Brian on the other hand was ominously quiet when Justin called him about going to meet Gus’s teacher tomorrow night. Justin made him promise not to hire a hit man to take out Melanie and to get all his venom out before he got home. Justin reminded Brian to act excited about going for Gus’s sake.

After the calls Justin went into the small studio bathroom. He buried his face in a thick bath towel and screamed into it for several minutes until he felt he could go back downstairs and face Gus with a smile.

When Justin got back to the kitchen he told a delighted Gus that his Daddy was excited about going to the back to school night and JR’s Daddy was also going to attend. Mama was still really busy with her sick friend. Justin secretly wondered how long they should keep up the façade of the sick friend.

When Brian arrived home for dinner he was smiling and happy. He expressed excitement about going to Gus’s school. Justin has a huge smile on his face and was impressed by Brian’s acting skill all for the sake of his son. Later in their bedroom Brian raved about the fucking munchers and wishing they would disappear from his life. Justin was brave enough to mention that Gus would probably miss his Mommy & Mama if they suddenly disappeared. Brian said his Sonny Boy would get over it which made them both laugh.

Laughter led to kissing, kissing led to fucking which led to a happier Brian. Justin couldn’t resist teasing Brian telling him that sex was the answer to all his problems. Brian hugged Justin close to him and whispered in his ear.

“Sunshine you are the answer to all my problems!”

Brian and Justin feel asleep entwined with each other and completely content. Luckily they had locked the bedroom door so when Gus knocked the next morning, Brian and Justin could get some shorts on before letting Gus run into the bedroom.

After seeing Brian and Gus off for the day, Justin called his mother. He told her about the Lindsay situation and that they had Gus staying with them. They has a business dinner set up for the next night and Justin was hoping his mother would come over, have dinner with the boys and stay until he and Brian got home.

Jennifer was happy to say yes. She asked some questions about Lindsay and couldn’t resist asking Justin if he believed that her father abused Lindsay or was this just another scam. Justin said he honestly didn’t know but Melanie seemed convinced Lindsay’s story was the truth. Jennifer said that since Ron & Nancy were such disagreeable people it would be easy to believe the story but with Lindsay’s history of lying it was hard to know what was true and what was her imagination. Justin agreed and reminded his mother that as far as Gus knew Melanie was tied up helping a sick friend.

Justin also called Fort Pitt School and was able to get Michael added to JR’s email alert list and himself and Brian added to Gus’s email list. Justin got some painting done before he went to pick up Gus at the end of the school day. Charlie did the Washington Academy pick up again.

In a moment of insanity Brian actually accepted a dinner invitation at Michael & Ben’s house. After dinner he and Michael would go to the back to school night. Much to Brian’s amazement dinner at the Novotny-Bruckner home was almost pleasant. Ben had a new trick to shut down Michael’s drama queen rants. Before Michael got too stirred up Ben would smile at him and say “Mike Baby, take a breath.”.

Once even JR told her father to “take a breath”. Brian and Ben burst out on laughter and eventually even Michael had to join in the laughter. After dinner on the ride to school Michael quizzed Brian on what he knew about Lindsay’s condition and what Melanie’s plans were. Brian stuck with the same answer to every question.

“I really don’t know Mikey.”

Eventually Michael got annoyed and fell silent. That suited Brian fine. When he parked at school Michael hurried into the building without saying a word to Brian. A chuckling Brian followed at his own pace.

Brian in his black Armani suit and dark green shirt walked into the classroom of Gus’s primary teacher. She smiled as he walked up to her desk.

“Hello. You must be Gus’s father, he looks so much like you.”

Brian held out his hand.

“I’m Brian Kinney and yes I am Gus’s father.”

“Well you are one of the parents I am happy to see. G us is such a pleasure to have in my class. He is so well behaved and helpful. Even though he is a new student at the school he already has a whole group of friends. Gus has great self-confidence.”

Brian smiled.

“He gets that from me.”

“I have to tell you about another new boy to our school. Isaac and his family have just moved to Pittsburgh. They are Orthodox Jews and Isaac wears a skull cap and speaks with a noticeable lisp. He is working with one of our speech therapists. Children can be really unkind when someone is different and poor Isaac has two things to deal with.

Gus really looks out for the underdog and has taken Isaac under his wing. Just the other day Isaac answered a question in class for the first time. He didn’t have his hand raised when I asked who had the answer and I heard Gus say to him “you know the answer Isaac raise your hand”. After he gave the correct answer Gus leaned across the aisle and gave him a high five.

Isaac is really coming out of his shell and I can see he just idolizes Gus. Since Gus has a group of friends Isaac is part of a group which I think is another first for him. For such a young person Gus is very kind and aware of others’ feelings.”

Brian smirked.

“He gets that from his mother.”

Another parents appeared at the door so Brian stood up thanked the teacher and shook her hand.

Brian’s next stop was with Gus’s math teacher. Brian stood patiently at the door until the parent meeting with the teacher was finished. This teacher also correctly guessed that he was Gus’s father. After introductions they sat down.

“I have to tell you Mr Kinney, I was a little concerned about Gus at the beginning of school. The way we teach math here is the US is somewhat different from the Canadian method. Gus struggled the first few days of school.

At the start of the second week of school I was amazed at the difference. Suddenly Gus was one of the best students in my class. I even heard him correctly explaining something to one of his classmates. I asked him how he had gotten so good at math. He told me that his cousin Peter had explained everything to him over the weekend. He said that if there is something he doesn’t understand he calls Peter and he explains it to Gus.”

Brian had his largest smile of the evening.

“My nephews live with my partner and me. Peter is very smart. Neither Peter nor Gus ever told us about the math help so I am happy to hear about it.”

Gus’s art teacher was next and again she had nothing but praise for Gus. She told Brian that Gus was way more advanced than most children his age. Gus told her his Papa showed how to do things.

Brian smiled big that Gus had mentioned Justin’s art to his teacher.

“Gus has always enjoyed spending time with Justin in his studio. We have Gus believing that his reading to Justin helps him paint.”

The art teacher chuckled.

“Is Gus’s Papa a professional artist?”

“Yes, his name is Justin Taylor.”

“I had no idea. Of course I know his work.”

Brian chuckled.

“I’m surprised Gus didn’t tell you that Justin was the greatest artist in the world. I have him believing that. It annoys Justin.”

Brian left back to school night feeling very good. Michael was also in a good mood and on the ride back to his house he talked exclusively about all the good things the teachers had to say about JR. Brian was annoyed, amused and not surprised that Michael never asked about what Gus’s teachers had to say. Brian was happy to drop Michael off and head home.

By the time Brian got home Gus was already getting a bedtime story from Justin. Brian told Gus that his teachers had all good things to say about him and that he was very proud of how well Gus was doing in school. Gus and Justin both had huge smiles on their faces.

While Justin finished the story Brian walked over to Peter’s room. He told his nephew what Gus’s math teacher had said and thanked him for helping Gus. Brian told Peter he was really pleased by how well he was doing in school. Brian left another resident of the house with a big smile when he walked back to the Master Bedroom.

After Brian changed he and Justin went down to the media room and watched an old black & white movie while they made out on the couch. Brian told Justin about dinner at Michael and Ben’s and his school visit. When Brian told Justin that the teacher said that Gus was kind and thoughtful of others’ feeling and said he got that from his mother. Justin smiled.

“You know that isn’t really true right?”

Brian looked puzzled.

“Brian! I know you don’t want this to be common knowledge but you are the kindest person I know.”

Now Brian looked embarrassed. Justin shook his head. “You are an idiot sometimes.”

The kiss Justin delivered took any sting out of his words.

When Brian told Justin about Peter helping Gus with his math; Justin got a dreamy look on his face.

“Isn’t it great how sometimes things just really work out?”

“What does that mean?”

Justin looked into Brian’s eyes and smiled.

“It means that if we hadn’t taken John and Peter to live with us Gus would have had a harder time in school. When the boys came to live with us we didn’t even know Gus and the girls would move back from Canada. So even though it wasn’t our plan everything worked out for the best.”

Brian shook his head and laughed.

“Well Sunshine; I guess we have to go all the way back to me seeing a blonde twink standing under a streetlight outside Babylon. That twink certainly wasn’t in my plans but everything sure worked out for the best.”

Justin stroked the side of Brian’s face with his hand. “Amen to that!”

Brian pulled Justin close as they sat and watched the rest of the movie.

The next morning Justin slept in but Brian and Gus both lifted the pillow off his face to give him a kiss goodbye and they each got a grunt in response.

When Brian and Gus got home that afternoon; Jennifer had already arrived for dinner with her grandsons. Gus was happy to see her and to make some plans about his & Kevin’s sleepover.

Brian and Justin got to the restaurant early for the meeting with the possible surrogate. A nervous Justin kept a firm grip on Brian’s hand under the table. They saw a couple come through the entrance and the hostess directed them to Justin and Brian’s table.

The couple looked young. The woman had long dark hair and large bright blue eyes. He husband was tall and thin with short hair and dark brown eyes.

Brian and Justin stood up and the wife came over and gave Justin a hug.

“Hi! You must be Justin. I’m Eden and this is my husband, Chaz.”

Justin shook Chaz’s hand.

“Nice to meet you. This is my partner Brian.”

Once the introductions were done the four of them sat down. Brian ordered a couple appetizers and poured wine in Eden & Chaz’s glasses.

Eden had a smile on her face.

“Ms Harper told me about you guys. I know that Brian has a son that you share custody of and two nephews live with you guys. She said you have a big house so there is plenty of room for all of you. Chaz and I have two kids. We live just north of here. Chaz works for Bayer and I stay at home with the kids.

His sister is a lesbian. He donated some sperm to her partner a few years ago so they could have a baby with both their DNA’s. I did a surrogacy after that and this year both our kids will be in school all day so we talked about it and I decided I’d like to be a surrogate again.”

Justin had a big smile on his face. Brian looked over at Chaz.

“So what do you think about this whole thing?”

Chaz gave a brief laugh.

“Well if you get to know Eden better you’ll find out that she definitely has a mind of her own. No one tells her what to do. It took us a long time to decide to help out my sister and her partner. I wasn’t sure how I would feel about creating a life and letting someone else raise that baby.

After the baby was born and the girls were so thrilled and they are such good mothers I felt really good about what I had done. Eden and I talked a lot about it before I did it and even more afterwards. We talked about how good it felt for me to have helped my sister. Eden felt like she wanted to experience that as well. Eden’s Mom had used Ms Harper to get custody of her niece. Her sister has drug problems. I understand you guys understand that whole situation. So we contacted her about Eden being a surrogate.”

Brian could tell that Justin was thrilled with Eden and Chaz. They talked a lot over dinner with Brian doing his best to not give in to Justin’s enthusiasm and try to remain professional. It was hard to do since Eden and Chaz were pretty amusing. It was obvious that Chaz adored his wife and was happy to go along with anything she wanted.

Eden and Justin did some serious bonding over dinner. Lots of laughing, lots of agreeing and even discussion about the whole surrogate process. Brian knew as far as Justin was concerned they has found the perfect surrogate.

There were hugs, kisses and handshaking as they left after dinner.

On the ride home Brian was amused by how excited Justin was. His Sunshine could talk about nothing but how perfect Eden was as a surrogate. He kept asking Brian if he thought Eden seemed to like them. Did he think that she would agree to be their surrogate? A smiling Brian said he thought that she would agree.

When they were almost home Justin’s cell rang. Justin looked at the display and told Brian it was Melanie before he answered. Brian listened to Justin side of the conversation and felt his smile changing to a frown.

When Justin disconnected he turned to Brian.

“How about pulling over for a couple minutes while I tell you about this call. I don’t want Gus to overhear and I don’t want you causing an accident.”

Brian pulled into a parking lot where there was a Starbucks. He went in and got them each a drink when he came back out and got in the cat Justin took a deep breath and a sip of his drink before talking.

“So! Apparently Lindsay is getting worse instead of better. She is talking less and seems to be getting more frightened of her parents showing up at the hospital. Mel is having her transferred tomorrow to a mental hospital associated with Pitt. Poor Mel seems really upset.”

Brian just rolled his eyes as he drank his coffee.

“You heard me tell her about your night at school. She said she had also talked to Michael. Of course he had lots of questions and said you had no answers on school night.”

Brian chuckled but was still waiting for whatever Justin thought was going to upset him. He didn’t have to wait long.

“Mel said she called Lindsay’s mother to let her know about the hospital transfer. She also told her that Lindsay didn’t want any visitors. Mrs Peterson didn’t act like they had any plans to visit. She did ask Mel if she could come and pack up Lindsay’s belongings. Mrs Peterson said that since their house was for sale they didn’t want to have any unnecessary clutter around the house.

Mel asked if the Petersons could pack it up and she would send someone to pick the stuff up. Mrs Peterson said they didn’t really have the time to do that. Of course Mel doesn’t feel like going over there and she is busy with work and visiting Lindsay. She asked if you or I could go over there and pack up Lindsay’s things.”

Brian shook his head.

“No way! Neither of us is going over there and have to deal with those two homophobic assholes!”

Brian was horrified to see Justin’s stubborn expression form on his face.

“Brian Kinney you are NOT my boss. I told Melanie I would do it.”

“Sunshine you can be so annoying! Alright if you go I’ll go with you. There’s no way I am letting you go over there by yourself.”

“Brian you know they drive you crazy. They don’t bother me. I’ll go over there, get Lindsay’s stuff packed up and get out. Mrs Peterson will probably have most stuff packed up. It won’t take me long.”

“Justin! There is no fucking way I will let you go to the Petersons’ by yourself. Deal with it.”

Brian started the car and continued the drive home. It was a silent ride.

When they got home Jennifer was making popcorn in the kitchen. She looked up with a smile.

“How did your dinner go?”

Justin said it was fine and Brian continued through the kitchen and up the back stairs. Jennifer looked at her son as she emptied the popcorn into a bowl.

“What’s wrong?”

John appeared in the doorway.

“Is the popcorn done Grandmom Jen? I paused the movie. Hi Uncle Justin.”

Jennifer handed John the popcorn. Justin said he would be come to the media room after him and Grandmom Jen talked. John gave them a funny look but took the popcorn back into the media room.

Justin told his mother about his call with Melanie and his argument with Brian.

Justin was shocked when she told him she agreed with Brian that he should not go to the Petersons alone.

“Mom! I don’t need Brian to go with me to protect me from Lindsay’s parents.”

“Oh honey, I don’t think Brian should go with you. He isn’t the person to deal with Ron and Nancy Peterson. I am!”

Justin was wide eyed.

“You are?”

“Yes Honey. You need to fight fire with fire. I can handle anything the Petersons dish out. You are too nice and Brian is too excitable. I will enjoy cutting them down to size. You can pick me up tomorrow. Call them now and tell them we’ll be there around ten tomorrow morning.”

Justin chuckled and called the Peterson home. He told Nancy that he would come the next day to pack up Lindsay’s possessions. It was a quick conversation. After the call Jennifer said good bye to the boys and left for home.

Justin went upstairs where Brian was working on his laptop in their bedroom. He looked up with a scowl when Justin came into the room. Justin came over and sat on the bed beside Brian.

“My mother agrees with you. She doesn’t think I should go to the Petersons alone.”

“Mother Taylor is a wise woman!”

Justin smiled.

“So she is going with me tomorrow.”

Justin burst out laughing at the look on Brian’s face.

“Mom said you were too excitable to deal with Lindsay’s parents and I am too nice.”

That made Brian laugh as he leaned over to give Justin a kiss.

“I almost feel sorry for Lindsay’s parents. I get the impression that Mother Taylor will be loaded for bear. Mother and Daddy Peterson should be very afraid.”

He and Justin sat and laughed at the thought of Jennifer Taylor taking on Ron and Nancy Peterson. After they calmed down Brian went downstairs to get Gus for his bath and bedtime.

The next morning Justin picked up his mother at her townhouse. She was armed with some cardboard boxes along with some small and large plastic bags. He was amused by the strand of pearls around her neck and her casual but tailored clothing. Justin thought to himself that she was battle ready.

Ron answered the door at the Peterson house. Jennifer smiled and said hello. Ron just stepped aside to let them come inside. Jennifer fired her first salvo.

“I said Hello Ron; perhaps you didn’t hear me!”

“Hello Jennifer.”

Once she got the response she wanted Jennifer started towards the stairs. She saw Nancy standing at the top of the stairs.

“Hello Nancy. Justin and I are here since you requested your daughter’s possessions to be packed up.”

“Hello Jennifer. I’m sure you understand that when a house is for sale there can’t be a lot of clutter laying around.”

Jennifer chuckled.

“Oh I don’t think you want me to explain how to get a house ready for sale.”

Nancy didn’t reply but just led the way to Lindsay’s bedroom. Jennifer very obviously examined the broken lock and cracked trim around the door frame.

“Well the one thing I would suggest is fixing this door. It doesn’t really make a very nice impression for potential buyers.”

Nancy flushed with embarrassment but didn’t comment on the door.

“Well I’ll leave you to it. I’ll be down in the kitchen if you need anything.”

Jennifer looked around the room. There were clothes scattered everywhere. She shook her head.

“They haven’t done a thing. I can’t believe they have just left the room like this. Maybe they can get a family rate at the mental hospital.”

Justin chuckled.

“You’re on fire this morning Mom!”

Jennifer just smiled. She started to pack the clothes from the bureau in one of Lindsay’s suitcases. She gave Justin a pair of rubber gloves and suggested he gather the clothes on the floor into plastic bags.

A short time later Nancy reappeared carrying some obviously unwashed things.

“These clothes of Lindsay’s were in the laundry. I haven’t gotten around to washing them.”

Justin started towards Nancy but Jennifer stepped in front of him. She made a project out of opening a small plastic bag and holding it open for Nancy to drop the clothes inside.

Jennifer sealed the bag with a twist tie and handed it to Justin.

“Here you are Honey. You can put this with all the other unwashed clothes.”

“I haven’t had time to straighten up in here.”

Jennifer looked around the room.

“Yes we could see that. I know you must be terribly busy since you couldn’t even get around to doing the laundry.”

“Well this has all been very upsetting for Ron and I. We’ve never had the police show up at our door before. We are still recovering from that night.”

Jennifer nodded.

“Yes. I understand your daughter is also still recovering as well.”

Justin had a box filled with plastic bags.

“I’m going to take this downstairs and I have a couple messages on my phone that I’ll check while I’m outside.”

Jennifer nodded and went back to folding clothes from the bureau and placing them in the suitcase.

Nancy stood awkwardly in the middle of the room.

“Jennifer can I ask you something?”

Jennifer stopped folding and turned to face Nancy.

“Sure, feel free.”

“Did you ever regret divorcing Craig?”

Jennifer chuckled.

“Honestly, never for one moment. If I regret anything it is staying in the marriage as long as I did. I’m not sure when he started cheating on me. I only discovered it after Molly was born but it could have been going on longer.

My children are the most important things in my life. I stayed with Craig because I didn’t want to break up their home. Once Craig destroyed our family by not accepting Justin being gay there was no reason to stay with him.”

“Didn’t it frighten you to be on your own?”

“No. In those last years of the marriage I felt Craig was holding me back. Once I was sure he was cheating I felt more and more resentful that he didn’t value me more.”

Nancy was quiet for a few moments.

“I discovered Ron was seeing other women before we were married a year. When I confronted him I was shocked when he didn’t deny anything. He simply told me that was the way he planned to live his life and if I didn’t like it I could divorce him. I didn’t know how to be on my own and I hated the thoughts of going back to my parents’ house.

After we were married a couple years I screwed up my birth control, on purpose, and got pregnant with Lynette. Ron said he didn’t necessarily want children but if I wanted a child he was okay with it. I envy your commitment to your children. I never felt that.”

Jennifer was shocked that Nancy chose to share all this information with her.

“When I had Justin and later Molly Craig was very excited and involved. We were united in raising our children until Justin told us he was gay. Craig could not accept that and without that common interest in our children we had nothing else to base a relationship on.”

“Ron and my relationship has always just been a façade. I really don’t know how to proceed in my life. We have both gone our separate ways for so long there doesn’t seem to be anything left to keep us together except habit.”

Jennifer was quiet for a few moments, considering what to say. She decided to plunge right in.

“You know what Lindsay is saying about her father?”

Nancy nodded.

“The thing is Ron is not actually Lindsay’s father. I was seeing a man at the time that I loved very much. He was not interested in marriage and was frank about that with me. I thought that if I got pregnant with his child it might make a difference.

The only difference it made was he broke off the relationship. I told Ron what I had done. Neither of us wanted a divorce so he agreed to accept Lindsay as his child. I wonder now if he didn’t resent that more than I thought at the time.”

“Are you saying that Lindsay is telling the truth about the abuse?”

Tears started to run down Nancy’s face.

“I never wanted to believe that. He always told me he was just talking with her. I could never believe he would do anything to Lindsay. I suppose I closed my eyes because I didn’t want to believe Ron was capable of doing something like that.”

Justin had come back upstairs and waited in the hall while his mother and Nancy talked. He could hear what was being said and felt sick at his stomach.

Jennifer was horrified.

“How could you! If I thought Craig had ever laid a hand on either of my children I would have killed him in his sleep. What kind of person are you? How could you sacrifice your own daughter for your comfort! I can’t imagine how you could stay in such an empty relationship but to sacrifice your own daughter to stay in that relationship disgusts me
.
You and Ron are equally loathsome. Please get out of this room. I’d like to finish this up as quickly as possible and get out of this house. I want to go home and take a shower and clean myself after being in this house!”

Justin walked back in the room as Nancy hurried out and ran to her bedroom and slammed the door.

Jennifer looked over at Justin.

“I guess you heard what Nancy told me. I don’t want to talk about it. Let’s just finish as quickly as possible and get out of here.”

They heard Ron come upstairs and go into the master bedroom. There were raised voices but Justin and Jennifer just continued to pack things up and prepare to leave. Just as they were ready to leave Ron appeared on the bedroom doorway.

“Looks like you have everything packed.”

Jennifer just stared at him but Justin did answer.

“Yes. We were just leaving.”

Ron nodded.

“Jennifer; I’m not sure what Nancy said to you. I want you to understand that we are both very upset about Lindsay. This has been a really difficult week. I think Nancy is just stressed and may not be thinking normally. You really can’t take what she is saying as the absolute truth.”

Jennifer just stared at him and nodded. Ron smiled.

“Looks like whatever she said must have upset you. I would hate for you to leave here with any false impressions.”

Jennifer continued to stare at Ron until he looked away.

“I don’t believe I have any false impressions.”

Ron smiled, it was not a pleasant sight.

“I hope that’s true. I don’t want any unpleasantness between us. Not when we have young Gus to consider. I wouldn’t want to think that with his mother being ill that he wasn’t being taken care of properly. I wouldn’t like to think that Nancy and I as his grandparents had to question his current custody. I know that both of you are aware that our legal system does not always view homosexuality in a completely positive way.”

Justin stepped a little closer to Ron Peterson.

“I certainly hope that was not some sort of veiled threat and an unpleasant reminder of a painful episode in my life. You need to understand that Melanie is Gus’s legal parent and a skillful lawyer who is a barracuda in court.

Brian and I are very wealthy men. Even though we are homosexuals we were recently awarded permanent custody of his nephews and we have a very fine lawyer. She also has a reputation as being very forceful in court.

I feel I should let you know that we know the real reason that you left your job and the reasons that you are no longer members of your country club. As the owners of a very successful advertising agency we have lots of contacts in the newspaper industry. If you ever attempted to prove that you could provide a better environment than Gus currently has the actual facts of your life style could make an interesting story for the newspapers.”

Ron looked a little less sure of himself.

“I really think we need to understand each other before you leave. I would hate to think that you could cause yourselves any problems because of silly misunderstandings.”

Justin shrugged.

“I feel like we all understand each other. My Mother and I are leaving right now.”

Justin picked up a suitcase and couple bags but Ron still stood blocking the door.

Jennifer had her hand in her purse while Justin talked to Ron. She pulled small spray device out of her purse and sprayed mace into Ron’s face. At the same time she took one step towards him and with her other knee she used her forward momentum and all her strength to drive the knee up between Ron’s legs.

His reaction was all that she hoped. He screamed and feel backwards into the hall. One hand wiping his burning eyes and the other holding his crotch. Jennifer grabbed the second suitcase, smiled at Justin and led the way out of the room.

Nancy Peterson was standing in the door of the master bedroom, tears running down her face. She started to say something but the look that Jennifer gave her stopped any thought of saying anything. Justin and Jennifer went down the stairs and out to his car without looking back.

As Justin pulled out of the driveway he smiled over at his Mother.

“That was impressive!”

“Well Sweetheart in my profession you are always meeting strangers so you need to know how to get out of situations you are not comfortable with. Being in that house with those awful people was certainly extremely uncomfortable.”

Justin and Jennifer were each lost in their own thoughts and didn’t have much to say on the drive to Jennifer’s townhouse.

Justin didn’t feel like going home. He called Alice to ask her to get Charlie to do school pick up again. With that taken care of Justin drove to Kinnetik. Brian was surprised and happy to see him but he sensed immediately that something was wrong.

Brian led Justin over to the couch. He poured them each a glass of Beam and sat beside Justin. Brian put his arm around Justin who leaned into his side.

“What’s wrong Sunshine?”

Justin took a swallow of his drink and related his morning to Brian. He could feel the tension increase in Brian’s arm as he told him about what Mrs Peterson had told Jennifer. Brian finished his drink with a quick swallow when Justin told him what Ron Peterson had said but he laughed out loud at the image of Ron Peterson writhing on the floor in pain after Jennifer kneed him in the balls.

Justin smiled at Brian.

“I’m glad that you can laugh. It’s an ugly story and I know you feel bad for Lindsay but there was some satisfaction in seeing Ron Peterson in pain.”

“He should have known better than to tangle with Mother Taylor. She is not someone you want to upset.”

Justin smiled and gave Brian a kiss.

“Sometimes I think people are right when they say you are afraid of my mother.”

“Sunshine, anyone with any sense knows to have a healthy respect for Mother Taylor.”

Justin chuckled and gave Brian another kiss.

“I’m going over to the gallery for a while. I’ll pick up Gus after school.”

“Be sure to get the booster seat out of the Corvette. I’ll be home early.”

They kissed good bye and Justin left. Brian went over to his desk and sat thinking for some time before getting back to work.

Sidney was happy to see Justin. They met in Sidney’s office. Sidney brought Justin up to date on the gallery business and Justin let Sidney know they were extending Lindsay’s leave for personal reasons. As Justin suspected Sidney had no serious issues with doing that.

After meeting with Sidney Justin sat down with Pat Davis to talk about the upcoming shows. He also suggested that she might want to contact the art department at Carnegie Mellon and see if they had any interest in starting a docent program. Pat was delighted with that idea.

Justin felt a little more normal after spending time at the gallery. Gus was happy to see him when he got to school. Justin stopped in the school office to make sure that the Petersons were not on the list of people who could pick up Gus.

Gus was his usual chatterbox on the ride home. He had Justin laughing most of the time. Gus was getting more and more excited about his overnight at Grandmom Jen’s with Kevin. He had a million questions about what they would do while they were at Grandmom Jen’s. Justin just laughed and told him he didn’t know but he was sure Gus and Kevin would have fun.

After dinner while Gus was having bath Justin went to the study and called Melanie. Lindsay’s transfer had gone smoothly but she was no better. Justin told Mel that he and Jennifer had gotten all Lindsay’s things from her parents’ house. Than he told her about what Nancy had told Jennifer and what Ron has threatened. Justin let her know that he had checked at the school office to be sure Ron & Nancy did not have permission to pick up Gus from school.

To Justin’s amazement and discomfort Mel started to cry while they were on the phone. Eventually she couldn’t really talk anymore and they ended their call. Justin called Ted and without going into details asked him to drive over to the loft and check on Melanie.

When Justin got up the next morning he brought Alice & Charlie up to date on Lindsay and her parents. Alice & Charlie had the same reactions of outrage against the Petersons that Brian had when Justin told them about him. They also laughed out loud when Justin told them about Jennifer “taking care” of Ron Peterson.

Once Justin got upstairs in his studio he called Anabel Harper. She said that she had heard from Eden who was excited about being a surrogate for Justin. Justin told Anabel that he and Brian felt Eden was a great match for them so he wanted to move forward with the surrogacy. Anabel said she would make the arrangements and get back to Justin.

That afternoon Brian and Ted went to Fort Pitt School to pick up Gus and Nina. Nina stayed in Ted’s office coloring while Ted worked. Gus pulled out a box of toys from the closet in Brian’s office. As his Daddy worked at his desk Gus built a house with Legos on the floor.

It was difficult for Gus to get to sleep on Friday night since he was excited about his overnight visit with Grandmom Jen the next day.

Jennifer and Tucker arrived to pick up Gus after breakfast. Next they went to the O’Briens’ to pick up Kevin who was watching out the window and had the front door open before Jennifer, Tucker and Gus got out of the car. He was busy waving and telling them to hurry as they came up the walk. Tucker took Kevin’s booster seat to get it installed in the car while a smiling Jennifer got last minute instructions from a nervous Roxanne. Greg took Kevin’s overnight bag to the car. Kevin and Gus couldn’t stand still from excitement and were relieved when Jennifer took both their hands and they walked down to the car.

First stop was a movie theater to see the latest animated movie. Gus had a soda and popcorn; Kevin did a good job of picking a snack that he was allowed to eat. The boys sat on either side of Jennifer and spent much of the movie holding her hands.

After the movie they went to a pizza restaurant. Jennifer had done her research and picked one that served gluten free pizza. The sat in the booth with Grandmom Jen and the two boys on one side of the booth and Tucker alone on the other side. Most of the lunch conversation revolved around the “awesome” movie.

After lunch Tucker got the job of taking the boys to the restroom while Jennifer paid for lunch. She was waiting by the door when her three men came out of the bathroom and hurried towards her. Gus and Kevin holding hands and leading the way.

At home Grandmom Jen had all the ingredients for two batches of cookies. Chocolate chip for Gus and gluten free honey cookies for Kevin. Jennifer had gotten aprons with their names embroidered on them for both boys. There were two step stools set up so they could reach the counter.

Grandmom Jen supervised the mixing of ingredients and the placing of the dough on baking sheets. Gus and Kevin watched the cookies bake through the oven window while Tucker and Jennifer cleaned up. Jennifer insisted upon moving the hot cookies from the baking sheets to the cooling racks herself.

While the cookies cooled there was a big game of fish. The boys continually asked if their cookies were cool enough to eat. Finally Grandmom Jen pronounced the cookies ready to eat. All four of them had glasses of milk and tried both batches of cookies. Gus and Kevin were beside themselves with pride when Jennifer told them they were both excellent cookies makers.

Jennifer had personalized cookie tins for Gus and Kevin which the boys loaded with their cookies. Tucker had made a wooden G and K with his jigsaw so after cookies he took Gus and Kevin down to the basement to paint their wooden initials. Jennifer took the opportunity to sit down with her feet up.

The end of her rest period was announced by two sets of small feet pounding up the basement stairs. Gus and Kevin ran over to get a hug from Grandmom Jen. Jennifer had a new story book and the three of them curled up on the family room sofa and took turns reading the book. Both boys dropped off to sleep partway through the book just as Jennifer had planned.

The boys’ nap time gave Jennifer the opportunity to get her chicken prepared and put in the oven. Gus woke up first and came out to the kitchen to watch what Jennifer was doing. It wasn’t long before Kevin also appeared in the kitchen.

Tucker suggested they all walk to the community park. Kevin and Gus ran around with Tucker chasing them. Next was swing time with Tucker pushing the boys who yelled with delight the higher he pushed them.

Back at home there was time for a couple more hands of fish before dinner was ready. Dessert was fresh fruit salad. Gus and Kevin helped clear the table and load the dishwasher. Grandmom Jen telling them they were wonderful helpers meant big smiles from the boys.

Curled up again on the family room sofa they watched some TV until it was bath time. The large soaking tub in the master bath was almost like a swimming pool for Gus and Kevin. There were tons of bubbles which Tucker arranged on the top of their heads while Jennifer took pictures.

Gus and Kevin were excited to sleep in “Justin’s bedroom”. Jennifer didn’t bother to tell them how little time Justin had actually spent sleeping in this room. There were still some sketches he had done hanging on the bulletin board and a couple other of Justin’s childhood possessions left in the room.

Gus and Kevin each brought a favorite stuffed animal with them. Jennifer tucked them into the bed with kisses and hugs. She sat in a chair beside the bed and read from the new story books until both boys were asleep. She left a nightlight on and went to the master bedroom. Tucker was reading in bed. After an unusually busy Saturday they were both asleep not long after the boys.

The next morning there was scrambled eggs for breakfast and another trip to the park before Gus and Kevin were driven home. Everyone agreed it had been a very successful overnight trip. Roxanne was pretty surprised that Kevin hadn’t had any issues with not being at home. Kevin told his mother that it was the “most fun” Saturday ever.

Gus related every activity to his Daddy and insisted that everyone sample the cookies he had made.


THE END….for now
Thank you to everyone who had left reviews and supported my first story. Sorry to keep you all waiting so long for this last chapter but at least it is a nice long one.
I hope that everyone will continue to follow all these characters to the sequel: HOLIDAY HAPPENINGS
I will post the first chapter soon. Thanks again to all my readers and reviewers. Bill

This story archived at https://midnightwhispers.net/viewstory.php?sid=2888